B?
„ r, ., ,», '>' ■ 'J   ■ it.
 
NATIONAL LIBRARY OF MEDICINE
             Washington
Founded 1836
U. S. Department of Health, Education, and Welfare
             Public Health Service 
5**s**X
 
 
^a*—-.
^W^E^
X
///■<...   <
Vu^'
/'
,/.  /Jlfc'lL) 
' &p
* 
QUINCY'S LEXICON-MEDICUM.
                    A NEW






           '    CONTAINING AN



EXPLANATION  OF  THE  TERMS

                                             LGE£



                          CHYMISTRY,\
ANATOMY,
PHYSIOLOGY,
PRACTICE OF PHYSIC,
MATERIA MEDICA,
PHARMACY, V«^/ftR £'t\^/"
SURGERY,    ^^-i.ilil-l-*-^
MIDWIFERY,
AND THE VARIOUS BRANCHES OF NATURAL PHILOSOPHY CONNECTED
                        WITH MEDICINE.
SELECTED, ARRANGED,  AND COMPILED,  FROM
                THE  BEST AUTHORS.
  " Nee aranearum sane texus ideo melior, quia ex se fila
gignunt, nee noster vihor quia ex alienis libamus ut apes."
                        Just. Lips. Monit. Polit. Lib. i, cap. i.
              BY ROBERT HOOPER, M. D.
>F THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD, AND THE ROIAL COLLEGE  OF PHYSICIANS OF LONDON)
          THYSICIAN TO THE ST. MARY-LE-BONE INFIRMARY, &C. &C.
                    PHILADELPHIA:
IRLISHED BY E. & R. PARKER, M. CAREY & SON, AND BENJAMIN WARNER.

                           1817.
                       Griggs &_Co. Printer. 
 
       I                    ■
                    TO
WILLIAM SAUNDERS,  M.D- F.R.S.
    FELLOW OF THE ROYAL COLLEGE OF PHYSICIANS ;
     OF THE ANTIQUARIAN AND OTHER SOCIETIES ;
        THIS WORK IS DEDICATED,
    AS A MARK OF RESPECT AND ESTEEM,
                    BY HIS SINCERE FRIEND,
                         THE AUTHOR.
A. BITNER Jr. 
 
PREFACE.
 ▼ ▼ HEN Dr. Quincy published the  first edition of his Lexicon Me
dicum, mathematical principles were generally adopted to explain the
actions of the animal frame :  hence we find in his work a continual
recurrence to them.  Since his time the functions of the animal econ-   1
omy and  the knowledge of anatomy lravc received  successive  im-
provements, and the fashionable follies of mathematical explications
have been reduced to their proper standard.   To preserve the name
which Dr. Quincy so deservedly obtained,  and to render his work as    I
useful as  possible, such alterations and  amendments were  made in   ]
every following  edition, as were suited to  the  doctrine of the  times.  1
It nevertheless has so happened, that his  work, even in the thirteenth
edition, contains very many of the absurdities of his  day :  The ana-  j
tomical explanations are given in .the language of the  old schools,
 too often  tedious,  and abounding with every  hypothesis ;  the physi-
 ology of  the human body has  been  almost wholly overlooked ;  and
 all useful nosological descriptions omitted.   Similar deficiences and  3
 useless exuberances occur  in  every  other department of the work,  f' 
                              PREFACE.
  When,  therefore,  the  present editor  was solicited  to undertake its
  revision, he thought he could not do a more acceptable office to the
  public,  than almost wholly  new model  it.   With this view he has
  been careful to  collect such information as may render  the work
  generally  useful.  Particular attention has been paid to the  deriva-
  tion of the terms,  the  anatomical description of the various parts,
  and the explanation of their functions;   the  diseases are considered
  according to the most approved  nosological arrangement,  and their
  symptoms and distinctions clearly enumerated : the materia medica
  and the preparations, especially those which enter the last  edition  of
  the  London Pharmacopoeia,  have been amply considered ;  the im-
  provements of modern  Chymistry every  where introduced, and the
  terms in Surgery,  Midwifery, Medical Botany,  and other  Branches
  of Natural Philosophy, as far as connected with Medical Science,
  have been fully treated.  In doing this, the editor has availed himself
  of the labours of the most eminent writers on the different branches
  of medicine, and has made such extracts, abridgments,  translations,
  and selections, as the extent  of  the work would admit.   It  was his
  original intention to  have given to each  writer the merit of the par-
  ticular description  selected from his work ;   but having occasion to
  consult, frequently  to  abridge, and  sometimes to  alter various pas-
I"'sages in works connected  with his  subject:  and finding it difficult,
  and in many instances  impossible to discover the  original  writer of
 v- several articles ; and at the same time attended with no particular
  ..advantage, he prefers making a general acknowledgment of his obli-
  gations than to particularize the respective labours of each individual. 
                             PREFACE.




The following have principally contributed toelucida tethe several sub-



jects.  Accum, Aiken, AlUnus, Belt, Bergius, Blanchard, Burns, Burseri-



us,  CaUisen, Castelli,  Chaptal,  Cooper, Cruickshank, Cullen, Denman,



Duncan,  Edinburgh Dispensatory,  Endinburgh Encyclopedia, Editors



oJMotherby*s Dictionary, Fourcroy, Green, Mailer, Hunter, Innes, Latta,



Lavoisier, Lewis, Linnteus, Meyer, Murray, Nicholson, Pott, Bicherand,



Bidder, Saunders, Savvage, Scarpa, Smith,  Soemmering,  Swediaur,



 Symonds, Thomas, Thomson, Turton,  Vaughan,  Fbssius,  JFillan, Wit-



Hell's  Encyclopaedia, Wilson, Woodyille. 
A.EIT>:rit Jr,
\
•> 
A  NEW
&Q3M)a(giiIL  SMftSSKftDSmia^
»99Q@l&9at»-
XjL»  A A. ANA.  (From *»*, which signi-
fies of each.)  A term in pharmacy.
  It is never used but after the mention of
two or more ingredients,  when it implies,
that the quantity mentioned of each ingre-
dient  should be taken ; e. g.  £. Potass<e
nitratis ; Sacchari albi aa £j. i. e. Take the
nitrate of potash and white sugar, of each
one drachm.
  Abam.  A term  used by some  ancient
chymists for lead.
  Abactus.  Abigeatus.   Among the  an-
cient  physicians, this term was used for a
miscarriage, procured by art,  or force of
medicines, in contradistinction  to abortus,
which meant a natural miscarriage.  The
moderns know no such distinctions.
  Abacus.   (From a Hebrew word, signi-
fying  dust.)  A table for  preparations, so
called from the usage of mathematicians
of drawing their figures upon tables sprin-
kled with dust.
  Abaisir.   Jlbasis.  Spodium  Arabum.
Ivory  black ; and also calcareous powder.
  Abalienatio.  A decay of the body, or
mind.
  Abaliexatcs.  Corrupted.   A part so
destroyed as to require immediate extirpa-
tion ;  also the fault or total destruction of
the senses, whether external or internal,
by disease.
  Abanet.  (Hebrew, the girdle worn by
the Jewish priests.) A girdle-like bandage.
  Abanga.  Ady.  The palm of the Island
of St. Thomas,  from which Thernal's re-
storative is prepared.
  ABArnsTA.   (From *, priv. et  /2sw7a>,
to plunge.)  Abaptiston.  The shoulders of
the old trepan.  This term is employed by
Galen, Fabricius ab Aquapendente, Sculte-
tus, and others, to denote the conical saw
with a circular edge,-(otherwise called mo-
diolus,  or  terebra,)  which  was formerly
used by surgeons to perforate the cranium.
  Abaptistox.   See Abaptista.
  Auaunahas.   Ovumruffum.   A chemi-
cal term formerly  used in the transmuta-
tion of metals, signifying  luva plena, mag.
nrs, or magnesia.
  Ab art amen.  Plumbum, or lead.   •
  Abarticulation.   (From ab, and arti-
culus, a joint.) That speuies of articulation
which has evident motion. See Diarthrosis.
  Abas.  (An Arabian word.) The scald-
head ; also epilepsy.
  Abasis.  See  Abaisir.
  Abbreviation.  The principal uses of
medicinal abbreviations  are  in  prescrip-
tions ; in which  they are certain marks, or
half words, used by physicians for despatch
and conveniency when they prescribe, thus :
—9< readily  supplies the place of recipe—
h. s. that of' hora somni—n. m. that of nvx
moschata—elect,  that  of electarium, &c. ;
and in general all the names of compound
medicines, with  the several ingredients, are
frequently wrote only up to  their first or
second syllable,  or sometimes to their third
or fourth, to make them clear and expres-
sive.  Thus Croc. Anglic, stands for Crocus
Anghcanus—Conf.  Aromat.   for  Conjectio
Aromatica, &c.  A point being always pla-
ced at the end of such syllable shews the
word to be incomplete.
  ABDOMEN.   (From abdo, to hide, be-
cause it  hides the viscera. It is also deri-
ved from abdere, to hide, and omentum, the
caul; and by others it is said to be only a
termination,  as*from lego, legumen, so from
abdo, abdomen.)   The belly.
  The abdomen is the largest cavity in the
body, bounded superiorly by the diaphragm
by which it is separated from the chest ;
inferiorly by the bones of the pubis and
ischium  ; on each side by various muscles,
the short ribs and ossa ilii;   anteriorly by
the abdominal muscles, and posteriorly bv
the vertebras of the loins, the os sacrum and
os coccygis.  Internally it is invested by a
smooth membrane called peritoneum, and
externally by muscles and common integu-
ments.
  In the cavity of the abdomen  are con-
tained,
  1. Anteriorly and laterally.
  1. The  epiploon.   2. The  stomach.
3.  The large and small intestir.es.  4. The
mesentery.  5. Tiie lacteal vessels. 6. Th«
    • V,' 
ABD
ABD
pancreas.   7. The spleen.   8. The liver
and gall-bladder.
  Posteriorly, without the peritoneum, are,
  1.  The kidneys.  2. The supra-renal
glands.  3. The ureters.  4. The recepta-
culum chyli.   5. The  descending aorta.
6. The ascending vena cava.
3. Inferiorly in the pelvis, and  -without the
  peritoneum,
  In men, 1. The urinary bladder. 2.  The
spermatic vessels.  3. The intestinum rec-
tum.
  In  women,  beside  the urinary bladder
and intestinum rectum, there are,
  1. The uterus.  2. The four ligaments of
the uterus.  3.  The two ovaria.   4.  The
two Fallopian tubes.  5. The vagina.
  The fore part  of this cavity, as has been
mentioned, is  covered with muscles  and
common  integuments,  in the  middle  of
which is the navel. It  is this part of the
body which is properly called abdomen ; it
is distinguished, by anatomists, into regions.
  The posterior part of the abdomen  is
called the loins, and the sides the Epicolic
regions.
  Abdominal Hernia.  See Hernia Abdomi-
nalis.
  Abdominal muscles.  See Muscles.
  Abdominal ring.  See Annulus  Abdominis.
  Abdominal regions.  See Regions.
  Abducens Labiorum.  A name given by
Spigelius  to the levator anguli  oris.  See
Levator anguli oris.
  Abducent nerves.  See JVervi abducentes.
  Abducent Muscles.  See Abductor.
  Abductio.  (From abduco, to draw away.)
A species  of fracture,  when a bone is  divi-
ded transversely near a  joint, so that  each
part recedes from the  .other.   In  Coelius
Aurelianus it signifies a strain ;  and is  men-
tioned as one of the causes of ischiadic and
psoadic pains.
   Abdcctor.    (From  abdnco, to  draw
away.)  Abducent.  A name given to those
muscles whose office is to  pull back  or
draw the member to which it is affixed from
some other, as the abductor pollicis draws
the thumb from the fingers.  The antago-
nists  are called adductores, or adductors.
   Abductor auricularis. S>'e Posterior auris.
   Abductor auris.  See  Posterior auris.
   Abductor brevis alter.    See Abductor pol-
licis mantis.
   ABDUCTOR  INDICIS  MANUS.   Ab-
ducto- of  Douglas.   Semiinterosseus  indi-
cis of Winslow.   Adductor indicts of Cow-
per.
   An internal  interosseous  muscle of the
fore-finger, situated on the hand.  It arises
from the  superior part of the  metacarpal
bone, and the  os trapezium, on its inside,
by a fleshy beginning, runs towards the
metacarpal bone of the  fore-finger, ,-idheres
to it, and is connected by a broad  tendon
to the superior  part of  the first phalanx of
the fore-finger.   Sometimes it  arises by a
double  tendon.    Its use  is  to  draw the
fore-finger from  the  rest,  towards  the
thumb,  and to bend it somewhat towards
the palm.
  ABDUCTOR  INDICIS PEDIS.  An in-
ternal interosseous muscle of  the fore-toe,
which  arises tendinous and fleshy, by  two
origins, from the root  of the inside  of the
metatarsal bone  of the  fore-ioe, from the
outside of the root of the metatarsal bone
of the great-toe, and from the oscuneiforme
internum, and is inserted  tendinous into the
inside of the root of the  first joint of the
fore-toe.  Its use is to  pull the fore-toe in-
wards, from the rest of the small toes.
  Abductor longus pollicis  mantis.  See Ex-
tensor ossis metacarpi pollicis mauds.
  ABDUCTOR  MEDH  DIGITI PEDIS.
An interosseous  muscle of the foot, which
arises tendinous and fleshy, from the inside
of the root of the metatarsal bone  of the
middle toe internally, and is inserted tendi-
nous into the inside of the root of the first
joint of the middle toe.  Its use  is to pull
the middle toe inwards.
  ABDUCTOR   MINIMI  DIGITI  MA-
NUS.   Carpo-phalangien du petit doigt of
Dumas.   Extensor terlii internodii minimi
digiti of Douglas.   Hypothenar  minor of
Winslow.
   A muscle of the little finger, situated on
the hand. It arises fleshy from the pisiform
bone, and from that part  of the ligamentum
carpi annulare next it,  and is inserted, ten-
dinous, into the inner side of the upper end
of the first bone  of the little finger. Its use
is to draw the little finger from the rest.
   ABDUCTOR  MINIMI DIGITI PEDIS.
Calcaneo-phalangien  du  petit  doigt  of Du-
mas.    Adductor of Douglas.   Parathenar
major of Winslow, by whom this  muscle is
divided  into two, Parathenar major  and
metutarseus.   Adductor  minimi  digiti  of
Cowper.
  A muscle of the little toe, which  arises
tendinous and fleshy, from the semicircular
edge of a cavity on the inferior part of the
protuberance of the os calcis, and from the
rest of the metatarsal bone of the little toe,
and is inserted  into the root  of the first
joint of the little toe externally.  Its use is
to bend the  little toe, and its metatarsal
bone, downwards, and  to draw  the little
toe from the rest.
   Abductor  oculi.   Adductor  of Doug-
las and Winslow. Orbiio-intus-scleroticient
orbito-extus scleroticien of Dumas.  Rectus
Adducens oculi of Albinus.  Indignatoriw,
or the scornful muscle.  Adducens Iracun-
dus.  See Rectus externus oculi.
   ABDUCTOR  POLLICIS MANUS. Sea-
phosus-phnlanginien du pouce ofDumas. Ad-
ductor  pollicis mantis, and  Adductor brevis
 alter of Albinus.  Adductor thenar Riolani
of Douglas, (the adductor brevis alter of Al-
binus is the inner portion of this  muscle.)
Adductor pollicis of Cowper. 
                  ABI

  A muscle of the thumb situated on the
hand.  It arises by  a broad  tendinous and
fleshy beginning, from the Ugamentum carpi
annulare,  and from  the  os trapezium, and
is inserted tendinous  into the outer side
of the root ofthr first bone of the thumb.
Its  use is  to  draw the thumb from the fin-
gers.
   ABDUCTOR POLLICIS PEDIS.  Calca-
neo phalangien du pouce of Dumas. Abdhctor
of D'U^las.  I'henur of Winslow.  Abductor
poiicis of Cowper.
  A muscle of the great toe, situated on the
foot. It ai'isGa fleshy, from : he inside of the
root of the pi utuberance of the os calcis,
where ii forms the heel, and tendinous from
the same bone, where it joins the os navicu-
lare; and is  instiled tendinous into the in-
ternal sesamoid  bone  and root of the first
joint of the great toe  Its use is to pull the
great toe from the rest.
  ABDUCTOR  TERTII DIGITI  PEDIS.
An  interosseous  muscle of the foot,  that
arises tendinous and fleshy from the inside
and the inferior part of the root of the me-
tatarsal bone of the third toe ; and is insert-
ed tendinous into the inside of the root of the
first joint of the third toe. Its use is to pull
the third  toe inwards.
   Abeb/Eos.  (From  a, neg.  and B&xtos
firm.) Abebxus Weak, infirm, unsteady  A
term made use of by Hippocrates de Signis.
   Abeb£us. See Ahebxos.
   Abelmoschus  (Arabian.)  Granvm mos-
chi. Moschus Arabum.  AUgypiia moschata.
liamiumoschata.  Alcea. Alcea Indica. Alcea
AZgytiacu villosa. Abretle. Abelmosch. Abel-
musk. The seeds of a plant called the musk
mallow, which have the flavour of musk.
The plant Hibiscus abelmoschus of Linnaeus,
is indigenous in  Egypt,  and in many parts
of both the  Indies.  The best comes from
 Martinico.   By  the Arabians the  seeds are
esteemed cordial, and are mixed with their
coffee, to which they impart their fragrance.
In this country they are  used by the perfu-
 mers.
   Abelmosch. See Abelmoschus.
   Abelmusk, See Abelmoschus.
   Aheruatio. (From ab and erro, to wan-
 der from.) Lusus natur<e. Dislocation.
   Abessi. (Arabian.)  Filth. The alvine ex-
 crements.
    Abesum. Quicklime.
    Abevaccatio,  (From ab, dim. and eva-
 cuo, to pour out.)  A partial or incomplete
 evacuation of the peccant humours, either
 naturally or by art.
    ABIES. (From abeo, to proceed, because
 it rises to a great height;  or  from *7r<cc,
 a wild pear, the fruit of which  its cones
 something resemble.) Elate T/teteia. The
 fir.  An evergreen tree. Linnaeus includes
 the abies in the genus Pinus.  Botanists have
 enumerated several species: the four which
 follow,  are  the principal that  afford mate-
 rials for medicinal usje.
*. ■
 4
                 ABO                 S

  1. Pinus Picea, the silver fir-tree, which
affords the common turpentine.
  2. Pinus abies alba,  the  Norway spruce
fimree, which yields the Burgundy pitch.
  3. Pinus lari'x, the common white larch-
tree, from which is„obtained the Venice tur-
pentine.
  4. Pinus sylvestris, the Scotch fir, which
yields the pix liquida.
  Abies  Canadensis.  See B&lsamum Ca-
nadense.
  Abigeatcs. See Abactus.
  Abiotos. (From tt, neg. and (Ztou, to live.)
A name given to hemlock, from  its  dead
qualities.  See Conium.
  Ablactatio. (From ab,  from,  and lac,
milk.)  Ablactation. The weaning of a child
from the breast.
  Ablatio. (From  affero, to take away.)
The taking away from the body whatever is
useless orhuitful; it comprehends all kinds
of evacuations.  Sometimes it signifies the
subtraction of a part of the diet, with  a
medical view ; and sometimes it expresses
the interval betwixt  two fits of  a fever, or
the time of remission.
  Chymica! ablation  is the removal of any
thing that is either finished or else no longer
necessary in a process.
  Abluentia ("Abluentia, sc. medicamenta,
from  abluo, to wash awa\.)  Abstergents.
Abluents.  Medicines which were formerly
supposed to purifv or cleanse the blood.
  ABLUTION. (From abluo, to wash off.)
A washing or cleansing either of the body or
the intestines.
  In chemistry it signifies the purifying  of
a body, by repeated effusions of a proper
liquor.
  Aboit. An obsolete term of  Arabic ex-
traction for white lead.
   Abolitio. (From aboleo,  to destroy.) The
separation or destruction of diseased parts.
   ABORTION.  fAbortio, from  aborior,  to
be  steril.) Abonsus. Amblosis. Jiiaphthora.
Ectrosis.  Exambloma.  Examblosis.  Apo-
pallesis.  Apopalsis. Apophthora.
  Miscarriage, or the expulsion of the  foetus
from the uterus, before the seventh month,
after which  it is called  premature labour.
It  most  commonly  occurs between the
eighth  and eleventh weeks of  pregnancy,
but may happen at a later period.  In early
gestation, the ovum some.imes comes off
entire ;  sometimes the foetus is first expell-
ed, and the placenta afterwards.  It is pre-
ceded by flooding, pains in the back,  loins,
and lower part ot the abdomen,  evacuation
of the water, shiverings, palpitation of the
heart, nausea, anxiety, syncope, subsiding of
the breasts and belly, pain in the inside of
the thighs, opening  and moisture of the  os
tincse.
   Abortives. ("Abortiva, sc. medicamenta ;
from aborior, to be steril.)  Amblotica.  Ecbo-
lica.
   Medicines  capable of  occasioning  an 
4                ABS
ABS
abortion, or miscarriage, in pregnant wo-
men.   It is now generally believed, that
the medicines which produce a miscarriage,
effect it by their violent action on the sys-
tem, and not by any specific action on the
womb.
  Abrasa.  (From abrado, to shave off'.)
Ulcers attended with abrasion of part of
their substance.
  ABRASION. (Abrasio, from abrado, to
tear off.) This word is generally employed
to signify  the destruction of the  natural
mucus of any part, as the stomach, intes-
tines, urinary bladder, &c.  It is also applied
to any part slightly torn away by attrition,
as the skin, &c.
  Abrathan.  Corrupted from abrotanum,
southernwood. See Abrotanum.
  Abrette. See Abelmoschus.
  Abric. An absolete Arabic term for sul-
phur.
  Abroma. (From a, neg. et /2§ay**,  food;
i.  e. not fit to be eaten.)  A  tree of New
South Wales, which yields a gum
  ABROTANUM. (ACgorctvov, from *, neg.
and jSgoroc, mortal; because  it never de-
cays : or from «£gof,  soft, and toyog, exten-
sion ; from the  delicacy of its  texture.)
Common southernwood.  Abrotanum mas.
  Artemisia fruticosa, of  Linnaeus '.—foliis
setaceis ramosissimis.   Class, Syngenesia.
Order, Polygamia  superjlua.  A plant pos-
sessed of a strong and,  to most people, an
agreeable smell;  a  pungent, bitter, and
somewhat nauseous taste. It is supposed to
stimulate the whole system, but more par-
ticularly the uterus.   It   is very  rarely
used unless by  way  of fomentation, with
which intention the leaves are directed.
  Abrotanum mas. See abrotanum.
  Abrotonites. (From abrotanum.) A wine
mentioned  by  Dioscorides,  impregnated
with  abrotanum, or southernwood,  in the
proportion  of about one hundred ounces of
the dried leaves, to about seven gallons of
must.
  Abscedentia.  (From abscedo, to  sepa-
rafp.)  Decayed parts of the body, which,
in a morbid state,  are separated from the
sound.
  ABSCESS.  (From abscedo, to depart;
because parts, which were before contigu-
ous, become separated, or depart from each
other.) Abscessio  Abscessus.  Imposthuma.
  A collection of pus in the cellular mem-
brane, or in the viscera,  or in bones,  prece-
ded by inflammation.
  Abscission.  fAbscissio,- from ab, and
scindo, to cut.)  Apocope. The taking away
some morbid,  or other  part, by an edged
instrument. The abscission of the prepuce
makes what we call circumcision.   Abscis-
sion is sometimes used by medical writers
to denote the sudden termination of a dis-
ease in death, before it arrives at its decline.
Celsus frequently  uses  the term abscissa
"■av to express a loss of voice.
  ABSINTHIUM.  (a4<v5my," from  *, neg.
and 4/v8of, pleasant: so called from the dis*
agreea*bleness of the taste.)   A  genus of
plants in the Linnsan system.  Class, Syn-
genesia. Order, Polygamia superjlua. Worm-
wood.
  Absinthium commcnx.  Set Absinthium
vulgare
  Absinthium marjtimum.  Sea wormwood,
falsely called in our markets, Roman worm-
wood. Artemisia maritima.
  Absinthium Ponticum  of Linnaeus :—foliis
multipartitis, tomentosis racemis cernuis flos-
culis fosmineis ternis.   This  plant grows
plentifully about the sea-shore, and in  salt
marshes.  The specific differences between
it and the common wormwood, absinthium
vulgare, are very evident.  Its  taste and
smell are considerably less unpleasant than
those of the common wormwood,  and even
the essential oil, which contains the whole
of its  flavour concentrated, is  somewhat
less  ungrateful, and  the watery extract
somewhat less bitter than those of the com-
mon wormwood.  Hence it is preferred, in
those cases where the Artemisia absinthium
is supposed  to  be  too  unpleasant for the
stomach.  A conserve  of the tops of this
plant is directed by the London  Pharma-
copoeia.
  Absinthium Ponticum.  See Absinthium
Maritimum.
  Absinthium  vulgare.  Common  worm-
wood. Falsely called in our markets Absin.
thium Romanum, or Roman wormwood.  Ab-
sinthium Ponticum of Discorides and Pliny,
Murray.
  Artemisia Absinthium of Linnaeus:—foliis
compositis midtifidis, Jloribus subglobosis pen-
dulis : receptaculo villoso. Class, Syngenum.
Order,  Polygamia superjlua.  This plant is
a native of Britain, and grows about rub-
bish, rocks, and sides of roads. The leaves
of wormwood have a strong  disagreeable
smell:  their taste is nauseous, and so in-
tensely  bitter as to be proverbial.  The
flowers  are more aromatic and less  bitter
than the leaves,  and the roots discover an
aromatic warmth, without bitterness. This
species  of wormwood  may be considered
the principal of the herbaceous bitters. Its
virtus, in the words of Bergius, is antipu-
tiedinosa, antacida, anthelminthica, resol-
vens, tonica, spasmodica.  And although it
is now chiefly employed with a view to the
two  last-mentioned  qualities, yet we  are
told of its good effects in a great variety of
diseases, as intermittent fevers, hypochon-
driasis,  obstructions of the liver and spleen
gout, calculi, scurvy,  dropsy, worms, &c'
See Woodville's  Medical Botany.  Culleri
thinks it is possessed of a narcotic power
and  that there  is in every  bitter,  when
largely employed, a power of destroying the
sensibility and  irritability  of the nervous
power.
  Externally, wormwood is used in discu. 
ABS
ACA
5
tient  and antiseptic fomentations.   This
plant  may be taken  in  powder, but it is
more commonly preferred in infusion. The
Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia directs a tincture
of the flowers, which is, in  the opinion of
Dr. Cullen, a light  and agreeable  bitter,
and, at the same time, a strong impregna-
tion of the wormwood.
  Absorbing vessels.  See Absorbents.
  ABSORBENTS.   Absorbentia.
  1. Small, delicate, transparent vessels,
which take up  any  fluid from the surface
of the body, or of any cavity in  it, and
carry  it to  the  thoracic duct, to be mixed
with the  blood.  They  are denominated
according to the liquids which they convey,
lacteals and lymphatics.  See Lacteals and
Lymphatics.
  2. Medicines  are so termed, which have
no  acrimony in themselves, and destroy
acidities in the stomach and bowels; such
are calcined  magnesia, prepared  chalk,
oyster-shells, crab's claws, &c.
  ABSORPTION.  (From absorbeo, to suck
up.)  A function in an  animated body,  ar-
ranged  by physiologists under the head of
natural  actions.  It signifies the taking  up
of substances applied to the mouths of  ab-
sorbing vessels: thus the nutritious part of
the food is absorbed from the intestinal ca-
nal by the lacteals:  thus mercury is taken
into the system by  the lymphatics  of  the
skin,  &c.   The principle by which  this
function takes place, is a power inherent in
the mouths of the absorbents, a via insita,
dependent on the degree of irritability of
their internal membrane by which they con-
tract and propel their contents forwards.
  Abstentio.  Caelius Aurelianus uses this
word, to express a  suppression,  or  reten-
tion.  Thus, abstentio stercorum, a retention
of the excrements, which he mentions as a
symptom very frequent in a  satyriasis.   In
a sense somewhat  different, he uses  the
word  abstenta,  applying it  to the pleura,
where he seems to mean, that the humour
of the inflamed pleura is prevented, by  the
adjacent bones, from extending itself.
  ABSTERGENTS.  (Abstergentia,  scili-
cet medicamenta ; from abstergo, to cleanse
away.)  Lotions, or  any application that
cleanses or clears away foulness.  The term
is seldom employed by modern writers.
  Abstraction.  (From abstraho, to draw
away.)  A term employed by chymists in
the process of humid distillation, to signi-
fy that the fluid body  is again drawn  off
from the solid, which it had  dissolved.
  Abstractitius. (From abstraho, to draw
away.)  Native spirit,  not  produced  by
fermentation.
  Absus.   An obsolete term for the Egyp-
tian lotus.
  Abvacuatio. (From abvacuo, to empty.)
Local or morbid discharge.   A large eva-
cuation  of any  fluid, as of blood from a
plethoric person.
  Acaca.   (From «, neg. and xetKss, bad.)
Diseases which are rather troublesome than
dangerous.
  ACACIA.  (Ax«xi«, from  etxec^a, to
sharpen.) The name of a genus of plants in
the Linnsean system.  The Egyptian thorn.
  Acacia  Germanica.  Acacia  nostras.
German acacia, or the German black-thorn
or sloe-tree.  Acacia nostras.  Succuspruni
sylvestris.   The inspissated juice of  the
German wild sloe, prunus  spinosa, or pru-
nus sylvestris spinosa  of Linnaeus ; now fal-
len into disuse.
  ACACLE  GUMMI.  Gnmmi acanthi-
num.   Gummi   thebaicum.  Gummi  scorpio-
nis.   Gum-lamac.  Gummi  senega, or sent-
ca.   Acacia gum, or gum-arabic.  The gum
of the Egyptian thorn.
  Acaeia vera, of Willdenow :—spinisstipu-
larlbus  patentibus, foliis bipinnatis ; partia-
libus extimis glandula intertinctis, spicis glo-
bosis pedunculitis.  Cairo  and Aiex.ri'iria
were the principal  marls for gum-arabic,
till the Dutch  introduced the gum from Se-
negal into Europe, about the beginning.of
the seventeenth century, and  which  now
supplies the greater part of the vast con-
sumption of thir article.
  The tp- e which yields the Senegal f;um,
grows abundantly on the sands,  -long die
wjjpjfeof >the Barbary  coast, and particu-
larly about the river Senegal.   There  are
several species, some of which yield a red
astringent juice, but others afford only a
pure, nearly colourless, insipid g'.m, which
is the  great article of commerce.   These
trees  are from eighteen to twenty feet
high,  with  thorny  branches.  The gum
makes its appearance about the  middle of
November, when the  soil has  been tho-
roughly saturated  with  periodical  rains.
The gummy juice is  seen to  ooze through
the trunk and  branches,  and,  in about a
fortnight,  it hardens into roundish  drops,
of a yellowish white, which are beautifully
brilliant where they are broken off, and
entirely so when held  in the mouth for a
short time, to  dissolve the outer surface.
No clefts are made, nor any artificial means
used by the Moors, to solicit the flow of the
gum.   The lumps of gum-senegal are usu-
ally about the size of partridge eggs, and the
harvest continues about six  weeks.  This
gumisaverywholesomeandnutritiousfood;
thousands of the Moors supporting them-
selves entirely upon it duringthe time of har-
vest.  About six ounces is sufficient to sup-
port a man for a day; and it is besides, mixed
with milk, animal broths, and other victuals.
  The gum-arabic,  or  that  which  comes
directly  from  Egypt  and  the  Levant,
only differs from the gum-senegal in being
of a lighter colour, and in smaller lumps ;
and it is also somewhat more brittle.   In all
other  respects, the two resemble each
other perfectly.
  Gum-arabic is neither soluble in spirit nor 
6
ACA
AC«
  in oil; but, in twice its quantity of water,
  it dissolves into a mucilaginous fluid, of the
  consistence of  a thick syrup, and in this
  state answers many useful pharmaceutical
  purposes, by rendering oily, resinous, and
  pinguious substances miscible with water.
  The glutinous  quality of gum-arabic ren-
  ders it preferable to other gums and  muci-
  lages as a demulcent in coughs, hoarseness-
  es,  and  other  catarrhal  affections.  It is
  also very generally employed in ardor urinae,
  diarrhoeas, and  calculous complaints.
   Acacia Indica    See Tamarindus Indica.
   Acacia nostras.  See Acacia Germanica.
   Acacia Vera.  Accacia veravel.  Succus
  acacice verce*
   1. The expressed juice of the immature
  pods  of  the  tree called Acacia vera by
  Wilidenow, and Mimosa  JYilotica by Lin-
  naeus.  This inspissated juice is brought
  from  Egypt in roundish masses, wrapped
  up  in thin bladders.  It is considered as
  a mild astringent medicine. The Egyptians
  give it, is spitting of blood, in the quantity
  of a drachm, dissolved in any convenient
  liquor, aud  repeat  this dose occasionally.
  They likewise  employ it in collyria,  for
  strengthening the eyes, and in gargles, for
  quincies.   It is now seldom used as a me-
  dicine, being superseded by  the  use of
  catechu, or terra japonica.
   The inspissated juice of the unripe sloe
  is usually sold for the Egyptian acacia.
   2. The systematic name of the true aca-
  cia or Egyptian thorn : the tree  which af-
  fords the gum-arabic.  See -Acacice gummi.
   Acacia veravel.   See Acacia vera.
   Acacia  Zetlonica.   Logwood.   See
  Lignum  Campechianum.
   Acalai.   (Arab.)  Common salt, or mu-
  riate of soda.
   Acalcum.  Tin.
   Acamatos.   (From *, neg. and xttfxom, to
  weary.)  A perfect rest of the muscles.
   Acanor, (Hebrew.) A chemical furnace.
   Acantha.    (Aoota.i'Sai, from-  ctx.» a point.)
  A thorn,  or any thing pointed, as the skin,
  or spina dorsi.
   Acanthabolus.  (From ukuvSz,  a  thorn
  and &akko> to cast out.)  An instrument, or
  forceps,  for taking  out or removing thorns
  or whatever may stick in the flesh.  Paulus
  AZgineta.
   Acanthe.  The name of the artichoke in
  ancient authors.
   Acanthinum.  (From sotstvSst, a thorn.)
  Gum-arabic was so  called because it is pro-
  duced from a thorny tree.
   Acanthulus. (From axuvQ*., a thorn.) A
  surgical  instrument to draw out thorns or
  splinters, or to  remove  any extraneous
  matter from wounds.
   ACANTHUS.   (AxavSot,  from ax*v9*-a
  thorn;  so named from being rough and
  prickly.)   The name of a genus of plants
1  in the Linnaean  system.  Class, Didynamia.
Order,  Angiospermia.    Bear's  breech.
Brank-ursine.
   Acanthus mollis.  (Axctvfloc, from nmtuBtt,
a  thorn;  so named  from its rough  and
prickly surface.  (Bear's-breech or Branck-
ursine.  Acanthus mollis, foliis  sinuatis iner-
mibus of Linnaeus.  Branca ursina of  the
shops.  The leaves awd root  abound with
a mucilage, which is  readily extracted  by
boiling or infusion.  The roots are the most
mucilaginous.  Where this plant  is com-
mon, it is employed for the same purposes
to which  althxa and  other vegetables pos-
sessing similar qualities are applied among
us.  It is fallen into disuse.   The'herb-
women too often sell the leaves of hellebo-
raster or bear's-foot and  of spondylium or
cow's parsnip for the  bear's breech.
  Acapnon.  (From   *, priv.  and  kzttvo;,
smoke)   Common  wild  marjoram.   Un-
smoked  honey.
  Acarus. (From cuutgn small.)  An insect
which breeds in the skin.
   Acatalepsia.  (From a, neg. and xa-tet-
\A[xQa.va>,  to  apprehend )    Uncertainty in
the prognostication or judgment of diseases.
  Acatalis.  (From tt, neg. and ;^*Tsa>, to
want.) The juniper, named from the abun-
dance of its seeds.
  AcatapOsis  From at,  neg. and Kxr<t7riva>
to swallow.)  Difficult deglutition.
  Acastatos. (From *, neg. and kx8i;>i/uii,
to determine.)   Inconstant.
  1. Fevers are so called which are anoma-
lous in their appearance and  irregular in
their paroxysms.
   2. Turbid urine without sediment.
  Acazdir.   Tin.
  ACCELERATOR URIN.C   (From  ac-
celero, to hasten or  propel.)  Ejaculator
Seminis.   Bulbo-syndesmo caverneux of  Du-
mas.  Bulbo-cavernosus of Winslow.
  A muscle of the penis.  It  arises fleshy
from  the  sphincter ani  and membranous
part of the urethra,  and tendinous from
the crus, near as far forwards as the begin-
ning of the  corpus cavernosum penis,-  the
inferior  fibres run  more  transversely,  and
the superior descend in  an  oblique  di-
rection.   It is inserted into a  line in  the
middle of the bulbous part of the urethra
where each joins with its fellow ; by which
the bulb is completely closed.   The use of
these muscles is to drive the urine or semen
forward, and by grasping the bulbous part
of the urethra, to push the blood towards
its  corpus cavernosum, and the glands by
which they are distended.
  Accession-  (From  accedo, to approach.)
The approach or commencement of a dis-
ease. A term mostly applied to a fever which
has paroxysms or exacerbations :  thus  the
accession  of fever, means the commence-
ment or approach of the pyrexial period
  ACCESSOREI  OF WILLIS.  (Acces-
sorii, sc. nervi, from  accedo, to approach ; 
ACE
At,E
7
having connection with by contact or ap-
proach ;  so  palled from  the course  they
take.)  The name given by Willis to two
nerves which ascend, one on each side from
the second, fourth,  and fifth cervical pairs
of nerves, through the great foramen of the
occipital bone, and pass out again from
the cranium through the foramina lacera,
wiih the par vagum, to be distributed on
the trapezius muscle.
  Accessi'MU;.  Being connected by  con-
tact or approach.
  Accessorius lumbalis.   A  muscle of
the loins.  See Sacro-lumbalis.
  Accib.  An obsolete term for lead.
  AcciPiri;n.  (From accipio,  to take.)
  1. The hark ; named from its rapacity.
  2. A bandage  which was put over  the
nose; so called from its likeness to the claw
of a hawk, or from the tightness of its grasp.
  Accipitrika. (From accipiter, the hawk.)
The herb hawk weed,  which Pliny  says
was so. called  because hawks  are  used to
scratch it, and apply the juice to their  eyes
to prevent blindness.
  Acclivis.  A muscle of the  belly, so
named from the oblique ascent of its fibres.
See Obhquus ascendens abdominis.
  Accoucheur.  A midwife.
  Acclchment.  The act of delivery.
  Accn.ETioN.   (From ad, and cresco, to in-
crease.)  Nutrition, growth.
  The growing together of the fingers or
toes.
  Acclbatio.   [From accumbo, to recline.)
Childbed.  Reclining.
  Acedia.   From at. priv. and Woe,  care
Carelessness, neglect in the application of
medicines.   Hippocrates sometimes  uses
this word, in his Treatise on the Glands, to
signify fatigue or trouble.
  ACFiPHALUS.  (A*&paAo5, from tt, priv.
and K&pttkH, a  head.)   A term applied to
monsters born without heads.
  ACER  (Acer,  sharp :  because of the
sharpness of its juice.)  The name  of a
genus  of plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.
Class, Polygamia.   Order, Monoecia.
  Acer pskudoplatanus. The maple-tree,
falsely called  sycamore.  It is also called
Platanus traga.  This tree is common in
England, though not much used in medicine.
The juice, if drank  whilst fresh, is said to
be a good antiscorbutic.  All its parts con-
tain a saccharine  fluid; and if the root or
branches are  wounded in the spring, a
large quantity of liquor is discharged, which
when inspissated, yields a brown sort of
sugar and. syrup like molasses. Large quan-
tities of this sugar are obtained from the
trees in New England and Canada, and is
much  used in France, where it is commonly
known by  the name  of Saccharum Cana-
dense or Saccharum Acernum, maple sugar.
It has been supposed that all Europe might
be supplied from  the maples of America,
but the sugar is coarse and ill tasted.
  AtF.nAros.  (From at, neg. and m^au, or
Kiganv/ju, to  mix.)  Unmixed, uncorrupted.
Is appl.ed sometimes to the humours of the
body by Hippocrates.   Paulus iEgineta
mentions a plaster of this name.
  Acerb.  (Acerbus, from acer, sharp.) A
species of taste which consists in a degree
of acidity,  with an addition  of roughness;
properties  common to  many  immature
fruits.
  Acerbitas.  Acidity.  Sourness.
  Acerides. (From a., priv. and *»gsc, wax.)
Soft plasters made  >i.hout wax.
  Acescent.   Substances  which  readily
run into the acid fermentation.
  Acf.sis.   (From ctxio/M*.t, to cure.)
  1. A remedy or cure.
  2 The herb water-sage,  so called from
its supposed healing qualities.
  Acesr.v.    (From auao/juu, to cure.)  Dis-
tempers which are easily cured.
  Acestis.   Borax.   See Boras soda.
  Acestohis.   (From ctxio/uau, to  cure.)
It strictly signifies a female physician, and
is used tor a midwife. .
  Acestrides.   A midwife.
  ACETABULUM.  (From acetum, vine-
gar ; so called  because  it resembles the
acetabulum,  or old saucer, in which vinegar
was held for the use of the table.)  A name
given by Latin writers to the cup-like cavi-
ty of the os  innominatum, which receives
the head of the thigh-bone
  ACETARIA.   (From  acetum, vinegar ;
because they are mostly made  with vine-
gar.)  Sallads or pickles.
  ACETAS.  An  acetate.  A  salt is so
called  in the new chemical  nomenclature
and  pharmacopoeias, which  is  formed by
the union of the acetic acid, with an earthy
metallic or alkaline base.   Those used in
medicine are the acetat of ammonia, lead,
zinc, and potash.
  ACE TAS POTASSiE.   Acetated vege-
table alkali, Kali acetutum. Sal Diureticus.
Terra foliata tartari.  Sal Sennerti.
  Take of subcarbonnate of potash, a pound
and a naif.   Acetic  acid,  a gallon.  Mix
them together in a large glass vessel, and
having evaporated the  solution to half,
over the fire, add gradually as much more
acetic  acid as may  be necessary for perfect
saturation.   Let the solution be further re-
duced to one half  by evaporation,  and
strain it:  then by means of a water-bath
evaporate it, so that on  being removed'
from the fire, it shall crystallize.
  The acetate of potash is esteemed as  a
saline diuretic and deobstruent. It is given
in the dose of from gr. x to JJjs. three times
a day  in any appropriate  vehicle against
dropsies, hepatic obstructions, and the like.
  ACETAS AMMONLE.  Aceta of am-
monia.   A salt composed of ammonia and
acetic acid.   It is so deliquescent, that  it
is alway : kept in the fluid state.    See L;-
quor amrnonix acetatis. 
8
ACE
ACE
    ACETAS  PLUMBI.  Acetate of lead.
  A metallic salt composed of lead and acetic
  acid.  See Liquor plnmbi acetatis.
    Acktas Zinci. A metallic salt composed
  of zinc and acetic acid. It is used by some
  as an astringent  against inflammation of the
  eyes, urethra, and vagina, diluted  in the
  same proportion as the sulphate of zinc.
    Acetated vegetable Alkali,  See Acetas po-
  tasste.
    Acetated volatile Alkali.   See Liquor ace-
  tatis ammonia.
    Acetic Acid. See Acetum.
    Acetification.  A  term used  by some
  chymists to denote the action or operation
  by which vinegar is made,
   Acetat of Potash  See Acetas potass*.
   Acetat of Ammonia.  See Liquor ammonia
  acetatis.
   Acetat of Zinc.  See Acetas Zinci.
   ACETOSA. (From acesco, to be sour.)
  Sorrel. A genus of plants in some systems
 of botany.
   Acetosa vulgaris.  Acetosa   pratensis.
 Acetosa arvensis.   Sorrel;  sour-dock.
   Rumex acetosus of Linnaeus :—foliis oblon-
 gis sagittatis, foribus diaeceis. Class, Hex-
 andria.  Order,  Tryginia.  The leaves of
 this plant are sour, but not the root, which
 is  bitter.  It grows in the meadows and
 common fields.
   Acetosa  Romana.  Acetosa rotundifolia
 nortensis.  Roman or garden sorrel.
   Rumex scutatus or helveti ;us :—-foliis cor-
 dato hastatis,  ramis divergentibus, floribus
 hermaphroditis, of Linnaeus. It is common
 in our gardens and in many places is known
 by the culinary name of Green-sauce.
  " ACETOSELLA.   (From acetosa, sorrel;
 from the acidity of its leaves.)  Lujula.
 Alleluja. Wood-sorrel.
   Oxalis acetocella, of Linnaeus :~foliis ter-
 natis, scapo unifloro,flore albo, capsulis pen-
 tagonis elasticis, radice squumoso-articulata.
 Class,  Decandria.   Order, Pentagy?ua.—
 This plant grows wild in  the woods, and
 flowers in April and May.  The  leaves are
 shaped like a heart, standing three together
 on  one stalk.  The acetocella  is totally
 inodorous,  but has a grateful acid  taste,
 on which account it is used in sallads.  Its
 taste  is more agreeable than  the common
 sorrel,  and  approaches nearly to that of
 the juice of lemons, or the acid of tartar,
 with which it corresponds  in a great mea-
 sure in its medical effects,  being esteemed
 refrigerant,  antiscorbutic, and diuretic. It
 is recommended by Bergius; in inflamma-
 tory, bilious, and  putrid fevers.  The prin-
 cipal use however of the acetosella is to al-
 lay inordinate heat and to quench thirst;
for this purpose,  a pleasant whey may be
formed by boiling the plant in  milk, which
under  certain circumstances may be pre-
ferable to the conserve directed by the Lon-
don College, though an extremely grateful
and useful medicine. Many have employed
  the root of Lujula, probably on account of
  its beautiful red colour rather than for its
  superior efficacy.  An essential salt is pre-
  pared from this plant, known by the name
  of essential salt of lemons, and commonly
  used  for taking ink-stains out  of linen.
  What is sold  under the name of essential
  salt of lemons in  this country, is said by
  some  to consist of cream of tartar, with
  the addition of a small quantity of sulphuric
  acid.  The leaves of sorrel when employed
  externally in  the  form of poultices, are
  powerful suppurants, particularly in indo-
  lent scrofulous humours.
    Acetous Acid.   Distilled vinegar.   See
  Acetum.
    Acetous fermentation.  See Fermentation.
    ACETUM.  (From acer, sour.)  Vinegar.
 A  sour liquor obtained from many vegeta-
 ble substances dissolved in boiling water,
 and from fermented and spiritous liquors,
 by exposing them to heat and contact with
 air; under which  circumstances they un-
 dergo the acid fermentation, (see Fermenta-
 tion,)  and afford the liquor called vinegar.
    Wine vinegar .*—Let any quantity  of vi-
 nous liquor be mixed with the acid and
 austere stalks of the vegetable from which
 wine was prepared.  The  whole must be
 frequently stirred  and either exposed to
 the sun, or deposited in a warm place: after
 standing a few days it will ferment, become
 sour and in a fortnight it will be converted
 into vinegar.
   Cyder vinegar, may be made by ferment-
 ing new cyder with the must of apples, in
 a warm  room, or in the open air, where it
 should be exposed to  the sun, and in  the
 course of a week or nine days it will be fit
 for use.
  Another method of preparing vinegar is
 that published by M. Heber: it consists in
 exposing a mixture of 72 parts of  water,
 and 4  of rectified malt spirit in a tempera-
 ture of from  70 to 80° of Farenheit,  for
 about  two months, at the  expiration  of
 which  the acetous process  will be effected.
   Tarragon vinegar  is  manufactured  by
 infusing one pound of the leaves of that
 vegetable (which has been gathered a short
 time before it flowers) in one gallon of the
 best vinegar,  for the space of 14  days ;
 when it should be strained through a flan-
 nel bag; and a drachm of isinglass dissol-
 ved in cyder  must then  be added, the
 whole  be carefully mixed and decanted in-
 to bottles for a month.  Thus the liquor
 will acquire  a most exquisite flavour; it
 will become remarkably fine and almost
 colourless.
  The  utility of vinegar as  a condiment  for
 preserving and seasoning both animal and
 vegetable substances in various articles of
 food, is very generally known.  It affords
 an  agreeable  beAerage, when combined
 with water in  the  proportion of a  table-
spoonful of the former to half pint of the 
                  ACE

 latter.  It is often employed as a medicine
 in nflammatory and putrid diseases, u'hen
 more active remedies cnnnot  be procured.
 Relief has  likewise been obtained in h)po-
 cho'idrical  and hysteric affections, in vo-
 miting,  fainting,  and hiccough, by the ap-
 phcation of vinegar to the mouth.  It this
 fluid be poured into vessels and pLced over
 the gentle heat of a lamp in the apartments
 of the sick, it greatly contribute, to dis-
 perse foul or mephitic vapours, and conse-
 quently to purify the air.
   Also  as an external application, vinegar
 proves .highly efficacious when joined with
 farinaceous substances, and  applied  as  a
 cataplasm to  sprained join's ;  n also forms
 an eligible lotion  for inflammations of the
 surface, when mixed  with : Icohol and wa-
 ter in about equal  proportions   Applied
 to burns, and ?c»lds, vinegar is said  to  be
 highly serviciile whether there  is a loss
 of substance or  not, and to qu.ckeu the ex-
 foliation of c.•.runs bone   (Gloucester In
 firniary.)   Mixed with an inrur-ion of sage,
 or with  water,  it forms a popular and ex-
 cellent gargle for an inflamed throat, also
 for an injt c.ion to moderate the fluor albus.
 Appla ilcoi.i to the  nose iif cases of haemor-
 rhage, dso to  the  loins and  abdomen in
 mii.oirhugia,  panicularly the  profluvia
 af.tr par v.rhn)■., ii is said to  be verj ser-
 viceable. An imprudent use of vinegar in-
 teinaii)  is not without considerable incon-
 veniences. I.: rgeand frequent doses injure
 the stomach, coagulate the chyle, and pro-
 duce  not  only  leanness, but  an atrophy.
 When taken to excess by females, to reduce
 a corpulent habit, tubercles in the lungs
 and a consumption  ha\e been  the  conse-
 quence.
   Common  vinegar consists of acetic  acid
 combined  with  a large portion of water,
 and with this  are  in  solution portions of
 gluten, mucilage, sugar, and attractive mat-
 ter from which it derives its colour, and fre-
 quently some of the vegetable acids, parti-
 culaily the malic and the tartaric.
   Distilled with a gentle fire, in glass ves-
 sels, so long as  the drops fall free  from
 empyreuma, it affords tae
            ACIDUM  ACLTJCUM.
   Take of vinegar, a gallon.
   Distil the acetic acid in a sand bath, from
 a glass retort into a receiver also of glass,
 and kept cold ;  throw aw.iy the first  pint,
 and keep for use the  six succeeding pints,
 which .are distilled over.
   In this distillation, the liquor should be
 kept moderately  boiling, and the heat should
 not be urged too far, otherwise the dis illed
 acid will have an empyreumalic smell and
 taste, which it ought not to possess. If the
 acid be  prepared correctly, it will be co-
lourless, and ot'a grateful, pungent, peculiar
acid taste.   One fluid-ounce ought to dis-
solve  at  least ten grains of carbonate of
                  ACE                 9

 lime (white  marble.)   This liquor is the
 acetum distiilwum ;  the ucidum ucetosum of
 tht- L ndon P arm..copoeia of 1767, and the
 ucidum aceticnm of tl>e last (1^09.)
   When the acid or vinegar U greatly con
 centri.ted, that i->, deprived of its waier,u
 becomes the radical vinegar, or
     Concentrated acid of vinegar.
   Distilled vinegar- may  be c mcentrated
 by freezing : the congelation takes place at
 a temperature beiow 28 degrees, more or
 less, uccoruing to its strength ; and the con-
 gealeU part is merely ice, leaving, of course,
 a strongt r acid.   If it be exposed to a very
 intense cold, equal to 38 degiees, it shoots
 into crys ais ;  when the fluid part is with-
 drawn, the crystals liquefy, when the tem-
 perature rises, and  the 1 iquid. is limpid as
 water, extremely strong, and has a highly
 pungent acetnus odour.   This is the pure
 acid of the vit egar,  any foreign matter re-
 maining in 'he uncongealed liquid.
   Oiher methods are likewise employed to
 obtain the pure and  concentrated acid.
 The process of Westendorf, which has been
 often  followed,  is to saturate  soda with
 distilled  vinegar,  obtain  the acetate by
 crystalization ;  and pour  upon it, in a re-
 tort, half its weight  of sulphuric acid.  By
 applying heat, the acetic acid  is  distilled
 over;  and, should there be any  reason to
 suspect the presence of any sulphuric acid,
 it may be distilled a-second time, from a
 little  acetate  of soda.    According   to
 Lowitz, the best way of obtaining this pure,
 i- to mix three parts of the acetate of soda
 vi'h eight of supersulphate of potass; both
 salts being perfectly dry, and in fine pow-
 der, and to disiil from this mixture in are-
 tort, with gentle heat.
   It may also be obi; ined by distilling the
 verdigris of commerce, with agenile luat.
 The concentrated acid  procured  by iiiese,
 processes, was supposed to differ materially
 from the acetous acid obtained by distilling
 vinegar ;  the two acids were r< garded as
 differing in their decree of oxygenize ment,
 and  were afterwards distinguished by the
 names of acetous and acetic acids  The acid
 distilled from  verdigris was supposed to
 derive a quantity of oxygen  from the r.xide
 of copper, from which it wasexpelled. The
 exp- rments of Adet have, however, proved
 the two acids to be identical ;  the acetous
 acid, therefore, only differs from the acetic
 acid in containing more  water, rendering it
 a weaker acid, and of a less  active nature.
  There exist', therefore, only one \cid of
 vinegar, which is the acetic ; and  its com-
 pounds mi-.-t be termed acetates ;  and the
 salts called acetites have no existence.
  Acetic  acid,  when concentrated, has a
 !i\v.;iant and, at the same  time, very pene-
 trating smell, irritating the nostrils strong-
 ly.   It is also so caustic, as to inflame the
bkin.  Its acid taste is  strong, even when 
10
ACH
AC1I
diluted  with water ;  it is  colourless, and
has a specific gr.vity of 1,0626.   Tiie acid
is capable of congelation ;  when it forms
foliated arborescent crystals it is very vola-
tile ; its odour is diffused through  the at-
mosphere, and,  when f xposed to it, gradu-
ally becomes  weaker.   By  a  moderate
heat, it is converted into vapour ; this va-
pounvadily catches fire on the approach of
a lighted taper.   It combines with  water
in every proportion ; and it combines rea-
dily with earthy,  metallic, and alkaline
bases, forming salts, which are acetates.
  The compounds of the acid of vinegar,
directed  lo be used by the new London
Pharmacopoeia, are acetum  colchici, acetum
scillce, ceratum plumbi  superacetatis, liquor
ammonia acetatis,  liquor plumbi acetatis,
liquor plumbi acetatis dilulus, oxymel, oxymel
scillaa, potassa acetas, and the liquor ammo-
nia acetatis.
  Acetum aromatic um.   Aromatic  vine-
gar. A preparation of the Edinburgh phar-
macopoeia, thought to be an improvement
of what has been named thievts vinegar.
  " Take of the dried tops of rosemary ;
  The dried leaves  of sage, of each four
ounces.
  Dried lavenderfowers, two ounces.
  Cloves, two drac ;ms ;
  Distilled vinegar, eight pounds.
  Macerate for seven  days, and  strain the
expressed juice through paper."  Its virtues
are antiseptic, and it is a useful composi-
tion to smell at in crowded courts of jus-
tice, hospitals, &c. wheie the air is offen-
sive.
  Acetum distilatum.   See acetum.
  Acetum scillje. Lond. Pharm. Vinegar
of squills.  5<.  Squills recently dried, one
pound ;  vinegar, six  pints ;  proof spirit,
half a pint.   Macerate the squills with the
vinegar in a glass vessel, with a gentle heat
for twenty-four  hours ;  then express the
liquor and set it aside until the faeces sub-
side. To the decan'etl liquor add the spirit.
This preparation  of squills is employed as
an  attenuant. expectorant, and diuretic,
gutt. xv. to LX.
  Acheir.  Without hands.
  Achicolum.  By this word Caelius Aure-
lianus, Acut. lib. iii. cap. 17- expresses the
fornix, tholus, or sudatorium of the ancient
baths, which was a hot room where they
used to sweat.
  ACHILLEA,  (A^txx»t», from Achilles,
who is said to have made his tents with it,
or to have cured Telaphus  with it.)  The
name of a genus of plants iu the Linnxan
system.  Class Syngenesia.   Order, Poly-
gamia superfua.  Milfoil.
  ACHILLA AGERATUM.   Balsamita
ftemina.   Eupatorium Mesues. Maudlin or
Maudlin tansey.  This plant, the ageratum
of the  shops, is described by Linnaeus as
Achillea foliis lanceolatis, obtusis, acutoser-
ratis.  It is esteemed in some countries ay
anthelmintic and  alterative,  and is given
in hepi.tic obstructions.   It possesses the
virtues of tansey.
  Achillea foliis pinnatis.  See Genipi verum.
  Achillea  millefolium.  The systema -
tic name of the milfoil.   See Millefolium.
   AchtlljEa  ptarmica.   The systematic
name of the sneezewort.   See  Ptarmica.
   ACH1LLIS TENDO.   (So  called, be-
cause, as fable reports, Thews, the mother
of Achilles,  held him  by that part when
she dipped him in  the river Styx, to make
him  invulnerable.   Homer describes this
tendon, and  some  writers  suppose  it was
thus named  by the ancients, <r>m  their
custom of calling  every thing  Achillean,
that  had any ex  raordinary strength or vir-
tue.   Others say it was named from its ac-
tion in conducing to swiftness of pace, the
term  imporiing so much )   The  strong
and  powerful tendon which is formed  by
the junction  of the gastrocnemius and so-
leus  muscles, and which  extends along the
posterior  part of the tibia from the  calf to
the heel.  When this tendon is unfortunate-
ly cut or ruptured, as it  may  be in  conse-
quence of a violent exertion,  or  spasm of
the muscles,  of which  it is a continuation,
takes place, the use of the leg is immedi-
ately lost, and unless the part be afterwards
successfully united, the patient must remain
a cripple  for life.   When the tendon has
been cut, the division of the skin allows the
accident to be seen.  When the tendon has
been ruptured, the patient hears a  sound
like that of the smack of a whip, at the mo-
ment of the occurrence.   In whatever way
the tendon has been divided, there is a sud-
den  incapacity, or at least an extreme diffi-
culty, either of standing or walking. Hence
the patient  falls down, and cannot get up
again.  Besides these symptoms there is a
very palpable depression between the ends
of the tendon: which depression is increased
when the foot  is bent and diminished, or
even quite remove when the foot is extend-
ed.   The patient can  spontaneously bend
his foot, none of the flexor muscles being
interested.  The power of extending the
toot is still possible, as  the peronei mus-
cles, the tibialis posticus, and long  flexors
remain perfect  and may perform this mo!
tion.  The  indications are to bring the
ends of the divided parts together, and to
keep them so, until they have become firm-
ly united.  The first object is easily fulfil-
led by putting the foot into a state of com-
plete extension ;  the second, namely, that
of keeping  the  ends of the tendon in con-
tact, is more difficult.    It seems unneces-
sary to enumerate the various plans devised
to accomplish these ends.  The following
is Desault's method :  After  the  ends of
the  tendon  had been  brought into con-
tact by  moderate flexion of the  knee 
ACH                                     ACI                n
and complete extension of the foot, he used
to fill up the hollows  on each side  of the
tendon with soft lint and compresses. The
roller applied  to the limb, made as  much
pressure on these compresses as on the ten-
don, and hence this part could not be  de-
pressed  too much against the  subjacent
parts.  Desault next took a compress about
two inches broad, and long enough to reach
from the toes  to the middle of the  thigh,
and placed it under the  foot, over the back
of the leg and lower part of the thigh.  He
then began to apply a few circles of a roller
round the end of the foot, so as  to fix the
lower extremity of the longitudinal com-
press : after Covering the  whole  foot with
the roller, he used to  make  the bandage
describe the figure of  8, passing it under
the foot and  across  the place where the
tendon was ruptured, and the  method  was
finished by encircling the limb  upward with
the  roller as far as  the upper end  of the
longitudinal compress.
  Achlis.  (A^Auf)  Dirkness, cloudiness.
It is generally applied to a close, foggy air,
or a mist.
  Hippocrates,  De Morbis Mulierum, lib.
ii.  signifies by this word condensed air in
the womb.
  Galen interprets it  of those, who, during
sickness, lose that usual lustre and loveli-
ness  observed about  the pupil of the  eye,
 during he.lth.
   Others express it by an  ulcer on the pu-
 pil of the eye, or the scar left there by an
 ulcer.
   It means also an opacity of the cornea ;
 the same as the caligo cornea of Dr. Cullen.
   Achmadium. Antimony.
   Achmella.   Acmella.   Achamella.  The
 herb and seeds of this plant,   Spilanthus
 achmella of Linnaeus, are employed in cases
 of calculus of the kindeys and urinary  blad-
 der.  The plant is very glutinous and bit-
 ter, and is given in infusion.
   Achne. Chaff', scum or froth of the sea.
 A  white  mucus in  the fauces,  thrown up
 from the lungs, like froth;  also a  whitish
 mucilage in the eyes of those who have fe-
 vers, according to Hippocrates.   It signifies
 also lint.  •
    ACHOR.  (*;t&Y», qn. et^wg,  from  at^m
 bran ;  according 10 Blanchard it is  derived
 from at, priv.  and ^o'goc space, as occupying
  but a small  compass.)  Lactumen : abas:
  acores ; ceriou .-favus.   Crusta lactea of au-
  thors. The scald-head; so called from  the
  branny scales thrown  off' it.   A  disease
  which attacks the h.iry scalp of the  head,
  for the most part of young children, forming
  soft and scaly eruptions. Dr.  Willan, in his
  description of different kinds of pustules,
  defines the achor, a pustule of intermediate
  size between the phlyzacium and psydacium
  which contains a straw-coloured fluid, hav-
  ing the appearance  of and nearly tiie con-
sistence of strained honey. It appears most
frequently about the head, and is succeeded
by a dull white or yellowish scab.  Pustules
of this  kind,  when so large as  nearly to
equal the  size of phlyzacia,  are  termed
ceria or favi, being succeeded by a yellow,
semi-transparent, and sometimes,  cellular
scab, like a honey-comb.  The achor differs
from the favus and tinea only in the degree,
of virulence.  It is called favus when  the
perforations  are  large; and tinea when
they are  like those which are made by
moths in cloth : but generally by tinea is
understood  a dry scab on the hairy scalp
of children,  with thick scales and an offen-
sive smell.  When this disorder affects the
face, it  is called crusta lactea or milk scab.
Mr. Bell, in his treatise on  Ulcers, reduces
the  tinea capitis and  crusta  lactea to the
same species of herpes, viz. the herpes pus-
tulosis, differing only in situation.
   Achoristos.  Inseparable.  It is under-
stood  of accidents, symptoms,  or signs,
which  are inseparable from the particular,
things.   Thus, a pungent pain in the side is
an inseparable symptom of the pleurisy.
   Achreion  Useless. It is applied by Hip-
pocrates to  the limbs which, through weak-
ness, are become useless.
   Achroia,  A paleness.
   Achyluk. Deficient in bile.
   Achyuon,  (at^wgov.)  This  properly sig-
 nifies Lran or chaff', ur straw.
   Hippocrates, de Morbis Mulierum, most
 probably means by this word,  bran.  A-
 chyron also signifies a straw, hair, or any
 thing that sticks upon a wall.
   Acia,  (From axu,  a point.)  A needle
 with thread in it for chirurgical operations.
   Acicrs.  It signifies weak, infirm, or faint,
 and in this sense it is used by Hippocrates,
 De  Morb. lib. iv.
    ACID.   That which impresses  upon the
 organs of  taste  a sharp or sour sensation.
 Acids  are  defined by modern  chymists
 to  be salts  of a  sour  taste,  changing the
 blue   colour of  various  vegetable  pig-
 ments to a  red.  The word sour, which
 is" usually employed to denote the simple
 impression, or lively and sharp  sensation
 produced  on the  tongue  by certain  bo-
 dies,  may  be regarded as synonymous to
 the word atid.   The only difference which
 can be established between  them is, that
 the one denotes a weak sensation, whereas
 the other comprehends all the degrees of
 force  from the  least perceptible to  the
 greatest degree of causticity: thus we say
 that verjuice, gooseberries, or lemons, are
 sour ,-  but we use the word acid to express
 the impression which the nitric, sulphuric,
 or  muriatic acids make upon the tongue.
 The vegetable pigments usually employed
  to asc-rt: i'i the preserce of acids are tinc-
  ture  of turnsole or litmus,  and syrup <^
  violets.  Acids readilv combine  with alks- 
12
aci
   lis,  earths, and metals,  and form neutral
   salts.  The characteristics, therefore, of an
   acid, are.
     1.  A peculiar taste termed acid.
     2.  Its changing  blue  vegetable juices
   red.
     3.  Combining with alkalis, earths, and
   metpls.
     Acids, according to the kingdom of na-
   ture in  which they are found, are divided
  into mineral, vegetable, and animal.
     The  mineral  acids as yet  known, are
  the sulphuric or vitriolic, the nitric, muri-
  atic, carbonic, boracic, fluoric, succinic, ar-
  senic, molybdic, tungstic, and chromic.
    The  vegetable  acids .are, the  acetic,
  oxalic,  tartareous, pyrotartaveous, gallic,
  citric, mallic, benzoic, pyroligneous,  the
  succinic, pyromucous, camphric, and cor-
  tic.
    Of the animal  acids there are eight, viz.
  the phosphoric, lactic, saccholactic, formic,
  sebacic, prussic, bombic,  and lithic,  or
  uric.
    Experiment proves that every acid  con-
  sists of a peculiar body combined with the
  basis of oxygen gas :  hence the origin  of
  the word oxygen, which signifies the  gen-
  eration of acid, it being  regarded  as the
  acidifying  basis  or  principle of  acidity.
 The bodies which form the other constit-
 uents  of acids, are  regarded as the ucidi-
 fable basis f  thus the principles of phos-
 phoric acid are phosphorus and oxygen;
 those of carbonic  acid, radical carbon and
 oxygen.
   If an acid  basis be perfectly saturated
 with oxygen, the acid, thus produced, is
 said to be perfect ,- but if the basis  predo-
 minate, the acid is considered as imperfect.
 Modern chymists distinguish the former in
 Latin by the syllables icum, in English ic,
 and the latter m  Latin  by  osum,  and in
 English by  ous :  thus the perfect acid of
 nitre is called  accidum nitricum, or nitric
 acid;  the imperfect acid of  nitre, acidum
 nitrosum, or nitrous acid.    There are some
 cases where an  acid is capable of  combi-
 ning with an  excess  or  oxygen, in which
 c?£e if is said to be oxygenated; and some-
 time:; super-oxygenated.   If the acidifiable
 basis be comb ned with oxygen, yet  with-
 out showing  any  of  the properties of an
 acid, the produce is then called an oxyd or
 oxyde :  thus  iron exposed  to the air or
 water attracts the oxygen,  and an oxyd of
 iron, the rust, is firmed. The various acids
 employed medicinally are, the acetic, ben-
 zoic, tartaric, carbonic,  citric, muriatic,
oxvgenated  muriatic, nitric,  nitrous, sul-
phuric and phosphoric.
  Acid aerial.   See Carbonic acid.
   Acid acetic.   See Acetum.
  For the other Acids look  to the word
Acidum.
   Acidifqble base.  See Acid.
                    ACI

     Acidifying  base.  See Acid.
     Acidification.   The  formation of an
   acid ;  also the impregnating of any thing
   with acid properties.
     Acidity.   Aciditas.  Sourness.
     Acids, animal.  Those which  are ob-
   tained from animals.  See Add.
     Acids dulcified.  These are now called
   jElhers.  See Aether.
     Acids imperfect.   Those acids are so
   called in the chymical nomenclature, which
   are not fully saturated with oxygen. Their
   names are ended  in Latin by  osum, and in
   English by ous .- e. g.  acidum nitrosum, or
   nitrous acid.
     Acids, mineral.  Those acids which are
   found  to exist in minerals, as the sulphu-
  ric, the nitric, &c.  See Acid.
     Acids, perfect.  An acid is termed per-
  fect in the chymical nomenclature, when it
  is  completely  saturated  with  oxygen.
  Their names are ended in Latin by  icum,,
  and in English by ic:  e. g. acidum nitri-
  cum, or nitric acid.
    Acids, vegetab'le.   Those which are
  found in the vegetable kingdom, as the ci-
  tric, mallic, acetic, &c.  See Acid.
    Acidulous  water.   Mineral  waters,
  which  contain s<5 great a quintity of car-
  bonic acid gas, as to render them acidulous,
  or  gently tart to the taste.   See  Mineral
  •waters.
   Acidum aceticum.   See Acetum.
   Acidum acetosum.  See Acetum.
   Acidum ^thereum.  The sulphuric acid.
   Acidum aluminosum.   The  sulphuric
 acid.
   Acidum Arsenicum.  See Arsenic*
   Acidum benzoicum.  See Benzoes.
   Acidum boracicum.   See Boracic acid.
   Acidum carbonicum. See Carbonic acid.
   Acidum catholicon.   The  acid of sul-
 phur.
   Acidum citricum.  See Citric  acid.
   Acidum muiuatcum.  See Muriatic acid.
   Acidum nitricum.  See Nitric acid.
   Acidum nitrosum.    Spiritus nitri fu-
 mans, of the shops.  The nitrous acid pos-
 sesses the same properties as  the nitric
 but  in a much inferior degree.
   Acidum nitrosum dilutum.  This is the
 common aquafortis.  Diluted nitrous acid
 possesses the same  properties as  the nitric
 acid, but in an inferior degree.
   Acidum phosphoricum.   See Phosphoric
 acid.                .             r
   Acidum primogbnium.   The sulphuric
 acid.                             r
   Acidum  succinicum.  See Succinic  acid.
   Acidum  sulphureum.   The  acid of sul-
 phur.
^Acidum  sulphuricum.   See   Sulphuric

  Acidum  sulphuricum dilutum.    Aci
 dum vitriolicum  diuutmn,  Spiritus vitrioli
 tenuu. 
ACO
ACO               13
  Acidum tertaricum.   See  Tartaric
acid.
  Acidum vitriolicum.   See Sulphuric
acid.
  Acidum vitriolicum dilutum.   See
Acidum sulphuricum dilutum.
  Take of sulphuric acid, a fluidounce and
half.
  Distilled water, fourteen fluidounces and
half.  Add the water to the acid gradually,
and mix.
  Acies.  Steel-
  Acinksia.  A loss of motion and strength.
  Acini biliosi.   (Acinus, a grape-stone;
so called from their supposed resemblance.)
The small glandiform bodies of the liver,
which  separate the bile  from the  blood
were formerly so  called: they are now,
however,  more properly  termed penicilli.
See Liver.                            i
  Aciniform tunic. Tunica acinosa. The
coat of the eye called the ivrea, because
the ancients, who dissected brutes, observ-
ed  that, in them, it was usually of the co-
lour of an unripe grape.
  Acinus.  (Agiape) The glands which
grow together in clusters are called by some
acini glandulosi.
  Acmasticos.  A   species of  synochus,
wherein the febrile heat continues  of the
same tenour to the end.  Actuarius.
  Acme.   (From ax^x a point.)  The height
or crisis of a  disease.  A  term applied by
physicians to that period or state  of a dis-
ease in which it is at height.   The ancients
distinguished  diseases  into  four stages:
1. the  arche, the beginning or first attack.
2. Anabasis, the growth.   3. The acme, the
height.  4. Paracme, or the decline  of the
disease.
  Acmella.   See Achmella.
  Acne.   Acna, modi.  A  small pimple, or
hard tubercle on the  face.   Foesius says,
that it  is a sm..ll pustule or  pimple, which
arises usually about the time that the body
is in full vigour.
  Acnestis.  (From a., priv. and mum, to
scratch.)  That part of the spine  of the
back, which reached from the metaphrenon,
which  is  the  part  betwixt  the shoulder-
blades, to the  loins.   This  part seems to
have been originally called  so in quadru-
peds only, because they cannot reach it to
scratch.
  Ac of..   (Axov)  The  sense of hearing
  Acoelios.   (From * priv. and koikos, the
belly.)  Without belly.  It  is  applied  to
those who are so wasted, as  to appear as if
they had no belly.  Galen.
  Acoitus.   (AKciToc) An epithet for  ho-
ney, mentioned by Pliny: because  it  has
no sediment,  which is call-d norm.
  Aconiov.   (Axwov) A particular form
of medicine among the ancient  physicians,
made of powders levigated,  and probably
like collyria for the disorders of the eyes.
  Aconium.  A little mortar.
  A<;o\l I UM.   (Of this plant  various
derivaii.>. s are given  by etymologists;  as,
nx.ovn a  -whetstone  or  rock, because it is
usually found m barren and rocky places :
a, neg.  and xow,  dust; because it  grows"
w,th<>ut ear h or on  barren  situations:
uxovme,  to sharpen; because it was used in
nitdicines intended to quicken  the sight:
<uut>v, mm, a dart; because they poison darts
therewith:  or,  axovt^ofjuu, to accelerate;
for it hastens deuai.)  Aconite.  Wolfs-
bane.   Monk's-hood.
   1. A  genus oi plants in  the Linnaean sys-
tem.  Class, Polyandria, Tngynia.
  2. The piiarmacopoeiat. nsme of' the com-
mon, or blue, woli's-bane.  Monk's-hood.
Aconite.  Camarum.   Canicida.  Cynococ-
tanum.
  Aconitum napellus of Linnsus  -.—folior-um
laciniis  linearibus superne  latioribus, lined
exaratis.
  The aconite is cultivated in our gardens
as an ornament,  but is spontaneously pro-
duced in Germany, and s >me other north-
ern parts of Europe.  Every part  of  the
plant is strongly poisonous, but  the root is
unquestionably the most powerful;   and
when first chewed, imparts a slight sensa-
tion of acrimony, but afterwards, an insensi-
bility or stnpor at the,, apex of the tongue
and a pungent heat of the lips, gums, palate,
and fauces are perceived, fodowed  with a
general tremor and sensation of chilliness.
The juice applied to  a  wound, seemed to"
affect the whoie nervous   system •,  even by
keeping it  long  in  the hand, or on the bo-
som,  we are told, unpleasant symptoms
have been produced.  The fatal symptoms
brought on by this poison are, convulsions,
giddiness,  insanity, violent purgings, both
upwards and downwards, taintings, cold
sweats, and death itself.   Dr.  Stoerk  ap-
pears to be the first who  gave the wolf's-
bane internally, as a medicine; and  since
his  experiments were published, 1762, it
has been generally and successfully employ-
ed  in Germany and  the  northern patts of
Europe, particularly as a remedy  for  ob-
stinate  rheumatisms;  and many cases are
related  where this 'disease was of several
years duration, and had withstood the effi-
cacy of other powerful medicines, as mer-
cury, opium, antimony, cicuta,  &c. yet, in
a short time, were  entirely cured  by  the
aconitum.  Instances are also given us of
its good effects in gout, scrophulous swell-
ings, venereal nodes,  amaurosis, intermit-
tent  fevers,  paralysis,   ulceration,   and
scirrhus.  This plant has been  generally
prepared as an extract or inspissated juice,
after  the manner directed in  the  Edin-
burgh and many of the foreign  pharmaco-
poeias :  its  efficacy is  much diminished on
neing long  kept.  Like  all virulent  me-
dicines, it should first be administered in 
14               ACO                                    ACR
small  doses.   Stoerk recommends two
griins  of the extract to  be rubbed into a
powder, with  two drams of sugar, and to
begin with ten grains of this powder, two or
three times a day.  We find, however, that
the extract is often given from one grain
to ten for a dose ; and Stoll, Scherekbeck-
er, and others, increased this quantity con-
siderably.   Instead of the extract, a tinc-
ture has been  made  of the dried leaves,
marerated in  six times  their  weight  of
spirits  of wme, and forty drops given for a
dose   Some writers say that the  napellus
is not  poisonous  in Sweden, Poland, &c.
but it should be  noted that the  napellus
which  is not poisonous, is  the  Aconitum
lycoctonum of  Linnaeus.
   Acopon.  (From tt, priv. and jcsjtw, weari-
ness.)   It signifies originally whatever is a
remedy against weariness, and  is used in
this sense by Hippocrates.  Aph  viii. lib.
ii.  But in time, the word  was  applied to
certain ointments.
   Acopa.   According to  Galen and  Pau-
lus ./Egineta, the Acopa Pharmaca at e re-
medies tor indispositions of  body which are
caused by long or vehement  motion. So
are medicines against lassitudes.
   Acor.   Acidity.  It is  sometimes used
to express  that sourness in the  stomach
contracted by indigestion, and from whence
flatulencies and acid belching arise.
   Acohdina.  An obsolete  term for Indian
tutty.
   Acoria.  (From *, priv. and xogs« to sa-
tiate.)   Insatiability.  In  Hippocrates,  it
means a good appetite and digestion.
   Acorites vinum.   (From a.nopov, galan-
gal.)  A wine  mentioned by Dioscorides,
made with galangal, liquorice, &c. infused
witn wine.
   ACORN.  The fruit of the oak. Acorns
were the food of the first ages  ; but when
corn was cultivated, acorns  were neglect-
ed.  They are  of little use  with us, except
for fattening hogs and other  cattle and
poultry.   Among the Spaniards, the acorn,
or glans iberica, is said to have long remain-
ed  a  delicacy, and to have been  served
up in  the  form of a dessert.   In dearths,
acorns have been  sometimes dried, ground
into meal, and  baked as bread.   Bartholin
relates that they are used  in Norway for
this purpose.  The inhabitants of Ohio held
out a  long siege without any other food;
and in a time of  scarcity in France,  A.  D.
 1709,  they recurred to this  food.  But
they are said to be hard of digestion, and
to  occasion  headaches,  flatulency,  and
 colics  In Smoland, however, many  in-
 stances occur, in which they have supplied
 a salutary and nutritious food.  With this
 view  they are previously  boiled in water
 and separated from their husks, and then
 dried and ground;  and  the  powder  is
mixed with about one half,  or one third
of corn flour.  A decoction of acorns is re-  4
puted good against dysenteries and colics;  t
and a pessary of them is said to be  useful
in immoderate fluxes of the menses.   Some
have recommendi-d the powder of  acorns
in intermiilent fever; and in Brunswick,
they mix it with warm ale, and administer
it for producing a sweat in cases of erysipe-  •'
las.  Acorns roasted and bruised have re-
strained  a  violent  diarrhoea.   For   other
medical  uses to which they have been ap-
plied,  see Murray's Appar. Medic,  vol. i.
page 100.
  From some late reports of the Academy
of Sciences, at Peiersburgh, we learn that
acorns are the  best  substitute to  coffee
that has been hitherto known.  To commu-
nicate  to them the oily properties of coffee,
the  following  process  is  recommended.
When  the acorns have been toasted orown,
add  fresh butter in small pieces to them,
while hot in the ladle, and stir them with   -
ca;-e, or  cover the ladle and shake it, that
the whole may be well mixed.   The acorns
of the Holm oak are formed at  Venice into
cups about one inch and an half in  diame-
ter, and somewhat less in depth.  They are
used for dressing  leather  and instead  of
galls for dyeing woollen cloth black.
   Acohtinus.   A lupin.
   ACORUS.   (Avopoy, from xep. the pupil;
because it was esteemed good for disorders
of the eyes.)   The name  of a genus  of
plants in the Linnaean system.   Class, Hex-
andria.   Order,  Digynia.    Sweet-flag.
Sweeel-rush.
   Acor us calamus.  The systematic name
for the calamus aromaticus.   See Calamus
aromaticus.
 • Acorus palustris.  See Irispalustris.
   Acorus vkrus.   See  Calamus  aromati-
cus.
   Acorus vulgaris  See Iris palustris.
   Acos. (From ct*iofx<tt,to heal.) A remedy
or cure.
   Acosmia.  (From at,  neg.  and w/jhk,
beautiful.) Baldness; ill health: irregularity,
particularly of the  critical days of  fevers.
   Acoste.  (From «x0c», barley.)  An an-
 cient  food made of barley.
   ACOUSTIC A.   (Acoustica,  sc.  medica-
menta;  axov^mx from ctKouuv to hear.)  Re-
medies which are employed with a view to
restore the sense of hearing, when wanting
or diminished.  No  internal  remedies of
this kind are known to produce any uniform
effect.                         J
   Acoustic nerves.  See Auditory nerves.
   Acoustic duct.   The external passage of
 the ear.
   ACOUSTICS.  That branch of general
 science  which ireats on the origin,  propa-
 gation, and perception of sound.
   Acra. (Arab.)  Acrai nymphomania. Ex. 
ACR
ACR
1j
cessive venereal appetite.  The time  of
menstruation.
  Acracia.    (From  a., priv.  and x/xn-tf,
strtngth.)   Acrasia.  Acratia, Debility, or
impotence, fn,m relaxation or lost' tone of
the parts.   Hippocrates.
  Achaipala. (From at, neg. and Kfxtvrxtjut,
surfeu.)  Acrapalos.  Remedies for the ef-
fects of a debaucii.
  Acratisma.    (From ax/w7«v,  unmixed
wine.) A breakfast among the old Greeks,
consisting of a morsel of bread, soaked in
pure unmixed wine.  The derivation of this
word is the s.me as Acrasia, because the
wine  used on this occasion was not mixed
with water.
  Aciiatomeli.  (From axpzlui, pure wine;
and piM, honey.) Mulsuni, or wine mixed
witti honey.
  Acre  (From  axpoc, extreme.) The  ex-
tremity of the nose
  Acitux. (From axgoc, extreme.) Acrote-
ria.  The extremities, i. e. the  legs, arms,
nose, and ears.
  Acr.epalo>.  See Acruipala.
  Acrebeia. (From axp&is, accurate.) An
exact  and accurate description  and dug
nosis, or distinction of diseases.
  ACRID   (Acris.)  A term employed in
medicine to express a taste, the character-
istic of whicli is pungency jomed with heat.
  ACRIMONY.   (Acnmonia,  from acris,
acrid.) This term is  used to expres-. a
quality in substances by  which they  irri-
tate,  corrode, or dissolve others.  It has
been supposed until ven lately, there  were
acid and alkal.ne  acrimonies in the blood,
which produced ■certain diseases; and al-
though the  humoral pathology is nearly
exploded, the term venereal acrimony and
some others are till and must be retained.
  Acris.  Any fractured extremity.
  Acrisia.   (From  tt, priv. and x^W, to
judge  or separate.)  A turbulent state of a
disease,  which  will  scarcely   suffer  any
judgment to be formed thereof
  Acritus.   (Fivm et, <ieg. iuid x-gim,  to
judge.) Disease without regular crisis, the
event of wh  ch is hazardous to judge.
  Acrobystia.   (From  atx^c, extreme,
and j3»a>,  to  cover.)  The extremity of the
prepuce.
  AcRocHEiniA. (From outgo?, extreme, and
£«§, a hand.)  An  exercise among the an-
cients. Probably  a  species of  wrestling,
where they  only held by the hands.
  Acrocheiresis.  (From  axgoc, extreme,
and xjue., a hand )  Gorraeus says, it signi-
fies the ami from the elbow to  the ends of
the fingers ; ^ug signifying the arm, from
the scapula  to Hie fingers' end.
  Acbochohdon.   (From otx§oc, extreme,
and xci^'"t a  string.)  Galen descr.bes it as
a round  excrescence on the skin, with a
slender base ; and that  it hath its name
because of  its  situation on the surface of
the skin. The Greeks call that excrescence
an uchrochordon, where something hard con-
cretes  under the skin, which is  rather
rough, of the same colour as the skin, slen-
der at the base, and broader above.  Their
size rarely exceeds that of a bean.
  Acrocolia.  (From aocgo;, extreme, and
kumv, a limb.)  These are the extremities
of animals, which are used in food,  as the
feet of calves, swine, sheep, oxen, or lambs,
and of the  broths  of which, jellies are
fiequently made.   Castellus from Budaeus
adds, that the internal parts  of animals
are also called by this name; in English
giblets.
  Achrolenion.  Castellus  says  it is the
same as Olio anon
  Acromania. (From axgo;, extreme, and
(xa.iv*. madness.)  Total  or incurable mad-
ness.
  Acromion.  (From ctxgoy, extremity, and
ufxo;, the shoulder.)   A process of the sca-
pula or shoulder-blade. See Scapuli.
  AcKOMPHALIUM. (AxgajU^atAoV, from acxga?,
extreme, and opquxes,  die navel.)   Acrom-
phalon.  The  ip of the avel.
  Acromphalon.  See AcAtmphalium.
  AcnoNiA.  (From  axgov, the extremity.)
The amputation of any extremity, as a fin-
g< r or toe.
  Aciti pathos. (From atxgoc, extreme, and
oxlQcc, a disease.)  Acropathus.   It signifies
literally a disease at the top or superior
part.  Hippocrates in  his treatise D. Su-
perfcelatione  applies it to the internal ori-
fice of the uterus ; and in  Praedict. lib. ii.
to cancers, which appear on the surface of
the body.
  Aciiopathus- See Acropathos.
  Acropi^ (Fr nn ttx.gov, the extremity, and
o-|, the voice.) Imperfect articulation, from
a fault in the tongue.
  Ackoposthia (From eutgis, extreme, and
'srca-Sn, the prepuce.)  The ex»remity of the
prepuce ; or  that part which is cut off in
circumcision.
  Acropsilon.  (From oxgsc, extreme, and
4'^oc, naked.)  1'he  extremity  of the de-
nuded glans penis.
  Acrospelos  (From axgov, the extremity,
and -ra-sAc?, black ) Acrospelus. The bromus
Dioscoridiv, or wild oat grass ; so called
because its  ears, or tops, are often of a
blackish colour.
  Acrospklus.  See Acrospelos.
  Acroteria. (From ox^oc, extreme.) The
extreme parts  of the  body, as the  hands,
teet, nose, &c
  Achoteriasmus.   (From ttKgamiya., ex-
tremities, and  this  from ax§o?, summus.)
Tne amputation of an extremity.
  Acrothvmiox.  (Fmm etxgo?, extreme,
and S-u/xoc,  thyme.)  Aa-othymia.  Acrolhy-
mium.  A sort of wart,  described by Cel-
sus, as  hard, rough, with a narrow basis,
aud  broad top; the top is of the colour  of 
16               ACL

thyme ;  it easily splits and bleeds.   This
tumour is also called Thymus.
  Actsa.  (Fiom <tya>, to break.)   Acte.
The elder-tree, so called from its being ea-
sily broken.  See Sambucus.
  Actine.  The lit r!  Bunias or Napus.
  Actinobolismus (Fr-m <tx7/v, a ray, and
fcxxm, to cast out.)  Irradiation. It is ap-
plied to the spirits, conveying the  inclina-
tions of the  mind  to the body ; it  is also
called Diradiatio.
  ACTION  (From o§-o,to act.)   Any fa-
culty,  power, or  function  of die body,
which, by physiologists are usually divided
into vital,  animal, or natural.  The vital
functions, or  actions, are those which  are
absolutely  necessary to life,  and without
which animals cannot exist; as  the  action
of the heart, lungs, and arteries.  The natu-
ral functions are those which are instrumen-
tal  in  repairing »he several  losses  which
the body sustains:  digestion, and the  for-
mation of chy le,  &c  full  under this head.
The animal actions are those which wt per-
form at  will,  as muscular  motion, and  all
the voluntary motions of the  body.   Each
part of the  bodysis  also said to have an ac-
tion peculiar to itself.
  ACTON WA'l ER.    A purging water
procured from Acton, a village near Lon-
don, where is a weil that affords it.   This
is one of the strongest purg-ing waters near
Londoa.;  and has  been drank in the quan-
tity of from one to  ;hree pints in a morning,
against scorbutic and cutaneous affections.
This medical spring  is no longer resorted
to by  the public.
  Actual.  This  word is  applied to  any
thing  endued with a  property or  virtue
wh cli acts by an immediate power inherent
in it:  it is the reverse of potential ;  thus,
a red-hot iron or fire is called an  actual
cautery, in  contradistinction from caustics,
which are called potential cauteries.  Boil-
ing water is actually hot ;   brandy, produ-
cing heat in the  body, is  potentially  hot,
though of itself cold.
  Actuation. (From ago, to act.)   That
change wrought  on  a  medicine, or  any
thing taken into the body, by the vital he<tt,
which is  necessary, in  order to  make it
act and have  its effect, is called its  actua-
tion.
  Acuitas.  Acrimony.
  Acuitio.  (From   acuo,  to  sharpen.)
The sharpening an acid medicine by an ad-
dition of something more acid ; or in gene-
ral, the increasing  the force  of any medi-
cine, by an addition of something that hath
the same sort of operation  in a greater de-
gree.
  Aculon.   (From *, neg.  and kvxou, to
roll round :  so called because its fruit is
not involved in a cup,or sheath.like others.)
Aculos   The fruit or acorn  of the ilex, ov
scarlet "oak.
                 ADA

  Aculos.  See Aculon.
  Acumen.  A point.  The extremity ot a
bone.
  Acupunctura.  (From  acus,  a neeaie,
and  punctura,  a  prick.)   Acupuncture;
bleeding perloi med by making many small
punctures.
  Acurkb.  Plumbum, or lead.
  Acukon.  (Fiom  ct, neg.   and xvg», to
happen.)   A nam> of the Atisma .• so call-
ed because it  produces no  efiect it taken
internally.
  Acuspastoris.  A name of the Scandix
anthriscus,  the shepherd's needle, or  Ve-
nus's comb.   See Scandix.
  Acute.   Morbus   acutus.  A  disease
which is attended with violent symptoms,
terminates in  a  few  days,  and is attended
with  danger.  It is  opposed to  a chronic
disease, which is slow in its progress, and
not so generally  dangerous.
  Acutenaculum.  (From acus, a needle,
and  tenaculum,  a  handle.)   Heis'ter  calls
the portaiguille by this name.   It is the
handle for a needle,  to make  it penetrate
easily when st.ching a wound.
  Acyisis.  (From at, neg. and x.va>, to con-
ceive.) In VOgel's nosology it signifies ade-
fect of conception, or barrenness  in women.
  Acyrus. (From at, priv and xugoc, autho-
rity ;  so named  from its  little note in me-
dicine.)  The Arnica montana, or G rman
leopard's-bane  See Arnica.
  Ad.emonia.   (From at, priv. and fca^tm, a
genius or  fortune.)   The restlessness and
anxiety felt in acute levers.
  Adaiges.  Sal-ammoniac, or muriate of
ammonia.  See Murias ammonia.
  Adamas.  (From n, neg.  and <f «,«««, to
conqui r; as not  being easily broken.)  The
adamant or diamond, the most precious of
all  s'oiks, and  which was formerly sup-
posed to contain extraordinary cordial vir-
tues.
  Adamitta.   Adamitum.  A hard stone
in the bladder.
  Adam's Apple.  See Pomun Adami.
  Adam's needle.  Yucca gloriosa of Lin-
naeus.  The roots of this  plant  are thick
and  tuberous, and are used by the Indians
instead of bread; being first  reduced into
a coarst meal.   This, however,  is only in
times of scarcity.
  Adarces.   (From a., neg.  and £t£x.u>, to
see.)   A saltish  concretion found about the
reeds and grass in marshy grounds in  Gala-
tia, and so called because it hides them.  It
is used to clear the skin with, in  leprosies,
tetters, &.c.  Dr. Plott gives an  account of
this production  in his Natural  History of
Oxfordshire-  It was formerly in repute for
cleansing the skin from freckles.
  Adariges.  An ammoniacal salt.
  Adarneck.    Auripigmentum, or  orpi-
ment
  Adarticulation  See Jtrthrodia, 
ADD
ADE
17
   Addephagia.   (From aJ'»v, abundantly,
 and <pttyw, to eat.)   It satiability.   A vo-
 racious appetite.  See Bulimia.
   Additamentum.  (From addo, to  add.)
 A term formerly employed as synonymous
 with epiphysis, but now only applied to two
 po;-tion>  of  sutures of the  skull.   See
 Lambdoidal and Squamous Sutures.
   Additamentum coli.   See Appendicu-
 la caci vermiformis.
   ADDUCTOR.    (From ad, and duco, to
 draw.)  A drawer or contractor.* A  name
 given to several muscles, whose office is to
 bring forwards  or draw  together   those
 parts of the body to which they are annex-
 ed.
   ADDUCTOR BREVIS FEMOR1S.  Ad-
 ductor femoris secundus of  Douglas.    Tri-
 ceps secundus  of Winslow.   A  muscle,
 which, with the adductor longus and magnus
femoris forms the triceps adductor femoris.
 It is situated  on  the posterior part of the
 thigh, arising tendinous from the os pubis
 near its joining with the opposite os pubis
 below, and behind the adductor longus femo-
 ris,  and is inserted,  tendinous and fleshy,
 into the  inner  and upper part of the  linea
 aspera, from a li' tie  below the trochanter
 minor, to the beginning of the insertion of
 the adductor longus.  See Triceps  adductor
femoris.
   Adductor femoris primus.   See Ad-
 ductor longus femoris.
   Adductor  femoris  secundus.    See
 Adductor brevis femoris.
   Adductor femoris tertius.   See Ad-
 ductor magnus femoris.
   Adductor femouis q.uartus.   See Ad-
 ductor magnus femoris.
   ADDUCTOR INDICIS PEDIS.  An ex-
 ternal interosseous muscle  of the fore-toe,
 which arises, tendinous and fleshy, by two
 origins, from the root of the inside of the
 metatarsal bone of the  fore-toe, from the
 outside of the root of the metatarsal  bone
 of the great-toe,  and from  the os cune-
 iforme  internum.   It is inserted, tendi-
 nous, into the inside of the root of the first
joint of the fore-toe.  Its use is to pull the
 fore-toe inwards from the rest of the small
 toes.
   ADDUCTOR LONGUS FEMORIS. Ad-
 ductor femoris primus of Douglas.   7 'riceps
 minus of Winslow.   A muscle situated on
 the posterior part of the thigh, which,  with
 the adductor brevis,  and  tnagjius femoris,
 forms the triceps adductor femoris.   It arises
 by a pretty  strong roundish tendon,  from
 the upper and interior part of the os pubis,
and  ligament  of its synchondrosis, on the
inner side of the pectineus, and is inserted
along the middle part of the  linea aspera.
See Triceps adductor femoris.
   ADDUCTOR  MAGNUS   FEMORIS.
Adductor femoris tertius el quartus of Doug-
las.  Triceps magnus of Winslow.  A mus-
cle which,  with the  adductor  brevis fe-
 moris,  and the  adductor longus feihoris-,
 forms the Triceps adductor femoris.  It ari-
 ses from  the symphysis pubis, and all along
 the flat edge of the thyroid foramen, from
 whence it goes to be inserted into the linea
 aspera throughout  its whole length.   See
 Triceps adductor femoris.
   ADDUCTOR  MINIMI DIGITI PEDIS.
 An internal interosseous muscle of the foot.
 It arises, tendinous and fleshy, from the in-
 side of the root of the  metatarsal bone of
 the little-toe.   It  is inserted, tendinous,
 into the inside of the root of the  first joint
 of the little-toe.  Its use is to pull the lit-
 tie-toe inwards.
   Adductor  ocult.  See Rectus internus
 oculi.
   Adductor pollicis.  See Adductor polli-
 cis mantis                            ,
   ADDUCTOR POLLICIS MANUS.  Ad-
 ductor pollicis.   Adductor  ad minimum digi-
 turn.    A muscle of the  thumb, situated on
 the hand,  which arises, fleshy, from almost
 the whole length of the  metacarpal  bone
 that  sustains  the   middle finger;  from
 thence its fibres are collected together. It
 is inserted, tendinous,  into the inner part
 of the root of the first  bone of the  thumb.
 Its use is to pull the  thumb towards the
 fingers.
   ADDUCTOR POLLICIS PEDIS.   An-
 tithenar of Winslow. A muscle of the great
 toe, situated  on the foot: it arises, by a
 long thin tendon, from  the  os calcis, from
 the os  cuboides, from  the  os cuneiforme
 externum, and  from the  root of the meta-
 tarsal bone of the second toe.   It is insert-
 ed  into the external os sesamoideum, and
 root of the metatarsal bone of the great toe.
 Its use is to bring this toe nearer to the rest.
  Adductor prostat.e.   A name given by
 Sanctorini to a muscle which he  also calls
 Levater prostata, and which Winslow calls
 Prostaticus superior. Albinus,  from its of-
 fice, had very properly called it compressor
prosetata.   See Compressor prostata.
  ADDUCTOR  TERTII DIGITI  PEDIS.
 An  internal interosseous muscle of the foot,
 that arises, tendinous and fleshy, from  the
 roots of the metatarsal  bones  of the third
 and little toe.  It is inserted, tendinous, in-
 to the outside of the root of the  first joint
 of the third toe.   Its use is to pull the third
 toe outward,
  A dec  Sour milk, or butter-milk.
  A nixia.   See . idectos.
  Adectos.  Adecia.   (From tt, priv. and
S'ctxm, to bite.)   An epithet  of those medi-
 cines which relieve from pain, by removing
 the uneasy situation caused  by the stimu-
 lus of acrimonious medicines.
  Adelphia,  ('Aftxy«, a relation.)  Hip-
 pocrates calls diseases  by this name  that
 resemhle each other.
  Ademonia.  (From at, priv. and £tay.w, a
 genus or divinity or fortune.) Hippocrates
 uses this word for uneasiness, restlessness,
     *  D 
18
API
ADI
or anxiety felt in acute diseases, and some
hysteric  fits.
  ADEN.   (A<f »v, a gland.)  A gland.  A
bubo.  See  Gland.
  Adenifoiim.  ("Adeniformis ; from aS m,
a gland, and forma, resemblance.)   Glandi-
form, or resembling a gland. A term some-
times applied to the prostate gland.
  Adendentis.  An epithet applied to ul-
cers which eat and destroy the glands.
  ADENOGRAPHY  (From aim, a gland,
and •y§t<fa>, to write.)   A  treatise  on the
glands.   See Gland.
  Adenoides.  Glandiform : resembling a
gland.   An  epithet  applied also to the
prostate gland.
  ADENOLOGY.   (From  aim,  a gland,
and xoyo;, a treatise.)  The doctrine of the
glands.   See Gland.
  Adenous abscess.   (Abscessus adenosus ;
from a<S~w, a gland.)   A hard glandular ab-
scess, which suppurates slowly.
  Adephagia.   (From aim,  abundantly,
and <p*.yw, to eat.)  Insatiate appetite.  See
Bulimia.
  ADEPS.  Fat.   An  oily secretion from
the blood into the cells of the cellular mem-
brane.  See Fat.
  ADEPS ANSERINUS.   Goose-grease.
  ADEPS SUILLjE.   Hog's-lard.
  Adepta Medicina.   So  Paracelsus calls
that which treats  of the diseases that are
contracted by  celestial operations, or com-
municated from heaven.
  Adepta Philosophia.    Adept  philoso-
phy.  It is  that philosophy, whose end is
the transmutation  of minerals, and a uni-
versal remedy.
  Adepts.   (From adipiscor, to  obtain.)
Skilful alchymists.   Such are called so as
pretend to some extraordinary skill in chy-
mistry;  but these have too often proved
either enthusiasts or impostors.   The pro-
fessors of the Adepta  Philosophia  are also
called Adepts.
  Adflatus.  A blast: a kind of erysipe-
las.
  Adhatoda, The Malabar nut-tree, which
is a species of Justicia.  It is used in India
for expelling the dead foetus in an abortion,
which it is said is the meaning of the word
in the Zeylandic language.
  ADH.ESION.    (From adhareo,  to stick
to.)   The growing together of parts.
 ^ ADHJESIVE  INFLAMMATION.    A
term lately introduced into Surgery, to ex-
press that species  of inflammation which
terminates by an adhaesion  of the inflamed
surfaces.
  Adhesive plaster. A plaster made of
common litharge plaster  and resin, is  so
railed because if is used  for its  adhesive
properties.  See Emplastrum resina.
  Aihachytos.  (From at, neg. and <Pt4%ua>,
to diffuse, scatter, or be profuse.)  Decent
in point of dress.    Hippocrates thinks the
dress of a fop derogatory  from the physi-
cian; though  thereby he hides  his igno-
ranee, and obtains  the good opinion of his
patients.
  ADIANTHUM.    Adiantum.   (afutvlov,
from a, neg. and <Pa.ivu>, to grow  wet;  so
called  because  its  leaves are not easily
made wet.)  Maidenhair.  The name of a
genus  of plants in  the  Linnxan system.
Class, Cryptogamia.  Order, Filices.
  ADIANTHUM  CAPILLUS VENERIS.
Maiden-hair.   The leaves of this  plant are
somewhat sweet and austere to the  palate.
and possess mucilaginous qualities.   A sy-
rop, the syrop  de capillaire  is  prepared
from them, which is much esteemed  in
France.  Orange-flower  water and a pro-
portion of honey,it is said, are usually add-
ed.   It  acts chiefly as a demulcent,  sheath-
ing the inflamed sides of the glottis
  Adianthum aureum.  The Polytrichum
commune of Linnaeus.   It possesses, in an
inferior degree, astringent virtues  : and was
formerly given in diseases of the lungs, and
calculous complaints.
  Adiaphorous.    A  term which implies
the same with neutral ;  and is particu-
larly used  of  some  spirits  and  salts,
which are neither  of an  acid nor alkaline
nature.
  Adialneustia.   (From the   privative
particle at, and fia-mice, perspiro.    (A di-
minution or obstruction  of natural  perspi-
ration,  and that  in  which  the  ancients
chiefly placed the cause of fevers.
  Adiarrhoja.   (From at, priv. and fiappw,
to flow out or through.)  A total suppres-
sion of all the necessary  evacuations from
the bowels.
  Adiathorosus.   A spirit distilled from-
tartar.
  Adibat.   Mercury.
  Adice.  (AeT/x».)  A nettle.
  ADIPOCIRE.    (From adeps,  fat, and
cera, wax.)  A substance that resembles
soap, formed by  a conversion Of animal
matter, placed under certain circumstances.
Whole bodies have been found converted
into this substance.
  Adipose membrane.    (Membrana adipo-
sa, from adeps, fat.)   The fat collected in
the cells of the cellular  membrane.  See
Fat.
  Adipsan.   So the  Greeks called medi-
cines, &c. which  abate thirst.   Hippocrates
applied this word to oxymel.
  ADIPSIA.    (From at, neg. and ft^z,
thirst.)   A want of thirst.  A genns of dis-
ease in  the class locales, and  oader dyso-
rexia of Cullen's' Nosology.   It  is mostly
symptomatic of some disease of the briin.
  Adipsos.  So the Greeks called the Egyp-
tian palm-tree, whose fruit is said to be the
Myrobalans.   The tree  is called adipsos,
because its fruit  quencheth thirst.  Theo-
phrastus calls this tree Balanos.    Adipsoi
is also a name for liquorice.
  Aniiu»E. Ammoniacal salt. 
                 ADV

  Adjutorivm.  (From  ad  and jwco,  to
help.)   A name of the humerus, from  its
usefulness in iiftingup the fore-arm.
  Adjuvantia.  Whatever assists in obvi-
ating disease.
  ADNATA TUNICA. (Adnata, from ad-
nascor, to grow to.)  Albuqinea  oculi. Tu-
nica  albuginea oculi.  This  membrane is
mostly  confounded  with  the conjunctiva.
It is, however, thus formed: five of the
muscles which move the  eye, take their
origin  from the bottom of the  orbit, and
the sixth arises from the edge of it; they
are all inserted, by a tendinous expansion,
into the anterior part of the tunica scleroti-
ca -,  which expansion gives the  whiteness
peculiar to the fore-part of the eye.  It lies
betwixt the sclerotica and conjunctiva.
  Adoc  Milk.
  Adonion. (From Afcans  the youth  from
whose blood it was feigned to have sprung.)
Adonium.  Southernwood.
  ADOPTER.  Tubus intermedius.  A chy-
mical instrument used to combine retorts to
the cucurbits  or matrasses in distillation,
with retorts instead  of receivers.
  Ador.   A sort of corn, called also spelta.
  Ados.  Water in which red-hot iron is ex-
tinguished.
  Ad pondus omnium.  The weight of the
whole.  These words.are inserted in phar-
maceutical preparat'ons^ or prescriptions,
when the lasjt ingredient ought to weigh  as
much as all the others put together.
Adra  hhiza.   Blaucard says the root  of
the Arislolochia is thus named.
  Adruhnf.   The  strawberry bay-tree. ■
A species of Arbutm.
  Adram.   fossil  salt.
  Aduaragi.  (Indian.)   Garden-saffron.
  Adrobolon.   (From  algos  large, and
(luxes, a globe, bole, or'mass.)  Indian bdel-
lium, which is coarser than  the Arabian.
  Adstriction.  Costiveiiess.
  ADSTRINGENTS.  See Astringents.
  Adustion.  An inflammation about the
brain,  and its membrane,  with  a hollow-
ness of the  eyes, a pale colour,  and a dry
body.                              •
  In Surgery, adustion signifies the same
as cauterization, and means the application
of any substance to the animal body, which
acts like fire.  The ancient surgeons, espe-
cially the Arabians,  were remarkably fond
of having recourse to adustion in local dis-
eases : but the use of actual heat is very
rarely admitted by the  moderns.
   Adventitioi's.  Any thing that acciden-
tally, and not in the common course of na-
tural causes, happens to make a part of ano-
ther ; as the glands in strumous cases are
said to be adventitious glands, in distinction
from those  which  are  naturally  produced.
It is also used in opposition to hereditary ;
thus gout and scrofula are sometimes here-
ditary,  and very  often adventitious, they
                 AGO               19

having never  before  been known  in  the
family.
   Aht.  Abanga.  The palm of the island
of  St. Thomas, from which  is prepared
Themel's restorative.
   ADYNAMIA.  (AJWd/xi*: from at, priv.
and fwa.fji.it;, power.)  A defect of vital pow^r.
   ADYNAMIC.  The second *rder of The
class neuroses of Cullen's Nosology ; it com-
prehends snycope, dyspepsia, and hypochon-
driasis.
   Adynamon   (From a, neg. and $vi<t[At;,
strength.)   Adynamum.   Among  ancient
physicians, it signified a kind of weak fac-
titious wine,  prepared from must, boiled
down with water;  to be given to patients
to whom pure or genuine wine might be
hurtful.
   JEnoi a.  (From ttiS'an, modesty ; or from
a., neg. and uS'm,  to see ; as not being de-
cent to the sight.)  The pudenda, or parts
of generation.
  yEDOPSOPH i a. (From a.iS'oiu., pudenda, n
4&<f>sa, to break wind.)  A term used by
Sauvages  and  Sagar, to  signify a flatus
from the bladder, or  from the  womb, ma«
king its escape through the vagina.
  JEgagropilus.   (From  ttryttygo;, a wild
goat, and pita, a ball.)  AZgagrophila.
  1.  A ball found in the stomach of deer,
goats, hogs, horned cattle, as cows,  &c.
It consists  of hairs  which they have swal-
lowed from licking themselves.  They  are
of different degrees of hardness, but have
no medicinal virtues. Some rank these balls
among the Bezoars.  Hieronymus Velschius
wrote a treatise on the virtues of this.
  2. A species of conferva found in Wallen-
fenmoor, from its  resembling these concre-
tions, is also so named.
  /Egias.  A white speck on  the pupil of
the eye, which occasions a dimness of sight.
  .£!gides,  Aglia.  A disorder of the  eyes
mentioned by Hippocrates.  Foesius thinks
the disease  consists of small cicatrices in
the eye,  caused by an afflux  of corrosive
humours upon the part.   But in pne  pas-
sage of Hippocrates, Foesius says it signifies
small white concretions of humours which
stick  upon  the pupil,  and  obscure   the
sight.
  iEGiDiON.  A collyrium or ointment for
inflammations and defluxions of the eyes.
  JEgilops.  Wild fescue grass. This plant
is called agilops  from its supposed virtue
in curing the disorder named iEgylops. It
is a species of Br omits in the Linnaean sys-
tem.
   ^Eginetia.  Malabrian broom rape. A
species of Orobanche.
  /Egis.  Achlys.  A film on the eye.
  ./Egoceras.  (From«/|, a goat, and xe§at?,
a horn: so  called, because the pods were
supposed to resemble the horns of a goat.)
Foenugreek See Trigonella Fanum-gracum,
and Bouceras.
\ 
20
yEIG
,£RU
   jZEgolethron.  (From «/£, a goat, and
 oxeSgoc,  destruction;  so named  from the
 opinion of its being  poisonous  to  goats.)
 Tournefbrt says  it is the Chamarododen-
 dron; now the Azelaa pontica of Linnaeus.
   /Egonychon.   (From au£ , a goat, and
 aw%, a hoof;  because of the hardness of the
 seed.)  Cromwell. See Lithospermum.
   .EGOPODIUM.  (From *i|, a goat, and
 iv*1;, a foot; from  its supposed resemblance
 to a goat's foot.)  Goatweed.  A genus of
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pen-
 tandria Order, Digynia.
   ^Egopodium. podagrahia. (Podagraria,
 from its use in curing the podagra, or gout.)
 Goatweed.    This plant is  sedative, and
 was formerly applied to mitigate pains of
 gout, and to relieve piles, but not now em-
 ployed.   In  its  earlier state it  is tender
 and esculent.
   iEGorRosoroN.  (From «u£, a goat, and
 tD-goa-um-ov, a face ; so called  because goats
 are .subject to defects in the  eyes,  or from
 haying in it some ingredients named after
 the goat.)   A name of a lotion for the eyes,
 when inflamed.
   -flSGYLOPS.  From at,^, a  goat, and &4«
 an eye.)  A disease so named from the sup-
 position that goats were very subject  to it.
   The term means a sore just under the in-
 ner angle of the eye.  The best modern sur-
 geons seem to consider the aegylops only as
 a stage of the fistula  lachrymalis.  Paulus
 .fligiheta calls it anchylops, before it bursts,
 and aegilops after. When the skin covering
 the lachrymal sac has been for some time in-
 flamed, or subject to frequent returning in-
 flammations,  it most  commonly happens
 that the puncta lachrymalia are affected by
 it; and the fluid, not having an opportunity
 of passing off by them, distends the infla-
 med skin, so that at last it becomes sloughy,
 and bursts externally.  This is that state of
 the disease which is called perfect aigylops,
 or agylops.
   ^Egyptia muscata.   See  Hibiscus  abel-
 ntoscnus.
   /Egyftiac um.  A name given to different
 unguents of the detergent or corrosive kind.
 We meet with a black, a red, a white, a
 simple, a compound, and a magistral iEgyp-
 tiacum.  The simple iEgyptiacum, which is
 thai usually found in our shops, is a compo-
 sition of verdigris,  vinegar, and  honey,
 boiled to a consistence.   It is usually  sup-
 posed to take its name from its dark colour,
wherein it resembles that of the natives of
 Egypt. It is improperly called an unguent,
 as there is no oil, or rather fat, in it.
  JEgtptium Pharmacum ad  aures. jEtius
 speaks of this as excellent for deterging
foetid ulcers of the ears, which he says  it
 cupes, though the patient were  born  with .
them.
  jEigluces.  (From a-t, always and yxuxvi,
sweet.)  A sweetish wine, or must.
    TEipatheia.   (From  ate*, always,  and
 rar*6oc,  a disease.)  Any  disease  of long
 duration.
   JEsea.  (From as, brass, so  called be-
 cause it was formerly made of brass.)  A
 catheter.
   iEoN.  The spinal marrow.
   iEoNESis.  Fermentation.  Sprinkling of
 the whole body.
   /Eonion.  The sedum majus, or common
 hot;se-leek
   JEora.  (From etia<g6»,  to lift up, to sus-
 pend on  high.)  Exercise without muscular
 action ;  as swinging.  A species of exercise
 used by the ancients, and of which Aeiius
 gives the following account.   Gestation,
 while it  exercises the body, the body seems
 to be at rest.  Of the motion there are se-
 veral kinds.  First, swinging in a hammock,
 which, at the decline of a fever, is beneficial.
 Secondly, being carried in a litter, in which
 the  patient either sits, or lies along. It is
 useful when  the gout,  stone, or such other
 disorder, attends, as does not admit of vio-
 lent motions.  Thirdly, riding in a chariot,
 which is of service in most chronical disor-
 ders ; especially before  the  more violent
 exercises can be admitted.  Fourthly, sail-
 ing  in a  ship, or boat.   This produces  va-
 rious effects, according .to  the different
 agitation of  the waters,  and, in many tedi-
 ous  chronical disorders,  is efficaciou- be-
 yond what is observed from the most skilful
 administration of drugs.   These are instan-
 ces  of a passive exercise.
   /EauE.  Equally.  The same as ana.
   AER.   The fluid which surrounds the
 globe.   See Air and Atmosphere.
   Mvos   An excrescence, or protuberance.
   j£ra.   Darnel, or lolium.
   jEritis  The  Anagallis, or pimpernell.
   AEROLOGIA.  (Aifpoxoyia..-  from tt»g, the
 air,  and xcyoc, a discourse.)   Aerologice.
 Aerology.   That part of medicine which
 treats of the nature and properties of air.
   Aerologice.   See Aerologia.
   Aeromeli.  Honey,  dew ; also a name
 for manna.
   Aerophobi.  (From stag, air, and <*>aQo^,
 fear.)  According to  Coehus Aurelianus,
 some phrenetic patients are afraid of a lucid
and others of  an obscure air: and these he
calls aerophobi.
  Aerophobia.   Fear of air,  or  wind.
A  symptom of the phrenitis ; also a name
of Hydrophobia.
  Aerosis.   The aerial vital spirit of the
ancients.
  jErossus  lapis. So Pliny calls the La-
pis  Calaminaris, upon the supposition that
it was a copper ore.
  jEruca.  Verdigris.
  yERUGO.   (From as, copper.)  Azagor.
Almizadir.
  1. The rust of any metal, particularly of
copper. 
>ETH
>ETH               21
   2.  Yerdigrise.  See  Verdigrise.
   .Ehugo  pBjiPAHATA.   See Subacetas
 c upri.
   y£scHnoMYTHESis.   The obscene lan-
 guage of the delirious.
   itSCULL'S.  (AZsculus, from esca, food.)
 Horse-chestnut.   The name of a genus of
 plants in the Ltnnsan system.  Class, Hep-
 tandria.  Order, Monogynia.
   .Esculus hippocastanum.  The sys-
 tem tic name for the hippocastanum.  See
 Hippocastanum.
   iisECAVcji.  Auricalcum, or brass.
   .Estates.  Freckles  in the face ; sun-
 buruincrs.
   JE.vtphara.   Incineration, or  burning
 of tin.- Hesh, or any other part of the body.
   iEsTUARiuM.   A stove for conveying
 heat to ail  parts of the body  at once.  A
 kind of vapour bath.  A vapour bath  Am-
 brose Parey calls an instrument thus, which
 he describes for conveying heat to any par-
 ticular part. Palmarius, de morbis, conta-
 giosis, gives a contrivance under this name,
 for sweating the whole body.
   iEsTUATio.   The  boiling up, or rather
 the fermenting of liquors when mixed.
   .Estus volaticus.  (From astus,  heat,
 and volo, to fly.)  According to Vogel, sy-
 nonymous with phlogosis.  Sudden  heat, or
 scorching, which soon goes off, but which
 for a time reddens the face.
   .ETHER.  (A/8j)g, a supposed fine subtile
 fluid.)   Liquor  atkereus.  Ether.  Aether
 sulphuricus, nitrosus, muriaticus, according
 to the acid  from which it is formed  com-
 bined with alcohol.   A volatile liquor, ob-
 tained, by distillation, form a mixture of al-
 cohol  and a concentrated acid.
   The medical  properties of  aether, when
 taken internally, are antispasmodic,  cordial,
 and stimulant.   Against nervous  and ty-
 phoid  fevers,  all  nervous diseases,  but
 especially tetanic  affections, soporose dis-
 eases from  debility,  asthma,  palsy,  spas-
 modic colic, hysteriaj &c. it always enjoys
 some  share of reputation.   Regular prac-
 titioners seldom  give  so much as empirics,
 who sometimes  venture  upon large quan-
 tities,  with incredible benefit.  Applied
 externally, it is  of service in the headach,
 toothach,  and  other painful  affections.
 Thus employed,  it it capable of producing
 two very opposite effects, according to its
 management;  for, if it be prevented from
 evaporating, by covering the place to which
 it is applied closely with the hand, it proves
 a powerful  stimulant  and rubefacient, and
excites a sensation of burning heat, as is the
 case with solutions of camphor in alcohol,
or turpentine.   In this way it is frequently
used for removing pains in the head or teeth.
On the contrary, if it be dropped  on any
part of the body, exposed freely to the air,
its rapid evaporation  produces an  intense
degree of cold ; and as this is attended with
a proportional diminution of bulk in the part
 applied, in this way it has frequently contri-
 buted to the reduction of the intestine, in
 cases of strangulated hernia.
   jEtherea herba.  The Eryngium was
 so called.
   ■Ethereal oil.  An animal or vegetable
 oil,  highly rectified, partaking, as  it were,
 of the nature of aether.
   -ETHER SULPHURICIS.  Napthavitri-
 oli.   Aether Vitriolicus.  Sulphuric ether.
   Take of rectified spirit,
   Sulphuric acid, of each, by weight, a pound
 and a half.
   Pour  the spirit into  a glass retort, then
 gradually add to it the acid, shaking it after
 each addition, and  taking  care that their
 temperature, during the mixture, may not
 exceed  120  degrees.   Immerse the retort
 very cautiously to a sand hath, previously
 heated to 200 degrees, so  that the liquor
 may boil as speedily as possible, and let the
 aether pass over into a  tubulated receiver,
 to the tubulure of which another receiver is
 applied, and kept cold by immersion in ice,
 or water.  Distil the liquor until a heavier
 part also begins to  pass over, and appear
 under the aether in  the bottom of the re-
 ceiver.   To the liquor which remains  in
 the retort, pour on twelve fluidounces more
 of alcohol, and repeat the distillation in the
 same manner.
   It is mos-tly employed as an excitant, ner-
 vine, antispasmodic, and diuretic, in  cases
 of spasms, cardialgia,  enteralgia, fevers,
 hysteria, cephalagia, and spasmodic asthma.
 The dose is from gt. xx to gij.  Externally
 it cures  toothach, and violent pains in the
 head.   See Aether.
   .ETHER  RECT1FICATUS.  AZther vi-
 triolicus.
   Take  of sulphuric aether, fourteen fluid-
 ounces.
   Fused potash,  half an ounce,
   Distilled  water, two  fluidounces.
   Dissolve the potash in the  water, and add
 thereto the aether, shaking them well to-
 gether, until they are mixed.   Lastly, by
 means of a temperature  about  200 degrees,
 distil over twelve ounces of rectified aether,
 from a large retort into  a cooled receiver.
  Sulphuric aether is impregnated with some
 sulphuric acid, as is evident in the smell,
 and  with some  aelherial  oil: and these re-
 quire a second process  to  separate them.
 Potash unites to the acid, and requires to be
 added in a state of solution, and in sufficient
 quantities, for the purpose of neutralizing
 it; and it also forms a soap with the oil.  It
 is  advantageous also to  use a less quantity
 of water than exists in the ordinary solution
 of potash : and therefore the  above direc-
 tions are adopted in  the last London Phar-
macopoeia.  For its virtues, see JEther.
  iETHlOPS.   A term applied formerly to
 several preparations, because  the powder
 becomes of a black  colour, like the  skin
 of an .Ethiopian. 
2'2
AFF
AFF
  jEthiops  antimonailis.   A prepara-
tion of antimony and mercury, once in high
repute, and still employed by  some practi-
tioners in cutaneous diseases. A few grains
are to be given at first, and the quantity in-
creased as the stomach can bear it.
   jEthiops  marti a lis.   A preparation of
iron, formerly in repute, but now neglected.
   jEthiops  mineral.    The substance
heretofore known  by  this name, is called,
by the London College, Hydrargyria  cum
sulphure ; by the Edinburgh, Sulphuretum
Hydrargyri nigrum; and by that of Dublin,
Hydrargyrum  sulphuratum nigrum.
  jEthmoid artery.  See  Ethmoid artery.
  Aithmoid bone.   See Ethmoid bone.
  .Ethna.   A chymical furnace.
  .Ethoces.  Aitholices.   Superficial  pus-
tules in the skin, raised by  heat, as boils,
fiery pustules.
  jETHUSA-   (From aifissu,  beggarly.)
The name of a genus of plants of the  Lin-
naean  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order,
Digynia.
  .Ethusa meum.  The  systematic name
of the 7neum of the Pharmacopoeias.  See
Meum Athamanticum.
  jEthya.   A mortar.
  vEtioi phlebes.   Eagle veins.    The
veins which pass through the temples to the
head, were  so  called formerly by  Rufus
Ephesius.
  -ETIOLOGY.   (AiTtoxoyi*.: from ailtx., a
cause, and xoyos, a discourse.) The doctrine
of the causes of diseases.
  jEtocion.   Altolium.   The granumc ni-
dium.
  .Etonychium.   See Lithospermum.
  AFFECTION.   (This  is expressed in
Greek by -nrstfloc:  hence pat henna, passio.)
This term indicates any existing disorder of
the whole body, or a part of it, as hysterics,
colic, leprosy.   Thus by  adding a descrip-
tive  epithet  to  the term  affection, most
distempers may be expressed.  We  say
febrile affection,  cutaneous affection,  &c.
using the word affection synonymously with
disease.
  AFFINITY.  fAffinitas, a proximity  of
relationship.)  The term affinity is  used
indifferently with  attraction.   See  Attrac-
tion.
  Affinity of Aggregation.  See Attraction
of Aggregation.
  Affinity of Composition.   See Attraction,
chymical.
  Affinity, compound.   When three or more
bodies, on account of their mutual affinity,
unite and form one homogeneous body, then
the affinity is termed compound affinity or
attraction:  thus, if to a solution of sugar
and water be added spirits of  wine, these
three bodies will form a homogeneous li-
quid by compound affinity.  See Attraction.
  Affinity, double.  Double elective attrac-
tion.   When two bodies, each consisting1 of
 two elementary parts,  come into contact,
 and are decomposed, so that their elements
 become  reciprocally united, and produce
 two new compound bodies, the decomposi-
 tion is then termed, decomposition by dou-
 ble affinity: thus,  if we add common salt,
 which consists of muriatic  acid and soda,
 to nitrate of silver, which is composed of
 nitric acid and silver, these two bodies will
 be decompounded; for the nitric acid unites
 with the  soda, and the silver witli the muri-
 atic acid, and thus  may be obtained two
 new bodies.  The common salt and nitrate
 of  silver therefore   mutually  decompose
 each other by what is called double affinity.
 See Attraction.
  Affinity,  intermediate.  Appropriate affi-
 nity.  Affinity of an intermedium—is, when
 two substances of different kinds, that show
 to one another no component affinity,  do,
 by the assistance  of  a third, combine, and
 unite into a homogeneous whole: thus, oil
 and water are substances of different kinds,
 which, by  means  of alkali, combine and
 unite into an homogeneous substance: hence
 the theory of lixiviums, of washing,  &c.  '
 See Attraction.
  Affinity, quiescent,   Mr. Kirwan employs
 the term Quiescent affinity to mark that, by
 virtue of which, the principle of each com-
 pound of two bodies, decomposed by dou-
 ble  affinity,  adhere  to  each other;  and
 Divellert  affinity,  to distinguish  that by
 which the principles  of one body unite and
 change order with  those of the other :  thus
 sulphate  of potash or vitriolated tartar is
not completely decomposed by the nitric
acid or by lime, when either of these prin-
ciples is  separately presented;  but if the
nitric acid be combined with lime, this
nitrate of lime will decompose the sulphate
of potash.  In this last case the affinity of
the sulphuric acid with the alkali is weak-
ened by its affinity to the lime   This acid,
therefore, is  subject  to  two affinities, the
one which retains it to the alkali, called qui-
 escent,  and  the  other  which  attracts  it
 towards the lime,  called divellent affinity.
  Affinity, divellent.  See Affinity quiescent.
  Affinity reciprocal.   When a compound
of two bodies is  decomposed by a third;
the separated principle being  in its turn
 capable of decomposing  the new combina-
tion.
  Affinity, simple.   Single elective Attrac-
 tion.  If a body consisting of two compo-
 nent parts, be decomposed on the approach
of a third, which has a greater affinity with
one of those component parts than with the
other,  then the decomposition is termed
decomposition by  simple affinity ; for in-
stance, if pure potash be added to a com-
bination of nitric acid and lime, the union
which  existed between  these two bodies
 will  cease, because  the potash  combines
 with the  nitric ac;d, a-nd the lime being 
AGA
AGE                23
 disengaged is precipitated.  The reason is,
 ihatthe nitric acid has a greater affinity for
 the pure potash than for the lime, therefore
 it deserts the lime, to combine with the
 potash.  When two bodies only enter into
 chymical union, the affinity, which was the
 cause of it, is also termed simple or single
 elective attraction ;  thus  the solution of
 sugar  and water is produced  by simple
 affinity, because there  are  but two bodies.
 See Attraction.
   Affion. Affium.  An Arabic  name for
 opium.
   Afflatus.  (From ad and fare, to blow.)
 A vapour or  blast.   A species of erysi-
 pelas,  which attacks people suddenly, so
 named upon  the erroneous supposition that
 it was produced by some unwholesome wind
 blowing on the part.
   Affusio.   Pouring a liquor upon some-
 thing ; but sometimes  it means the same as
 suffusio, a cataract.
   After-birth.   See Placenta.
   Afplium.  An Arabic name for opium.
   Aga Cretensium.   The small Spanish
 milk-thistle.
   Agalactatio.  See  Agalactia.
   Agalactia.  (Ay<txa>C]ix:  from at, priv.
 and yttxa., milk.) Agalaxis, Agalactio. Aga-
 lactatio.  A defect of milk in childbirth.
   Agalactos.  (From  at,   priv.  and yxxa.,
 milk.)   An epithet given  to  women  who
 have no milk  when they lie in.
   Agalactos.   See Agalactia.
   Agalaxis.   See Agalactia.
   Agallochi vf.ui lignum.   See Lignum
 aloes.
   Agalluge.  Agallvgum.   A  name  of the
 agallochum or  aromatic aloe.
   Agaric.  See Agaricus.
   Agaracoides.  A  species  of agaricus
 or fungus.
   AGARICUS.  (Aya^iHos-.  from  Agaria,  a
 town in Asia;  or from Agarus,  a river in
 Sarmatia, now  Malowouda.)  Agaric.  The
 name of a genus of plants in  the Linnaean
 system. Class, Cryptogamia. Order, Fungi.
   Agaricus  ciiirurgorum. Agaricus quer-
 ctis.  Fungus igniarius. Boletus  igniarius.
 Agaric of the  oak.  Touchwood  boletus.
 Female agaric.  This  fungus Boletus ig-
 niarius  of   Linnaeus :—acaulis  pulvinatus
 kvis, poris tenuissimus,  has been much used
 by surgeons as an external styptic. Though
 still employed  on the  Continent, the  sur-
 geons in this  country have not much confi-
 dence in it.
   Agaricus alrus.  The  plant known by
this name in the pharmacopoeias, is the Bole-
tus laricis of  Linnxus;  so  called  from
 its being  met with on old larch trees, in
different  parts  of Europe.  Several prepa-
rations, as troches,  an extract, and pills,
are ordered to  be made with it  in  foreign
pharmacopoeias,  which ate  administered
against phthisical complaints.
  Agallugum.  See Agallugi.
  Agaricus campestris.  See Mushroom.
  Agaricus chatarellus.   A species  of
fungus, esteemed a delicacy by the French.
Broiled with salt and pepper, it has  much
the flavour of a roasted cockle.
  Agaric os cinnamomeus.   Brown Mush-
room.  A species of agaricus, of a pleasant
smell.    When  broiled,  it  gives a  good
flavour.
  Agaricus deliciosus.  This fungus well
seasoned and  then broiled  has  the  exact
flavour of a roasted muscle.   It is in season
in September.
  Agaricus muscarius.   Bug Agaric, so
called from its known virtue in destroying
bugs.  This reddish fungus  is the Agaricus
muscarius of Linnaeus :—stipitatus, lamellis
dimidiatis solitariis, stipite volvato, apice di-
latato, basi ovato.  The use of this vegeta-
ble is  not  much known  in this country.
Haller relates that six persons of Lithuania
perished at one time, by eating this kind of
mushroom, and that in others it has caused
delirium.  It is employed externally to
strumous, phagedenic, and fistulous ulcers,
as an escharotic.
  Agaricus piperatus.   The plant thus
named  by Linnaeus, is the  pepper  mush-
room, also called pepper agaric.  It  is the
Fungus piperatus albus,lacteo-succo turgens
of Ray.  Fungus albus acris.  When freely
taken, fatal consequences are  related  by
several writers to  have been  the  result.
When  this vegetable has  even lost its acrid
juice by drying, its caustic  quality still
remains.
  Agaricus  pratensis.   The   Champig-
nion of Hudson's Flora Anglica.  This plant
has but little  smell, and is rather dry, yet
when broiled and stewed, communicates a
good flavour.
  Agaricus violaceus.   Violet mushroom.
This fungus requires much broiling, but
when sufficiently done and  seasoned, it is
as delicious as an  oyster.   Hudson's bul-
bosus is only a variety of this.
  Age.  The ancients reckoned six  stages
of life : pueritia, childhood,  which is to the
fifth year of our age ;—adolescentia, youth,
reckoned to the eighteenth, and youth pro-
perly so  called, to the twenty-fifth year;—
juvenilis, reckoned from the  twenty-fifth to
the thirty-fifth year ;—virilis tetas, manhood,
from the thirty-fifth to the fiftieth year;—
senectus, old age, from fifty to sixty ;-crepita
atas, decrepid age, which ends in death.
  Agenesia.  (Ayiv>i(rta. -.  from  at,  neg.  and
ytvo/utu, to beget.)   Impotency in man.  A
term employed by Vogel. It is synonymous
with anaphrodisia and dyspennatis?nus.
  Ager.   The common earth or soil.
  Ager naturje.  The womb.
  A;;t:iiATUs  LAns.   (Ageratus  common.)
A stone used by cobblers. It is ridiculously
said to be discutient and gentlv astringent 
24               AGN '                                   AGR
  If it possess any such virtues, it probably
  contains iron ; a supposition countenanced
  by its being used in dyeing.
     Ageratum.  (Aytpflw: from at, priv. and
  jugate, senectus t never old, ever green;  be-
  cause its flowers  preserve their  beauty a
  long time )  See Achillaa ageratum.
     Ages.  (From  atpc, wicked;  so  called
  because it is generally the instrument of
  wicked acts.)  The palm or hollow of the
  hand.
     AGEUSTIA.  (From *, neg. and ytv/Aoai,
  gusto,  to taste.)   Agheustia,  Apoguestia,
  Apoge'usis.
    A  defect or loss of taste.  Cullen ranks
  this  as a genus of disease  in  the class
  locales  and order  dysesthesia.  The causes
  are fever or  palsy,  whence he forms two
  species :  the latter he calls organic, arising
  from some affection in the membrane  of
s the tongue, by which relishing things,  or
  those which have some taste, are prevented
  from coming into  contact with the nerves :
  the other atonic, arising without any affec-
  tion of the tongue.
    Agglutinantia.   Adhesive medicines
  which heal by causing the parts to stick
  together.
    Agglutinatio.   Agglutination.   The
  adhesive union or sticking together of sub-
  stances.
    Agglutitio.  Obstruction in   the oeso-
  phagus, or a difficulty in swallowing.
    Aggregate glands.  (From aggrego, to
  assemble together.)  An  assemblage  of
  glands, as those of the intestines.
    Aggregation, affinity of.  See Attraction.
    Agheustia.  See Ageustia.
    Agis.   The thigh or femur.
    Agitatoria. '  Convulsive diseases, or
  those called clonic.
    Aglactatio.  Defect of milk.
    Aglaxis.   See A^gldes.
    Aglia.  Aglium.  A shining tubercle or
  pustule on the face.  White specks on the
  eye.
    Agma.  Agme.   A fracture.
    Agnacal.   A tree, which, according to
  Ray,  grows about  the isthmus of Darien,
 and resembles a pear-tree, whose fruit is a
 great  provocative to venery.
    Agnata.  See Adnata tunica.
    Agnina membrana.   (From  atj-wc,  a
 lamb, and membrana, a membrane.) Aetius
 calls one of the membranes which involve
 the foetus  by  this name, which he derives
 from its tenderness.  See Amnios.
   Agnoia. (From  at,  priv and yivu<nta>, to
 know.)  Forgetfulness; a symptomatic af-
 fection in fevers.
   Agnus castus.   (From atj vo;, a lamb ; so'
 called from the  down upon its  surface,
 which resembles that upon a lamb's skin;
 and castus, because the chaste matrons, at
 the feasts of Ceres, strewed them upon their
 beds, and lay upon them.)  The plant bear-
  ing this name in the pharmacopoeias is  the
  Vitex agnus castus of Linnaeus -.—foliis Sigi-
  tatis, serratis, spicis verticillatis.  The seeds
  are the medicinal part, which  have, when
  fresh, a fragrant smell and an acrid aromatic
  taste.  Formerly they  were celebrated as_
  antaphrodisiacs; but experience does not
  discover in them any degree of such virtue,
  and some have  ascribed to them  an  oppo-
  site one.   They are now fallen into disuse.
    Agoge.   The deduction   or  reasoning
  upon diseases  from their symptoms  and
  appearances.  The order, state, or tenour
  of a disease or body.
   Agomphiasis. A looseness of the teeth.
   Agone.   (Ayov» :  from at, neg. and yovoc,
  offspring.)   Hyoscyamus or  Henbane ;  so
  called because it was  supposed to cause
  barrenness.
   Agonia.   Sterility, impotence, agony.
   Agonisticum. (AyMVWKoir, from aytrntam,
 to struggle.)  A term used by ancient phy-
 sicians to  signify water extremely  cold,
 which was  directed  to be  given in  large
 quantities,  in acute erysipelatous fevers,
 with a view of overpowering or struggling
 with the febrile heat of the blood.
   Agonos.   (From  at,  priv.  and  yovoc, or
 yovn, an  offspring;   barren.)   Hippocrates
 calls those women  so who have not chil-
 dren, though  they might have if the impe-
 diment were removed.
   Agostos.  (From ttym, to bring, or lead.)
 That part of the arm from the elbow, to the
 fingers; also the palm or hollow of the hand.
   Agresta.   (Aypiz;,  wild.)   Verjuice,
 which is made from the wild apple.  The
 immature fruit of the vine.
   Agrestea.  A name  for the  common
 tartar.
   Agrestis.  In the works   of some old
 writers it expresses  an ungovernable malig-
 nity in a disease.
   Agria.   Holly.   A malignant pustule, of
 which, the ancient surgeons  describe two
 sorts; one which has been so called, is small,
 and casts a  roughness or redness over the
 skin, slightly corroding it, smooth about its
 centre,  spreads  slowly,  and  is of a round
 figure; this sort is  cured by rubbing it
 with the fasting spittle.  The second nice-
 rates, with a violent redness and corrosion,
 so as to make the hair fall off; it is of an
 unequal form, and turns leprous; it is cured,
by the  application of pellitory of the  wall
in the manner of a poultice.
  Ar.RiAMPELOs.  (From ttyptos, wild,  and
a.[A^txK, a  vine.)  The  wild vine, or white
bryony.  See Bryonia.
  Agrieljea.  (From ttypw, wild, and ixm*.
the olive-tree.)   The oleaster, or wild olive.
  Agrifolium.  (From «*<?, a prickle, and
qvxxov, a leaf.)   Aquifolium, or holly tree.
  It should rather be called acifolium from
its prickly leaves.
  AGRIMONIA. (Aypipan-.  from ayo0?, a 
AGR
AGU
25
field, and /nov:-, alone : so named from its
being the chief of all wild herbs.)   Agri-
mony.
   1.  The name of a  genus of plants  in the
Linnaean system.
   2. The pharmacopocial name of a plant;
the common agrimony. .Agrimonia F.upa-
toria  of Linnaeus :—-foliis caulinis pinnatis,
foliolis undique serratis, omnibus minutis in-
ter stinctis,fructibus hispidis.
   This  plant is  common in  fields  about
hedges  and shady places,  flowering in June
and July.  It has been principally regarded
in the character of a mild astringent and
corroborant, and many authors  recommend
it as  a  deobstruent,  especially in  hepatic
and other visceral obstructions.   Chomel
relates two  instances  of its successful use
in cases where the liver was much enlarged
and  indurated.   It  has  been used with
advantage in haemorrhagic affections, and
to give  tone to  a  lax  and weak state of the
solids.  In  cutaneous disorders,  particu-
larly  in  scabies, we have  been told that it
manifests great efficacy ;  for this purpose
it was given infused  with liquorice in the
form  of tea; but according to  Alston it
should be always exhibited in  the state of
powder.  It  is best  used while fresh, and
the tops, before  the  flowers  are formed,
possess  the most virtue.   Cullen  observes
that the agrimony has some astringent pow-
ers, but they are  feeble ;  and pays little at-
tention  to what has been said in its favour.
   Agrimonia Eupatoria.  (Called Eupa-
torai; from Eupator, its inventor  ; or quasi
hepatorium, HirttTopiw -,  from wratg, the  liver;
because it is useful in disease of the liver.)
The  systematic name for the Agrimonia of
the pharmacopoeias.   See Agrimonia.
   Agrimony, hemp.   The Bidens tripartia
of Linnaeus.
   Agriocardamum.    (From  ttypios,  wild,
and KtpSa.fA.rn, the nasturtium.)    Sciatica
tresses, or wild garden cress.
   Agriocastanum. (From ttypiot, wild, and
jtstratw, the chesnut.)  Earth-nut or pig-nut.
   Agriocinara   (From  ayptcc, wild, and
Hivzpa, artichoke.)  See Cinara.
   Agriococcimela.    (From ayyos,  wild,
itoxxcc, a berry, and  junxtx,  an  apple-tree.)
The prunus sylvestris.
   Agriomela.  The crab-apple.
   Agrion.   Agriophyllon.  The  peuceda-
num silaus, or hog's fennel, or sulphur wort.
   AoRiorHYLLON.  See Agrion.
   Agriopastinaca.    (From  aypm,  wild,
and pastinaca,  a carrot.)  Wild  carrot, or
parsnip.
   Agrioriganum.  (From ttypio;, wild, and*
epryzviv, marjorom.)   Wild marjoram. See
 Origanum.
   Agiiioselinum.  (Fvom ayptot,  wild, and
<rixt\mv, parsley.)  Wild-parsley-  See JJippo-
ilUnum.
  Agiuostabi.   (From  ttypta, wild,  and
s-at/j, wjld wheat.)  A species of field  corn
called Triticum creticum.
  Agripalma.   (From  ttyftts, wild,  and
tsttx/ML,  a palm tree.)   Agripalma gallis.
The herb mother-wort, or wild palm.
  Agripalma  gallis.   See  Agripalma.
  Agrippe.    Those children which are
born with their feet foremost, are so called,
because that was  said to be the case with
Agrippa the Roman, who was named ab
agropartu, from his difficult birth'.  These
births, though reckoned  preternatural, are
often more safe and easy than the natural.
  Agrium.  An impure  sort Of natron, or
soda. The purer sort was called halmyrhaga.
  Acrom.   A disease of the tongue pecu-
liar to the Indians, in" which it becomes ex-
tremely rough and chopped.
  Agrumiva.   Leeks, wild onions.  . ^
  Agrypma.   (From «.,  priv. and virvc;,
sleep.)  Watchfulness:  want of sleep.
  Agrypnocoma.   (From *)fms(, without
sleep, and kcd/xo., a lethargy.)  A  lethargic
kind of watchfulness, in  which the  patient
is stupidly  drowsy,  and yet cannot aleep.
A species of c«ma.
  Ague.  See  Febris Intermittens.
  Ague  cake.  The  popular name for a
hard tumour on the left  side of the belly,
lower than the false  ribs in the region of
the spleen, said to be the effect of intermit-
tent fevers.   However frequent  it might
have been formerly, it is now very rare, and
although then said to be owing to the use
of bark, it  is  now less  frequent since tha
bark has been  generally employed.
  Ague drops.  This  is a  medicine  sold
for the cure  of agues, composed of arseniate
of potash in solution in  water.
  Ague-free.  A name  given by some to
sassafras on account  of its supposed febri-
fuge virtue.
  Ague thee.  See Laurus.
  Aguia.  (From at, priv. and yviov, a mem<
ber.)  Paralytic debility.  Where the use
of the members is defective or lost.
  Agul.   (Arab.)  Alhagi.    The  Syrian
thorn.  The leaves are purgative.
  AGUSTINE.   A new earth discovered
in the Saxon Beryl, or  Beryl, of Georgien
Stadt, a stone greatly resembling the Beryl
of Siberia, by professor Tromsdorff of Er-
furth in Germany, to which he has given the
name of agustine on account of the property
of forming  salts which are nearly destitute
of taste.
  This earth  is white and" insipid; when
moistened with water, it is somewhat duc-
tile, but is not soluble in that  fluid.   Ex-
posed to a violent heat, it becomes extreme-
ly hard, but  acquires no taste.  It  com-
bines with acids, forming salts, which have
little  or no taste.  It does  not combine
      in the humid or dry way with alkalies,
      *  E 
26
AIR
UR
 or with their carbonates.  It retains carbo-
 nic acid but feebly.  It dissolves  in acids
 equally well after having been  hardened,
 by exposure to heat,  as when newly preci-
 pitated.  With sulphuric  acid it  forms  a
 salt which is  insipid, and scarcely soluble,
 but an excess of acid  renders it soluble, and
 capable of crystallizing in stars.   With an
 excess of phosphoric acid it forms a  very
 soluble salt.   With nitrous acid it forms  a
 salt scarcely soluble.
   Agutiguepoobi Braziliensis.  (An In-
 dian term.)   Arrow-root: dartwort.  Es-
 culent and  vulnerary, and used  by the In-
 dians  to cure wounds made by  arrows.
   Agyion.  See Aguia.
   Agyrte:   (From a-yvysu a crowd of peo-
 ple or  a mob ; or from a.yuga>, to gather to-
 gether.)  It  formerly expressed  certain
 strollers who  pretended to  strange things
 from supernatual assistances ; but of late it
 is applied to all quack  and illiterate dabblers
 in medicine.
   Ahaloth.  The Hebrew name of lignum
 aloes.
   Ahamella.   See Achmella.
   Ahovai theveticlush.   A chesnut-like
 fruit of Brazil of a poisonous  nature.
   Ahusal.  Orpiment.
   Ajurazat.   Lead.
   Ailmad.   An Arabian  name  for  anti-
 mony.
   Aimateia.   A black bilious and bloody
 discharge from the bowels.
   AiMonRHois.  See  Ilamorrhois.
   Aimorrhoja.  See Hamorrhagia.
   Aipatheia. (From  at« always, and ■sratfloc,
 a disease.)   A disease of long continuance.
   Aim.  Aijrima  coxera.  Aipipoca. Indian
 words  for Cassada.  A poisonous root of
 India.
   AIR. Common  air. Atmospherical  air.
 The word  air seems  to have  been  used
 at first to have denoted the atmosphere in
 general; but  philosophers afterwards re-
 stricted it to the elastic fluid, which consti-
 tutes the greatest and the most important
 part of the atmosphere, excluding the water
 and the other  foreign bodies which are oc-
casionally found mixed with it.  See Atmo-
 sphere.
   Air is an  elastic fluid, invisible indeed,
 but easily recognised by its properties.  Its
 speeific gravity, according to  the experi-
ments  of Sir  George  Shuckburgh, when
the barometer is at 30 inches, and the ther-
mometer between 50 and 60 dag. is 0 0012,
or 816  times lighter than water.  One hun-
dred cubic inches of airweigh 31  grains troy.
But  as  air is  an   elastic fluid, and com-
pressed at the surface of the earth by the
whole weight of the incumbent atmosphere,
its  destiny  diminishes according  to  its
height   above  the surface of  the earth.
From the experiments of Paschal, Deluc,
 General Roy, &c.  is has  been  ascertained
 that the density diminishes in the ratio  of
 the compression.  Consequently  the den-
 sity decreases in a geometrical progression,
 while the heights increase in an arithmetical
 progression.  Bouguer had suspected, from
 his  observations made on  the Andes, that
 at considerable  heights the density of the
 air is  no longer proportional to  the  com-
 pressing force; but  the  experiments   of
 Saussure junior, made upon Mount Rose,
 have demonstrated the contrary.
   Air is dilated  by heat.  From the ex-
 periments of General Roy and Sir George
 Shuckburgh, compared with those of Trem-
 bley, &c. it  appear-, that at  the  tempera-
 ture of  60  deg. every degree of tempera-
 ture increases the bulk of air about l-82d
 part
   The specific caloric of air, according to
 the   experiments  of Dr. Crawford,   is
 1.79.
   Although the sky is  well known to  have
 a blue colour, yet it cannot be doubted that
 air itself is altogether colourless  and invi-
 sible.  The blue colour of the sky is occa-
 sioned by the   vapours  which  are always
 mixed with the air, and which  have the
 property of reflecting the blue rays more
 copiously than  any other.  This  has been
 proved by the experiments which  Saussure
 made  with  his  cyanometer  at  different
 heights  above  the surface  of  the earth.
 This consisted of a circular band of paper,
 divided into 51  parts, each of which were
 painted with a different shade of blue; be-
 ginning with the deepest mixed with black,
 to  the lightest mixed with white.   He
 found  that  the  colour  of the sky  always
 corresponds  with a deeper shade of blue,
 the higher the observer is placed above the
 surface ; consequently,  at a certain height,
 the blue will disappear altogether, and the
 sky appear black;  that is to  say, will re-
 fleet no light at  all. The  colour  becomes
 always lighter in proportion to the vapours
 mixed with  the  air. Hence it is evidently
 owing to them.
  The property  which the air has of sup-
 porting combustion, and the necessity of it
 for respiration,  are too well known to re-
 quire any description.
  For  many ages, air was  considered as an
 element, or simple substance.   For the
 knowledge of its component parts, we are
 indebted to the  labours of those philoso.
 phers  in whose  hands chymistry advanced
 with such  rapidity during the last forty
years of the eighteenth century.
  Air is a compound of oxygen  and nitro-
gen: but it becomes a  question  of const-
derable consequence to  determine the pro-
portion of these two ingredients, and to
ascertain  whether  that  proportion is in
evefy case the same.  Since nitrogen gas, 
AIK
AW
27
one of the  component parts of that fluid,
■ annot be separated by any substance with
which chymists are acquainted,the analysis
of air can only  be attempted  by exposing
it to the action of those  bodies which have
the property of absorbing its oxygen.  By
these bodies the  oxygen gas is separated,
and nitrogen gas is left behind,  and the pro-
portion of oxygen  may be ascertained by the
diminution of bulk ; which, once known, it
is easy to ascertain the proportion of nitro-
gen gas,  and thus to determine the  exact
relative quantity of the component parts.
  After the composition of the atmosphere
was known to philosophers, it was taken for
granted that the proportion  of its oxygen
varies  in different times  and  in  different
places  ; and that upon this variation  the
purity  or noxious  qualities of air depended.
Hence  it became an object of the greatest
importance to be in possession  of a method
of determining readily the  quantity of oxy-
gen in  a given portion of air.   Accordingly
various methods»vVere proposed, all of them
depending  upon the property  which a va-
riety of  bo'dies possesses of absorbing  the
oxygen of the air, without acting upon its
azot. These bodies were mixed with a cer-
tain  known quantity of  atmospheric air, in
graduated  glass vessels inverted over  wa-
ter, and  the proportion  of oxygen was de-
termined by the diminution of  bulk. These
instruments received  the name of eudiome-
ters, because they were  considered as mea-
sures of the purity of air.  See Eudiometer.
  It is considered as  established  by expe-
riment, that air is composed of 0.22 of oxy-
gen  gas, and 0.78 of nitrogen gas by bulk.
But as the weight of these two gases is not
exactly  the same,  the proportion  of the
component parts by  weight will differ a
little .- for as the specific gravity of oxygen
gas  is  to that of nitrogen  gas  as 135 : 115,
it follows that 100 parts  of air are composed
by weight  of about 74 nitrogen gas
                  26 oxygen gas.

                  100
  Having thus  ascertained the nature  and
the  proportion  of the component parts of
air,  it remains only to  inquire in what
manner these component parts are  united.
Are they merely mixed together mechani-
cally,  or are they combined chymically ? Is
air  a  mechanical mixture, or a  chymical
compound ?  Philosophers seem at first to
have adopted the former of these opinions,
if we  except Scheele,  who always consi-
dered air  as a chymical compound.   But
the  supposition  that air is a mechanical
mixture, by no means agrees with the phe-
nomena which it  exhibits.  If the two gases
were only mixed  together, as  their specific
gravity  is different,  it is  scarcely possible
that they would be uniformly mixed in every
part of the atmosphere. Even  Mr, Dalton's
:!igenous supposition, that they neither at-
tract nor fepel each  other, would not ac-
count for this equal  distribution; for  un-
doubtedly, on that supposition, they would
arrange themselves according to their spe-
cific gravity.  Since,  therefore, air is in
all  places  composed  of the same ingre-
dients, exactly in the  same proportions, it
follows that  its component  parts  are  not
only mixed, but actually combined.  When
substances differing in specific gravity com-
bine together, the  specific gravity of  the
compound is usually greater than the mean.
This  holds also  with  respect to air.  The
specific gravity,  by calculation, amounts
only to  0.00119,  whereas  it actually is
0.0012 ;  a difference by no means  inconsi-
derable.  But perhaps the specific gravity
of nitrogen and oxygen gas can scarcely be
considered as known  with such precision
as to entitle  us to draw any consequence
from this difference.
  The difference between air and a mere
mixture  of its  two component parts,  has
been demonstrated by the experiments of
Morozzo and Humbolt.  The artificial mix-
ture is much more diminished by nitrous
gas than air, even when the mixture con-
tains less oxygen.  It supports flame better
and longer, and animals do .not live in it the
same time that they do in an equal portion
of air, but longer.
  The air is, therefore, to be  considered
as a chymical compound. Hence the reason
that it is in all cases the same, notwith-
standing the numerous decomposing pro-
cesses to which it is subjected.  The breath-
ing of animals, combustion, and a thousand
other operations, are constantly abstracting
its oxygen, and  decomposing  it.  The air
thus decomposed or vitiated no doubt as-
cends in  the atmosphere, and is again, by
some unknown process or other, reconvert.
ed into atmospherical air.  But the nature
of these changes is at present concealed
under an impenetrable veil.  Thompson.
   Air, alkaline.  See Ammonia.
   Air, atmospherical.  See Air.
   Air, azotic. See Nitrogen gas.
   Air, fixed.  See Carbonic acid gas.
   Air,fiuoric. See Fluoric add gas.
   Air, hepatic.   See Sulphuretted hydrogen
gas.
   Air, inflammable.  See Hydrogen gas.
   Air, marine. See Muriatic acid gas.
   Air, nitrous See Nitrous Oxyds.
   Air, phlogisticated.  See Nitrogen gas.
   Air, phosphoric.  See Phosphoric acid gas.
   Air, sulphureous.  See Sulphuretted hydro*
gen gas.
   Air, vital.  See Oxygen gas.
   Aistheterium.  (From ttiedava/uaj, to per-
ceive.)   The sensorium commune, or com-
mon sensory, or seat,  or origin of sensation.
Cartesius and others  say, it ia the pineal
gland; Willis says it is where the nerves of
the  external senses are terminated, which
is about the  beginning of the medulla ob- 
28                AIX
ALA
 longata, (or top of the spinal marrow,) in
 the corpus striatum.
   Aitmad.  Antimony.          /
   Aix la  Chapelle.  Called Aken by the
 Germans. Thermae Aquis-granensis. A town
 in the  south of France, where there is a
 sulphureous water, the most striking feature
 of which, and which is almost peculiar to it,
 is the unusual quantity of sulphur it contains;
 the whole, however, is so far united to a
 gaseous basis, as to be entirely volatilized
 by heat; so that none is  left in the residuum
 after evaporation.  In colour it is pellucid,
 in smell sulphureous, and in taste  saline,
 bitterish, and  rather alkaline.  The tem-
 perature of these waters varies considerably,
 according to the distance from the source
 and  the spring itself.  In  the well  of the
 hottest bath, it is according to Lucas 136°,
 Monet 146° ;  at  the fountain where it is
 drank, it is 112°.  This thermal water is
 much resorted to  on the Continent, for a
 variety of complaints.  It is found essenti-
 ally serviceable in the numerous symptoms
 of disorders in the stomach and biliary or-
 gans, that follow a life of high indulgence in
 the luxuries of the table; in nephritic cases,
 which produce pain in  the loins, and  thick
 mucous urine with difficult micturition. As
 the heating qualities of this water are as de-
 cided as in any of the mineral springs, it
 should be avoided in cases of a general in-
 flammatory tendency, in hectic fever and ul-
 ceration of the lungs: and in a disposition to
. active haemorrhagy. As a hot bath, this wa-
 ter is even more valuable and more extensive-
 ly employed than as an internal remedy. The
 baths of Aix la Chapelle may be  said to be
 more particularly medicated than any other
 that we are acquainted with.  They pbs-
 sess both  temperature  of any degree that
 can  be borne, and  a strong impregnation
 with sulphur in its most active forms, and a
 quantity of alkali which is sufficient to give
 it a very soft  soapy  feel, and to render it
 more detergent than common water.   From
 these  circumstances  these  baths will  be
 found  of particular service in stiffness and
 rigidity of the joints and ligaments, which
 is  left by  the  inflammation of gout  and
 rheumatism, and in the  debility of palsy,
 where the highest degree of heat which the
 skin can bear is required.  The sulphureous
 ingredient renders it highly active in almost
  every cutaneous eruption, and in general in
  every foulness of the  skin ; and here the
  internal use of the water should attend that
  of the bath*  These waters are also much
  employed in the distressing debility which
  follows a  long  course of mercury  and ex-
  cessive  salivation.  Aken  water is  one of
  the few natural springs, that are hot enough
  to  be employed as a vapour bath, without
   the addition  of artificial heat.   It  is em-
   ployed both in cases in which the hot bath
   is used, and is found to be a remarkably pow-
   erful auxiliary in curing some of the worst
species of cutaneous  disorders.  With re
gard to<he dose of this water to be begun
with, or the  degree of heat to bathe in, it is
in all cases best to begin with small quanti-
ties and low degrees of heat, and gradually
increase them, agreeably to the effects and
constitution  of the patient.  The usual time
of the year  for drinking these waters, is
from the beginning of May to the middle of
June, or from the middle of August to the
latter end of September.
 , Aizoon.  (From ttu always, and Qua to
live.) Aizoum.  An evergreen aquatic plant,
like  the  aloe  said to posess antiscorbutic
virtues.
  Ajava. (Indian.) A said used in the East
Indies  as a remedy for the cholic.
  Al.  The Arabian article which signifies
the ; it is applied to a word by way of emi-
nence, as the Greek o is.  The Easterns ex-
press the supe;lative by adding' God there-
to, as the mountain of God, for the highest
mountain ;  and  it is probable that Al  re-
lates to the word Alla, God#: so alchemy may
be the  chymistry ofGod, or'the most exalted
perfection of chymical science. •
  Ala.  A  wing.  The arm pit,  so  called
because it answers to the pit under the wing
of a bird.
  Alabari. Lead.
  Al;eformis.   Any thing like a wing
  Al.t. auius.   The upper part of the  ex-
ternal  ear.
  Al^3 nasi.  Two  cartilages of the nose
which form  the nostrils.
  Al-t.  vespertilionum.   That part of
the  ligaments "of the  womb, which lies
between  the  tubes  and  the ovaria;  so
called from its  resemblance to the wing of
a bat.
   Aljb  ixternje  minorls.    See  Nym-
pha.
   Alafi.   Alafor. Alafort.   Alkaline.
   Alla  phthisis. (From axaw;, blind, and
 tpBto-t;, a  wasting.)  A consumption  from  a
 flux of humours from the head.
   Alamad. Alamerl.   Antimony.
   Alambic.  Mercury.
   Alandahla.  (Arab,  bitter.)   The  bit-
 ter apple, or colocynth.
   Alanfuta.  (Arab.) A vein between the
 chin and lower lip, which was formerly open-
 ed to  prevent foeteel breath.
   Alapouti.   See Bilimbi.
   Alare externum.   A name of the ex-
 ternal pterygoid muscle ; so called because
 it takes its  rise from the wing-like process
 of the sphaenoid bone.
   Alahia  ossa.  The  wing-like  processes
  of the sphaenoid bone.
   Alahis  ven*:.  The  innermost of the
  three veins in the bend of the arm.
   Alasalet   Alaset.   Ammoniacum.
    Alasi.   Alafor.  An alkaline salt,
    Alastrob.   Lead.
    Alatan.  Litharge.
    Alaternus.   a species of rhamnus. 
ALB
Mr               :*
  Alati.   Those  who  have  prominent
scapulae like the wings of birds.  ■• •
  Alauhat.  Nitre.
  Albadal.   An Arabic name for the sesa-
moid  bone of the  first joint of the  great
toe.
  Albagenzi. Albagiazi.  An Arabic name
for  the os sacrum.
  Albagras nigra.   So  Avicenna  names
the lepra ichthyoeis.  Others call it lepra
Graecorum.
  Albame.ntuw.  (From albus, white.) The
white of an egg.                  ■' (
  Albanum.  Urinous salt.
  Albara.  (Chald.)  The white leprosy.
  Albaras. Arsenic.  A white pustule.
  Albatio.  (From albea, to whiten.)  Al-
Hficalio.   The calcination or whitening of
metals.
  Alberas. (Arab.) White pustules on the
face: also staphisagria, because its juice was
said to remove these pustules.
  Albestore. Quick lime.
  Albet*i>.  Galbanum.
  Albi sublimati.  Muriated mercury.
  ALBICANTIA  CORPORA.   (From al-
bto, to grow white.) The glands of a white
 colour which are usually called Willis's
glands in the brain.
  Albiment. Orpiment.  See Auripigmen-
turn.
   Albinum.  See Gnaphalium.
   Albor.  Urine.
   Albora.   A sort of itch; or rather of
leprosy.   Paracelsus says, it is  a complica-
tion of the morphew, serpigo, and leprosy.
 When cicatrices appear in the face like the
 serpigo, and then turn to small blisters of
 the nature of the morphew, it is the albora.
 It  terminates without  ulceration,  but by
 fetid evacuations in the mouth and nostrils;
 it is also seated in the root of the tongue.
   Alborea.  Quicksilver.
   Albot.  A crucible.
   Albotai.   Turpentine.
   Albotar.  Turpentine.
   Albotat.  White  lead.
   Albotim.  Turpentine.
   Albotis.   A   cutaneous phlegmon or
 boil.
   Albuginea oculi.   (From albus, white.)
 Bee Adnata tunica.
    Albuginea testis.   (Albuginea; from
 albus, white ;  so  called on account of its
 white colour.)  Tunica albuginea testis.  The
 innermost coat of the  testicle. It is a strong,
 white, and  dense membrane,  immediately
 covering  the body or substance of the tes-
 ticle.  On its outer surface it is smooth, but
 rough and uneven on the inner.
    Albuginous HUMora.  The aqueous hu-
 mour of the eye.
    Albugo oculorum.   A  white opacity of
 the cornea of the eyes The Greeks named it
 levcoma ,- the Latins, albugo, nebula and nu-
 becula »•  some ancient writers have called it
 pterugium,  jama «cw//,  onyx,  unguis, and
agides.  It is a variety of Cullea's Caligc
Cornea.
  Albuhar.  White lead.
  Album balsamum. The balsam of copaivi.
  Album gr«cum.   The white  dung of
dogs. It was formerly applied as a discu-
tient, to the inside of the throat, in quinsies,
being ficst mixed with honey;  medicines of
this kind- have long since justly sunk into
disuse.
  Album  olus.  Lamb*S lettuce, or corn-
salad. The Valeriana locusta of Linnaeus.
  Albumen.  Albumena  Albuminous mat-
ter.  Coagulable lymph.   Albumen is very
abundant in the animal kingdom.  It is the
principal constituent part  of  the serum of,
the  blood, and  the lymphatic  fluid.  It
forms the cheese in milk, and makes up the
greater  part of the white of eggs. It is com-
posed of carbon,  hydrogen, azot, oxygen,
phosphorus,  and somewhat of calcareous
earth.
  ALBUMEN OVI. Alougo ovi.  Albumen.
albor ovi, ovi albus liquor, ovi candidum, alba-
mentum, clareta.  The white of an egg.
  Alcahest.  An Arabic word to express
an universal dissolvent, which was pretend.
ed to by Paracelsus and Helmont.   Some
say that Paracelsus first used this word, and
that it  is derived from  the German wGrds
al and geest, i. e. all spirit.   Van Helmont
borrowed the word, and applied it to his in-
vention, which he called the  universal dis-
solvent.
   Alcaol.  The solvent for the preparation
 of the philosopher's stone.
   ALCALI.  (Arab.)  See Alkali.
   Alcalization.   The  impregnating any
 spiritous fluid with an alkali.
   Alcea Indica. See SeeHibiscusabelmoschus.
   Alcea ./Egyptiaca villosa.  See Hibis-
 cus  abelmoschus.
   Alcea  Rosea.  The systematic name for
 the malva arboi ea.  See Malva.
   ALCEA.  (From olxkm, strength.)  The
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan
 system.  Class,  Monadelphia.  Order Poly-
 andria.  Hollyhock.
   Allcab.   Sal almoniac,  or  muriat of
 ammonia.
   Alcanna.  (Indian word.)  See Alkaima.
   Alcebah.  See  Agallochum.
   Alcebris vivum.  See Sulphur vivum.
   Alchabric.   Sulphur vivum.
   Alchachil-   Rosemary.
   Alcharith.   Quicksilver.
   Alchten.  This word occurs in the Thea-
 trum Chemicum, and seems to signify that
 power in nature by which all corruption and
 generation are effected.
    ALCHEMILLA.  (So  called because it
 was celebrated by  the old alchemists.)  La-
 dies' mantle.
    1. The name of a genus of plants in the
 Linnaean system.   Class Tetra>:J -a.  Order,
 Monogynia.
     \  The parmacopoeial name of 3 plant 
 •ju               ALE

 called lady's inantle.  Alchemilla vulgaris /
foliis lobatis of Linnaeus.   It was formerly
 esteemed as  a powerful  adstringent  in
 haemorrhages, fluor albus, &c. given inter-
 nally.
   Alchimelec.   (Heb.)    The Egyptian
 melilot.
   Alchemy.  Alchemia. Alchimia.  Alkima.
 That branch of chymisfry which relates to
 the transmutation of metals into gold ; the
 forming a panacea or universal remedy; an
'alkahest, or universal menstrum ;  a  uni-
 versal ferment; and many other absurdities.
   Alchibric  See Alkibric.
   Alchimilla.  See Alchemilla.
   Alchitron.  Oil of juniper;  also  the
 name ofa dentifrice Of Msssue.
   Alchute.  See Morum.
   Alchymy.  Alchemy.
   Alchlts.  A speck on the pupil of the
 eye, somewhat obscuring vision.
   Alcimad.   Antimony.
   Alcob.  Sal-ammoniac,  or muriat of am-
 monia.
     Alcocalum.  (Perhaps Indian.) Arti-
 choke, or cinara.
   Alcofol.   Antimony.
   ALCOHOL. See  Alkohol.
   Alcola. (Heb) The aphthae,  or thrush.
   Paracelsus  gives this name to tartar, or
 excrement of urine, whether it appears as
 sand, mucilage* &c.
   Alcolita.   Urine.
   Aclone.  Brass.
   Alcor.  JEs ustum.
   Alcte.  It is the name of a plant  men-
 tioned by Hippocrates.  Foesius thinks it is
 the elder.         >
   Alcubrith.  Sulphur.
   Alcyonium.  Bastard  sponge, spongy
 plant-like  substance,  which  is met  with
 on the seashore: it is of different shapes
 end colours.  It is difficult to say what the
 Greeks called by this  name.  Dioscorides
 speaks of five sorts of it.   They are calci-
 ned with a litle salt, as dentifrice,  and are
 used to remove spots on the skin.
   Alder-tree.   See Alnus and Frangula .
   Alderbery bearing.  See Praugula.
   Alder wtne. When well fermented, and
 having a proper addition of raisins in it,  in
 its composition is  frequently a rich and
 strong liquor; it keeps better than many of
 the other made wines, for a number of years,
 and was formerly supposed to possess many
 medical virtues; but these, experience does
 not seem to sanction : and the virtues of the
 alder, like those of many other simples for-
 merly prized, have sunk  into oblivion.
   ALE.  Cerevisia.  Liquor cereris. Vinum
 luordeaceum.   Barley wine.    A fermented
 liquor made from malt and hops, and chiefly
 distinguished  from  beer, made from the
 same ingredients, by  the  quantity of hops
 used therein; which is greater in beer, and
 therefore renders the liquormore bitter, and
 fitter for keeping.  Ale, when well ferment-
                  ALE

ed, is a wholesome beverage,  and  seems
only to disagree  with  those subject  to
asthma, or any disorder of the respiration
or irregularity in the digestive organs.  The
old dispensatories enumerate several medi-
cated ales, such as  cerevisia oxydorica, for
the eyes ; cerexisia antiarthritica, against
the gout;  cephalica, epileptica, &c.
  Aleara.   A cucurbit.            »'
  Alebria.   (Fsom alo, to nourish.) Nou-
ishing foods, or medicines.
  Alec  Alech.  Vitriol.
  Aleciiauith.  Mercury.
  Aleima.   (From axuyv* to anoint.)   An
ointment.
  Aleion.   CAxuov, copious.) Hippocrates
uses this word as an epithet for water.
  Aleiphh.   (From  xxayu,  to anoint.)
Any medicated oil.
  Alelkin.    (From *a?, salt,  and ixaicv.
oil.)  Oil beat up with salt, to apply to tu-
mours.  Galen frequently  used it.
  Aleua.   (From a.  priv. and xt/xos,  hun-
ger.  Meat, food, or anything that satisfies
the appetite.
  Alembic.    (Some  derive it  from the
Arabian particle al, and tfxQi^, from afA.Qa.neti
to ascend. Avicenna declares it to be Arab.)
Moorshend.   A chymical  utensil made  of
glass, metal, or earthen-ware, and adapted
tc receive volatde products from retorts. It
consists ofa body, to which is fitted a  coni-
cal head, and out of this head descends late-
rally a beak  to be inserted into the receiver.
   Alembroth.  A chaldee word,  import-
ing the key  of art.   Some  explained it by-
sal mercurii, or sal philosophorumand artis;
others say it is named alembrot and salfusio-
nis, or sal fixionis.   Alembroth desiccatum
is said to be the sal tartari; hence this  word
seems to sifimfy alkaline salt, which opens
the bodies of metals by  destroying  their
sulphurs, and promoting  their  separation
fiom the ores. From analogy, it is supposed
to have the  same  effect in conquering ob*
structions and attenuating viscid fluids in the
human body.  A  peculiar  earth, probably-
containing a fixed alkali, found in the island
of Cyprus, has also this appellation; and a
solution  of  the  corrosive sublimate, to
which the muriat of ammonia has been ad-
ded,  is called sal alembroth.
   Alemzadar.  Crude sal ammoniac, or
muriat of ammonia.
   Alemzadat.   Crude sal ammoniac, or
muriat of ammonia.
   Alepensi?  A species of ash-tree which
produces manna.
   Ales.  (From, atAa, salt.) The name ofa
compound  salt.
   Aleuron. (From axue, to grind.) Meal,
   Alexanders,   common.   This  plant,
Smyrnium  olustram of Linnaeus, was for-
merly cultivated for sallads.  It is now su-
perseded by celery.
   Alexanders, round  leaved.    Smyrni-
um perfoUatum of Linnwus.  The blanched 
AI.G
ALK
3J.i
sulks of this species are f.-.r preferable to
those of common  alexjinders, and are es-
teemed as stomachic and nervine.
  Alexandria.  Alrxandrina.   Th# .bay-
tree, or laurel, of Alexandria.
  Alexandrium.  Emplaslrum viride.   A
plaster  described  by  Celsus, made with
wax, alum, &c.
  Alexicaca.   (From aMJfie, to drive away,
and itaotcv, evil.  (Alexicacum.  An antidote,
or amulet,  to resist poison.
  Alexipharmics.    (Alexipharmica,  sc
medicamenta, f'row *xi£a>, to  expel, and <j>«t£-
{axxsv, a poison.)  Antipharmica.  Caco-alixi-
teria.  Medicines supposed to preserve the
body  against the power of poisons, or to
correct or expel those taken.  The ancients
attributed this property to some vegetables,
and even waters distilled from them.  The
term, however, is now disused.
  Alkxipyreticum.  (From et\e£&>, to drive
away, and trv^Soc, fever.)  A  febrifuge.  A
remedy for fever.
  Alexipyhetos. Alexipyretum.   The same
as alexipyreticum.
  Alf.xir.   An elixir.
  Alf.xitehia.   Preservatives from  con-
tagion.
  Alexiterium.   (From axt^co,  to expel,
and  rxgice,  to preserve.)   A preservative
medicine against poison, or contagion.
  Alfacta.  Distillation.
  ALFATinr..  Muriat of ammonia.
  Alfasara.  Alphesara. Arabic terms for
the vine.
  Alfadas.  Alfides.  Cerusse.
  Alfol.   Muriet of ammonia.
  Alfusa.   Tutty.
  Algali.   A catheter.  Also nitre.
   Algarah.  See  Anchilops.
  Algaroth.  (So called  from  Victorius
Agaroth, a  physician of Verone, end its in-
ventor.) Algarot. Algarothi. Mercurius vita.
PnlvisAlgarothi. The antimonial part of the
butter of antimony, separated from some of
its acid by  washing it in water.   It is  vio.
lently emetic in doses of two orthree grains,
and  is preferred by many  for making  the
emetic  tartar.
   Algedo.  (From uxyoc, pain.)  A  vio-
lent pain about the anus, perinaeum, testes,
urethra, and bladder, arising  from the sud-
den stoppage of a virulent gonorrhoea.  A
term very seldom used.
   Algema.  (From ttxytie, to be in pain.)
Algemodes.  Algemalodes. Uneasiness, pain
of any kind.
   ALGEitriE.  Algirie.  Lime.
   Algeroth.   See Algaroth.
   Algidic  Sulphur vivum.
   Algoii.   A   sudden chilness or rigor.
A term met with in Sauvage's and  Sagar's
Nosology.
   Algosarel.   The Arabian term  for the
Daucus sylvestris, or carrot.
   Algi'ada.  A white leprous eruption.
  Ai.hagi.  (Arab.)   A species of Hedy-
sarum.   The leaves  are hot and pungent,
the flowers -purgative.
•  Aliiandala.  An  Arabian name for co-
locynth, or bitter apple.
  Alhasf.f.  (Arab.)  Alhasaf.  A sort of
foetid pustule,  called also Hy'droa.
  Alia squilla   (From a.xm, belonging
to the sea, and mixxa., a shrimp.) A prawn.
  Alica.  (From alo, to nourish.)  In ge-
neral signification,  a grain, a sort of food,
admired  by the ancients ; it is not certain
whether it is a grain or a preparation  of*
some kind thereof.
  Alices. (Frnm axi^ce, to sprinkle.)  Little
red spots  in the skin, which  precede the '•
eruption of pustules in the smallpox.
  Alienatio mentis.   (From alieno,  to
estrange.)  Delirium. Estrangement of the
mind.
  Aliformes musculi.  Muscles so called
from their supposed resemblance to wings.
See  Ptervgoidaus.
  ALIMENTARY CANAL.    Alimentary
duct.  A name given to the whole of those
passages   which the  food  passrs  through
from the mouth to the anus. This duct may
be said to be the true characteristic of an ani-
mal; there being no  animal without it, and
whatever has it, being properly ranged un-
der the class  of animals.  Plants receive
their nourishment by the numerous fibres of
their roots, but have no common receptacle
for digesting the food received, or for carry-
ing off the excrements. But in all, even the
lowest degree  of animal life, we may ob-
serve a stomach and intestines, even where
we cannot perceive  the least formation  of
any  organs of the senses, unless that com-
mon one of feeling, as in oysters.
  Alimentary  duct.   The  alimentary-
canal.  The thoracic duct is sometimes  so
called.
  Alimos.  Common liquorice.
  Alimum.  Se." Arum.
  ALINDESIS.  CAXlv£)i<rie:,  from AXlvSiSfAl,  to
be turned about.)  A bodily exercise, which
seems to be rolling on the ground, or rather
in the dust, after being annointed with oil.
Hippocrates says it hath nearly the same
effect as wrestling.
   Alipenos.  (From at, neg.  and xix-suva,
to  be fat.)    Alipanum.   Alipantos.   An
external remedy, without fat or moisture.
  Alipasma.  (From nxu^ee, to annoint.) An
ointment rubbed upon the body, to prevent
sweating.
   Alipb.   Remedies for  wounds  in  the
cheek, to prevent inflarnmatiou.
   Alipow.  A species of tureth, found near
Mount Ceti, in Languedoc.  It is a power-
ful  purgative, used instead of senna, but
much mi. re active.
   Alipt*:. (From ctKuqu, to annoint.)  Ser^
vants who anointed the persons after bath-
ing. 
32               ALK

 *■ AlLsanders.  See Smyrnium.
  ALISMA.  (From  *m, the sea.)  Wa-
ter plantain. The name ofa genus of plants
in the Linnaean  system. Class, Hexandrta.
Order, Polygynia.
  Alistelis. (From  ctxc, the sea.)  Mu-
riat of ammonia-
  Aliit.  -4/z'/i.  Asafoetida.
  Alkatial. Antimony.
  Alkahest. An imaginary universal men-
struum, or solvent.
  Alkahest Glauberi.  Alkaline salts. See
Alcahest.
  Alkahat Glauberi.   An alka-li.
  ALKALI.  Alkali, in  Arabic,  signifies
burnt; or from al and kali, i. e. the  essence,
or the whole of kali, the plant from  which it
was originally prepared,though now derived
from plants of  every  kind.)  Alcali, alafi,
alafor, akfort,  calcadis.  A  term given to
 substances which possess the following pro-
 perties : They are incombustible,and soluble
 In water;  they possession  acrid,  urinous
 taste.  When mixed  with  siliceous  sub-
 stances, and exposed to an intense heat, they
 form a more or less perfect glass.  They
 unite  with another class  of bodies called
 acids, and form new compounds, in which
 both the acid  and alkaline  properties  are
 more or less lost.   They render oils misci-
 ble  with water. They change various blue
 vegetable pigments to green ; red to violet,
 or blue, and yellow to brown.  Blue pig-
 ments, that have been turned red with acids,
 are again  restored by alkalies  to  their pri-
 mitive colours. They emit light on the af-
 fusion of the dense acids when freed from
 water. They attract water and carbonic acid
 from the atmosphere. They unite to sulphur
 by fusion, and  by means of water.  They ex-
 ert a great solvent power  on the cellular
 membrane and animal fibre.  They also cor-
 rode woollen cloth, and, if  sufficiently con-
 centrated, convert it into a sort of jelly.
   They are only  three kinds of  alkalis at
  present known :
 '   1.  The mineral, called soda, in the new
  chymical  nomenclature.  See Soda.
   2.  The vegetable, called potassa,  in the
  new chymical nomenclature.  See Potassa.
    3. Ammonia, or the caustic volatile alkali,
  is the third. See  Ammonia.
    To these, some chymists add barytes, and
  some other earths.
    Alkalis are either fixed,  that is, they are
  not reduced to the state of gas, by the "most
  intense heat;  or they are volatile, i.e. the
  common  temperature is almost sufficient to
  change their  state of aggregation ; potash
  and soda are  of  the former kind ; and, of
  the  latter,  ammonia is   the  only  one
  known.
     ALKALESCENT. Slightly alkaline.
     Alkali, caustic.  An alkali is so called
   when  deprived  of the,  carbonic acid it
                  ALli

contains for it then becomes more  caustic
and more violent in its action.
  Alkali  fixum.  Those  alkalis  are so
called  that emit  no  characterise smell,
and  cannot be volatilized,  but with the
greatest difficulty.  Two kinds of fixed al-
kalis have only hitherto been known, name-
ly, potash and soda. See Potash and Soda.
  Alkali, jossile.  See Soda.
  Alkali, mineral.  (So  called  because it
forms the basis of marine salts.)  See boda.
  Alkali, vegetable.  (So called because it
abounds  in  many  vegetables.)  See  Pot-

m Alkali, volatile.   (So called because it is
volatile in  opposition  to the other alkabg,
which  are fixed.)  See xmmonia.
  ALKALINA.  A class of substances de-
scribed by Cullen as comprehending  the
substances  otherwise  termed  antadda.
They  consist of alkalis,  and also  of sub-
stances, into which they enter in combina-
tion. The principal alkalines in  use, are the
carbonates and subcarbonates of soda, pot-
ash, and ammonia.
   Alkalization.  (Alcalizatio,  oms, t.)
Alkalization.   The impregnating any thing
with an alkaline salt, as spirit of wine, &c.
   Alkanet.  (Alkanah,  a  reed.   Arab.)
 Radix anchusae.
   Alkanna.   See Anchusa.
   ALKANNA VERA. Alkauna Orientalis.
 An Oriental plant;  the  Lawsonia inermis,
 ramis inertnibus, of  Linnaeus;  principally
 employed in its native place, as a dye.  The
 root is the officinal part; which,  however,
 is rarely met with in the shops. It  possesses
 adstringent properties, and may be used as
 a substitute for the anchusa.
   Alkasa.   Alksoal.  A crucible.
    Alcanthum.   Arsenic.
    Alkant... Quicksilver.
    ALKEKENGI.     (Alkekengi,    Arab.)
  Haficabaidro.  Winter cherry.  This plant,
 Physalis  alkekengi of Linnaeus :—foliis ge-
 minis integris acutis, caule  herhaceo, in-
 feme subramoso, is  cultivated in our gar-
 dens. The berries  are recommended as a
 diuretic,  from six to twelve for  a dose, in
 dropsicial and calculous diseases.
    Alkermes.   A term borrowed from the
  Arabs, denoting a  celebrated remedy, of
  the form and consistence  of a confection,
  whereof the  kermes  is  the basis.    See
  Kermes.
    Alkerva.  (Arab.) Castor  oil.
    ALKOHOL.   (An Arabian  word, which
  signifies antimony : so called from the usage
  of the Eastern ladies to  paint  their eye-
  brows  with antimony, reduced to a most
  subtile powder;  which at last came to sig-
  nify  any  thing exalted to its highest perfec-
  tion.) Alcohol. Alkol. Spiritus yinosus rec-
  tificatns.  Spiritus vini rectsficatus.  Spiritus
  vini  concentratus. Spiritus vini rectificatisgi- 
• >
                  ALL

mys.   Alcohol is highly rectified spirit of
wine, freed from all those aqueous particles
which are not essential to it by duly perform-
ing rectification. In its purest  state,  it is
quite colourless, and clear, of a strong and
penetrating smell and taste ; capable of be-
ing set on fire  without a Wici;, and burning
with a flame, without leaving a residue, and
without smoke and soot. Alcohol is  misci-
ble with water in all proportions.  It does
not freeze in any degree of coldness.   It is
the direct menstruum or solvent of  resins.
It dissolves, also, the natural balsams.   The
resinous and various other parts of plants are
also soluble in alcohol, hence it is made use
of for extracting those parts, and for making
the preparations called elixirs, tinctures, es-
sences,  Sec.  In  England, alcohol is pro-
cured by distillation  from  molasses; in
Scotland and  Ireland, from an infusion of
malt.   This last, before its rectification, is
termed ixldskey.  In the East-Indies, arrack
is distilled from rice; in  the West-Indies,
rum from the  sugar cane; and  in France
and Spain, brandy from wine ; all these af-
ford alcohol by distillation.  On  the human
solids, alcohol acts as a most violent eorru-
gator and stimulus.
  Alkosoh.  Camphire.
  Alki  plumbi.  Supposed to be  acetat
of lead.
  Alkymia.   Powder of basilisk.
  Allauor.  Lead.
  Allantoidesjiiembrana.  CAllantoides;
from axxot, a hog's pudding, and iiloi, like-
ness-, because, in some brute animals,  it is
long and thick.)   A membrane of th£ foetus,
peculiar to brutes, which contains tfte urine
discharged from the bladder.
  Alleluia.    (Heb.  Praise the Lord.J
The acetosa, or wood-sorrel; so named from
its many virtues.  See Acetocella.
  All-good.  English mercury.   The  vul-
gar name for the Chenopodium bonus Henri-
cus of Linnaeus; a plant which may be  boil-
ed for spinach, and which is in no degree
inferior to  it.
  .1'1-heal.  See  Ileraclium and Stachys.
  ALLIARIA. (From allium, garlick ; from
its smell resembling garlick.)  Jack  of the
hedge.  Sauce-alone, or stinking hedge-mus-
tard.  The  plant  to  which  this name is
given, in the Pharmacopoeias, is the Erysis
mum atliaria ; foliis  cordatis of Linnaeus; it
is sometimes exhibited in humid asthma and
dyspnoea, with success.   Its  virtues  are
powerfully diaphoretic, diuretic, and anti-
scorbutic.
  Allicar.   ViRegar.
  Allicoa.   Petroleum.
  ALt-i'iATtHA.  A ligature, or bandage.
  Allioticum.  (From st/.Awa , to alter, or
vary.)   An alterative medicine, consisting
of various antiscorbutics.   Gtden.
  ALLIUM. (Front oleo, to smell, because
it stinks; or  from a.xiu>, to avoid, as bein;*
unpleasant to most people )  Carlick.
                   ALL           f 33

  L The name of a genus of plants in  the
Linnaean system.  Class, Hexandria. Order,
 Monogynia.   Garlick.
   2. The Pharmacopoeial name of garlick.
 T/teriaca rusticorum.   Allium sativum of
 Linnaeus :—caule  planifolio  bulbifero, bulb*
 composito,  staminibus tricuspidatis.   This
 species of garlick, according to Linnaeus,
grows  spontaneously in  Sicily; but, as  it is
much employed for culinary and medicinal
 purposes, it has  been long very  generally
 cultivated in  gardens.  Every part of the
 plant, but more especially  the  root,  has a
pungent acrimonious taste, and a peculiarly
offensive strong smell.  This odour  is ex-
 tremely penetrating and diffusive; for, on
the root being taken into the stomach, the
alliaceous scent impregnates the whole sys-
tem, and is discoverable in  the various ex-
cretions, as in the urine, perspiratien, milk,
 &c. Garlick is generally allied to the onion,
 from which it  seems only to differ in being
 more powerful in its effects, and in its ac-
 tive matter, being in a more  fixed state.
 By stimulating the stomach they both fa*
 vour digestion, and, as  a stimulus, are  rear
 dily diffused over the system.  They may,
 therefore, be  considered as useful condi-
ments with the food of  phlegmatic people,
or those whose circulation is languid  and
 secretions interrupted;  but with those  sub-
ject to inflammatory complaints, or  where
great irritability prevails,these roots, in their
acrid state, may prove very hurtful.    The
 medicinal uses of garlick are various ; it has
 been long in  estimation as an expectorant
 in petuitous asthmas, and other pulmonary
 affections, unattended   with inflammation.
 In hot bilious constitutions, therefore,  gar-
 lick is improper: for it frequently produces
 flatulence, head-ach, thirst, heat, and other
 inflammatory  symptoms. A flee use of it is
 said to promote the piles in habits disposed
 to this complaint. Its utillity as a diuretic
 in dropsies is attested by unquestionable
 authorities ;   and its febrifuge power has
 not only been experienced in preventing the
 paroxysms of intermittents, (Bergius  says
 quartan* have been cured by it; and he be-
 gins by giving one bulb, or clove, morning
 and evening,  adding every day one more,
 till four or five cloves be taken at a dose :
 if the fever then vanishes, the dose is to be
 diminished, and it will  be sufficient to  take
 one, or  even  two cloves,  twice a day, for
 some weeks;) but even in  subduing the
 plague.  Another virtue of  garlick is that of
 an anthelminthic. It has likewise been found
 of great advantage in scorbutic cases, and
 in calculous disorders,  acting in these, nofi
 only as a diuretic, but,  in several instances,
 manifesting a iithrontriptic power.  That
 the juice of alliaceous plants in general, has
 considerable effects  upon human calculi, is
 to be inferred by the experiments of Lobb ;
 and we  are abundantly warranted  in as-
 serting, that-a decoction  of the  beards of 
34
ALL
AIA
   leeks, taken liberally, and its use persevered
   in for a length of time, has been found re-
   markably successful in calculous and gravel-
   ly complaints. The penetratingand diffusive
   acrimony of  garlick, renders its external
   application useful in many disorders, as a
   rubefacient, and more especially as applied
   to the soles of the feet, to cause a revulsion
   from the  head or breast, as was successfully
   practised and recommended by Sydenham.
   As soon  as an inflammation appears, the
   garlick cataplasm  should be removed, and
   one of bread  and milk  be applied, to  obvi-
*  ate excessive pain.  Garlick has also been
   variously employed externally, to tumours
   and cutaneous diseases; and, in certain cases
   of deafness, a clove, or small  bulb of this
   root, wrapt in gauze or muslin, and intro-
   duced  into the meatus auditorius, has been
   found an efficacious remedy.   Garlick may
   be administered in different forms;  swal-
   lowing the clove entire, after  being dipped
   in oil, is  recommended as the most effec-
   tual, or,  where  this cannot be done,  by
   cutting it into  pieces  without bruising it,
   may be found to answer equally well, pro-
   ducing thereby no uneasiness in the fauces.
   On being beaten up, and formed into pills,
   the active parts  of this medicine soon eva-
   porate; this Dr. Woodville, in his Medical
   Botany, notices, on the authority  of Cul-
   ren, who thinks that Lewis has fallen into
   a gross error, in supposing dried  garlick
   more active  than  fresh.  The syrup and
   foxymel of garlick, which  formerly had a
   place in  the  British Pharmacopccias^are
   now expunged.  It may  be necessary to no-
   tice that, by some, the cloves of garlick are
   bruised and applied to  the  wrists, to cure
   agues, and to the bend of thearm, to cure the
   tooth-ache: when held in the hand, they are
   said to relieve hiccough ; when beat with
   common  oil into  a poultice,  they  resolve
   sluggish humours ; and, if laid on the navels
   of children, they are supposed to  destroy
   worms  in the intestines.
     Allium cepa.   The systematic name for
   the Cepa of the shops.  See Cepa.
     Allium porrum.  The systematic name
   for the Porrum of the pharmacopoeias. See
   Porrum..
     Allium sativum.  The systematic name
   for Allium.  See Allium.
     Allium vjctorialis.   The systematic
   name for  the  Victoralis  longa of the phar-
   macopoeias.  See Victoralis longa.      •
     Allochoos.   (From  axxos, another, and
   xrycv, to speak.) Hippocrates uses this word
 • to mean delirious.
     Alloesis.  (From ctxxos, another.)   Al-
   teration in the state of a disease.
     Alloetica.  (From axxoc, another.)   Al-
   teratives.   Medicines which change the ap-
   pearance of the disease.
     Allognosis (Fromaxxo;,another,mdyvcu,
   to know.) Delirium; perversion ofthejudg-
   njenl J incapability of distinguishing persons.
   Allophasis.  (From itxxo;, another, and
 <paa>, to speak,)  According to Hippocrates,
 a delirium, where the patient is not able to
 distinguish one thing from another.
   Allotriophagia.   (From  a.xxo'Jgtcr, fo-
 reign, and qttyw, to eat.)  A  synonym  of
pica.   See Pica.   In Vogel's  Nosology it
 signifies the greedily eating unusual things
 for food.
   Alloys.  By this word, chymists and ar-
 tificers commonly understand any portion of
 base  metal, or metalic mixture, yhich is
 added to combine metals by fusion into one
 seemingly homogeneous mass.
   Allspice.  See Pimento.
   Alma.  Water;  and the first  motion of
 a foetus to free itself from its confinement.
   Almabri.  A stone-!tke amber.
   Almagra.  Bolum cuprum.
   1.  Red earth, or ochre, used by the :t;
 cients as an astringent.
  2. Rulandus says  it is the same as Lotto
  3.  In the Thealruni CliymicuiTi  it is a
 name  for the  white sulphur of the al-
 chymists.
  Alm aranda.  Almakis.  Litharge.
  Almanda cathartica.  A plant growing
 on  the shores  of  Cayenne and Surinam,
 used  by the inhabitants as a remedy for the
 colic  ; supposed to  be cathartic.
  Almahcab.  (Arab.)  Litharge of silver.
  Almacarida.  Litharge of silver.
  Almargen.  Almarago.  Coral.
  Almarkasita.   Mercury.
  Almartak.   Powder ot litharge.
  Amatatica.  Copper.
  Almecasite.  Almechasite.  Copper.
  Almeailetu.   A word used by Avicen-
 na, to express a preternatural heat less than
 that of fever, and which may continue after
 a fever.
   Almene.  Sal lucidum, or sal gemmae.
  Almisa.  Musk.
  Almizadir.  Verdigris, or muriat of am-
 monia.
  Almizadar.  Muriat of Ammonia.
  Almond, bitter.   See Amygdala.
  Almond, common.  See Amygdala.
  Almond, sweet.  See Amygdala.
  Almonds of the  ears. A popular name
for the tonsils, which have been so called
from  their resemblance  to  an almond  in
shape.  See Tonsils.
  Almonds  of  the throat.    A  vulgar
name for the tonsils.
  Alnabati. In,Avicenna  and Scorpion,
this word means the siliquadulcis, a gentle
laxative.
  Alnec.  Stamnim, or tin.
  Alnehic   Sulphur vivum.
  ALNUS.  (Alno,  Hal.)  The aider.
  The pharmacopoeial name of two plants,
sometimes used in medicine, though rarely
employed in the present practice.
  Alnus  rotundifolio ; glutinosa ,■  viridis ■
the common alder-tree, called amendanu*. '
  Alnus nigra, vel frangtda ; the rhamnvs 
                  ALO

 f'rangula of Linnieus.   The black  alder,
 called also aunui,
   All the parts of these trees are astringent
 and bitter.   The  bark is most astringent;
 a decoction of it has cured agues, and is
 often used  to  repel inflammatory tumours
 of the throat, by way of gargle.  The inner
 yellow  bark of the trunk, or root, given to
 "ij., vomits, purges, and gripes; but, joined
 with aromatics, it  operates more agreea-
 bly.  An  infusion or  decoction in  water
 inspissated to an  extract,  act yet  more
 mildly than these. The berries of alder are
 purgative.  They are not in use under their
 own  name, but are often substituted for
 buck-thorn berries; to discover which, it
 should be observed, that the berries of the
 black alder have a black skih, a blue juice,
 and two seeds in each of them ; whereas the
 buckthorn berries have a green juice, and
 commonly four seeds.   The substitution of
 one for the other  is not of material conse-
 ijuence,  as  the plants belong to the same
 genus, and  the berries do not differ greatly.
   Dr. Murray, of Gottingen, recommends
 from his own experience, the leaves of alder
 chopped in small pieces, and heated over the
 fire, as the best remedy with which he is ac-
 quainted for dispersing milk in the breasts.
   Aloe.  See Aloes.
   Aloedaria. (From axon, the aloe.) Com-
 pound purging medicines so called from
 having aloes as the chief ingredient.
   Aloephangina.  Medicines  formed by
 a combination of aloes and aromatics.
   Aloes. (From ahlah, a Hebrew word, sig-
 nifying growing near the sea.) The Aloe.
   1.  A genus  of plants of the Linnaean sys-
 tem. Class,  Hexandria.  Order, Monogynia.
   2.  The pharinacopoeial name of the in-
 spissated juice of some of the aloe plants.
 Fel nutura, nature's gall; so named from its
 intense bitterness.  Aloes are distinguished
 into three  species, socotorine, hepatic, and
 cabaline,- of which the two first are direSted
 for officinal use in our pharmacopoeias.
   The 1st. Aloes Succotorina vel Zocotorina,
 Succotorine aloes,  is  obtained  from  the
 Aloe  perfoliata of Linnaeus:—foliis  cauli-
 nis dentatis, amplexicaulibus vaginantibus,
fioribus  corymbosis,  cernuis, pedunculatis,
 subcylindricis :  it is brought over wrapt in
 skins, and is ofa bright surface and in some
 degree pellucid; in the lump, ofa yellowish
 red coloui, with a purplish cast; when re-
 duced into powder, it is of a golden colour.
 ft is hard and friable in very cold weather;
 but in  summer  it  softens very easily be-
 twixt the  fingers.   It  is extremely  bitter
 and also accompanied  with an aromatic
 flavour,  but not so much as to cover its
 disagreeable taste.  Its scent,  though bitter,
 is rather agreeable, being somewhat similar
 to that of myrrh.
   2. Aloes  hepatica, vel Barbadcnsis :  the
 oommon  or Barbadoes or  hepatic  aloes.
 . 1,'oe perfoliata of Linnxus:—fioribus pedun-
                 ALO                35

culatis, cernuis corymbosis, subcylindricis, fo-
liis spinosis, confertis, dentatis, vaginantibus,
planis, maculatis.  The best is brought from
Barbadoes in large gourd shells; an inferior
sort in pots, and the worst in casks.  It is
darker coloured than the socotorine, and not
so bright; it is also drier and  more com-
pact, though sometimes the sort in casks is
r oft and clammy.  To the taste it is intensely
bitter  and nauseous, being  almost wholly
without that aroma which is observed in the
socotorine.  To the smell it is  strong and
disagreeable.
  3. Aloes cabaUina vel Guineensis ,• Horse-
aloes.  This  is easily distinguished from
both the foregoing by its strong rank smell;
in other respects it agrees pretty much with
the hepatic, and  is now  not unfrequently
sold in its place.  Sometimes it is prepared
so pure and bright as scarcely to be distin-
guishable by the eye, even from the socoto-
rine, but its offensive smell betrays it; and
if this also should be dissipated by art, its
wanting the  aromatic flavour of the finer
aloes  will be  a sufficient criterion.  This
aloe is not admitted into the materia  medi-
ca, and is not  employed chiefly by farriers.
  The general nature of these three kinds is
nearly the same.   Their particular differ-
ences only consist in the different propor-
tions of gum to  their resin, and in their
flavour.  The smell and taste  reside prin-'
cipally in the gum, as do the principal vir-
tues of the aloes.   Twelve ounces of Bar-
badoes aloes yields nearly 4 ounces of resin,
and 8 of gummy extract.  The same quan-
tity of socotorine  aloes yields 3 ounces of
resin and 9 of gummy extract.
  Aloes is a well  known stimulating purga-
five, a property which it possesses not only
when taken internally, but also by external
application.   The cathartic quality of aloes
does not reside in the resinous part of the
drug,  but in the  gum, for the pure resin
has little or no purgative power.  Its me-
dium dose is from 5 to 15 grains, nor does
a larger quantity  operate more* effectually.
Its operation  is  exerted on the large in-
testines,  principally on the  rectum.  In
small doses long continued, it often pro-
duces much  heat,  and irritation, particu-
larly about the anus, from  which It some-
times occasions a bloody discharge;  there-
fore, to those who are  subject to piles, or
of an haemorrhagic diathesis, or  even in a
state of pregnancy, its exhibition has been
productive of considerable  mischief;  but
on the contrary, by those of a phlegmatic
constitution, or those  suffering by uterine
obstructions   (for the  stimulant  action of
aloes, it has been  supposed, may be extend-
ed to the uterus,) and in some cases of dys-
pepsia, palsy, gout, and worms, aloes may
be employed as  a laxative with peculiar
advantage.  In all diseases of the bilious
tribe, aloes is the strongest  purge, and the
best preparations for this purpose are the
\ 
36
ALO
ALP
 pilula ex aloe  cum myrrha» the tinctura
 aloes, or extractum colocynthidis  com-
 positum.  Its efficacy in jaundice is very
 considerable, as it proves a  succedaneum
 to the bile,  which in that  disease is de-
 fective   either  in quantity  or quality.
 Aloes therefore may be considered as inju-
 rious where inflammation or irritation exist
 in the . bowels or neighbouring parts,  in
 pregnancy, or in  habits disposed to  piles,
 but highly serviceable in all hypochondriac
 affections, cachectic  habits,  and persons
 labouring under oppression of the stomach
 caused by irregularity:  Aromatics correct
 the offensive qualities of aloes the mostper-
 fectly.The canella alba answers tolerably,and
 without any inconvenience; but some rather
 prefer the essential oils for  this purpose.
 Dr. Cullen says, " If  any medicine be en-
 titled to the appellation ofa stomach purge,
 it is certainly aloes.   It is remarkable with
 regard to it,  that it operates  almost  to as
 good a purpose in a small as in a large dose;
 that 5 grains will produce one considerable
 dejection, and 20 grains will do no more,
 except it be that in the last dose the opera-
 tion will be attended  with gripes, &c.  Its
 chief use is to render the peristaltic motion
 regular,  and  it is one of the best cures in
 habitual costiveness.  There is  a difficulty
 \ve meet with in the exhibition of purgatives
 viz.  that they will not act but in their full
 dose, and will not produce half their effect
 if given in half the dose. For this purpose
 we are chiefly confined to aloes.  Neutral
 salts  in half their dose  will  not have half
 their effect; although even from these, by
 large dilution, we may obtain this property;
 but besides them and our present medicine,
 I know no other which  has any title to it
 except sulphur.   Aloes sometimes cannot
 be employed.  It  has  the  effect of stimu-
 lating the rectum more than other purges,
 and  with justice has  been accused  of ex-
 citing haemorrhoidal swellings, so that we
 ought to abstain from it in such cases,except
 when we want to  promote them.  Aloes
 bas the effect of  rarefying the blood and
 disposing to hsemorrbagy, and hence it is
 not recommended in uterine fluxes.  Foetid
 gums are of the same nature in producing
 haemorrhagy,  and perhaps this is the founda-
 tion of their emmenagogue power."  Aloes
 is administered either simply in powders,
 which is too nauseous,or else in composition:
—1. With purgatives, as soap, scammony,
 colocynth, or rhubarb.  2. With aromatics,
 as canella, ginger, or essential oils. 3. With
 bitters, as gentian. 4. With emmenagogues,
as iron, myrrh, wine, &c.  It may be ex-
hibited in pills as the most convenient form,
or else dissolved in wine,or diluted alcohol.
The officinal preparations of aloes are  the
following—Pilula  Aloes. Pilula Aloes  cum
Assafoetida.   Pil. Al. cum Colocynth.  Pil.
Al. cum  Myrrh.  T.  Aloes.   T. Al. JEth.
T. Al. cum Mvrrh.  Vin. Aloes  Soc   Pil.
Aloes comp.  Pulv. Aloes cum Ganell. 1'ulv,
Al. cum Guaiac. Pulv. Al. cum Ferro. Tint t.
Aloes comp.  Ext. Colocynth. comp. Tinct.
Benzoes. comp. and some others.
  Aloetics.  Medicines wherein aloes is
the chief or fundamental ingredient.
  Alogotrophia.  (From  axcyo;, dispro-
portionate, and rptpce, to nourish.) Unequa'l
nourishment, as in the rickets.
  Alohab. (Arab.) Alohoc.  Mercury.
  Aloes lignum. See Lignum Aloes.
  Alomba.   (Arab.) Alooc. Plumbum, or
lead.
  Alopeces.  (From axtm-n^, the fox.)  The
psoa muscles are  so called, by Fallopius
and Vesalius, because in the fox they are
particularly strong.
  Alopixia.   (from  Axotmn^,  a fox;  be-
cause the fox is subject to a distemper that
resembles it: or, as some say, because the
fox's urine will occasion  baldness.) Athrix
depilis. Phalacrotis.   Baldness,  or the fall-
ing off of the hair ; when on the sinciput,
calvities, calvitium.
  Alosa.  (From uxio-kcu, to take ; because
it is a ravenous fish.)  The chad, Clupea
alosa of Linnaeus, whose flesh  is by some
commended as a restorative.
  Alosat. Alosohoc.   Quicksilver.
  Alosantho. (From otx?, salt, and etvfloj, a
flower.) Alosanthum.   Flowers of salt.
  Alphabeticum chymicum.   Raymond
Lully hath given the world this alphabet,
but to what end is difficult to say :
    A significat Deum.
    B ------ Mercurium
    C ------ SaRs  Petram.
    D ------ Vitriolum.
    E------ Menstruate.
    F ----- Lunam claram.
    G------ Mercurium nostrum.
    H------ Salem purum.
    1  ------ Composition Luna.
    K ------ Compositum Solis.
    L ------ Terran compositi Luna.
    M----- Aquam eompositi Luna
    N ------ Air em compositi Lunar.
    O ------ Terram compositi Solis.
    P ------ Aquam compositi Solis.
    Q ------ Mrem compositi Solis.
    R ------ Ignem compositi Solis.
    S  ------ Lapidem Album
    T ------ Medicinam corporis rubel.
    U ------ Calorem fumi secreti.
    X ------ Ignem siccum rineris.
    Y ------ Calorem balnei.
    £ -----; Separationem liquorum.
    z -----■ Alembicum cum cucurbita.
    Alpham..   Alphenic.   An  Arabian
word (signifying tender) for barley-sugar, or
sugar-candy.
  Alphita.  (Alphita, the plural of axqnov,
the meal of barley in general.)   By Hippo-
crates this term  is applied  to barley-meal
either  toasted or fried.   Galen says that
*tjfAvx  is coarse meal, a.xwpov is fine meal
and nxfcra. is a middling sort. 
ALT
ALU
37
  Alphitidon.  Alphitidum.    It is when a
hone is broken  into small fragments  like
Alphita, i. e. bran.
  Alphonsin.   The name of an instrument
for extracting balls.   It is so called from
the name of its  inventor Alphonso Ferrier,
a Neapolitan physician. It consists of three
branches,  which separate from each other
by their elasticity, but are capable of being
closed by means of a tube  in which they
are included.
  Alphus.  (atxq>oc, from axqatm, to change;
because it changes the colour of the skin.)
Vitiligo alba. Morphaa alba. Ijepra maculo-
sa alba.  A species of leprosy, called by the
ancients vitiligo, and  which they divided
into alphus, melas, and leuce.    It is  produ-
ced by a peculiar miasma, which is endemial
to Arabia.  See Lepra.
  Alpini balsamum.  Balm  ofGilead.
  Alrachas.   Lead.
  Alratica.   A word used by Albucasis,
Vo signify a partial or a total imperforation
of the vagina.   It is an Arabic word.
  Alsamach.   An Arabic  name  for  the
great hole in the os petrosum.
  ALSINE.  (From ttxxoc, a grove ;  so call-
ed because it grows in great abundance in
woods and shady places.)   The name of a
genus of  plants in the  Linnaean system.
Class, Pentandria. Order, Trigynia.  Chick-
weed.
  ALSINE MEDIA.   Morsus gallina cen-
tunculus.  The name for the plant, called
chickweed, which, if boiled tender, may be
eaten like spinach, and forms also an excel-
lent emollient poultice.
   Altafor.  Camphire.
   ALTERATIVES.  (Alterantia, sc. medi-
camenta : from altera, to change.)   Those
remedies  are  so called, which are given
with  a  view to  re-establish  the  healthy
functions of the animal oeconomy, without
producing any sensible evacuation.
   ALTHAEA.   (From  a.x%w, to heal; so
called from its supposed qualities in heal-
ing.)   Marsh-mallow.
   1. The name ofa genus of plants of the
Linnaean system.  Class, Monadelphia.  Or-
der, Polyandria.
   2.  The  pharmacopocial  name   of  the
marsh-mallow.   Althaa  offidnalis  of Lin-
naeus -.—foliis simplidbus tomentosis.   Com-
mon marsh-mallow.
  The mucilaginous 'matter with which
this plant abounds, is the medicinal part of
the plant:  it  is commonly employed for
its  emollient  and demulcent qualities in
tickling coughs, hoarseness,and catarrhs, in
dysentery, and  difficulty and heat of urine.
It relaxes the passages in  nephritic com-
plaints, in which last case a decoction is the
best preparation.   Two or three ounces of
the fresh roots may be boiled in a sufficient
quantity of water to a quart, to which one
once  of gum-arabic may be added.  The
following is given where it is required that
large quantities should be used. An ounce
of the  dried roots is  to be boiled in water
enough to leave two or  three  pints to  be
poured off'for use:  if more of the root be
used, the liquor will be disagreeably slimy.
If sweetened, by adding a little  more of the
root of liquorice, it will be very palatable.
The root  had  formerly  a place in many of
the compounds in the pharmacopoeias, but
now it is only directed in the form of syrup.
  Althjea officinalis.   The systematic
name of the marsh-mallow.   See Althaa.
  Althanaca.  Althanacha.  Orpiment.
  Althebegium.  An Arabian name for a
sort of swelling, such as is  observed in ca-
chectic and leuco-phlegmatic habits.
  Althexis.   (From  axdau,  to cure, or
heal.)  Hippocrates often uses this word to
signify the cure ofa distemper.
  Altihit.   So Avicenna calls the. Laser-
pitium of the ancients.
  Alud.  (Arab.)  Aloes.
  Aludels. Hollow spheres of stone, glass,
or earthen-ware, with a short neck project-
ing  at each end,  by means of which one
globe might be set upon the  other.  The
uppermost has no opening at the top. They
were used in former times for the sublima-
tion of several substances.
  Alum.   See  Alumen.
  ALUMKN.   (Alum. Arab.)  Assos,azub,
aseb, elamila.    Sulphas elumina  acidulus,
cum potassa.   Super-sulphas alumina et po-
tassa.   Argilla vitriolata.  Alum.
  A neutral salt, formed by the combina-
tion of the  earth  called alumine,  or pure
clay, with sulphuric acid, and a little pot-
ash.
  The alum of commerce, and  that present-
ed  for medicinal purposes, is afforded by
ores which are dug out of the earth for this
purpose, and manufactured by first decom-
posing the ore, then lixiviating it, evapora-
ting the lixiviums, and  then  crystallizing
the  alum, which affects the form of tetra-
hedral pyramids, applied to each other base
to base; sometimes the angles are truncated.
  The following kinds of alum are met with
in the shops :
  1. Ice or rock alum.  Alumen commune .-
alumen  crystallinum,  rupeum, factitium.
Common  alum;  fictitious alum :  English
alum.  This is always in very large transpa-
rent masses,  and derives  its name from
Rocca in Syria, now called Edessa, in which
the  earliest manufactory of this  salt  was
established ; or from the hardness ar.d size
the masses. This species is not very pure.
  2. Roman alum.  Alumen Romanum : alu-
men rubrum rutilum, rochi  Gallis.   Called
rock alum by  the  French.   This species,
which is prepared in the  territory of Civi-
ta-Vecchia, comes  in lumps of the size of
eggs, covered with a reddish efflorescence.
  Alum, when first tasted, imparts a sweet-
ness, but  is soon felt to be strongly astrin-
gent ; on account of which virtue it  is of 
«
 38              ALU

 very extensive use  in  medicine and sur-
 gery.
   Internally it is used as a powerful astrin-
 gent in cases of passive hemorrhages from
 the womb, intestines, nose, and sometimes
 lungs. In bleedings of an active nature, i. e.
 attended with fever, and a plethoric state
 of the system, it is highly improper.  Dr.
 Percival recommends it in the colica picto-
 Hum and  other  chronic disorders of  the
.bowels, attended with obstinate  constipa-
 tion.  See'Percival's Essays.   The dose
 advised in these cases,is from 5 to 20 grains,
 to be repeated every four, eight, or twelve
 hours. When duly persisted in, this remedy
 proves gently laxitive,  and mitigates  the
 pain.                              i
   Alum is also powerfully tonic,  and is gi-
 ven with  this view  in  10 grains of alum
 made into a bolus three times a day, in such
 cases as require powerful  tonic and astrin-
 gent remedies.  Another mode of adminis-
 tering it, is in the form of whey made by boil-
 ing a drachm of powdered  alum in a pint of
 milk, for a few minutes, and to  be taken in
 the quantity ofa tea-cup full three times a
 day.   Dr. Cullen thinks it ought to be em-
 ployed with other astringents in diarrhoeas.
 In active haemorrhagies, as was observed, it
 is not useful, though a powerful medicine in
 those which are passive. It should be given
 in small doses, and gradually increased.  It
 has been tried in the diabetes without suc-
 cess ;  though, joined with nutmeg,  it has
 been more successful in intermittents given
 in a large dose, an hour or a little longer, be-
 fore the approach of the paroxysm. In gar-
 gles, in relaxation of the uvula, and other
 swellings of the mucous membrane of  the
 fauces, divested of acute inflammation, it
 has been used  with advantage; also in every
 state of the cynanche tonsillaris.   External-
 ly alum is  much employed by surgeons as
 a lotion for the eyes, and is said to be pre-
 ferable to white vitriol,  or acetated ceruse
 in the ophthalmia membranarum.  From two
 to five grains dissolved  in an ounce of rose
 water, forms a proper collyrium.   It is al-
 s6 applied as  a styptic to bleeding vessels,
 and to ulcers,  where there is too copious a
 secretion of pus.  It has proved successful
 in inflammation of the eyes,  in the form of
 cataplasm, which is made by stirring or sha-
 king a lump of alum  in  the  whites of two
 eggs, till they form a coagulum, which is ap-
 plied to the eye between two pieces of thin
 linen rag.   This substance is also employ-
 ed in the form of injection in cases of gleet
 or fluor albus.
   When deprived of its humidity by  expo-
 sure to the fire, by placing it in an earthen
 pan  over a gentle fire, till' it ceases to bub-
 ble, it is termed burnt alum, alumen ustrum,
 and  is sometimes employed by surgeons to
 destroy fungous flesh, and is a principle in-
 gredient in  most styptic powders.   Alum
 is also applied to many purposes of life; in
                 ALU

this country, bakers mix a quantity with
the bread, to render it white;  this mixture
makes the  bread better adapted for weak
and relaxed bowels ; but in opposite states
of the alimentary canal, thispractice ishigh-
ly pernicious. The officinal preparations of
alum are : Alumen purificatum. Lond.  Sul-
phas aluminis exsiccata. Soluti sulphat. cu-
pri ammon. Eding.  Aq. alum. comp. Lond.
  Alumen catinum.  A name of potash.
  Almen ustrum.  See Alumen.
  Alumine.   Alumina.   Earth of alum.
Pure clay.
  Aluminous earth derives its name from
alum, of which it forms the base.   It con-
stitutes the lower strata of mountains and
plains.   It arrests the waters, and  causes
them to rise  in springs to the  surface of
the earth.   It enters into the natural com-
position of the schistus, and all these stones
and earths called  argillaceous, such  as pot-
ter's-clay, fuller's-earth,  lepidolite, mica, co-
rundum, &c.  Hitherto it has not been found
pure any where, except in the garden of the
public schools at  Halle in  Germany.
  Properties  of pure Alumine.—Alumine is
white, and soft to  the touch.   It is  in-
sipid, adheres to  the tongue, and occasions
a sense of dryness  in the mouth.    When
moistened  with a small quantity of  water,
it forms  a  tenacious, ductile, kneadable
paste.  When heated to redness, it shrinks
considerably  in bulk, and at last becomes
so hard as to  strike  fire  with flint.   After
being ignited, it is no longer capable of
being kneaded with water into  a  ductile
mass.   It recovers however this property
by solution   in  an  acid and  precipitation.
Alcalies dissolve  it in the humid way, and
form compounds decomposable by  acids.
It dissolves slowly in all acids.   It possess-
es a powerful  attraction  for  lime.   The
most intense heat of our furnaces  is  not
able to melt it,  but it becomes  fusible
when lime is added.  Lavoisier has proved
that it is capable of entering into a kind of
fusion like paste,  by the action of oxygen
gas ;  it then  cuts glass and resists the file.
It absorbs  water  and carbonic  acid from
the atmosphere.    By its mixture with wa-
ter and siiex  it acquires great solidity.  It
does  not unite  with any combustible sub-
stance, but it become*  fused into coloured
frits  with  metallic oxyds.   Its specific
gravity is 2.  It  is employed in a  multi-
tude  of arts.
  Method of obtaining pure alumine.—Take
any quantity of alum of commerce, dissolve
it in six  parts of boiling distilled  water,
and add to this solution, when cold,  liquid
ammonia, till no further precipitate ensues.
Then heat the whole  nearly to the boiling
point for a few minutes, and transfer it on
a filter.  In proportion  as the fluid  passes
off, pour more water over the precipitate,
until it passes tasteless.  Let  the  precipi-
tate obtained, while yet in a pasty state, 
ALU
AMA
39
be  transferred  into  a glass or  Wedg-
wood's  bason,  and  add  to it  muriatic
acid  in  small  quantitities  at  a  time,
until the whole is dissolved.  Then eva-
porate the solution, till a drop of it, when
suffered to cool on a plate of glass, yields
minute  crystals:  on letting it n»w cool,
crystals of alum will be deposited.  Remove
these crystals  by decanting the fluid, and
renew the evaporation, until,  on further
cooling, no more crystals are formed.  No-
thing now but pure alumine remains in the
solution;  the  fluid may therefore be  de-
composed by adding to it gradually liquid
ammonia till no further precipitate ensues.
The precipitate thus  obtained, when well
washed and dried, is pure alumine.
  The process recommended in general by
systematic writers for obtaining  alumine,
differs from this; it consists in decompo-
sing a solution of alum of commerce by an
excess of  a carbonated alkali, washing the
obtained precipitate, and  expo-dug it to
a sufficient heat to drive  oft' the carbonic
acid.  This method however is imperfect,
for if the  alumine thus obtained be heated
with charcoal, and a  diluted acid  is added
to the mixture, sulphurated hvdrogen gas
will be liberated.  It adheres to the tongue,
and emits a peculiar odour when  breathed
upon.  Sure signs that it is not pure.
  It must be obvious that alumine cannot
be obtained absolutely pure in this manner.
For alum  is a triple compound, consisting of
alumine, potash, and sulphuric acid in ex-
cess.  When this excess of acid is saturated,
by  adding to the solution an alkali, or even
pure alumine,  a highly insoluble  salt (sul-
phate of alumine)is produced, differing from
alum only in  the proportion of   its base.
When we therefore  gradually add  to a so-
lution of alum, a carbonated alkali, the first
eftect-of the alkali is, to saturate the excess
of  the sulphiu'ic acid, and the precipitate
consists principally of the salt which is in-
soluble in water. A further quantity of the
alkali effects instantly a decomposition of
part of the salt,  which, in proportion as it
takes place, becomes mixed with the alu-
mine : and it is thus covered  from the fur-
ther action of the alkali.   This being the
case, it is obviousthat no subsequent washing
can do more than separate the sulphate of
potash, and therefore the residuum, instead
of being pure alumine, contains also a vari-
able proportion of true sulphate of alumine;
the sulphuric  acid of which  becoming de.
composed on  heating it  in  contact with
charcoal,  accounts tor the sulphurated hi-
drogen gas produced by  the  affusion  of
an  acid.   With the  :.cids  it is known  to
form  more than twenty species of neutral
salts. Of these only one is used in  medicine
and  surgery,  called alum, or aluminous,
xulp/n ;*■  See Alumen.
  Aii'vuxous  waters.  Waters   impreg-
nated with particles of alujn.
  Alusar.   Manna.
  ALVEARIUM.  (From  alveare, a bee-
hive.)  That part of the meatus auditorius
externus is so called, which contains the
wax of the ear.
  ALVEOLI.  (From alveare, a bee-hive;
from their resemblance  to its cells.)   Bo-
trion, bothrion;  f'rena,  mortariolum.  The
sockets of the teeth. There are usually six-
teen of these alveoli, or sockets, in each jaw.
  ALVEUS COMMUNIS.   The common ,
duct, or communication  of  the ampulla of
the membranaceous semicircular canals in
the internal  ear, is so termed by Scarpa.
  Alveus ampulbascens. Part of the duct
conveying the chyle to the subclavian vein.
  Alviduca.  (From alvus, the belly, and
duco, to draw.)  Purging medicines.
  Alvifluxus.  (From  alvus, and fiuo, to
flow.)   A diarrhoea, or purging.
  ALVUS.  The belly, stomach and en-
trails.
  Ai.yce. (From a.xua>, to be anxious.) That
anxiety which is attendant on low fevers.
  Alypia.   (From a.,  neg. and xumi, pain.)
A gentle purgation of the humours without
pain.
  Alypias.  Alypum.  A species of spurge,
so called because it purges gently and with-
out pain.
  Alysmus.   (From axvu, to be  restless.)
Restlessness.
  Alyssum.   (From at, neg. and xuro-a, the
bite of a mad dog:  so called because it
was foolishly thought to be a specific in the
cure of the bite ofa mad dog.)  Mad-wort.
The Mavmbium alj&son of Linnauis,  sup-
posed by some to be diaphoretic
  Alyssum Gali.ni.  The marrubium.
  At.yssum  Plinii.   The mollugo.
  Alyssum  vkrticillatum.  The marru-
bium vcrticillatum.
  Alzemafor.   Cinnabar.
  Alzum.   Aldum.  Aldrum.  The  name
of the tree which produces gum bdellium
according to some ancient authors.
  Ama.  Together.  A  word used in com-
position.
  AMALGAM. (From  afxa, and yafAiiv, to
marry.)  A substance produced by mixing
mercury with a metal, the two being there-
by incorporated.
  Amamelis.  (From a/ao.,  and  fAtxzt, an
apple.)  The bastard medlar  of Hippo-
crates.
  Amanita.  (From  at, priv.  and fxana,
madness; so called, because they are eata-
ble and not poisonous,  like some others.)
A tribe of fungus productions, called mush-
rooms, truffles, and morells,  and by the
French, champignions.
  A.MARA. (Amara, sc. medicavutita: from
amams, bitter.)  Bitters.
  The principal  bitters used medicinally
are: the pure biite-s, gentiana lutea,- humuhls
lupulus,-  and quassia amara  : stypic bitters,
cinchona officinalis,- croton casca'rilla.- quassia 
40               AMB            .                         AME
simarouba; and aromatic bitters, artimesia
absynthium; anthemis nobilis ; hyssopus, &c.
  Amara dulcis.  See Dulcemara.
  Amaracus.  (From a., neg. and /Actpaim to
decay; because it keeps its virtues a long
time.)  Marjoram.
  Amaranthus.   (From  the same.)  The
herb goldilocks.
  Amaranth esculent.   The leaves of the
amaranthus oleraceous of Linnaeus, and  se-
veral other species, are eaten in India the
same as cabbage is here.
  Amaranthus 6leraceus. See Amaranth,
esculent.
  Amatoria  febris.  (From anno, to love.)
See Chlorosis.
  Amatoria venefica.   (From amo, to
love, and venefidum, witchcraft.)  Philters.
Love-powders.
  Amatorii.   (Amatorii, sc. musculi)  A
term given to the  muscles of the eye, by
which that organ is moved in ogling.
  AMATzauiTL.  (Indian.)  TJnedo pupyra-
cea.  The  arbutus unedo  of Linnaeus.  A
decoction of the bark of the root of this
plant is commended  in fevers.
  AMAUROSIS.  (Aftaugasa-t^. from at^uatt/gaai,
to darken or'obscure.)  Gutta serena. Am-
blyopia.   A total loss of sight without any
visible injury to the eye,  the pupil mostly
dilated and immoveable.   A genus of dis-
ease in the class locales, and order dysasthe-
sie  of Cullen.   It arises generally  from
compression of the optic nerves ;  amauro-
sis compressions ;   from debility, amaurosis
atonica ; from spasm, amaurosis spasmodica ;
or from poisons, amaurosis venenata.   See
also Gutta serena.
  Amber seed. See Hibiscus abelmoschus.
  AMBE. (A(aQ», the edge ofa rock; from
a^uCi/i/o), to ascend.)   An  old chirurgical
machine  for reducing dislocations of the
shoulder, and so called, because its extre-
mity projects like the prominence ofa rock.
Its  invention is imputed to  Hippocrates.
The ambe  is the most ancient mechanical
contrivance for the above purpose,  but is
not at present employed.
  Ambela.   (Arab )  The cornered hazle-
nut, the bark of which is purgative.
  AMBER.  Succinum.   A beautiful bitu-
minous substance, of a yellow  or brown
colour, either transparent  or opake, which
takes a good polish, and, after a  slight rub-
bing,  becomes  so electric, as  to attract
straws and small bodies;  hence it was call-
ed eleclrum by the ancients, and hence the
word   electricity.    When  powdered,  it
emits an agreeable  smell.  It  is dug out
of the earth at various depths, and often
contains  insects in high  preservation;  a
circumstance which proves that it has been
liquid.   Amber is also found floating on
the shores of the Baltic, and is met with in
Italy, Sicily, Poland,  Sweden, &c. From its
colour or opacity it has been variously dis-
tinguished ;  thus  white,  orange, golden,
cloudy amber, &c.  An oil is obtained from
it, which, as well as its other preparations,
is  occasionally used  in  medicine against
spasmodic diseases.
  AMBERGRIS.  (Ambragrisea.)  A con-
crete, bituminous substance,  of a soft  and
tenacious consistence, marked with black
and yellow spots, and of an agreeable and
strong smell when heated or rubbed.  It is
found in very irregular masses, floating on
the sea near the Molucca Islands, Madagas-
car, Sumatra, on the  coast of Coramandel,
Brazil, America, China, and Japan.   Seve-
ral American fishermen assured Dr. Schwe-
diawer, that they often found this substance,
either among the excrements of the Physe-
ter macrocephalus, a species of whale, or in
its stomach, or in a vessel  near the sto-
mach.   The  medical qualities  of amber-
gris are stomachic, cordial, and antispasmo-
dic. It is very seldom used in this country.
  Amblosis.   (AfACxteo-is :  from atjuCAca, to
cause abortion.)  A miscarriage.
  Amblotica.   (Amblotica, sc. medicamen-
ta, a.[a^xotika-.  from a/a£xou>, to cause abor-
tion.)   Medicines which were supposed to
occasion abortion.
  Amblyopia.   (From  a/a^xus,  dull,  and
&4, the eye.)    Hippocrates means by this
word, dimness, of sight to which old people
are subject. Paulus Actuarius, and the best
modern writers, seem to think that amblyo-
pia means the same thing as the incomplete
amaurosis. See Gutta serena and Amaurosis.
  Amblyosmus.  Amblytes.   The same.
   Ambo.  (Indian.)   The mango.
   Ambon.  (From  Ay.Qztvm, to  ascend.)
Celsus uses this term to signify, the margin
or tip of  the sockets in which the heads of
the large bones are lodged.
   Ambone. The same as ambe.
   Am bra. Amber.  Also an aromatic gum.
  Ambra cinracea.   (From  cineraceus,
of the  colour  of ashes.)  Ambergris  and
grey amber.
  Amp.ua grisea.  Ambergris.
  Am3ram.  Amber.
  Ambrette.   See Abelmoschus.
   Ambulativa.  (From ambulo,  to walk.)
A species of herpes ; so called because it
walks op creeps as it  were  about  the body
  Ambulo.  (From Af.iZxxxoo, to cast forth.)
Flatusfuriosus.  A periodical flatulent dis-
ease, caused,   according to  Michalis, by
vapours shooting through  various parts of
the body.
   Ambustio.    (From  amburo,  to burn.)
Ambustiem. A burn  or-scald.
   Amelxa.  The same as achmella.
   AMENORRHEA.  (From a,  priv. and
fA»y, a month, and pice, to flow )    A partial
or total obstruction of the menses  in women
from other causes  than pregnancy and old
age.  That this excrementitious discharge
should be regular as to quantity and quality,
andthat it should observe the monthly period,
is essential to health. When it is obstructed, 
AMI                                        AMM             41
nature makes her efforts to  obtain  for  It
some oiht-r outlet.   When these efforts of
nature fail, the consequence may be pyrexia,
pulmonic diaeases,  spasmodic affections,
hysteria, epilepsia, man,a, apoplex'u, chlo-
rosis, according to lh<- gche'jl li.ibii  and
disposition of the patient.   Dr. Culle.i pla-
ces tins genus in  the. class locales, and or-
der epischeses.   His species an-,  1. Eman-
sio mensium :  that i^,  when the mensem do
not  aopear  so earlv  as is usually expected.
See Chlorosis.  2. Sup/iressio mensium, when,
after the menses  appearing and continuing
as usual for some time, thev c  :se witlruu
pregnancy, occn ring.  3. Amenorrhceudf
ileitis, vel .Menorrhagia difficilis, vvh: n  this
rl'ix is too small  in quantity, a id attended
with great pain, U.-..
   AMENTTI\.   (From  at, priv. and mens,
the mind.) Imbecility ot'iiuell.cv, by w.iich
the  relations of things are either not  per-
ceived, or not recollected.   V di ease  in
the  class neuroses, and  order  vesaida  of
Cullen.   When  it originates at birth, it is
called amentia congenita, natural stupidity ;
when from",the infirmities of age, amentia
senilis, dotage or childi hness ;  and when
from some  accidenial cause,  amentia ac-
quisita.
   American Balsam.  See Balsamum Pe-
ruvianum.
   Americaxum tuberosum.    The potato.
An America tuberose root.
   Amethysta  pharsiaca.   (From  at, neg.
and fA&v, wine )   Medicines which   were
said either to prevent or remove the effects
of wine.  Galen.
   Ameth ystub.  (From at, neg.  and fAidutrxte,
 10 be inebriated.)  The amethyst. A precious
 .^tone, so called,  because  in former times,
 according to  Plutrach, it  was thought  to
 prevent drunkenness.  Huland in Lex.Cliem.
   Amiculum.   A little short  cloak   It is
 the same as the amnios, but anciently meant
 a covering tor the pubes of boys, when they
exercised in the gymnasium.  Rhodius.
   A mm i.  (A/AfAi -. from AfAfAot, sand ;  from
 its  likeness to  little  gravel-stones.)  The
herb bishop's-weed, of which there are two
 aiirts, the ammi verum and vulgare.
   Aumi majus.   The systematic name for
the ammi vulgare of the shops.   See Ammi
 •>ulgare.
   Ammi verum.  The seeds of this plant,
 Sison ammi of Linnaeus ;—foliis tripinntitis,
 radicalibus lineuribus, caulinis setaceis, stipu-
laribus longioribus, have a  grateful smell,
 somewhat like that of origanum, and  were
 formerly administered as  a carminative.
   Ammi  vulgaiik.    The  seeds  of this
 plant, Ammi majus, of Linnaeus ;—foliis in-
 ferioribus pinnatis, lanceolatis, serratis ,• su-
 perioribus multifiilis, linearibus, are less pow-
 erful  than  those of  the  Sison  ammi, but
 were exhibited with the same views.
   Amidvm.   See Amylum.
   Aminjbum.    A  wine produced  in Ami-
n»a, formerly a province of  Italy ;  called
also S.iiernum.   Also  a strong wine vine
gar.   Galen  mentions  Aminaeum Neapoli-
laiiiiii, and Aminaeum Siculum.
  A.muio.v,   Amviium.  Cinnabar.
  Ammochosia.   (From AfAfxos, sand, and
sju, to pour.)  A remedy  for  drying the
i.ody  by sprinkling it with hot sand.  On-
busius.
  Ammonia  acetata.   See Liquor Ammo-
nix uce'atis.
  A mm,.ma  muriata.   See  Muriate tf
ammonia.
  Ammonia  pr.kparata.   See Curbonm
ammuni c.
  AMMONIA.  Ammonia-gat* The sub.
stance so called, ib an aeriform or gaseou-.
body.
  Pure ammonia was long supposed to be
a compound of hydrogen and nitrogen, ren-
dered gaseous by the  addi'ion of"caloric; but
from  the experiments  of Mr. Davy on tli£
alkalis, it appears to be a metallic oxyd.
  Ainmoni.ig.i.shas a strong and very pun-
gent odour.   It extinguishes flame, yet it
increases the magnitude of the flame of a
taper bef re extinction, producing a pale
yellow  colour round  its edge.   Animals
cannot breathe it  without  death  ensuing.
It is lighter than atmospheric  air, in the
proportion of three to five.   It tinges yel-
low vegetable colours brown, and blue ones
green.  It is rapidly absorbed by cold wa-
ter ;  by ardent spirit, essential oils, ether,
charcoal, sponge,  bits  of linen cloth, and
all porous bodies.
  When a piece of ice is brought in contact
with this gas, it melts and absorbs the gas,
while at the same time its  temperature is
diminished.  It has  no  effect upon oxygen
gas while cold; but when  made to pass
with it through an ignited tube, it detonates
and becomes decomposed.  The same is the
case with common air.   It is also decom-
posed by phosphorus at high temperatures.
   It does not explode when  mixed with hy-
drogen gas.  Nitrogen gas has no effect up-
on it.   Atmospheric air does not combine
with it at common temperatures,  but only
mixes with and dilutes it.    When  made  to
pass through ignited charcoal, it forms with
 it a  substance call d prussic  acid.   If
 brought into contact with acid gases, both
gases lose their gaseous form,  and become
concrete.    It  has  no sensible action   on
earths, or  on the salino-terrene substances.
 It combines readily  with acids, and  unites
 to sulphur, when both  are in a state of ya-
 poi.r.   It reduces oxyds of metals to their
 metalic state, and is decomposed by them
 It is al o decomposed  by electrization, and
 by  oxygenated muriatic acid gas, ic.*-*
 When  exposed to  the temperature of 46
 degrees, it crystalH/ies, and when  suddenly
 cooled down to 68  degrees, it assumes a
 gelatinous   appearance, and las scarcely
 any odour. 
42                AMM

   Methods  of obtaining Ammonia.—1. Mix
together equal quantities of muriate of am-
monia and quick-lime,  separately powder-
ed ; introduce them into a gas bottle or re-
tort, apply the heat of a lamp, and receive
the gas over mercury.
  'Explanation.—Muriate of ammonia con-
sists of muriatic : cid and ammoni.i; on add-
ing lime to it, a cU com'position takes place,
the muriatic ac;d quits the ammonia and
unites to the lime, in order to form muriate
%? lime,  which remains in  the retort,  and
the amnion.a flies off in the state of gas.
   Remark.—In  order to obtain the gas  in
a state of purity, it is essentially necess .ry
that a considerable quantity of the gas first
 disengaged, be .suffered to escape, on  ac-
 count of the common air  contancd in tiie
distilling vessel, and in the interstices of the
 ingredients.
   2. A-i.nioni.i may likewise b* obtained by
 heating  the  liquid ammonia  of the shops
 (liquor  of pure ammonia,  Pharm. Lond.}
 in a report placed in  communication with
 the mercurial pneumatic trough.
   In this process the  ammonia contained in
 (hi*liquid comb.nes  with  caloric, assumes
 the form of'ammoni-.-gas, arid parts with the
 water to which it was united.
   Remurk.— The temperature of the fluid
 must iVoi be carried so nigh as to cause the
 water to be converted into vapour, or, if
 this cannot well be avoided, a small vessel
 should be interpo.-ed between therelor: and
 the receiver, which,  when kept coo1, may
 serve to  condense  the  aqueous vapour
 which is formed, and cause the ammonia-'gas
 to pass in a  very pure and  dry state.
    Ammonia is likewise produced during
 the spontaneous  decomposition  of animal
 and vegetable  substances  ;  in these cases
 it did not pre exist in them ready formed,
 but is generated by the union of the hydro-
 gen and nitrogen contained in them.
    In  combination with water, this  alkali
 forms a soluti in of, or liquid ammonia.which
 is called, in the London pharmacopoeia,
             LlliUOIl  AMMoN !.]•:.
    Take of muriate of ammonia,
    Lime newly  pivpared,  of  e. • h  two
 pounds.
    Water, a pint and a half.
    Reduce the muriate of ammonia and the
 li.iie into powderseparately; then mix them,
  and introduce them into a large ghss retort,
  into wh-ch  a pint of water has been previ-
 ously poured.  Having placed the retort in
  a sand bath, lute on  a tubulated receiver,
  through which the  ammonia may pass on
  into a third vessel conta ninghalf'a pint of
  the water, and cooled.  Then at  first apply
  a gentle heat, and increase it by degrees,
  until the retort becomes red.
     Great die and attention are necessary in
.  every part of tus process ;  the two salts
  are to b- powdered separately, before they
  •a:c mixed  ; for, if they be triturated toge-
                  amv:

thcr, ammonia  will be  extricated, which
should >e pievened, until the means for its
collecii >n ;.re i.dopted. The salts are 10 ')e
shaken well together, rather, than rubbefl,
and added tot! e water in the reiort    The
cold produced  by the solution of  the salt,
will  counteract the heat produced by the
slacking of the  lime, and a charge so made
will  be  manageable until the receivt-r is
fitted on, and the  heat of the sand-bath ap-
plied.   This heat need not be greater than
300 degrees, and  should be very caiitiou-ly
and slowly ra sed, to prevent  the rapid ebul-
lition and expansion during  the ex'rication
from gas ofa charge of such density ;  and
for the same reason, a large retort is di-
rected.  The ammonia  ri-es immediately
 n the  form < f gas, and a portion of the wa
ter is  therefore  pi ced in  a situation to
condense it; in the subsequent stages water
will  arise  from the charge in the retort.
The third  vessel directed in the formula,
may be either a common bottle, fitting mo-
derately (for no great pressure is necessary,)
to a straight tube issuing from the bottom
of the receiver, and dipping  below the sur-
face of the water it contains ;  or  Woulf-'s
apparatus may be used; but, wi h moderate
attention, the simpler  means  will answer
better,  perhaps,  than the more  complex.
In either case, the receiving-bo* tie mus-t be
kept cold by  wet cloths,  or ice ; for the
lower  the temperature of  the water, the
greater quantity of ammonia-gas it will con-
dense, and the condensation  is accompanied
by an  increase of its heat.   If two bottles,
each containing-half the quantity of water
directed,  be used, they will be most ma-
nageablc, as they may be changed alternate-
ly, so as to prevent either from being over-
heated,  and the  contents of  both may be
mixed together at last.  Tins preparation is
colourless and transparent, with a strong
peculiar smell; it parts with the ammonia
in the form of gas, if heated to 130 degrees,
and requires to be k* pt, with a cautious
exclusion of atmospherical air, with the car-
bonic  acid of  which it rc.riik unites : on
this latter account, the propriety of keeping
it small bottles  instead  of a large one, has
 been  suggested.   Water  saturated  with
 ammonia gas,  has a  less specific gravity
than common water.
   Tins  is the aqua ammonia pur a of the
 shops, and the alkali volatile causicum.
   The preparations of anun nia in use are,
   1. Ti.e carbonate of ammonia.  See Car-
 bonas  ammonia,  and Liquor carbonatis am-
 monia.
   2. The acetate of ammonia.  See Liquor
 acetatis ammonia.
   3. The muriate of ammonia.   See Mu-
 riate of Ammonia.
   4.  Ferrum ammoniatum.
   5. Several tinptures and  spirits, holding
 carbonate of ammonia in solution.         ,
   AMMONIACUM. (A(AfA<>n*iuv: so called 
                   WIN

 from Ammonia,  whence  it was brought.)
 Gum-ammoniac.   A  concrete gummy-resi-
 uous jfiice, composed of little lumps,  or
 tears, of a strong and somewhat ungra'cful
 smell, and nauseous taste,  followed by a
 bitterness.  There has,  hitherto, been no
 information had concerning the plant which
 affords this drug   It is im; ored here from
 Turkey, and from the East-Indies.  Gum-
 ammoniacum is principally employed as an
 expectorant, and is fr. quently prescribed in
 asthma and  chr..nie catarrh.  Its dose is
 from 10 to 30 grains.  I' is given in the form
 of a pill,  oi diffused  in  water, and is fre-
 quently combined with squill, or taririte of
 antimony.  In large doses, it proves purga-
 tive.   Kx  erually,  it  is  applied as  a dis-
 cutient, under  he form o  piaster, to white
 swellings of the knei,  and to indolent tu-
 mours   The officin.l preparations are:
 Ammoniacum pin lficatum : Empiastrum ex
 ani'iiomaco cum  hydr..gyro: M;stura am-
 moniac ae.
   AmmonijE  carbonas.    See   Carbonas
 ammonia.
   A,M«o.viiE muhias.  See Muriate of am-
 monia.
   Ammoniov.   (From a-fAfAo;, sand,)  jfitius
 uses this  term  to denote a collvrium of
 great virtue in  many di-eases of the eye,
 which  was said  to remove sand or gravel
 from the eves.
   AMMONIUM.  Te metal which with
 oxygen tonus the alkali called ammonia.
 See Ammonia.
   Amnksia.  (From *,  priv. and /avho-is, me-
 mory.)  . Imnextia.  Forgetfulness ; mostly
 a symptomatic affection.
   Amjxestia.   See Amnesia.
   AMNIOS. Amnion. (From a^vot, alamb,
 or lamb's  skin )   The soft  internal mem-
 brane which surrounds the fcetus.  It is very
 thin  and pellucid in the early stage of preg-
 nancy,  but acquires considerable thickness
 and  strength  in the latter  months.  The
 amnios contains a thin watery fluid, in  which
 the foetus is siispend.-d.  In the  abortion of
 the  early months, we  find the quantity of
 fhis fluid very great, in proportion to the
 whole ovum,  and the amnios forms a deli-
 cate  and almost gelatinous substance, and
 is a  provisio , for the regular presentation
 of the  head of the child; for  now,  the
 fcetus being suspended in the  fluid, and
 hanging by  the umbilicus, and the head and
 upper part of the hotly greatly prepondera-
 ting,  it takes that position with  the  head
 presenting to the orifice of the womb, which
 i-  necessary to natural and safe  labour, the
 fee'ns heirg prevented from shifting, in  he
 latter months, iy the closer embracing of
 the child wi'h the uu ms.
   AMNIOTIC  ACID    Vauquelin   and
 Ituniva have discuVere 1 a peculiar acid in
lie liquor  of  the  amnios  oi  the ow, to
whi :h thev have given the name of amniotic
 i.-iil.
                   AMP               53

    It exists in the form of a white pulveru-
 lent p.wdtr.  It is slightU acid, but sen-
 sibly reddens  vegetable blt.es.  It is  ditfi-
 cultly soluble  in cold, but  :eadily soluble
 in hiding water, andin alcohol.  When ex-
 posed to a strong heat, ii exhales a*1 odour
 of ammonia and of prussic acid.  Ass stcd
 by he.t.it decomposes carbonate of po'asb,
 soda,and am.-.oiua.  It produces no change-
 in the solutions of silver, lead, or mercury,
 in nitre acid.  Exposed to heat, it yieldSj
 ammonia  -iitd prts, ic acid.
   Amniotic  acid  may be obtained by eva-
 poratii.g  the liquor  of the amnios of the
 cow to a fourth  part, and  suffering  it to
 cool; crystals of amniotic acid will be ob-
 tamed  in considerable quantity.
   Whether  this acid exists m the^liquor
 of the  :,mnios of other animals, is not yet
 known.
   Amomum.  (From  an Arabian word, sig-
 nifying a pigeon, whose foot it was thought
 to resemble.)   The  fin it  of the.  amomum
 verum, True stone parsley'.   It is about the
 size of a grape, if a -trong and grateful
 aromatic taste and pt netratiiig smel!.   The
 seeds have been given as a carminative!
   Amomum  cardamomum   The systema'ic
 name  for  :he  curdamomuin  minus.   See
 Cardamomum minus
   Amomum  guanum  paradisi.  The  sys-
 tematic name of the plant which affords the
 grains of paradise.  See Cranu paradisi.
   Amomum  zim.ibi h.   The  systematic
 name of the plant which  affords ginger.
 See Zingiber.
   Amorce.  See Amurca.
   AMr-ELOSAfiuiA.  (From a.fA7rixo;, a vine.)
 See Bryonia.
   Amph::mkrinos.    (From  AfA<fi,  about,
 tifAiga., a dav.)  Amphemerina.  A quotidian
 fever.  A  species of ague.
   AMPillAU I'HROSIS.     (A/utpiagSgavK:
 from ay-sca,  both  and agigoca-K, an articu-
 lation ;  so called from us  partaking  both ■
 of diarthrosisand synaivhrosis.)   A mixed
 species of connexion of bones, which admits
 of' an obscure motion, as is observed in the
 metacarpal and  metatarsal  hones, and the
 vertt brae.
   Amphibious.   (From a/A<pi,  am'oo,  and
fiicc,  vita.)  AuimJs  are thus called,  that
 live both on land and in the  water.   The
 amphibious animals, according to Linnaeus,
 are a class whose heart is lurnished wiih one
 ventricle and one auricle, in which respira-
 tion is in a considerable degree voluntary.
   Amphielkstkoides.  (IVor.) a.fA$&r.»rcr.V)
 a net, iwuXuSot, a resemblance.)  The retina,
 or net-like coal < t  the ( ye.
   AMPiiiiii: ischia.   (t'r>m  aiAtpi, about,
and  /?g'5/.«, the jaws )   The- fauces  or
paris ainHi the  tonsils, according to Hip-
poc at.-s and  Faesius.
   Amphicaustis.   (F.-oni  afA<pi,  about,
and Kvvb:;,,pudendum  muliebre,)  A sort of
wild builtv growingab-jtt ditches.  Eusta- 
U               AMU

<,hitfs uses it to express  the  private parts
of a woman.
  Amphideox.  (From «^4>', on both sides,
hndJtftt), todivid ■.)   Ampk.bj;um.  Amphi-
ri'um. Theos tint x., or nioiilh of thewomb,
which opens botli ways,  » as so cdled  by
the ancients.
  AMphidtarthrosis. The  same a-, am-
phiartiirosis.
  Ampuimerixa.   (From stju^,, about, and
»fA!gx, a day.)   An iitterniitang fi ver of the
quotidian kind.
  Amphimetriox.     (From  afA$t,   about,
and  fAtQga,  the  womb)   Ampluinetrium.
The parts about the  womb.   Hippocrates.
  Amphiplex.   (From Afx<*>/,  about, and
fhrxaflce, to  connect.)   According  to  Rufus
Ephesius,  the  part  situated between the
scrotum and anus, and which is connected
with the thighs.
  Ampiufxeima.   JjFrom  a/a^i,  about,
and ttmofAA, 'orea'.h.)  A difficulty of breath-
ing.   Dyspnoea.   Hippoo utts.
  Amphipolos.  (From a/a^i, about, and
'Srcxtvat, to administer.)  Amphipolus.  One
who attends the  bed of a sick person, and
administers to  him.   Hippocrates.
  Amphismilv.   (From  au<pt,  on  both
sides, and 9-fztxn, an incision-knife.)   A dis-
secting  knife,  with an edge on both sides.
Galen.
  AMPULLA.  (apGoXXA; from avaCaxxte,
to swell out )   A bottle.
  1. All bellied vessels are so called in chy-
mistry, as bolt-heads, receivers,  cucurbits,
kc.'
  2. Tn anatomy this term is applied  by
Scarpa to  the dilated portions of the mem-
branaceous semicircular canals, just within
the vestibulum of the ear.
  Ampul lescens.   (From ampulla, a bot-
tle)  The most tumid part of Pecqnet's
duct is called alveus ampulkscens.
   Amputatio.   (From amputo, to cut  off
Ectome.   A surgical  operation, which con-
sists in the removal oi a limb or  viscus ;
thus we say a leg, a finger,  the penis,  &.c.
when cut off, arr  amputated ; but when
speaking of a tumour, or excrescence, it is
said to be dissected  out orrevnoved.
   Amuletum.  (From AfAfta, a bond;  be-
cause it was tied round the person's neck ;
or rather from a/aw*, to defend.  An amu-
let, or charm  ; by wearing which the per-
son was supposed to be defended from  the
 admission of all evil; in  particular, an an-
tidote against the plague.
   Amurca.  (From  Afxigym, to press out)
 Amorge.  A  small herb,  whose expr ssed
 juice is used in dying.   Also the sediment
 of the  olive, after tl}e oil has been pressed
 from it; recommended by Hippocrates  and
 Galen as an application to ulcers.
   Amutica. (From a/aw/Iu, to scratch.)  Me-
 dicines that, by vellicatingnr scratching  as it
 were, the bronchia, stimulate it to the  dis-
 charge of whatever is to be thrown off the
 lungs.
                AMY

  Amyi-ue.   (From  a-puro-a, 1o  scratch.)
A superficial laceration  or exnlceration  of
ll^skin;  a  slight wound-  Hippocrates.-
Scarification.  Galen.
  AM yctica. (From afAvo-<ra>, to vellicate.)
Medicines which stimulate and vellicate the
skin, according to Caelius Aurelianus.
  AMYGDALA.  (A/xvylaxov, from */««•*,
to lancmate; so called, because  afier the
green husk is removed from the Iruit, there
appear upon the shell certain fissures, as it
were  lacerations.)  The almond.
  1. The name of a genus of plants m the
Linnjean system. Class, Icosandria. Order,
Monogynia.   The almond-tree.  •
  2. The  pharmacopoeial name of the com-
mon almond.  Amygdalus communis of Lin-
r.aeus -.—foliis serratis  infimis  glendulosis,
fioribus sessilibus genunis.
  The almond is a native of Barbary.   The
same  tree produces  either bitter or sweet.
Sweet almonds are more in use as food than
inedciiti'; but they  me said to be difficult
of digestion, unless extremely well com-
minuted,  Their  medicinal qualities de-
pend  *ipon  the  oil   which they contain  in
the  farinaceous matter,  and  which  they
afford on  expression, nearly in proportion
of half their  weight.  It  is  very similar
to olive oil; perhaps rather purer, and  is
used  for the   same purposes.   The oil
thus  obtained  is  more agreeable to the
palate than most  of the  other expressed
oils,  and is therefore preferred  for  inter-
nal use, being generally employed  with a
view to obtund  acrid juices, and to soften
and relax the  solids," in  tickling coughs,
hoarseness,  cost.veness,   nephritic   pains,
&.c. externally it is applied against tension
and  rigidity  of  particular  parts,   I  lie
milky solutions of  almonds in watery  li-
quors,  usually  called  emulsions, possess,
in a certain degree,  the emollient qualities
of  the  oil,  and have  this advantage over
pure oil, that they may be given in acute
or inflammatory disorders, without danger
of  the ill effects which the oil might some-
time* produce  by  turning rancid.  The
officinal  preparations of almonds, are the
expressed oil and the  emulsion  ;  to the
latter, the addition  of gum-arabic is some-
times directed, which renders it a still more
useful  demulcent in  catarrhal affections,
stranguries, &c.
   Bitter  almonds yield a large quantity of
oil, perfectly similar to that obtained from
 sweet almonds; but the  matter  remaining
after  the expression  of the  oil, is  more
 powerfully  bitter than the almond in its  en-
 tire state.  Great part  of the bitter matter
 dissolves by the assistance of heat, both in
 water and rectified spirit; and a part arises
 also with both menhtrua in distillation. Bit-
 ter almonds have been long known  to  be
 poisonous  to various  brute  animals; and
 some authors  have alleged  that they  are
 also  deleterious to the  human species ; but
 the facts recorded uDon this noint arm*.!** in 
                  AMY

 want  further  proof.   However, as  the
 noxious quality seems to reside in that mat-
 ter which gives it the bitterness and flavour,
 it is very pr >bable, that when this is sepa-
 rated by distillation, and taken in a suffi-
 ciintly concentrated state, it  may prove a
 poison to man, as is the case with the com-
 mon laurel, to  which it appears exiremely
 analogous   Bergius tells us, that bitter al-
 monds, in the form of emulsion, cured ob-
 stinate  intermittents, after  the bark  had
 failed.  A simple  water  is divided from
 bitter almonds, after the oil is pressed out,
 which postsses the  same qualities, and in
 the same degree, as that drawn from cher-
 ry-stones.  These afforded, formerly,  the
 now exploded  aqua cerasorum  nigrorum,
 or black-cherry-water.
   Amygdaltk.  The almonds  of the  ears;
 from  their supposed  resemblance to  al-
 monds.
   Amyrhaljr amar.e.   See Amygdala.
   Amtriialus communis.  Tlie systematic
 name of the plant which affords both sweet
 and bitter almonds.   See Amygdala.
   Amicdsl.k  dulces.  See Amygdala.
   A.Mir.DAH.s  persica.   Tlie systematic
 name  of  the  common  plum-tree.   See
 Persica.
   Amyla.   (From amylum, starch.)   Any
 sort o:  chymical faicula,  or highly pulve-
 rized residuum.
   Amyleon.  A my lion.  Starch.
   AMYLUM.  (A/auxov. from a priv.  and
 /Avxn, a mill; because it was formerly made
 from  wheat without the assistance  of a
 mill.)  S arch.  The fkctila  of wheat, or
 starch  of  wheat.  The  white,  substance
 which subsides from the water that is mixed
 with  wheaten  flour.   The starch-makers
 suffer it to remain  in the  water for a time
 af re  it has become aci I,  which makes it
 wry white  and soft to the touch, and scarce-
 ly sensible  to the taste.   As starch  forms
 the  greatest  part  of flour,  it  cannot be
 doubled but that it is the principal alimen-
 tary substance  contained in our bread.  In
 a  medic.il  point  of view, it  is to be con-
 sidered as  a demulcent; and,  accordingly,
 it forms the principal ingredient of an offi-
 cinal  Izenge  in catarrhs, and a  mucilage
 prepared from it, often produces excellent
 effects, both taken by the mouth and in the
 form ofa clyster,in dysenteries and diarrhoe.,
 from irritation of the intestines.  Milk  and
 starch, with the addition of suet finely shred
 and incorporated by boiling,  was the soup
 employed by Sir John  Pringle, in dysente-
 ries, wbere the mucous membrame of the
 intestines had been abraded.   Externally,
 surgeons apply it as an absorbent in erysi-
 pel as.
  Amtris  elemiff.ra.   (From   a, inten-
sive,  and fAvgcv, ointment, or balm ; so cal-
led from its use,  or smell.  The systema-
tic  name  of the plant from which it is
supposed we obtain the resin called  gum-
elemi.   See F-lemi.
                 ANA               45

  Amtris ofobalsamum.  The systematic.
name of the  plant Irom  which he b:i-.,m
of Mecca is obtained.  See Bals'.mum  Gi-
leadense.
  Am yum.   (From a, priv. and [axja, mus-
cle.)   A limb so emaciated that * I.e mus-
cles scarcely  appear.
  ANA.  5,  < r aa   In medical  prescrip-
tions it means " "f each."  S«e A.
  Anabasis.  (From  Av*£*im, to ascend.)
An ascension, augtnei.  aiion, or increase of''
a disease, or paroxysm.  It is usually mi ant
of fevers.  Galen.  It also  signifies equise-
tum.
  Anabatica.  (From Avagatw, to ascend.)
An epithet formerly applied to  the syno-
chus, or continual fever, when it  increases
in malignity.
  Anauexis.   (From avaChtHu  to cough
up.)   An  expectoraton  of   matter  by
coughing.           ^
  A>ablkp.-is.   (From ava and  0?jt<»; to
see again.   The recovery of sight after it
has been lost.
  Anablysis. (Fromava and &xufa,to gush
out again )   Ebullition or effervescence.
  Anabole.   (From ayaSaxxo), to cast up.)
The discharge of any  thing by vomit; also
dilatation, or extension.  Galen.
  Anabrociiesis.  (From  ava and 0et>xjfa',
to resoib.)  The reabsoiption of  matter.
  Astabrochismos.   (From  avaCgo^io,  to
reabsorb.)   Anabrochismus.   Tlie  taking
up  and removing the hair on the eye-lids,
when  they  become  troublesome.  Galen.
JEgineta, and others.
  Anabrosis.  (From Avadgca-u, to devour.)
A corrosion  of the solid parts,  by  sharp
and biting humours.   GnU-n.
  Anacakiuum  occidentale.   (From Aia,
without, and KAgftA, a  heart; without heart
because the  puip of  the fruit, instead of
having the seed enclosed, as is  usually the
case, has the  nut growing out of the cud of
it.) The cashew-nut.  The oil of tins nut is
an active caustic, and employed as such in
its native country;  but neither it, nor  any
part of the fruit, is used medicinally in this
country.
  Anacarihum  rtniENTALE.  Anacardium
or Malacca bean. The fruit, or nut, so called
in the pharmacopeias, is of a shining black
colour, heart-shaped, compi Cbsed, and about
the size of the thumb-nail.  It is the pro-
duce of the Avicennia tomentosa ;  fohis cor-
dato-ovatis, subtus tomentosis, of  Linnxus.
It is now deservedly forgot in this country.
  Anacatharsis.  (From  ava, and  kaBai-
g-fAai, to purge up.)   An  expectoration of
pus.  It properly  denotes a purgation by
spitting, in  which s-ense it stands contra-
distinguisied from catharsis, or evacuation
downwu-ds.  In this s?nse the word is used
by Hippocrates and Galen. Blancard  de-
notes, by this word, medicines which ope-
rate upwards, as v;miting &c.
  Anacatharticv    (From  AV*x*8xigofAtti,
to purge upwards.)  Thorariu.   Medicines 
46
ANA
ANA
  which promote expectoration, or  vomits
  which act upwards.
    Anachron.  Mineral alkali-
    Anaclasis.   (From avakxaoi,  to bend
  back )  A reflexion or recurvature  of any
  of the members, according to Hippocrates.
    Anaclisis.  (From  avAxxivm, to recline.)
  A couch, or sick-bed. Hippocrates.
    Anacojiliasmus.   (From «v«, and koixia,
  the bowels.)   A gentle purge, which was
  sometimes used to relieve the lungs.
    Anacoche^  (From Avax,o)(tu>, to retard.)
  Delay in the  administration  of medicines;
  also slowness in the progress of a disease.
  Hippocrates.
    Asai.ollema,  (From otv*, and koxxaw,
  to glue together.)  A  collyrium made of
  agglutinant substances, and stuck  on the
  forehead.   Galen.
    Anaconchixismos.   (From avaxoy^oxi^ee,
  to sound as a shell)  A gargar.sm, so cal-
  led, because  the noise made in the throat is
 like the sound of a shell.  Galen.
    Anectesis.  (From AviiP.tfa, to renew.)
  Restoration of  strength;  recovery  from
 sickness.  Hippocrates
    Anacuphisma.  (From av*x.t5<pifa,  to lift
 up.)  A kind of  exercise mentioned by
 Hippocrates,  which consists in lifting the
 body up and down, like our weigh-jolt.
    Anacycesis.  (From  avax,vxau>, to mix.)
 The commixture  of substances,  or medi-
 cines, by pouring one upon another.
   Anacycleon.  (From avahukxooj, to wan-
 der about.)  Anaegcleus.  A mountebank
 or wandering quack.
   Anacyriosis.  (From ava, and xugia, au-
 thority.)  By this word, Hippocrates means
 that gravity and authority which physicians
 should  preserve  among sick people  and
 their attendants.
   Anadiplosis.  (From  Avalmxw, to re-
 duplicate.)  A reduplication or frequent re-
 turn of a paroxysm, or disease.  Galen.
   Anadosis.  (From  avce,  upwards, and
 flee/AAi, to give.  A vomit, or the distribu-
 tion of aliment all over the body; or diges-
 tion.
   Anadrome.  (From   Avct, upwards, and
 i'gifAta, to run.)  A  pain winch runs from
 the lower extremities to the upper parts of
 the body.   Hippocrates.
 '  AsiEDES.    (From  a, priv.  and  Atfws,
 shame.)   Shameless.   Hippocrates uses
 this word  metaphorically  for without re-
 straint, copious; and applies  it to water
 rushing into the aspera arteria.
   ANESTHESIA.   (Aw8»«;  from a,
 priv. and AurSavofAAt, to feel )  Loss of the
 sense of touch  A  genus of di^e.;se in the
 class locales, and order dysasthesia of Cullen.
   ANAGALLIS.   (From   AvaytXAx,   to
 laugh; because, by  curing the spleen, it
 disposes persons to be  cheerful.)  This
 plant Anagallis  arvensis:  foliis  indivisis,
 caule procumbente, < f Linnaeus, is small and
 delicately formed, and does not appear  to
possess any particular properties.
    Anagallis arvensis.   The systematic
  name for the anagallis of the shops.   See
  Anagallis.
    Anaoargalictum.  (From av*, and yog-
  yAgw, the  throat.)    A  gargarisin,  or
  wash for the throat.
    Anagargaristum.  The same.
    Anaglyphe.  (From AVAyxvqca,  to en-
  grave,)  A part of the fourth ventricle of
  the brain was formerly thus called, from its
  resemblance to a pen, or style.
    Anagnosis. (From AVAyimvxa), to know.)
  The persuasion, or certainty, by which me-
  dical men judge  of a disease from its
  symptoms.  Hippocrates.
    Anagraphs.    (From   AvaygA^ee,  to
  write.)  A prescription, or rece.p  .
    ANAtErsiA.  (From nvet, and XAp.£Ava>,to
  take again.).  A species of epilepsy, winch
  proceeds from a disorder of the stomach,
  and with which the  patient is apt to De sei-
  zed very often and suddenly.
    Analentia.   A fictitious term used by
  Pan.celsus for epilepsy.
    Anilepsis.  (From  avaxa/a£avu), to re-'-
  store )  A recovery of strength after sick-
 ness.   Galen-
   ANALEPTICA.  (From avAXAfAQam, to
 recruit, or recover.)  Analeptics.  Restora-
 tive medicines ;  medicines, or food, which
 recover the strength  which has been  lost
 by sickness.
   Analosis.  (From Avaxtc-nce, to consume.)
 A consumption, or wasting.
   ANALYSIS.   (Avaxvo-i; . from avaxvw, to
 resolve.)  The resolution by chymistry, of
 any matter into its primary and constituent
 parts.  The  processes  and  experiments
 which  chymists have  recourse   to,  are
 extremely numerous and  diversified, yet
 they may be reduced to two species, which
 comprehend the whole art of  chymistry.
 The first is, analysis, or decomposition ; the
 second, synthesis, or composition.   In  ana-
 lysis,  t'ne  parts  of which bodies are com-
 posed, are separated from each other: thus,
 if we reduce cinnabar, which is composed
 of sulphur and mercury, and exhibit these
 two bodies in a separate  state, we  say we
 have  decomposed, or analyzed cinnabar.
 But, if, on the contrary, several  bodies be
 mixed together,  and a new substance be
 produced, the process is then termed  chy-
 mical composition, or synthesis.- thus, if by *
 fusion and sublimation, we combine mer-
 cury  with sulphur,  and produce cinnabar,
 the operation  is  termed  chymical  compo-
 sition, or composition by synthesis.
   Anamxesis.  (From AmfAtfAvwxM to re-
 member.)  Remembrance,  or recollection
 of what has been  done.  Galen
   Anamnestica.  (From the same.)   Re-
 medies for bad memory.
   ANANAS.   Called  by   the  Brazilians
 yayama.  The egg-shaped pine-apple.  The
plant  which affords this  fruit, is the liro-
melia  ananas foliis ciliato-spinosis,  mucro-
r.utis. fPiiSLComosa of Linnaeus.   It is used  ' 
                  ANA

principally as a delicacy for the table, and
is also given with advantage as  a refrige-
rant in fevers.
   Anance.   (From AvxyKA^a, to compel.)
Necessity.   It i- applied to any desperate
operation.   Hippocrates.
   \XAPHALANTIASIS    (FrOm  AVAQAXAVTOC,
 bald )   A thinness  of the h.ir  upon the
 eye-bri.ws   Gorroeus.
   Anaphora.   (Fiom  Av*Aptga>,   to  bring
 up.)  x  person who spits blood.   Gorroeus.
   Anaphoryxis.   (From   Avtqoguo-trcD,  to
 grind down.)  The reduc ng 01  any thing
 to dii^', or a verv fine powder.
   ANVPHltODISIA.  (From at, priv. and
 A<pgo<T/a-/a, he f ast of Venus.)  Impotence.
 A genus of disease in the class locales, and
 order  dysorexia   of Cullen.   It either
 arises from paralysis, anaphrodisia para-
 litica ;   or from gonorrhoea,  anaphrodisia
 gonorrhoica.
   Anaphroiheli.   (From  a,  neg.  *<pgoc,
 froth, and y.txt, honey.)  Clarified honey.
   Anaplasis.  (From AvA7rxA<ro-ea, to restore
 again )   A restoration of flesh where it has
 been lost; also  the reuniting a fractured
 bone.   Hippocrates.
   Anaplerosis.   (From AVA7rxxgou, to fill
 again.)   The restitution,  or filling up of
 wasted  parts  Galen.
   Anaplerotica.   (From the same.) Me.
 dictnes  renewing flesh:  incarnatives,  or
 such medicines  as fill up a wound so as to
 restore  it 10 its original shape.   Galen.
   Anapleusis.   (From AVA7rxtua>,  to float
 upon )    The rotting ofa bone, so that it
 drops off, and lies upon tlie flesh ; exfolia-
 tion, or separation of a bone,  ffippocratex,
 .fEgineta, &c.
    Anapneusis. (From etvotTvswa, to respire.)
  Respiration.
    Anapnoe.  The same.
   Anaptosis.   (From  avAm7r%;  to fall
  back.)   A relapse.
    Anaptysis.  The same as Anacatharsis.
    Anarrheunimia. (Fromeast,and piryvufAi,
  to breuk again.)  Anarrhexis.  A fracture ;
  the fresh opening o' a wound.
    Anaurho: a.   (From aist, upwards, and
 put, to fl iw.)   A flux of humours from  be-
  low upwards.  Schndder de Catarrho.
    Axarhuopia.  (From am, upwards,and
  pvrai, iocr ep )  Tlie same.  Hippocrates.
s    \N\S  DOMESTIC A.   (From nca,  to
  swim.)   The taine duck.  The flesh  of
  this bird is difficult of dig stion, and re-
  quires  that, warm and stimulating condi-
  ments  be  i iken with it to  enable the sto-
  mach to digest it.
     \ N AS ARC A.   (From ava., through, and
  »■*/>£, flesh.)   A species of dropsy  from a
  serous  humour,  spread between the skin
  and flesh, or ruher a general accumulation
  of Ivmph in thece'lular system.   Dr. Cullen
  r..nks this genus  of di-ease, in  the class
  Cachexia, and the order Intumescentia.  He
  enumerates  the  following species, viz. 1.
                  ANA               47

Anasarca serosa, as when the due discharge
of serum is suppressed. &c.   2. Anasarca
oppilata, as when the blood-vessels are con-
siderably pressed,  which happens to  many
pregnant women, &.c.   3. Anasarcha exan-
tliematica, this happens after ulcers, various
eruptive disorders,  and  particularly after
the erysipelas.   4.  Anasarca  anemia, hap-
pens when the blood is rendered extremely
poor from considerable losses of it. 5. Ana-
sarca debilium, as when feebleness is indu-
ced by long illness, &c.
  This species of dropsy shews itself at first
with a swelling of the feet  and ankles, to-
ward the evening,  which, for a time, disap-
pears again in the morning.  The tumefac-
tion is soft and inelastic, and, when pressed
upon by the finger,  retains  its mark tor
some time, the skin becoming much paler
tlv.n usual.   By degrees the swelling as-
cends upwards, and  occupies the trunk of
the body ;  and at last, even the face and
eyel.ds  appear full and  bloated:  the
breathing then becomes difficult, the urine
is small in  quantity, high coloured, and
deposits a reddish sed ment ;   the belly is
costive, the perspiration much obstructed,
the  countenance yellow, and a considera-
ble  degree  of thirst,  with  emaciation
of the whole body,  prevails.   To  these
symptoms   succeed  torpor,  heaviness,  a
troublesome cough, and a slow fever.  In
some cases, the water oozes out, through
the pores of the cuticle i   in others, being
too gross to pass by these, it raises the cu-;
tide in small blisters;  and sometimes the
skin, not allowing  the  water to  escape
through it, is  compressed and hardened,
and is, at the same time, so much  di-tend-
 ed as to give the tumour a considerable de-
 gree of firmness.
   Anaspasis.   (From ava,  and <rowa>,  to
 draw together.) Hippocrates uses this word
 to signify a contraction of the stomach.
   Anvssytos.  (From avco, upwards, and
 o-iuofAzt, to  agitate.)   Anassytus    Driven
 forcibly upwards.   Hippocrates applies this
 epithet  to air  rushing  violently upwards,
 as in hvsteric fits.
   A-sastaltica.   (From ava(*xxu,  to con-
 tract )  Styptic or refrigera' ing medicines.
   Anastasis.  (From avatv/ai. to cause to
 rise.)  A recovery from sickness ; a resto-
 ration of health.   It likewise signifies a
 migration of humours, when exp"!led from
 one  place and obliged to remove  to ano-
 ther.   Hippocrates.
   ANASTOMOSIS.   (From  *v*, through,
 and tro/AA, a mouth.)   The communication
 of vessels with one another.
   Anastomotica.   (From  ava, through,
 and ro/Ax, the  mouth.)   Medicines which
 open the pores and mouths ct the vessels,
 as cathartics, diuretics, deobstruments, and
 sudorifics.
   A nates.  (From  nates,  the buttocks.)
 A disease cf the anus,  Festus, &c. 
48               ANC

   ANATOMY  »  (AvATOfAiA, or  AvAtofAti:
 from ct*x, and Ti/j.m, to cut up.)  Aneroto-
 my  The  dissection  of the human  body,
 to expose the structure, situation, and uses
 of every part.
   Anatomy, comparative.  Zootomy. The
 dissection  of brutes, fishes,  polypi, plants.
 8tc. to illustrate,  or compare them with
 the structure and  functions of the human
 body.
   Anatresis.   (From  *v*, and Tpgace, to
 perforate.)   A perforation like that  which
 is  made upon the skull by trepanning.
 Galen.
   Avatribe.   (From  Avalgtom,  to* rub.)
 Friction all over the body.
   Anatripsis.  The same.  Moschion de
 Morb. Mulieb. a^d Galen.
   Axatris.   Anturis.  Mercury.  Ruland.
   Anatron.   (Arab.   A  lake in Egvpt,
 where it was produced.)  Soda, or fixed
 mineral alkali.
   Anatrope.   (From AvisrgwrfjLta, to subvert.
 Anatrophe:  Anatropha.  A relaxation, or
 subversion of the stomach, with loss  of ap-
 petite and nausea.   Vomiting.   Indiges-
 tion.  Galen.
   Axatuum.  Soda.
   Anaupia.   (From a, priv. and avS~k, the
 speech.)   Dumbness;  privation of voice ;
 catalepsia.  Hippocrates
   Anaxyris.  (From  AVAJ-vgis,  the  sole.)
 The herb sorrel; so calleu because its leaf
 is shaped like the sole of the shoe.
   Ascha.  (Arab, to press upon, as being
 the support of the body ) The thigh.  Ari-
 ceana,  Forestius,. etc.
   Anchilops.  (From Ay%t, near, and u-l,
 the eye.)  A disease in the inward corner
 of ihe eye, called  also yEgilops.   An inci-
 pient fistula lachrymahs.
   A vchyle.   See  Ancyle.
   Anchoralis  processus.   (Anchoralis,-
 from AyKort, the elbow.)   See Coracoidpro-
 cess.
   Anchovy  pear.   This fruit,  the  pro-
 duce of the  Grias canliflora of Linnxus, is
 eaten  by the  inhabitant of Jamaica, as a
 pleasant and ref igennt fniit.
   ANCHUSA.  (From ayy^m, to strangle ;
 from its supposed constringent quality ; or,
 as others say, because it strangles serpents.)
 Alkanet.
    1  The name ofa genus of plants  in the
 Linnaean system,  Class, Pentandria.   Or-
 der, Monogyma.
   2. The name in some pharmacopoeias for
 the alkanet root.  The plant from which it
 is obtained, i~ the anchusa lincloria  of Lin-
 nxus, which  grows wdd in France, but is
 cultivated in our gardens.  The root is ex-
 ternally of a deep purple  colour.   To oil,
 wax,  turpentine, and alcohol, it imparts a
 beautiful di-^p red colour,  for which  pur-
 pose  it is us  d.  Its medicinal properties
 are scarcely pero-ptible.              ,
    Anchusa  officinalis.   The systematic
                 ANC

name fir the buglossum of the shops.   See
Buglossum.
  Anchusa  tinctoria.   The systematic
name for the  anchusa or alkanna of the
pharmacopoeias.  See Anchusa.
  Anchylomerisma.  (From Ay%vXo{A&i, to
bend.)  Sagar uses this term to express a
concretion, or growing together of the soft
parts.
  Anchylosis*. (From Ai%vxofAAi,to bend.) *
A stiff'joint.
  Anci.   Those who have  a  distorted el-
bow.
  Anciromele.  See Ancyromeie.         /
  Ancinar.   Borax.
  Ancon."" (From Aynx^ofAAi, to embrace; '
A7io t8 Aywuo-bat iT(pa> og-iu> to oreov :  because
the bones meeting, and there uniting, are
folded one into another.)  The elbow.
  ANCONEUS.  (Anconeus, sc. muscului';
from aryxm, the elbow.)  Anconeus minor of
Winslow.   Anconeus vel cubitalis liiolata
of Douglas.    A small triangular muscle,
situated on the back part of the elbow.  It
arises from the ridge and from the externa^
condyle of the humerus, by a thick, strong,
and  short tendon :  from this it  becomes '
fleshy, and,after running about three inches
obliquely backwards, it is inserted by its
oblique  fleshy fibres into the back part or
ridge of the ulna.   Its use  is to extend the
foie-arm.
  Anconeus externus.  See  Triceps ex-
tensor cubiti.
   Anconeus internus.   See  Triceps ex-
tensor cubiti.                              i
   Anconeus  major.   See Triceps exten-
sor cubiti.
   Anconeus  minor.  See Anconeus.
   Anconoid  pr-cess.   Processus anconoi-
deus.  (From Ayiuav, the elbow.) A process
of the cubit.  See Ulna.
   Ancter.    (AyxJng, a bond, or  button.)
A fibula, or  button,  by which  the lips of
wounds  are held together.   Gorrceus.
   Aivcteriasmus.  (From ttyx]>i£. a button.)
The operation of closing the lips of wounds
together by loops, or buttons.  Galen.
   Ancubitus.   A  disease of  the  eyes
with a sensation of sand.  Joh. Anglic. Res.
A?ig.
   Ancyle   (From Aynuxcs, crooked.)   A
species  of contraction, called a stiff joint.
 Galen.
   ANCYLOBLEPHARON.  (From ayua*,
 a hook, and (ZxtQxeov, an eye-lid.)    A dis-
 ease of the eye,  by which  the eye-lids are
closed together.   Aldus.
   ANCYLOGLOSSUM.  (From  *yKv\n,  a
 hook, and yxua-a-A, the tongue.)   Ancylion
 of .lEgmeta.   A contraction of  the fraenti-
 lum of the tongue   Tonirue-lied.
   Ancylomele   (From Ayitvxos, crooked,
 and (auxh, a probe.)   A crooked probe, or
 a probe with a hook.   Galen, &.c
   Ancylosis   See Anchylods.
   Akcylotomus.   (From <*.y>tvx>i, a hook, 
                  ANE

 and rtfAW, to cut.) A crooked chirurgical
 knife, or  bistoury.  A knife for loosening
 the tongue.   Tnis instrument is no longer
 in use.   Aiginetu, &.c.
   Anlyra  (AynugA, an anchor.)   A chi-
 rurgical hook.  Fpich.-runis uses this word
 for the membrum virile,  according to Gor-
 ra:us.
   Ancyroides.  (From icynvgA, an anchor,
 and t«Toj, a likeness.)  A  process  of the
 scapula was so c.dled, from its likeness to
 the beak  of an anchor.  It is the coracoid
 process.  See Scapula.
   Ancyromele.  See Ancylomele.
   Anuria.  A tree of Brazil, the fruit of
 which is bitter and astringent, and used us
 u vermifuge.
   Andranatomia.  Audrunutome.   (Fiom
 fv/ng, a man, and Tt/Ava, to cut.)  The dis-
 section  of the human body, particularly of
 the male.  M. Aur. Severinus, Zootome De-
 mocrit.
   Anurapodocaphi.lus.  (From A\Igc7rdcv,
 a slave, and  x.A7rnxos,  a dealer.) A crimp.
 Galen calls by this name the person wnose
 office  it  was  to anoint and  slighty  to
 wipe  the body, to cleanse the skin from
 foulness.
   Andria.  (From *v»g, a man.)  An her-
 maphrodite.  Bonnet.
   Androcoetesis   (From  awg,  a man,
 and Kcilite, to cohabit  with.)  The venereal
 act; or  the infamous act of sodomy.  Mos-
 chion, &.c
   Androgenus.   (From awig, a man, and
 yum, a  woman.)   An effeminate  person.
 Hipp.  An hermaphrodite.
   Andr inion.   Andronium.  A  kind  of
 plaster  used by j£gineta  for carbuncles, in-
 vented by Andron.
   Androtomia.  Androtome.  Human dis-
 section, particularly of the  male.
   Ankbium.   (From  avaSaivo>, to ascend.)
 The herb alkanet, so called from its quick
 growth.
 •Aneilf.sis.  (From avuxioi,  to roll up)
 Andlema.  An involution of the guts, such
 as is caused by flatulence and gnpes.  Hip-
pocrates.
   Anemia.  (From AvtfAOc,  wind.)   Flatu-
 lence.
   ANEMONE.  (From  ah/acc, wind ;  so
 named because it does not open its flowers
 till blow,i upon by the w.nd.)  The wind
 flower.   The name of a genus of plants in
 the L nnxan system.   Class, Polyundria.
 Order, Polygyria.
   Am-'mone  udi'atica.   The  systematic
 name for the  hepatiea nobilis of the phar-
 macopoch.s.  See  Hepatiea nobilis.
  Anemone, meadoxo.  See Pulsatilla nigri-
 cans.
  Anemone nemoimsa.  The  systematic
 name oi the ranunculus ulbus of the  phar-
 macopanus.  See  R.'.nuncukut albus.
  Avkmone pratensis.  The  systematic
         *           1
                  ANE               43

name  for the  Pulsatilla^ nigricans of  the
pharmacopoeias.  See Pulsatilla nigricans.
   Anencephalus.   (From  a,  priv  and
tym^Axos, die  brain ) A monster without
brail's.  F-.olish.  Gulen de Hipp.
   aneos. A loss of voice and reason.
   Anepithymia.    (From   a,  priv* ..and
iTrfiufAfx, desire.)  L ,«s of appetite.
   Ajseric.  Anerit.  ..Sulphur vivum.
   Anesis.  (From AvutfAt, to relax.)  A re-
mission, or r. taxation,  of  a disease, or
symptom.   AZiiuSt'&fi.
   Anesum.  See Auisutn.
 .. ANETHUM.  (Avxflov: from wj, afar,
an.d &ea>, to run ; so called because its roots
run out a great way.)  Fennel, did, anet.
   1. The name of a genus of plants in the
Linnaean system.  Class, Pentandria.   Or-
der Dygynia.
   2. The pharmncopoeial name of the com-
mon dill, or unet.
   Anelhum graveolens of  Linnaeus -—fructi-
bus compressis.  This plant is a native of
Spain, but cultivated in several parts of
England. The seeds of dill are directed
for use  by the  London and  Edinburgh
Pharmacopoeias :  they have  a moderately
warm, pungent taste, and an aromatic, but
sickly smell  There is an essential oil, and
a  distilled  water,  prepared from them,
which are given in flatulent  colics and
dyspepsia.  They are also said to promote
tlie secretion of milk.
   Anethum fieniculum.  The  systematic
name for the faniculum of the shops.  See
Fccniculum.
   Anethum graveolens. The systematic
name for the Anethum of the shops.  Sea
Anelhum.
   Anetica.   (From  AvixfAt,  to relax.)   Pa-
regorics ; medicines which  assuage pain,
according- 10 Andr. Tiruquell.
   ANF.UR1SMA.  (Anvgus-fAA, fiom Avwgu-
vm, to dilate )   An aneurism. A preterna-
tural  tumour formed by the dilatation of an
artery. A genus <.f disease ranked by Cullen
in i he class fcca/es,and order tumores. There
are three species of aneurism :  1. The true
aneurism, aneurisma verum, which is known
by the presence of a pulsating tumour. The
artery either seems only enlarged at a small
pari of its tract, and the tumour has a de-
terminate border, or it seems dilated for a
considerable length, in which circumstance
the swelling is oblong, and looses itself so
gradually in  the surroundinir parts, that its
margin c:mnot be exactly ascertained..The
first, which is the most common, is termed
circumscribed true aneurism  ; the last,  the
diffused true aneurism.   The symptoms of
the circumrcribed tiue aneurism, take pkee
as follows : the first  thing- the palient per-
ceives,  is an  extraordinary  throbbing in
some particular si nation, and, on paying a
little more attention, he discovers there a
small  pulsating tumour, which entirely dis.
   11  *
A 
r
' S'
-<:.
iO
ANE
3
ANG
       appears when compressed, but returns again
       as soon as the pressure  is removed.   It is
       comm mly unattended with pain or change
       in  he colour of the skin,  AVhenonce the tu-
       mour has originated, it continually grows
       larger,  and at length attains a very consi-
       derable size.  In proportion as it becomes
   ,   larger, its pulsa ion becomes  weaker,  and,
       indeed, it is almost quite lost,  when the dis-
       ease  has acquired much magnitude.   The
       diminution of the pulsation has  been ascri-
       bed to  the coats of the artery loosing their
  -  '  dilatable and elastic quality, in proportion
       as they are distended and indurated ;  and,
       consequently, the aneurismal sac  being no
       longer  capable of an alternate di istoie and
       systole from the action of the he\rt.    The
       fact  is  also  implied to the  co-tgulated
-.jt    blood,  deposited on  the inner surface of the
       sac,  particularly in  large aneurisms,  in
       which  some of the blood is always inter-
       rupted in its motion.  In true  aneurisms,
       however, the Blood does  not  coagulate so
       soon, nor so of en as in false one-.  Inme-
       diately sucii coagulated blood lodges in the
z      sac,  pressure cnn only produce a partial
       disappearance of the swelling.   In propor-
       tion  s  the aneurismal sac grows larger, the
       communication  into the artery beyond the
       tumour is lessened.    Hence,  in this state,
       the pulse b.do-v the swelling becomes weak
fc  '   and sm ill, and the limb frequently cold and
       ©edematous. -On dissection, the lower  con-
       tinuation of the artery is found preternatu-
       rally small, and contracted.  Thejpressure
       of ihe  tumour on the adj ;ceiy,  ,jKirts, also
       produces a variety of symptoms, ulcerations,
       caries, &c  Sometimes an accident..1 contu-
a  ■".   sion, or concussion,  may detach a piece of
  ,     coagulum from the inner surface of the cyst,
       and the ci cula'ion  hrougli the  sac be ob-
       structed by it.  The cqagulum m-.y possibly
       be impelled  quite into sh - artery below, so
       as to indue important changes.  The  dan-
       ger of an aneurism arrives when it s on the
       point of  bursting, by wl'ich occurrence the
       p-itient usually  bleeds to d ath ; and this
       is sometimes in a few seconds.   The  fatal
       e- ent may generally be foreseen, as the part
       about  to  give  way,  becomes particularly
       tense,  elevated,  thin, soft, and of a dark
       purple colour.    2  The  false or spurious
       aneurism,  aneurisma spurium,   is  always
       owing-  to an aperture in the artery,  from
       winch  the blood jgushes into the cellular
       substance.  It may arise from on artery
       being  lacerated  in  violent exertions ; but
       th,e  most  common  occasional  cause is a
       wound.  This is particularly  apt to occur
       at the  bend of the arm, where the artery is
       exposed to  be  injured  in attempting  to
       bleed.   When this happens, as soon as the
       puncture has been made, the  blood gushes
       out  with unusii d force, and in a bright
       scarlet, irregular, interrupted current.  It
       flows out, however, in an even and less ra-
 pid stream when pressure is applied higher
 up than the  wound.   These last are the
"most  decis ve marks of the artery being
 opened ; for blood often flows front a vein
 with great  rapidity,  and m a broken cur-
 rent, when the vessel is very turgid and si-
 tuated immediately over the artery, which
 imparts its motion to it   The surgeon en-
 deavours precipitately to stop the haemor-
 rhage  by pressure ;  and commonly  occa-
 sions a diffused false  aneurism    The  ex-
 ternal  wound  in ihe  kin is closed, so that
 the blood canno  escape from it  but insi-
 nuates itself  into the  celluiir substance.
 The-swelling thus produced is umven,  oft-  ,
 en knotiy,  and exte  ds upwards and down-
 wards, along the tract of the vessel.   The
 ski.i is :dso usually ofa dark purple colour.
 Its Size increases as  long  as the  internal
 haemorrhage continues, and, if this should
 proceed above  a cer :dn pitch,  movtifica.
 ton of the  lm>b ei.sw  s.   3.  The  varicose
 aneurism, aneurisma  vuricosvm;   this was
 firsl de.scr bed by Di-  W. Hunter.   It hap-
 pens when  the brachial artery is pnnclnred
 in open.ng  a vein: the blood then rushes.
 into  the vein,  which  becomes  v.ricose.
 Aneurisms maey  happen in any part of the  *
 body,  except the latter species,  which  can
 only take place where a veiri runs  over an
 artery.
   Axeurisma spurium.  See Aneurisma.
 * Aneurisma varicosum.   See Aneurisma.
   Aneurisma  verum.   See Aneurisma.
   Anexis.   (From avs^ax, to project.)   A
 swelling, or protuberance.
   ANGEILOLOGIA   £From Ayywv, a ves-
 sel, and xoyoc, a discourse )  A dissertation,
 or reasoning, upon the vessels of the body.
   ANGEIOTOMY.    (From ayyuov, a ves-
 sel, a.id TtfAvai to cut.)   The  dissection of
 the blood-v-ssels of an animal body ;  also
 the opening ofa  vein, or an artery.
   Anteiotismus!   (From ayyuov, a vessel,
 and TifAvia, to cut.)   A skilful dissect >r  of
 the v -ssi Is.
   ANGELICA.  (So called from  its sup.
 posed  aoge'ic virtues )   Angelica.  1. The
 nam- of  a genus  of plants in the' Liinsin
 system.  Ciass, Pentatidrtia.  Order, Digy-
 nia
   2. The pharmacopoeial name of the gar-
 den-angelica.
   Angelica arrhangelica of Linnaeus :—foli-
 orum imparl lobato.   A plant, a native of
 Lapland, but  cultivated in  our gardens.  ■{
 The   roots of angelica have  a  fragrant.
 agreeable smell, and  a  bitterish, pungent
 taste.  Tlie stalk, leaves, and seeds, which
 nre  also directed  in  the pharm-.copce.as,
 possess the same qualities, though in an in-
 ferior  degree.  Their virtues are aromatic
 and  carminative.   A  sweetmeat  iS made
 by the confec.ioners, of this root, which is
 extremely agreeable to the stomach, and is  '
 surpassed only by that of ginger. 
ANG
ANG         '     51
   Angelica archangelica.   The syste-
 matic n;me for the angelica of the shops.
 See Angelica.
   Angelica,  Garden.   See Angelica.
   Angelica sativa.   See Angelica sylves-
 tins.              y
   Angelica sylvAmtris.  Angelica sativa.
 Wild angelic.    Angelica'sylvestris  or' Lin-
 naeus :—foliis aqualibus ovaio lanceolatis ser-
 ratis.   This sp cis  of angel'ca possesses
 similar properties to the garden spe  ies, but
 in a much inferior degree   Ii is only used
 when the laiter cannot be obtained.  The
 seeds, powdered and put into the hair, kill
 lice.
   Angelica, -wild.  See  Angelina sylvestris.
   Angelin.e   cortkx.    The  tree from
 which this hark is procured  it a native of
 Grenada.  It Ins been recommended as an
 anthelmintic for children.
   Angelocacos.  Myrobalans,  or purging
 Indian  plums.
   Angi    From angor,  anguish ; because
 of their pain)   Buboes in the groin.  Fal-
 lopius' de Morbo Gallico.
   Ang'.glossus.  (From  aynvxn, a hook,
 and yxanra-a, the tongue.)  A  person who
 stammeis.
   ANGINA.    (Fiom Ay%u>, to strangle;
 because it is ofu-n attended with a sense of
 strangulati.  n )  A soar throat. See Cynanche.
   Angina maligna See Cynanche maligna.
  Angina i-arotidea.    See Cynanche pa-
 rotidea.
   ANGINA  PECTORIS.   An  acute con-
 strictory pain at the lower end of the ster-
 num, inclining rather to the left side, and
 extending up into the  left arm, accompa-
 nied with great anxiety.   Violent palpita-
 tions of the  heart,  laborious breathings,
 and a sense of suffocation, are  the charac-
 teristic  symptoms of  this  disease.—It is
 found  to  attack men much more frequent-
 ly  than  women, particularly  those  who
 have  short  necks, who are inclinable  to
 corpulency, and who,  at  the same time,
 lead an inactive and  sedentary life.   Al-
 though  it  is   sometimes  met  with   in
 persons under  the  age  of  twenty,  still
 it more  frequently  occurs in  those  who
 are  between  forty  and  fifty.   In  slight
 cases, and irtthe first stage of the disorder,
 the fit comes on by going up-hill, up-stairs,
 or by walking at a quick pace after a  hearty
 meal;  but as the disease advances,  or be-
 comes more violent, the paroxysms are apt
 to  be  excited  by certain  passions  of the
 mind;   by slow  walking, by   riding  on
 horseback, or in a carriage, or by sneezing,
 coughing, speaking, or straining at  stool.
 It some cases, they aitack the patient from
 two to lour in the morning, or whilst  sitting
 or standing, ivithout any previous exertion
or obvious  cause.   On  a sudden,  he  is
seized  with an  acute pain  in  the brenst,
or rather at the extremity  of the sternum,
inclining to the left side, and extending up
 into the  arm,  as  far as the insertion  of
 the del.oid muscle, accompanied by as-nse
 of suff cat on,  gieat  anxie y, r.id an idea
 thai  it-,  continuance, or  increase, would
 certainly  be fatal.  In the first stage of the
 di-.ease, the uneasy sensation at the  end  of
 thesie'inim,  with the  other unpleasant
 symptoms, which seemed to threaten a sus-
 pension  of life by  a perseverance in exer-
 tion,  usually  go  off upon  the person's"
 standing  still, or turning fro»i the Wind ;
 but, in a more advanced stage, they do not
 so readily recede,  and the paroxysms are
 much more violent.   During the fit, the
 pulse sinks in  a greater degree, and be-
 comes irregular; the face and extremities
 are pale, and bathed  in a cold sweat, and,
 for a while, the  patient is perhaps deprived
 of the powers of sense and voluntary mo-
 tion.  The disease  having recurred more  or
 less frequently  during the space of some
 years, a violent attack at last puts a sudden
 period to his  existence.   Angina pecto-
 ris is attended with a considerable degree
 of danger;  and it usually happens  that
 the person is carried off' suddenly.   It
 mostly depends upon  an ossification  of
 the coronary -arteries, and then we  can
 never expect  to  effect  a radical  cure.
 During the paroxysms,  considerable re-
 lief is to  be  obtained from  fomentations,
 and  administering  powerful   antispasmo-
 dics, such  as opium  and aether  combined
 together^ The  application of a  blister  to
 the breaqpis likewise  attended sometimes
 with  a good effect.   As the painful sensa-
 tion at the extremity of the sternum  often
 admits ofa temporary relief, from an evacu-
 ation of wind by  the mouth, it may  be
 proper to give frequent  doses of carmina-
 tives,  sucn as  peppermint, carraway,  or
 cinnamon  water.  Where these  fail  in
 the desired effect, a few drops of ol. anisi,
 on a little sugar, may be substituted.
   With the view of pi eventing the  recur-
 rences of the disorder, the  patient should
 carefully  guard against  passion, or other
 emotions  of the mind:  he should  use  a
 light, generous diet, avoiding every thing  of
 a heating  nature ; and he  should  take care
 never to overload the stomach,  or to u^e
 any  kind  of  exercise  immediately  afier
 eating.    Besid- s  these  precautions, he
 should endeavour to  counteract obesity,
 which has been considered as a  predisposing
 cause ; and this is to be effected most safe-
 ly by a vegetable diet, moderate exercise
 at proper  times, early  rising,  and keeping
 the body perfectly open.  It has been ob-
 served that  angina pectoris is  a disease al-
 ways  attended with considerable danger,
 and,  in most instances, has  proved fatal
under every mode of tre itmen1.   We are
 given, h wever,  to understand,  by  Dr.
 Macbride, that of late, several cases of  it
have been treated with great  success, and
 the disease  readily  removed,  by inserting 
52
ANI
ANI
 n lara-e issue in each thigh,   these, t nest-
 fore, should never be  neglected.  In one
 rase with a View of correcting, or draining
 off  the irritating fluid, he ordered, insteau
 of issues, a mixture  of lime-water with a
 little of the spiritus jimipen  comp. and an
 alterative proportion of Huxham's antimo-
 nial wine, together with a plain, light, per-
 spirable  diet. ' From this  course the pa-
' tient was. soon apparently mended ;  but it
 was not until after the insertion of a large
 issue in each thigh, that he was restored to
 perfect health.
   Angina  tonsillaris.  See   Cynanche
 tonsillaris.
   Angina  trachealis.     See   Cynanche
 irachealis.
 ?  ANGTOLOGl.V.   (From  Ayyttov, a ves-
 sel, and  xvyoc,  a discourse.)   Tlie doctrine
 of the vessels  of the  human  body.
   Angltcus   sudor     (From    Anglia,
 England, and sudor, sweat.)   The sweating
 sickness. Sennertus.
   Angolam.   A very tall tree of Malabar,
 possessing vermifuge powers.
   Angon'e.   (From ayx,a>, to strangle.)  A
 nervous  sort of quinsey, or  hysteric,  suffo-
 cation, where  the fouces are  contracted and
 stoppe'd  up without inflammation.
    ANf>oTt.  Intense bodily pain.   Galen.
    Angos.   (Aj/ko?. a vessel.)   A vessel;
 a collection of humours.
    ANGUSTURjE CORTEX.   Cortex cus-
 paria.   A bark imported  from  Angustu-
 ra, in South America.  Us external appear-
 ances vary considerably."  The best  is not
  fibrous,  but hard, compact, and of a yel-
  lowish  brown colour,  and externally of
  of a  whitish  hue.    When reduced  in-
  to powder,'"'  it resembles  that of  Indian
  rhubarb.   It is  very generally employ-
  ed  as  a  febrifuge, ' tonic,  and adstrin-
  gent.  While some  deny its virtue in  cu-
  ring intermittent,  by many it  is  prefer-
  red to  the PeruvianTJark : and has b-en
  found useful in diarrhoea,  dyspepsia, and
  scrofula.  It  was thought  to be the bark
  of  the  Brucea  antidysenterica,  or ferru-
■  ginea.   Wildenow suspected it  to  be  the
  Mugnalia plumieri; but Humbolt and Bon-
  pland,  the celebrated travellers in  South
  America, have ascertained it to belong to
  a tree not before known, and which they
  promise to describe by the name of  cus-
  p.iriafebrifuga.
     Anhelatio.    (From anhelo,  to breathe
   With  difficulty.) Anhelitus. Shortness of
   breathing.
     Aniceton.  (From «., priv. and v;*»,  vic-
   tory.)  A name of a plaister invented by
 *  Crito, and so called because it was thought
   an infallible or invincible remedy for acho-
   res, or  scald-head.    It was composed of
   litharge, alum,  and turpentine, and is de-
   scribed by Galen.
     ANIMA.   The thinking principle.
     Anima aloes.  Refined, aloes.
   Anima AnT-cuLOTtTM.  Hermodactylus.%
   Anima hepatis.  Sal ma. tis.
   Animv pulmonum.   The soul  of  the
 lu: gs.   A nam- given to saffron on account
 of its use in asthmas.
   Anima. rhabarbari. The best rhubarb.
   Anima  saturni.   A  preparation  of
 lead.                          .    „
   Anima veneris.   A preparation of copj

   ANIMAL.  An organized body endow-
 ed with life and voluntary motion.
   Animal actions.   Act/ones animates.
   T>iose actions, or functions,  are  so term-
 ed which are pe -formed through the means
 of the mmd.  To this class belong the ex-
 ternal and internal senses, the voluntary ac-
"**tion  of muscles,  voice, speech, watching,
 and sleep.
   Animal  heat.  Heat is essentially ne-
 cessary to life.  That of a man in  health is
 from about 94 deg. to 100 cleg, of Fahren-
 heit.  Ic appears  to depend upon the de-
 composition of the air in the lungs.   See
 Respiration.
    Animal oil.  Oleum  animale.   An em-
 pyreumatic-oil, obtained from the bones of
 animals, recommended as an anodyne and
 antispasmodic.
    Anime gummi.   The substance which
 bears this name in the shops is a resin, the
 produce of the  Hymeaa  courbaril of  Lin-
 naeus.   It  is-seldom  ordered  in  the  prac-
 tice of the present day, and is only to  be
 met with in the collections of the  curious.
    A.N-MI deliq.uium  (From  animus,  the  ■
 mind, and  delinquo, to leave.)    Fainting. -
 See Syncope.
    Animus.  This word is to be distinguish-
  ed from cmima ,-  tlie  former expresses  the
  fcculty of reason ill g, and the latter the be-
  ing in'which- that facility resides.'.
    A ninoa.   A  root which grows in  the
  Antilla islands,  and  is used by  sugar-ba^, "
  kers for refining their sugar.
    Antscalptor.   (From anus, the breech,
  and scalpo, to scratch.)    The  latissimus
  dorri is so called, because it is the muscle
  chiefly instrumental  in performing this  of-
  fice.  Bartholin.
    Anisotachys.   (From avhtos,  urfequal;
  and Ta^oc, quick.)  A quick  snd unequal
  pulse.   Gorraus.                  ' ' , ■'*
    AN1SUM.   (From a,  neg.   and' utk, i
  equal.)   Anise.   Anisvm vulgare.  Pimpwl
  nella  anisa of Linnaeus ;—foliis  radicamms >J
  trifidis  incisis.   A native of Egypt. • AnJse-
  seeds  have  an  aromatic  smell,  and-a
  pleasant,  warm, and  sweetish taste.    Afc
  essential oil and  distilled water  are prepaV
  red from  them, which are  employed inN
  flatulences and  gripes, to which children
  are more  especially subject; also in weak-
  ness of the stomach, diarrhoeas,  and loss
  of tone in the primae viae.
     Anisun sinense.  See Anisum stellatum.
     ANISUM  STELLATUM.   Anisum si-
\ 
ANO                                    ANT               53
  nense.   Semen badian.   The plant which
  affords these seeds is the  Illicium anisatum
  of Linnaeus.  They are used with the -ame
  views as  those of the Pimpinella anisum.
  The same tree  is supposed to furnish  the
  aromatic  bark called  cortex anisi stellati.
  or cortex lavoia.
    Anisum  vulgare.   See Anisum.
    Annuentes    (From  annuo,  to  nod.)
  Some muscles of the head were formerly
  so calied, because they"perform  the  office
  of nodding,  or bending the head  down-'
  wards.  Cowper, &c.
    Annular.    (Annularis.)  Like a ring;
  thus, annular bene, &c.
    Annul An  bone.  Circulus osseus.   A
  ring like bone placed before  the cavity of
  the tympanum in tlie foetus.
    Annular cartillages. See Cricoid cartilages.'-
    Annularis digitus.   The ring-finger.
  The one between the little and middle  fin-
  gers.
    Annularis processus  See Ponsvarolii.
    And.   (Av», upwards ;  in opposition to
  KATce, downwards.)  Upwards.
    Anocatuartica.  (From avu, upwards,
  and Kxfjzipce, to purge.)  Emetics ;  medicines
  winch purge upwards.
    Anochetlon.  (From avu, upwards, and
  £«Aor the lip.)   The upper lip.
    Anodia.   (From a. neg. and oScc,  the
  way.)  ITppncrates uses this  word for in-
  accuracy and irreguhrityinthe description
  and  treatment ofa disease.
    Anodyna   See Anodynes.
    ANODYNES.   (Anodyna, sc. medica-
  menta.  From  «, priv. and «fov»,  pain.)
  Those  medicines are so termed winch ease
  pain and procure sleep.  They are divided
  into three sorts  ;  paregorics,  or such as
  assuage  pain ;  hypnotics,  or  such  a&
  relieve  by  procuring sleep :   and  n ir-
  notics, or such  as ease  the patient by stu-
  pilying him.
    Anodynum  minerale.   S;il prunella.
    Anodynum  martiale.   Ferrum ammo-
  niacale precipitated from  water by potash.
    Anom a 1.0 us.   This term is often applied
  to those diseases whose symptoms do  not
  appear with that regularity generally  ob-
  served in diseases.  A  disease is also said
 "to be anomalous, when the symptoms  are
  so varied  as  not to bring it under the de-
scription of any known  affection.
 I  A\ omphalos. (From a, priv.  and  o(a^a-
Btc,  the  navel.)    Anomphalus.   With-
^HjWfc navel.
^^Anqnymus.   (From  a, priv. and ovv/aa a
^HiA&)  Nameless.  It was formerly  ap-
 ■led tcfcthe cricoid muscle.
 If Anorciiides.    (From a,  priv.  and op%ie,
  ihe  testicle.)   Children  are  so termed
  which come into the world without testi-
  cles.  This is a very common  occurrence.
  The  testicles  of many  male infants at the
  time of birth are within the abdomen. The
t time of their descent is very uncertain, and
instances  have occurred  where  they had
not reached the scrotum at the  age of ten'~
andfifie i>.
   ANOREXIA.   (From *, priv.  and opi^K,
appetite.)   A want of appetite,  without
loathing of food.  Cullen ranks  this genus
of  disease in the class locales,  and order
dysorexia ,-  he believes it to be generally
symptomatic, but enumerates two species,
vte, the anorexia humoralis and the anorexia
atonica.                           ■
   ANOSMIA.  (From *, neg. and efa>, to "
smell.)   A loss of the sense of srr.e.iug.
This genus of disease  is arranged by Cul-
len in  the class locales, and order dysasthe-
sia.  When  it arises from a disease of the
Schneiderian membrane, it is termed anos-
mia organica ,- and when from no manifest >(
cause, unosmia atonica.                  ^
   ANSER  DOMESTICUS.   The  tame
goose.  The  flesh of th s bird is sometimes
similar to that of the  duck, awl requires
the assistance of spiritous and stimulating
substances to enable the stomach to digest
it.   Both are very improper for weak sto-
machs.
   ANSER1NA.  (From anser, a goose ;  so
called, because  geese eat it )   Argentia.
Wild tansey, or goose-grass.   This herb,
Potentilla anserina, foliis dentatis serratis,
caule repente, pedunculis unifioris of Linnaeus,
was formerly used as an astringent in laxi-
ty  of  the  intestines and phthisical com-
plaints, but is now fallen into disuse.
   ANTACIDS.  (Antadda,  sc. medicamen-
ta.  From usfli. aga<n>t, and  acidus, acid.)
Remedies which obviate acidity in  the sto-
mach.  Their action is purely chymical,  as
they merely combine with the acidpiesent,
and neutralize it.  They are nnlypall'Mtives,
the generation of acidity  being to be pre-
vented by restoring"the tone ofthe stomach
and its vessels. Dyspepsia^nd diarrhoea are
the diseases in  which they^ are employed.
The principal antacid* in use are the alka-
lies.  Liquoris potass*, gutt.xv. or from 5
to 15 gr. of carbonat of potash, or soda dis-
solved in water. The solution of soda called
double soda-water, or potash supersaturated
with carbonic acid, is more frequently used,
as being more pleasant. Ammonia has been
recommended as  preferable to every other
antacid, from 20 to 40 drops ofthe liquor
ammoniae in a cupful of water.  The liquor
calcis, or lime water,  is likewise used  to
correct acidity, two or three ounces being
taken occasionally.  Creta praeparata alone,
or with the addition of a  small quantity  of
any aromatic—chelae cancrorum praeparata,
and  magnesia also and its carbonate, are
used for the same purpose.
   Antagonist  muscles.   Counteracting
muscles, or thos? muscles which have oppo-
site functions. Such are flexor and extensor
of any limb, the one of which contracts it,the
other stretches it out;  and also the abduct-
ors and adductor?.  Solitarv muscles are
L 
54                   ANT                                ANI
 thijle without any antagonist, as the heart,
 &.C.
   Antalgica.   (From  avIi,  against, and
 Axyoc, pain )  Anodynes.  Remedies which
 relieve pain.
   Antalkalines.  (From*e7/, against, and
 alkali, an alkali.)  Medicines whicn possess
 the power of neutrlizing  alk.dis.   All the
 acids are of this class.
   Antaphrodisiaca.   (From  avIi, against,
 and AqpoS'tlti, Venus.)   Anti-veneivals,  or
 medicines which extingtiisii amorous de-
 sires.   Wedel. Amen. Med
   Antaphroditica.   The same.
   Antapodosis.  (From AVJA7rdii'mfAi, to
 reciprocate.)   A vicissitude, or return of
 the paroxysm of fevers.  Hippocrates. Call-
 ed by Galen epidosis.
   Antarthritica.   (From avIi,  against,
 and Apfjiptles, the gout.)  Medicines which re-
 lieve or repel the gout.
   Antasthmatica.   (From avIi,  against,
 and ao-Bjua, an asthma.)   Remedies against
 asthma.
   Antatrophica. (From avIi, against, and
 Alpoyn, a consumption.)  Medicines which
 relieve or restore consumption
   Antechesis.  (From avIs^o/saoi, to resist.)
 A violent stoppage in  the  bowels, which
 resists all  efforts to  remove it.   Hippo-
 crates.
   Anteiabium.   (From ante, before, and
 labium, a. lip.  The extremity ofthe lip.
   Antembasis.  (From avIi, mut ually, and
 SyU&t/vo), to enter.)  A coalescence, or union
 of bone.  Galen.                    .
   Antemetica.   (From avIi, againsf, and
 ijuite, to vomit.)    Medicines  which  stop
 or prevent  vomiting.
   Anteneasmus.  (From avli, against, and
 runo-fAos, implacable )  That species of mad-
 ness in  which the patient  endeavours to
 destroy himself.
   Antephialtica.  ^From  avIi, against,
 and tyiAxlit?; the  night-mare.)  Medicines
 which prevent the" night-mare.
   Antepileptica. (From avIi, against, and
 imx>r\>is;  the epilepsy,}- Remedies  against
 the epilepsy, and other Convulsive disorders.
   ANTERIOR  AURIS.  One ofthe com-
 mon muscles ofthe ear, situated before the
 external ear.  It arises, th.n and membra-
 neous, near the posterior part ofthe zygoma,
 and is inserted into a small eminence on the
 back of the  helix, opposite  to the  concha,
 which it draws  a little forwards and up-
 wards.
   ANTERIOR  INTERCOSTAL NERVE.
 Splanchic nerve.   A branch ofthe great in-
tercostal that is given off" in the thorax.
   Anterior mallei.  See Laxalor tympani.
  Anthelix. See Antihelix.
   Anthelmia.   (From avIi, against, and
 txfAnBc;, a worm.)   The  herb Indian pink,
or  worm-grass,  so called, because it was
thought of great virtue in expeliing  worms.
 See Spigelia Marylanpica.
  ANTHELMINTICS. (Anthelmintka, Sc.
 medicamenta s  from  tali,  against,  and sa- .
 ttivdo;, a worm.) ' Medicines which procure.
 the evacuation of worms from the stomach
 and intestmns.   The greater number of^
 them  act  mechanically,  dislodging  the
 worms, by   the sharpness or roughness of
 their particles, or by their  cathartic opera-
 tion.   Some seem to have no other quali-
 ties  than those of  powerful bitters,  by
 which  they either prove  noxious to these
 animals, or remove  that  debility of the .
 digestive organs, by which  the food is
 not properly assimilated, or the  secreted
 fluids poured in  the  intestines   are  not
 properly prepared -,   circumstances from
 which it has been supposed the generation
 of worms may arise   The  principal medi-
 cmes belonging to this class, are :  Calomel,
 gamboge, Geoffrsea meimis, tanasetum, po-
 lypodium filix mas, spigelia Marylandica,
 artimesia  santonica,  olea  Eropaea, stan-
 num pulverisatum, ferri limaturae, and doli-
 chos pruriens : which see under their re-
 spective heaps.
   ANTHEM1S.  (From  avBm, fioreo ,-  be-
 cause it bears  an abundance of  flowers.)
 Chamomile.
   1  The name ofa genus of plants in the
 Linnaean system.   CI. ss Syngenesia.  Or-
 der, Polygamia superfiua.
   2. The name in the last London  Pharma-
 copoeia for chamomile.  S<-e Chamcemelum.
   Anthemis cotula.   (Cotula,  a dim. of
 cos, a whetstone ; so called from its leaves
 resembling a whetstone.)  The systematic
 name for the plant called  Cotula fcetida in
 the pharmacopoeias.   See Cotula fcetida.
   Antheis nobilmis.  (From «v6o?,  i flow-
 er.)  The systematic name  for the chama-
 melum of the shop-.   See Chamamelum.  \
   Anthemis pyrethrum.   The plant is so'
 called from which we obtain the pyrethrum
 of the'pharmacopotias.   See  Pyrethrum.
   ANTHERA.  (From avfloj, a flower.)
   1. A  compound  medicine  used by  the
 ancients; so called from  its florid colour.
 Galen.   A^gineta.
   2. The male part of the fructification of
 plants.
   ANTHorHYLLi.   (From avflsc, a flower,
 and qvxxov, a leaf; so called from  the  fra-
 grance ofthe flowers and the beauty ofthe
 leaves.)  Cloves are so termed when they M
 have been suffered  to grow to  maturity ■
 G. Bauhin Pin.                          ™
  ANTHORA.  (Quasiantithora,  A\fliBop*:'X
from av% against, and3-o/>*, monkshood ; sojlf
called because it is said to counteract tlief"
effects ofthe thora or  monkshood.) A spe-|j
cies of Wolfsbane.  The root is the part off
this plant (Aconitum anthora .- floribus pen-
 tagynis,foliorum laciniis linear'ibus of Lin-
 naeus,) which is employed medicinally  Its
virtues are similar to those of the aconitum.
See Aconitum.
  Au-nios flores.    The  flowers of  the
rosmarivus are so termed in some  pharma-  •
ronoeias. 
ANT                                     ANT               55
    Asthracia.   See Anthrax.
    ANTHRAX    (From avdpa^, a burning
  coal.)  Anthracia.  Anthroiosiu.   Anthro-
  coma.  Carbunculusv   A hard, and circum-
  scribed  inflammatory tubercle like a boil,
  which sometimes forms on the cheek, neck,
  or back, and in a  few days  becomes highly
  gangrenous.   It  then  discharges an  ex-
  tremely  foetid sanies  from under the black
  core, which,like a burning coal, continues
  destroying the  surrounding  parts.   It is
  supposed  to arise from a peculiar miasma,
  is most common in warm climates, and of-
  ten  attends the plague.
    Anthracosis oculi.  A red, livid,burn-
  ing, slougny, very painful  tumour, occur-
  ring on the eye lids.  AUgineta.
    A.VTHROP.URAPMIA.   (From Av8pa>7T0S, a
  man. and ypxxpa), to write.)  Description of
  man's structure.
    ANTHROPOLOGIA.   (From   avfl/>aw«,
  a  m.in, and  xaryos, a discourse.)   The de-
  scription of man.
    Anthypnotica.   (From  avli,  against,
  and uttvos, sleep.)  Medicines which prevent
  sleep or drowsiness.
    A NTH YPOCHONDRIACA.      (From    Avli,
  ng..iustr and wnxovSpia, the hypochondria,)
  Medicines ad..pled to cure low-spiritedness
  or disorders of the hypochondria.
    Anthysterica.  (From avIi, against, and
  ucnpa, the  woa.b.)  Utennes uv medicines,.
  which relive the hysteric passion Blanchard.
    ANTI.  (Avli, against.)  There are many
  names compounded with this word, as anti-
  asthmatics,  antihy st erics,  anti dysenteries,
  &c.  which  signifiy medicines against the
  asthma, hysterics, dysentery, &c.
    Antiades. (From «y7<*a>, to meet )  The
  tonsils are so called, because they answer
  one another.  The n:ump~.   NkPiso.
    Antiagra.   (From av7<*s", a tonsil, and
  *ypa,  a prey )   Antiagri.    A tumour of
  the tonsils.   XJlpian, Rioland. &c.
    Antiarthrii ica.  Se Antathritica.
    Anticacuectica.   (Fr<  m avIi,  against,
  and xa^iiiA, a cachexy.) Merficines against
   caciiexy, or bad habit of bodv.
    Anticariiium.   (From  *v7i, against, or
  opposite, and K-xpiiA, the heart.)  The hol-
  low at the bottom of the breast, commonly
  called scrobiculus cordis, or pit ofthe sto-
  mach.
    Anticatarhhalia.   (From avli, against,
<hand nalappK,  a catarrh )   Medicines which
  relieve a eaarrh.
    A nticausotica. (From avli, against, and
  itxvtro;, a burning ft ver )   Remedies against
  burni- g fevers.  We read, m Corp. Pharm.
  of Junken, ofa syrupus anticausoticus.
    Anticheir.   (From avIi.  against,  and
  %tip, t!ie hand.)    The thumb.  G<den:
    A.NTirviniN.   (From *i7;. against,  or
  opposite, and  kvx/aii, the calf of  the  leg.)
  That part ofthe tibia  which is bare of
  flesh, and  opposite  the calf of the leg.
  The shin-bone.  Galen.
    Anticolica.    (From *v7/,  against, and
 KtoXiKti, the cholic.)   Remedies againsfHhe
 cholic.
   Antidiastole.  (From avli, against, and
 fiAsnxxa),  to  distinguish.)  An exact and
 accurate distinction of one disease or symp-
 tom, from another.
   Antuunica.   (From  avli,  against, and
 Sivo;, circunigy ration.) '  Medicines against
 a vertigo, or triddiwss.  Blancard.
   Antidotaiuum.  (From avllcltx, an anti-
 dote.)  A leim used by former writers, for
 what we now call a  dispensatory ; a place
 where antidotes are  prescribed and prepa-
 red.- There are antidotaries extant of'seve-
 ral authors, as those of' Nicholaus, Meuses,
 Myrepsus, &C.
   AX TIDOTUS.  (From avIi, against,'and
 flufti, to g.ve)   A preservative against
 sickness.  A remedy.  Galen.
   Antidvsenterica.   (From avli, against,
 and fuo-ivfcpiA, a flux.)   Medicines against a
 dysentery, or flux.
   Axtifebrilia.  (From avIi,  against, and
febris, a fever.)   A febrifuge,  a  remedy
 against fe\er.
   Antihectica.  [From  avli, against, and
 dcIihos, a hectic fever.)  Remedies against a
 hectic fever.
   Antihecticum Potkrii. Anlimnnium di-
 aphoreticum Joviale.   A medicine invented
 by I'tei-ius, formerly extolled as effectual
 in hectic fevers, but  now disregarded.  It
 is an oxyd  of tin and chalybeaied'Vegtilus
 of antimony,, in consequence of their defla-
 gration with nitre.
   ANTIHKLIX.  (F om avIi,  against, and
 tXi£, the helix.)   The  inner  circle  of the
 auricle, so called from its opposition to the
 outer circuit called the helix.
   Antihelmintica.   See Anthelmintica.
   A vtihysterica  (From avli, against, and
 wrtpua., hysterics.)    Medicines which pre-
 vent or relieve hysterics.
   Antilepsis.  (Frojn avlixa{A€*va>, *o take
 hold of.)  The securing of bandages  or
 ligatures  from slipping.   Hippocrates,
   Antilouium.  (From avli,  opposite, and
 xo&s, the  bottom of tbe ear.)   The tragus,
 or thai part ofthe eafwhich is opposite the
 lobe.
   Antiloimica.  (From avli, against, and
 xoi/uos, the plague.)   Remedies or preven-
 tive . against the plague.
   Antilopus.   The antelope.  An African
 bea.sl resembling a deer,  wfrvse  hoefs and
 horns were formerly  given in hysteric and
 epileptic  cases.
   Antii.yssus.   (From  avli, against, and
 xv(t<ta, the bite  of a mad d .g.)   A   medi-
 cu.e '>r remedy ;or oust thebite ofa mad dog.
  Antimonialpowder.   See Pulvis antimo-
 nialis
   Antimoniale.  (From antimonium.)  An
 antinioniai. or composi'ion in which antimo-
 ny is a chief iiie.rd;eiit.   A prep-irition of
 antinony
   Vntimonii oxydum.   See  Oxydum anti-
 momi.
\ 
56
ANT
ANI
   Antimonii  sulphuretum  fr;kcifita-
 tum. Sulphur antimoniipradpitdttim.  Pre-
 cipitated sulphuret of antimony  This pre-
- paration  of antimony appears to have ren-
 dered that called Kerme's mineral unneces-
 sary.  It is made thus :—
   Take of sulphuret of antimony, in pow-
 der, two pounds:—ofthe solution of potash,
 four pints :—of distilled  water, three pints.
   Mix and boil the mixture  over a slow
 fire, for three hou#s, stirring it well, and oc-
 casionally adding distilled water,  so  that
 the satne measure may be preserved. Strain
 the solution forthwith through a  double li-
 nen cloth ; and while it is yet hot, drop in,
 gradually, as  much sulphuric  acid as may-
 be required  to precipitate the powder;
 then wash away the sulphate of potash, by
 hot water;  dry the precipitated sulphu-
 ret of antimony, and reduce it to powder.
   As an alterative and sudorific, it is in high
 estimation, and given in diseases of the skin
 and glands ; and joined  with calomel, it is
 one of the most powerful and penetrating
 alteratives we are in possession of.
   ANTI.MONIUM.  See Antimony.
   Anti.monium calcinatum.   See Oxy-
 dum antimonii.
   Antimomum  diaphoreticum.    An old
 rtame for oxyd of antimony.
   Antimonium  tartarysatum.  Tartarus
 emeticus,   Tartarum emcticum.  'J'artarus
 anttmoraahs.   Tartris antimonii cum potassd.
 Tartarum stibiatum.  Tartar emetic is ob-
 tained by boiling an oxyd of antimony with
 acidulous tartrite of potash ; the excess of
 tartarous acid dissolves the oxyd and a tri-
 ple salt is obtained by crystallization.  The
 London Pharmacopoeia directs thus :
   Take of oxyd of antimony, two ounces :—
 of supertartnte of potash, powdered, three
 ounces :— of distilled water, eighteen fluid-
 ounces.
   To the water, whilst  boiling  in  a glass
 vessel, add gradually the antimony and sti-
 pertartrite of potash, previously  mixed to-
 gether, and continue to boil  for  half an
 hour ;  then filter the solution through pa-
 per,'and evaporate it in a gentle heat, so that
 whilst it coolb slowly, crystals may form.
   Tartar emetic is  the  most useful of all
 the antimonial  preparations.   Its action is
 not dependent on the stale ofthe stomach,
 and., being soluble in water, its dose is easi-
 ly managed,  while it also operates more
 ox eddy.
    In doses of from one  to three,  four,  or
 five gr ins, it generally acts powerfully  as
 an e metic, and is  employed whenever we
 wish to obtain the effects which result from
 full vomiting.   As patients are differently
 affected  by this medicine, the  safest mode
 of exhibiting it  is :  fy. Antimonii tartarisuti,
 gr. iii.  Aqua distillata.^'V.  Mi-ee et cola
 Dosis gss. quadraute quaque  bora, donee
 superveuerii  vomiius.
    For children, emetic tjrlar is not so safe
 an emetic as ipecacuanha powder :' when
 great debility of the system is present, even
 a small dose has been known to prove fatal
 to children.  Sometimes it proves cathartic.
   Li smaller doses it excites  nausea, and
 proves a powerful  diaphoretic  and expec*
 torant.  As an emetic it is chiefly given in
 the beginning of fevers and febrile diseases,
 when great debility is present, and in the
 advanced stages of typhoid fever its use is
 improper and even sometimes  fatal.   As a
 diaphoretic, it is given in small doses, of
 from an eighth to a quarter of a grain : and
 as  an expectorant, in doses still smaller.
 Emetic tartar in small doses, combined with
 calomel, has been  found a powerful yet safe
 alterative in obstinate erupt 10 IS of the skin.
 «t  Antimonii tartarisati gv.  iv.   Hydrargyri
 submuriatis, gr. xvi  Confectionis Rosa  gal-
 lica, q. s.   Divide  in pil. xxiv. Capiat i.
 mane nocteque ex thea sassafrass.
   In the form of powder, or dissolved in
 water, it is  applied by a  pencil to  warts
 and obstinate ulcers  :  it is also given in  j
 the form of clyster, with a view to produce
 irritation in soporose  diseases, apoplexy,'^*
 ileus, and hernia incaoperata. The powder/"!
 mixed with any fluid, and rubbed ontht^'
 scrobiculus cordis, excites vomiting.  Ano-
 ther property which tartar emetic  has,
 when rubbed on the skin, is that of produ.
 cing a crop  of pustules  very  like  to the
 small-pox,  and with this view it  is  used
 against rheumatic  pains, white, and other
 obstinate  swe lings.   The best antidote
 against the bad eft! cts of too large aquanti-
 ty  of this and other antimonial preparations,
 is a decoction ofthe  bark of cinchona.
   Antimonium  vitrifactum.   Glass of
 antimony.  An oxyd o. antimony, with a lit-
 tle sulphur.
   AN11MONY.   (AvltfAoviov.   Tlie  origin
 of this word is very  obscure.    Tie  most
 received etymology is, from  avli, against,
 and  /ugw. a monk ; because Val-.-ntine, by
 an injudicious adu foistratio-iofi', poisoned
 his brother monks )   Antimonium    Stibi-
 um.  A metal found native, Sut  very rarely;
 it  las, in that state, a metallic lustre, and
 is  found in  masses of different si apes ; its
 col ur is white, be-ween those of tin and '
 silver.  It  genend'y ctrnt; ins  a small por-
 tion  of arsenic.   It  is I k<-« ;-e met with in
 the sta.e of an oxyd, antimonial ochre.  The
 most abundant o'e of it is t1 at in which it
 is  combined w'nl; sulohur,  the grey ore if
 antimony,  or sulphuret of antimony.   The
 colour of th s ore ,s  bfo'ei  h, or stee-tfiev,
 ofa metallic lustre, and  often i xiremriy
 beautifully vanega eit   lisnxttiie is l'I-
 ther compact, foliu'-d, or str.at. d.    The
 striated is found both Ci ystal iz.d, mas ive,
 and disseminated : the;e nre many v  rieties
 cf this ore
    Properties of A>itimonu.—\numonv  is a
i net'.,lof-n  •U'e-N"h  v' ' ' lmi ^ a slight
 bfoeish shade, and ve v b  lliant.  I s t, xtore
 is  lamented,  .ml exhi:>is piutrs crossing
 each other m.eveiy  direction,   Its surface 
ANT
ANT              . 57
with herbari/ations and foilage.  Its specific
gravity is 6.702.   ft  is sufficiently hud to
scratch all the sofi metals. It is very brittle,
easily  broken and pulverizable.  It  fuses
at 810°  Fahr.  It can be volatilized, and
burns  by a strong heat.   When prfec ly
fused, and suffered  to cool  gradually, it
crystallizes in octahedra.  It unites with
sulphur  and phosphorus.  It decomposes
water  strongly,   h  is soluble in alkaline
suiphurets.  Sulphuric acid, boiled  upon
antimony,  is  ll-ebly  decomposed.   Nitric
acd dissolves it in the cold.  .Muriatic acid
scarcely acts upon it.  The oxygenated mu-
riatic acid gas infl.mes is,  and the liquid
acid dissolves it with facility.  Arsehic«aciri
dissolves  it  by  heat with  difficulty.   It
unites, by  fusion, with gold and  renders it
pdeaud  biillie.  Platina, silver, lead, bis-
muth, nickel, copp.r, arsenic, iron, cobalt,
tin, and zinc, unite with antimony by fusion,
and form with it compounds,  more'or less
brittle.  Mercury does not  alloy with  it
easily.   We are little acquainted with the
action of alkalies  upon it.  Nitrate of pot-
ash is decomposed by it.  Il fulminates by
percussion with oxypnated muriate of pot-
ash.
  Methods  of obtaining antimony—1.  To
obtain antimony, heat 32  parts of filings of
iron  to redness, and project  on them, by
degrees, 100 parts of antimony;  when the
whole is in fusion, throw on it, by degrees,
20  parts of nitrate of potash, and  after a
few minutes quiet fusion, pour  it into  an
iron melting  cone, previously heated and
greased.
  2.  It  may  also be obtained by melting
eight  parts of the ore mixed with  six  of
nitrate of potash, and three of acidulous
tartrite of potash, gradually projected into
a red-hot crucible, and fused.
  To obtain perfectly pure antimony, Mar-
graaf melted some pounds ofthe sulphura-
ted ore in a lutedcrucib)e,and thus scorified
any metals it might contain.  Ofthe anti-
mony thus purified, which lay at the bottom,
he took sixteen  ounces, which he oxidated
cautiously, first with a slow, and afterwards
with a strong heat, until it ceases to  smell
of sulphur, and acquired a grayish  white
colour.  Of this gray powder he took four
ouuees,  mixed them with  six drachms of
acidulous  tartrite of potash, and three of
charcoal, and kept them in  fusion in  a well
covered and luted crucible, for  one  hour,
and  thus obtained a metallic button that
weighed  one ounce, seven  drachms, and
twenty grains.
  The metal, thus obtained, he mixed with
half its weight of desiccated carbonate of
soda,  and covered the mixture with  the
same  quantity of the carbonate.  He then
melted it in a well covered and luted  cruci-
ble, in a very strong heat, for half an hour,
and thus obtained a button  which weighed
one  ounce, six drachms, and  seven grains,
much winter and more beautiful than the
 former.  This he again treated with one and
 a half otiece of carbonate of soda, arid ob-
 tained a button, weighing one ounce, five
 drachms, and six  grains.  The button was
 still purer than the foregoing;.  Repeating
 these fusions with equal weights of carbo-
 nate of soda three times more, and an hour
 and a half each time, he at  last  obtained a
 button so pure as  to .onajgamate with mer-
 cury  with ease, very hard,  and in some
 degi ee malleabi; the .sojris formed in the
 lasi fusion were transparent, which indica-
 ted  that they contqjned no  sulphur, and
 hence it is the obstinate adhej^ice of the  >•
 sulphur   that  renders the  purification of
 this  metal so difficult.
   The  preparations of antimony formerly
 in use were very npny: those now direct-
 ed to be kept are:—
   1. Sulphuretum antimonii.
   2.  Oxydum antimonii.
   3. Stuphuretum antimonii prtecipitatum.
   4. Antimonium tartarisalum.
   5:  Pulvis antimonialis.
   6. Liquor antimonii tartarisati.
   Antimoeis.  (Fj-om  &{lt,  against, and
 /Aopos, death, or disease.)  A medicine to'
 prolong life.
   AxTiNKruaiTicA.   (From   avli, against,
 and vi<ppilic, a disease  of the kidneys.)  Re-
 medies  against disorders of  the kidneys.
 Blancard.
   Antiodontalgicus.  An insect described
 by Gerbi in  a small  work  published at
 Florence 1794, so called from its property
 of allaying  the tooth-ach.  It is a kind of
 curculio found on a species of thistle, car-
 cluns spinosissimus.   If twelve or fifteen of
 these insects in the state of larv?e, or when
 come to  perfection, be bruised and rubbed
 slowly between the fore-finger and  thumb
 until they have lost  their moisture; and if
 the painful  tooth  where it is  hollow, be
 touched  with that finger, the pain ceases
 sometimes  instantaneously.  A piece of
 shamoy  leather will  answer the same pur-
 pose  vvitu the .finger.   If the gums are in-
 flamed the  remedy is of no  avail.  Other
 insects possess the property  of curing the
 tooth-ach ;  such as the scarabeus  ferrugi-
 neus of Fabricius; the coccinella septem-
 punctata, or lady-bird; the chrysomela po-
 puli,  and  the  chrysomela sanguinolenta.
 This property  belongs ,to several kinds of
 the coleoptera.
   Antii'akal'stica.   (Erom  *i>7/,  against,
 and   urapaxvtnt, the   palsy)   Medicines
 against the  palsy.
   Axtipatiif.ia.   (From avli, against, and
 •staGc;, an affection.)  Antipathy.  An aver-
 sion to particular  objects.
   Antiperistaltic.  (From  avIi,  against,
 and  TripiTtxxce,  to contract.)  Whatsoever
 obstructs the  peristaltic motion of the in-
 testines.
   Axtipehistasis.   (From  avIi,  against.
 and -m:ir»ut, to press.)  A compression on
 all sjdes.  Theophrastus de ign*.
.  ." I * 
58
ANT
ANT
       AN-nrHAARMACA.   (From  avIi,  against,
     and  <$Apf/.XKov, a  poison.)   The  same as
     alexipharmaca.  Remedies or preservatives
     against poison.  Dioscorides.
       ANTIPIILOGISTICA.    (From    <*i7;,
     againsc, and qxvyu, to burn.)   Antiphlogis-
     tics.  A  term applied  to those medicines,
     plans of diet,  and  other  circun-stances,
     which  tend  to oppose inflammation, or
     which in other words, weaken the system by
     diminishing the activity ofthe vital power.
       Antiphthisica.  (From avIi, against, a,id
     tpBuric, a consumption.)  Remedies against
     a consumption.
 *     Antiphtiiora.  (From avli, against, and
I    <$BopA, corruption.)  A species of woolfsbane
     which resists corruption.
       Antiphtsica.  (From a\1i, against,  and
     qva-Au, to blow.)   Carminatives or remedies
     against wind.
       Antipleuritica.   (From  avIi,  against,
     and lurxeupflis, pleurisy.)   Remedies against
     a pleurisy.
       Antipodagrica.    (From  avIi,  against,
     and turofAypa, the gout.)   Medicines which
     relieve or remove tiie gout.
       Ajntipraxia.   (From avIi, against,  and
     iaffta-0-ai, to  work.)  A contrariety of func-
     tions and  temperaments in clivers parts.
     Contrariety of symptoms.
       Antipyretica. (F.om avIi, against,  and
     iavp(]oc, fever.) Antifebrile. Remedies against
     a fever.
       Antiq.uartanaria.  (From avli, against,
     and quartanum, a quartan fever.)  Reme-
     dies against quartan agues.
       ANTiauARTicu.M.   The same  as  Anti-
     quartanaria.
       ANTIRRHINUM. (Avlippivov:  from a-.li,
     against, and  pig, the nose ;  so called  be-
     cause it  represents  the nose of a  calf.)
     Snap-dragon, or calf's-snout.  The  name
     of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system.
     Class,  Didynamia.   Order,  Angiospermia.
       Antirrhinum  linahia.  The systematic
     name for the linaria of the pharmacopoeias.
     See Linaria.
       Antiscolica.  (From avIi, against, and
     <rx.a>x>>%,  a worm.  Remedies against worms.
     Anthilmintics.
       ANTISCORBUTICS.    (Antiscorbittica<,
     sc. medicamenta; from avIi,  against, and
     scorbutus, the scurvy.)   Medicines  which
     cure the scurvy.
       ANTISEPTICS.   (Antiseptica. sc.  medi-
     camenta ,- from avIi, agari nst,  and <n\ira>, to
     putrefy.)   Those medicines which possess
     a  power of preventing animal substances
     from passing into a  state of putrefaction,
     and of obviating putrefaction  when already
     begun.  This class  of  medicine  compre-
     hends four orders.
       1.  Tonic antiseptics, as cinchona, angus-
     turse cortex, chamaemeuun, See. which  are
     suited for every condition of body, and are,
   •  in general,  preferable to other antiseptics,
   'forthose with relaxed habits.
   2.  Refrigerating  antiseptics,  as  acids,
 which are  principally  adapted  for  the
 young, vigorous, ai.d plethoric.
   3. Stimulating  antiseptics, as  wine and
 alcohol, best adapted for the old and debi-
 liiated.
   4. Antispasmodic antiseptics, as camphora
 and  assafce'.ida, which are to  be selected
 for irritable and hysterical  habits.
   Amt'spasis.  (From  avIi,  against,  ar.d
 c-Tram, to  draw.)  A  revulsion.   The  tinn-
 ing the c  urse of the humours, whilst ihey
 are  actually in motion.  Galen.
   ANTISPASMODICS.  _ ( A n tispasmodica,
 sc.  medicameuta;  from avli, agams,, and
 ffTTAa-fAHQ,  a spasm.)  Medicines which pos-
 sess  the  power  of allaying, or  remo-
 ving  inordinate  motions  in the system,
 particularly those involuntary contr. ctions
 which take place  in muscles, naturally sub-
 ject to the command of the will.  Spasm
 may arise from  various causes.  One of
 the  most frequent is a strong irriation,
 continually applied ; such as dentition, or
 worms.  In  these cases,  na; cotics  prove
 useful, by diminishing irritability and sen--t'y$
 sibility.   Sometimes spasm arises  irom
 mere  debility ; and  the obvious  means of
 removing this is by the use of tonics.  Both  <
 narcotics  and tonics, therefore, are  occa-
 sionally useful as antispasmodics, such as
 opium,  camphor, and  ether,  in  the one
 class, and zinc,  mercury,  and  P' ruvian
 bark,  in  the other.   But there  are farther,
 several other substances, which cannot  be
 with propriety referred  to either of these
 classes; and to these, the title of antispas-
 modics is more exclusively appropriated.
 The  principal antispasmodics,  properly so
 called, are  moschus,  castereum, oleum
 animate empyreumaticum, petroleum, am-
 monia, assafatida, sagapenum,  galbanuni,
 Valeriana,  crocus,   melaleuca  leucaden-
 dron.
   The narcotics,  used as antispasmodics,
 are ether, opium,  camphor.
   Tonics  used  as antispasmodic, 'are cu-
 prum, zincum, hydrai gyrus, cinchona.   ,
  Antithenaii.    (F.om *c7/, against, an^
S-ivag, the  palm ofthe hand.)  A muscle of
the toot.   See Adductor pollicis pedis.
  Antitragicus.   Antitragus.    (Antitra-
gicus, sc.  musculus.)  One  of the  proper
 muscles of the  ear, whose  use  is to  turn
 up the tip of the antitragus a little out-
 wards, and to depress the extremity ofthe
 antithelix towards it.
  Antitragus.    (Antitragus,   i.  m.  from
av% aDd rgayos, the tragus.)  An  eminence
ofthe outer ear, opposite to the tragus.
  Antivenerea.  (From avIi, against, and
venrreus, venereal.)   Medicines against the
lues venerea.
  Antonii Sancti  ignis.   (So called be-
cause  St.  Anthony was  supposed  to  dflfee
it miraculously.  In  the  Roman Missal,
,St. Anthony is implored as being the pre- 
ANT
ANT
59
 server from all s>>rt  f fire.)  St Antho-
 ny'» fit    See Erysipe'as..
   Antufutlli'n.    (From   av^i,   against,
 and <pvxxov,  a leaf;  so  ci.lled  because  its
 leaves are opposite.)  Tlie male caryophyl-
 lus.
   Antrum  of  Higkmore.   (From  the
 name ' t an  anatomis', who  gave  die first
 accurate  description  of   it.)  Antrum
 Ilighmortanum    .'Intrum    gena    Sinus
 maxdtaris pituit.<rit<s.  Antrum  maxilla su-
 perioris    M. xiliury sinus.   A large cavity
 in the  middle of each superior maxillary
 bone, between the eye and tlv  root of the
 mouth,  lined by tiie mucous membrane  of
 the  nose.
   One or  both antra ave liable  to several
 morbid affections.   Sometimes their mem-
 branous lining inflames,  and secretes  pus.
 At  other  times,  in  consequence of in-
 flammation,  or  other causes, various ex-
 cressenci-s  and  fungi are  produced  in
 them.   Their bony  parities are occasion-
 ally affected with exostosis, or caries.   Ex-
 traneous bodies may  be  lodged in them,
 and it is eyen asserted that insects may be
 generated  in them,  and cause for many
 years, afflicting pains.  Abscesses in the
 antrum are by far the most common.  Vio-
 lent blows on the cheek, inflammatory af-
 fections  of the adjacent parts,  and espe-
 cially of the pituitary membrane lining the
 nostrils, exposure to cold and damp, and,
 above  all  things, bad teeth, may induce
 inflammation and  suppuration  in the an-
 trum.   The  first symptom is  a pain, at first
 imagined  to be a  tooth-ach, particularly
 if there  should be a carious  tooth  at  this
 part of  the jaw.  This pain, however, ex-
 tends more into the nose than that usually
 tloes which arises  from a decayed tooth ;
 it also affects, more  or  less, the  eye, the
 orbit, and the situation of the  frontal si-
 nuses.   But  even such  symptoms are in-
 sufficient to characterize the disease, the
 nature  of  which  is not   unequivocally
 evinced  till   a much later  period.  The
 complaint  is, in general, of  much longer
 duration than one entirely  depend  t on
 a caiies of the tooth,  and its violence in-
 creases more and  more, until at  last a hard
 tumour  becomes  perceptible  below  the
 cheek-bone.  The swelling by degrees ex-
 tends over the whole cheek; but it after-
 wards  rises  to a point,  and forms a very
 circumscribed hardness, which may be felt
 above the  back-grinders.   The symptom
 is  accompanied by redness, and  sometimes
 by inflammation and  suppuration ofthe ex-
ternal parts.  It is not uncommon also, for
the outward  abscess to communicate with
that within the antrum. The circumscr.bed
elevation ofthe tumour, however, does not
occur in  all cases.   There are instances in
which  the  matter makes its way  towards
the palate, causing the bones of the part to
swell, and at length rendering them carious,
 unless timely assistance be given.  There
 are o her cases, in which the matter escapes
 between the langs and sockets ofthe teeth.
 Lastly, there are other examples, in which
 matter, formed in  the antrum,  makes its
 exit at  the  nostril ot  the" same side, when
 the patient  is  lying with his  head  on the
 opposite  one,  in a low position.   If this
 mode of  evacuation  si ould be frequently
 repeated, it prevents the tumour both  from
 pointing  externally,  and  bursting, as it
 would do if the purulent matter could find
 no other vent.  This  evacuation of the pus
 from the nostril is not very common
  Antrum  buccinosum.  The cochlea  of *
 the ear.
  Antrum  pvlori.   The great concavity
 ofthe stomach approaching the pylorus.
  Antrum  maxillare.  See  Antrum  of
 High-more.
  Ants, acid of.  See Formic add.
  AntvliOn.   (From  Antyllus,  its  inven-
 tor.)   An  astringent  application,  recom-
 mended by Paulus iEgineta.
  ANUS.   (Quasi  onus,- as carrying the
 burden ofthe bowels.)
  1. The fundament;  the lower  extre.
 mity of  tlie great intestine,  named  the
 rectum, is  so  called; and its office  is to
 form an outlet  for the faxes.   The anus is
 furnished with  muscles which  are peculiar
 to it,  viz.  the sphincter,  which forms a
 broad circular band of fibres, and keeps it
 habitjially  closed, and the levatores  ani,
 which serve to dilate and draw it up to its
 natural situation, after the expulsion of the
 faeces.  It  is also surrounded, as well as the
 whole of the neighbouring intestine,  with
 muscular  fibres, and  a very loose sort of
 cellular substance.  The anus  is subject to
 various  diseases,  especially piles, ulcera-
 tion,  abscesses,  excressences, prolapsus,
 imperforation in new-born infants.
  2. The term ohik  is also applied  to a
 small opening of  the third ventricle of the
 brain, which leads into the fourth.
  Am-, artificial.  An accidental open-
 ing in  the  parietes of the  abdomen, to
 which  opening some part of the intestinal
 canal leads, and through which the fasces are
 either wholly or in part discharged.  When
 a strangulated  hernia occurs, in wtfioh the
 intestine is simply pinched, and this event is
 unknown ; when it has not been relieved by
 the usual means; or whtn the necessary
 operation  has not  been practised In time ;
 the protruded  part  becomes  gangrenous,
 and ihe faeces escape.  But if the patient
 should be at last operated upon, his faxes
 are discharged through the wound, and the
 intestines  are  more  easily emptied.  In
 both cases,  the excrement  continues to be
discharged  from  the  artificial  opening.
In this  way an artificial anus is formed,
 thieugh which  tbe excrement  is evaluated
during life.
  Anidrion.  (From  =», priv.  and  ufa%, 
6i>                APE

water; so called, because tliey who eat of
it  become thirsty.)   A  speces of night-
shade, according to Blancard.
  Anipeuthynos.    (From  a,  neg.   and
vmvQvvo;, hurtful.)  Hippocrates, in his Pre-
cepts, uses this word to signify an acciden-
tal  event, which  cannot be  charged  on
the physician, and for which he is  not ac-
countable.
  AORTA.  (From  a-.tg, air, and t«/>«&>, to
keep ; so called because the ancients sup-
posed  that only air  was contained in it.)
The great artery of the body, which arises
from the left ventricle of the bean, forms
a curvature in the  chest, and descends into
the abdomen.   See Artery.
  Al'ALACillNE  GALLIS.  (From  ATTAXAlUe, to
repel; because it  is  supposed to repel in-
fection.)  See  Cassine.
  Aparthrosis.  (From atto and AgGgov, a
ioint)  Articulation.
  APAR1XE.  (From giro, a file,; because
its  bar): is  rough, and rasps  like  a  file.)
Pldlanthmpus.   Ampeloccirpns.   Omphalo-
carpus  Iras.  Asparine. Asperulu.  Goose-
grass and cleaver's bees. Cleaver's. Goose-
share. ILyriff'.  Tiiis plant, which is  com-
mon  in  our'hedges and ditches, is the Ga-
lium  aparirte  of  Linmsus •.-—foliis octords
lanceolutis eurinatis scubris retrorsnm aculea-
tis, geniculis venosis, Jructu  liispido.   The
expressed juice has been  given with ad-
vantage as an aperient and diuretic in insi-
pient dropsies ; 8ut the character in which
it hs.s of late been  chiefly- noticed, is that of
a remedy against cancer. A tea-cup full in-
ternally, gradually increases to half a pint,
two or liit- -e times a flay, and the herb ap-
plied, in  cataplasm, external-y, has been
said to cue cancers.  Such beneficial re-
sults are not confirmed by tiie experience
of others.
   Apella. (From *, priv. and  pellis, skin.)
Shortness of the prepuce.  Galen gives this
name to all whose prepuce, either through
disease,  section,  or  otherwise, will  not
eov.-r the glans.
   Apeihe.vs  PALfi.ntiAiu m  rectus.    See
Lavator palpebr.e superioris.
   APERIENTS.  (Aperientia, sc. medica-
menta f  from  aperio,  to   open.)   Laxa-
tives.  Medicines which gently open  the
bowels.
   Aperistatus.   (From  a,  neg. and  o-e-
girxf/.t, to surround.)  Aperistaton.  An epi-
thet  used Uy  Galen, of ?n ulcer which is
■not dangerous, nor  surrounded by inflam-
mation.                    ,
   An kistation.   See Apenstatus.
   Api-.rtor  oculi.   See  Levater palpebra
 superioris.,
   A pep.-;i a.  (Afrpsia, a,  f.  A?n\n.: from
a.  priv. and'srar/a-, to digest.)   Indigestion.
 Sec Dyspepsia.
   ApEun;i\sMr.Nus.   (From aan and tvBvc,
 straight.)  A  name formerly given to the
•lnk&umiin rectum,  or straight gut.
                  API!

  APEX.  The  extremity of a  part;  a*
the  apex of  the  tongue, apex  of the   '
nose, &c.
  Aphamsmus.  (From <*?av<&>, to remove
from the sight.)   The removal, or  gradual
decay of a disorder.
  A phoresis.   (From   a^Aigia;  to  re-
move.)  This  term  was  formerly  much
used in the schools of surgery, to  signify
that part ofthe art which consists in taking
off any diseased  or preternatural part of
the body.
  Aphepsema.   (From  attc,  and  t-\.u,  to
boii.)  A decoction.
  Apuesls.  (From A$i»f/.i, to  remit.)  The
remission or termination ofa disorder.
  Aphjstksis.   (From  ttqt<r»y.i,  to draw
frora.JT  An abscess.
  Aphodos.  (From &vo, and <Ik, depar-
ture )  Excrement.  The dejection of the
body.                 i
  APHONIA.  (A<f>a>M*: from a, priv. and
<pav», the voice.)  A suppression of the voice,  . ^
without either syncope or coma.   A genus
of  disease in the  class  locales, and  order  lv.j
dyscinesia of Cullen.
  When it takes  place  from a tumour of
the fauces,  or  about  the   glottis, it  is
termed aphonia gutturalis ;
   When  from  a disease of the  trachea,
aphonia trachealis ;
   A-id when  from a paralysis, or  want of
nervous energy, aphonia atonica ;
   APHORISM.   (Aphorismus ,- from A<fog-
i£a<, to distinguish.)  A  maxim, or princi-
ple, comprehended in a  short sentence.
   AriiROiusiA.  (From  Atpgofrm,  Venus.)
An immoderate desire of venery.
   APHRODISIACS.    (Aphrodisiaca,   sc.
medicamenta,  A^goi'i^KutA; from  A^gci'ia-ia,
venery.)   Medicines which excite a desire
 for venery.
   Aphrodisiasticon.   (From A<$go;, froth.)
 A  trochso called by Galen, because k was
 given  in  dysenteries,  where  the stools
 were frothy.                              ,
   Aphr:>dti)ius morbus.  (From  A^i'itu,
 V'-oils.)   The venereal  disease.
   Aphtha.  See  Aphtha.                    j
   APHTHA.  (A<?Qai: from attIoj, to in-
 fi-irne.)  The thrush. Frog, or sore mouth.
 Aphtha  lactucimeti  of  Souvages.   Ulcera
 serpentia oris, or spreading  ulcers  in  the
 mouth,  of  Celsus.  Pustula  oris.   Alcola.   ',
 Vesicula gingi-vantm.   Acacos Aphtha in-
fantum.   A  disease to which  children
 are  very  subject.  It   appears in  small
 white ulcers upon the  tongue, gums,  and  :1
 around  the  mouth  and 'palate,  resem-
 bling small  particles  of  curdled  milk.
 When the disease is mild, it is confined to
 these parts; but when it is violent and of .
 long standing, it is apt  to extend through
 the whole course of the  alimentary cinal,
 from the mouth down to the anus ; and so
 to excite severe purgings, flatulencies, and
 other disagreeable  symptoms.  The  dis-  t 
APN
APO
61
case,  when  recent  and confined ta the   breathe.)  A defect or difficulty of respi-
mouth, mry in general be easily removed;   ration,  such  as  happens  in  a cold,  &c.
but when of long standing, and extending   Fasius
down to the stomach and intestines, it very
frequently proves fatal.
  The  thrush  sometimes  occurs, as  a
chronic disease, but in warm climates and
in those Northern  countries  where  the
cold  is combined with a considerable de-
gree of moisture, or where the  soil is of a"
very marshy nature   It m..y in some cases,
be  considered as  an idiopathic affection ;
but it is  more usually symptomatic.   It
shews itself, at first, by  an, uneasy sensa-
tion, or burning heat in the stomach, which
  Apncea.  The same.  Galen.
  Apocapnisv.us.  (From atto, and xamfci
smoke )  A fumigation.
  Apqcatharsis.   (From ano, and kaBai-
ga>,  to  purge.)  An  evacuation  of iiu-
mours ;  a discharge downward ;  but some-
times applied, with little discrimination, to
vomiting.
  Apocaulizesis.   (From  aTnxavxifr,  to
break transversely)  A transverse   frac-
ture.  Hippi.crates.
  APOCENOSIS.   (From A7ro,  and  jcsvo&j,
comes on  by slow degrees, and increases  to  evacuate.)   A superabundant flux of
gradually  in violence.  After somfetime,  Mood,  or other  fluid,  without  pyrexia.
small pimples, of about the size of a pin's  The name of an order in the class locales of
head, shew themselves on the tip and edges  Cullen.
of the tongue ; and these, at length, spread    Apocope.  (From «wo. and ko«7», to cut
over  the  whole  inside of the mouth, and  from)   Abscission, or the removal ofa part
occasion fcuch a tenderness and  rawness,  by cutting it off.
that the patient cannot take any food ofa    Apocrisis.   (From ato, and xgiveo,  to se-
solid nature; nether can he receive any  crete irom.)   A secretion of superabundant
vinous or  spirituous  liquor into his mouth,  humours.  Hippocrates.
vvthout great pungency  and pain  being    Apocrustinum.  Apocrusticon.  (From
exci-ed ;  little febrile heat attends,  with  «wrajeg8», to repel.)   An astringent or  repel-
dry  skin,  pale  countenance,  small pulse,  lent medicine.   Galen.
and  cold   extr mities.  These  symptoms    Apocrusticon.  See Apocrustinum.
will probably continue for some weeks, the    Apociesis.  (From atto, and kvu,.to bring
general health being sometimes better, and  forth.)  Parturition, or  the bringing forth
sometimes worse, and then the patient will  of a child.  Galen.
be  attacked with  acid eructations, or  se-    Apodacrttica.   (From avo, and faxgti, a
vere  purging, which greatly exhausts  his  tear.)  Medicines which,Tjy exciting  tears,
strength,  and produces considerable ema-  remove  superfluous  humours  from  twe
ciation of the whole body.  After a  little  eyes, as onions,  &c.  Pliny.
time, these symptoms cease, and he ajpain
enjoys better health ;  but, sooner or Infer,
the acrid matter shews  itself once more
in the mouth, with greater virulence than
before, and makes  frequent translations to
the stomach  and intestines, and so from
  Apogeusia.   See Agheustia.
  Apogecsis.   See Agheustia.
  Apocinovksis.   (From ATroyivofAAi, to be
absent.)  The remission or absence of a
disease.  Hippocrates.
  Apoglaucosis.  (From otto, and yXAuzoc,
these to the mouth again, until at last, the  sky-coloured ;  so called because of its blue-
patient  is reduced to  a  perefect skeleton,  ish  appearance.)  Glaucoma.  A cataract
Elderly people, and persons with a shatter-  of ihe eye.  Dioscorides.
ed constitution,  are  more liable to its at
tacks.  It is ranked by Cullen in the class
pyrexia, and order exanthemata.
  APIUM   (From  mrtoc.  DoricS,  amoc,
mild ;  or from  apes, bees; because  they
are fond of it.
  1.  The name of a genus of plants in the
Litmxan  system.  Class, Pentandria.   Or-
der,  Digynia.
  2-  I ie pharmacopocial name of the herb
small-age.  The  root,  seeds,  and  fresh
plant;  Apium graveolens, foliolis caulinis,
cuneiformibus,  umbelhs, sesnlibus, of Lin-
naeus, are aperient and carminative.
  Apium  ghvveolexs.   The  systematic
name for the apium of the pharmacopoeias.
See Apium.
  Apogonum.  (Fivm atto, and yivoy.ai,  to
beget.)   A living ioetus in the womb.  Hip-
pocrates.
  Apolepsis.   (From atto, and xau^Avim, to
take from.)   An interception,  suppression,
or retention of urine, or any other natural
evacuation.   Hippocrates.
  Apolinosis.  (From a-ro, andxtvov, flax.)
The method of curing a fistula, according
to iEgineta, by  the  application  of raw
flax.  '
  A polys is.  (From  atto, and xva>, to re-
lease.)   The  solution  or termination of a
disease.  The removal of a bandage.  Ero-
tianus.
   Apomagma.  (From a~ro,  and /uattIq), to
cleanse from.)  Any thing used to cleanse
  Apium petroselinum.  The systematic  and wipe away filth from sores, as a sponge,
name for the petroselinum of the pharmaco-  &c.  Hippocrates.
poeias.  See Petroselinum.                    Apomathema.  (From  atto,  neg.  and
  Apneustia.  (From a, neg. and <wve*, to  ^*vfl*v», to learn.)  Hippocrates expresses, 
62
APO
APO
  by this term, a forgetfulness of all that has
  been learnt.
    Apomeli.  (From  atto,  from,  and  /utxi,
  honey.)   \n oxymel, or decoction, made
  with honev.
    APONEUROSIS.   (From euro,  and vew-
  gov, a nerve; from an erroneous  supposi-
  tion ofthe ancients, that it was formed by
  the expansion ofa nerve.)  A tendinous ex-
  pansion.  See Muscle.
    Aponia.   (From a, priv. and -srovot, pain.)
  Freedom from pain.
    Aponitrosis.   (From  atto, and  vtrgov,
  nitre.)  The  sprinkling an ulcer over with
  nitre.
    Apopallesis.  (From attovaxxcc, to throw
  off hastily.)   An  abortion,  or premature
  expulsion of a foetus.   Hippocrates.
    Apopedassis.  (From atto, And tar-^afin, to
 jump from.)  A luxation.
    Apophlegmasia (From avo, and qxtyfAA,
 phlegm.)   A  discharge  of  phlegm,  or
 mucus.
    Apophlegmatu-a.     (From ato^   and
 tpxiy/AA,  phlegm.)     Apophligmatizantia.
 Apophligmatizonta.  Medicines  which  ex-
 cite   the  secretion  of  mucus  from  the
 mouth  and  nose.    Masticatones.   Er-
 rhines.
    Apophraxis.   (From atto, and  <pgAcro-ai,
 to interrupt.   A suppression of the men.
 strual discharge.
   Apophtharma.  (From  A7ro. and q6uga>,
 to corrupt.)  A medicine to procure abor-
 tion.
   Apophtiiora.   (From A7rc<p6iig®, to be
 abortve.)  An abortion.
   AropuYAS.  (From  Airoepvta, to  proceed
 from.)   Any thing which grows or adheres
 to another, as  a wart to the finger.
   Apophtades.   The  ramifications of  the
 veins and arteries.  Hippocrates. .
   APOPHYSIS.   (From  A7ro<pv6>,  to pro-
 ceed from*.^ Appendix.  Probole.  Echphy-
 sis.  Processus.   Productio.   Projectura.
 Protiiberautia.  A process, projection,  or
 protuberance,  of  a bone  beyond a  plain
 surface ; as  the nasal apophysis of the fron-
 tal bone, &c.
   Apophthegma.  (From AzrotpStyyofAAi, to
*peak eloquently.)   A short maxim,  or
 axiom ; a rule.
   Apoplecta.  A name formerly  applied
 to the internal jugular vein ; so called be-
 cause, in apoplexies,  it appears full and
 turgid.  Bartholin.
   Apoplectica.   (From   A7ro7rx»%iA,   an
 apoplexy.)   Medicines against  an  apo-
 plexy.
   APOPLEXIA.   (From  atto, and ts-xncra-ea,
to strike or knock down; because persons,
when seized with this  disease, fall down
suddenly.)  Apoplexy.   A sudden  abo-
lition,  in  some degree,  of  the powers of
sense and motion, with sleep, and some-
times snoring;  the respiration and motion
  of the heart remaining.  Cullen arranges it ^
  in the class neuroses, and order comata.
    When  it takes place from a congestion
  of blood, it is termed apoplexia sangutnea,
    2.  When there is an abundance of se-
  rum, as in persons of a cold temperament,
  apoplexia serosa.
    3. If it arise from water in the ventricles
  of the brain, it is called Apoplexia  hydroce-
 phalica.
    4.  If from  a wound, apoplexia trauma-
  tica.
    5.  If from poisons, apoplexia venenata,
    6. If from the  action of suffocating ex-
  halations, apoplexia  saffocata.
    7. If from passions of the mind, apoplexia
  mentalis.
    H. And when it is joined with catalepsy,
  apoplexia catalepticu.
    Apoplexy makes its attack chiefly at an
 advanced  period of life ; and most usually
 on those who are of a corpulent habit, with
 a short neck, and large head; and who lead
 an inactive life,  m ike use of a full diet, or
 drink to excess.   The immediate  cause of
 apoplexy, is a  compression  on the brain,
 produced   either  by an accumulation of
 blood in  the vessels of  the  head, aud dis-
 tending- them to such a degree, as to com-
 press the  medullary  portion of the brain;
 or by an  effusion  of blood   from  the red
 vessels, or of serum from  the exhalants;
 which  fluids are  accumulated in  such  a
 quantity as to occasion compression.  The
 former of these is called a sanguineous and
 the latter a serous apoplexy.   These states,
 oLover distinction and of  effusion, may lie
 bought on by whatever increases the afflux
 and impetus of the blood in  the arteries of
 the iiead; such  as violent  fits of  passion,
 great exertions of muscular strength, severe
 exercise, excess in venery. stooping down
 for any length of time, wearing any thing
 too tight about  the neck,  overloading the
 stomach,  long exposure  to excessive cold,
 or a verticle sun, the sudden suppression of
 any long-accustomed evacuation, the appli-
 cation of the fumes of certain narcotic and
 metallic substances, such as opium, alcohol,
 charcoal,   mercury,  &c. and  by  blows,
 wounds, and  other  external injuries : in
 short, apoplexy  may be produced bv what-
 ever determines too great a  flow of blood
 to the brain, or prevents its free return to
 it.
  The young, and those of a full plethoric
 habit,  are most liable to  attacks  of the
 sanguineous apoplexy;  and   those of a
 phlegmatic constitution, or who are much
 advanced in life, to the serous.  Apoplexy
 is sometimes preceded by headacb, giddi-
 ness, dimness of sight, loss of memory, fal-
 tering ofthe tongue in speaking, numbness
m the  extremities, drowsiness, stupor, and
mght-mare, all denoting an affection ofthe
brain;  but it more usually happens that* 
APO
APP                63
without  much previous indisposition, the
person  falls down  suddenly, the counte-
nance  becomes  florid,  the face appears
swelled  and puffed  up, the vessels of the
head, particularly of the neck and temples,
seem turgid and distended with blood; the
eyes are prominent and fixed, the  breathing
is difficult, and performed with  a snorting
noise,  and the  pulse is  strong  and, full.
Although the  whole body is affected with
the loss of sense and motion, it nevertheless
takes place often more  upon one side than
the other, wlrich is called hemiplagia, and
in  this case, the  side least affected  with
palsy is somewhat convulsed.
  In forming  an opinion  as to the event,
we must be guided by the violence of the
symptoms.   If the  fit is of long duration,
the  respiration  laborious  and stertorous,
and the person much advanced  in years,
the disease, in all probability,  will termi-
nate fatally.   In some cases, it goes  off'
entirely ; but it more  frequently leaves a
state of mental  imbecility  behind it, or
terminates in  a hemiplegia, or  in death.
Even when an attack is recovered from, it
most frequently returns again, after a short
period of time,  ami in  the end   proves fa-
tal.  In dissections of apoplexy, blood is
often found effused  on  the surface  and  in
the cavities ofthe brain ;  and in  other  in-
stances, a turgidity  and distention of the
blood-vessels are to  be observed.   In some
cases,  tumours have been found attached
to different parts of the substance  of the
brain,  anu in  others, no traces of any real
affection of it could be observed.
   Apopnixis.   (From A7ro7rviya>,  to  suffo-
cate.)   A suffocation.  Moschion.
   Apopsophesis.  (From  *ro,  and -^oqtta,
to emit wind.)   The emission of wind by
the  anus or  uterus, according  to Hippo-
crates.
   Apopsychta.   (From  atto,  from,  and
4-uyii, the mind.)  The highest  degree of
dehquium, or fainting, according to Galen.
   Apoptosis.    (From  Amcm-ru,  to  fall
down.)  A prolapsus, or  falling down of
any  part, through relaxation.  Erotian.
   Apohexis.   (From atto,  and  cgiya,  to
stretch out.)   A play  with balls, in the
gymnastic exercises.
   Apori.  (From a, priv. and isrogcc, a duct.
Restlessness, uneasiness, occasioned by the
interruption of ptrspiration, or  any  stop-
page ofthe natural secretions.
   Aphohhipsis.  (From A7roppi7rru, to cast
off.)   Hippocrates uses this word to signi-
fy that kind of insanity where the  patient
tears off his clothes, and casts them  from
him.
   Aposkeparnismvs.  (From avci  from,
and aKt7TAgvt^tt, to strike  with  a hatchet.)
Deasdatio.  A  species of  fracture, when
part of a bone is chipped off*.  Gorraus.
   Aposcbasis.  Aposchusv.-.ts.  (From ««r«.
and  *%*.&,  to  scarify.)  A scarification.
Venesection.  Hippocrates.
  Apositia.  Apositios.  (From a?to, from,
and  <77toc,  food.)  A 'loathing  of food.
Galen.
  Apospasma. ■  (From  amtiCTrAm,  to  tear
off.)  A violent, irwgular fracture ofa ten-
don, ligament, &c.  Galen.
  Aposphacelisis.  (From  atto, and  «■<$>*-
Kixoe, a mortification.)  Hippocrates  uses
this  word to denote a mortification of the
flesh in wounds, or  fractures, caused  by
too tight a bandage.
  Apostasis.  (From atto, and ith/ai, to re-
cede from.)
  1.  an abscess,  or collection of matter.
  2.  The coming away of  a  fragment of
bone, by fracture.
  3.  When  a  distemper  passes  away  by
some outlet, Hippocrates calls it an aposta-
sis by excretion.
  4.  When  the morbific matter, by its own
weight, falls and settles  on any part, an
apostasis by settlement.
  5.  When  one  disease turns to another,
an apostasis  by metastasis.
  Apostaxis.  (From an^a^m,  to  distil
from.)  Hippocrates uses  this word to ex-
press the defluxion or distillation of any
humour, or fluid : as  blood  from the nose.
  AFOSl'EMA.  (From  A$tr>tfAi,  to   re-
cede.)  The term given by the ancients to
abscesses in general.  See Abscessus.
  Apostematiai.  Those  who, from an in-
ward abscess, void pus downwards,  are
thus called by Aretxus.
  Aposterigma.   (From Axoa-Hgi^u, fulsio.)
Galen uses this word  to denote a rest of a
diseased part, a cushion.
  Apostolorum    unwuentum.     (From
a?rog-oXGc,  an apostle.)  Dodecapharmacum.
The  apostles'ointment; so called because
it has twelve ingredients in  it, exclusive of
the oil and vinegar.
  Apostrophe.  (From  atto and g-ge$a>, to
turn from.)  Thus Paulus vEgmeta expresses
an aversion for food.
  Aposyrinqesis.  (From atto and trvgiy^,
a fistula.)  The  degeneracy  of a sore into a
fistula.   Hippocrates.
  Aposyrma.    (From  atto  and trugce, to
rub off'.)  An abrasion or desquamation of
the bone, or skin.  Hippocrates.
  Apotaneusis.   (From atto  and rum, to
extend.)  An  extension, or elongation, of
any member or substance.
  AroTELMESis.   (From sero and Ttxyut, a
bog.)   An expurgation of filth, or faxes.
  Apotheca.   (AmBmn :  from  a-roSioifAi,
to reposite.)  A shop, or vessel, where me-
dicines are sold  or deposited.
  APOTHECARIUS.   (From  atto,   and
tiBh/ai, pono, to  put;  so  called from  his
employ being to prepare, and  keep in  rea-
diness,  the various  articles in the  Ma-
teria Medica, and to compound them for 
64
APP
AQU
the  physician's  use;  or from atoQhkx,  a
shop.)  An  apothecary.  In  every  Euro-
pean  country, except  Great  Riain,  the
apothecary is the same as, in  England, we
name the  druggist and chymht.
   Apother.vplia.  (Fiom  atto and  S-sg*-
m-jai,  to cure.)  A perfect cure, according
to Hippocr us.
   APOTHEP.APEUTICA.   (From A7ro^tga7riva>,
to heal )  Therapeutics;  that part of me-
dicine which teaclies the art of cilring dis-
orders.
   Apothermum,  (From  atto  and beg/wi,
heat.)  An  acrimonious "pickle, with mus-
tard, vinegar,  and oil.   Galen.
   Apothesis.   (From  atto and vib»fAt,  to
replace.)  Tlie  reduction of a dislocated
bone, according to H-ppocrates.
   Apothlimmi.  (Fiom ttsro and  S-ai&o  to
press from.) The dregs o$ expressed juice
of a plant.
   Apothrausis.  (F •( m atto and bgaxju to
break.)   Apocope.  The taking away  the
splinters ofa broken" bone.
   Apotocus.  (From  Ana and  tcjct&>,  to
bring forth.)  Abortive; premature.   Hip-
pocrates.
   Apotrecsis.  (From atto and  vgt7rm, to
turn from )  A  resolution or reversion of a
suppurating tumour.
   Apotrop.ka. (From  ATroTgvru,  to avert.)
An amulet, or charm,  to avert  diseases.
Fasius.
   Apozem.    Apozema.    (From  A7ro  and
£«», to boil )  A decoction.
   Apozeuxis.   (From atto and ^tvywui, to
separate )   The separation or removal of
morbid parts.  Hippocrates.
   Apozymos.  (From  A7ro and  £uy.»,  fer-
ment)   Fermented.
   APPARATUS.   (From appareo, to ap-
pear, or be ready at hand.)  This term im-
plies the preparation and arrangement of
every thing  necessary in the performance of
an operation, or in the application of dress-
fogs. The apparatus varies according to cir-
cumstances.  Instruments, machines, ban-
dages, tapes, compresses, pledgets, dossils of
lint,  tents, &c. are parts of the apparatus,
as well as any  medical substances used. It
is a  rule in surgery to  have the apparatus
ready before beginning an operation.  All
preparations of this kind should not be
made in the patient's room, when they can
be avoided, nor any where in his  presence,
as it would agitate him, and render  him
timid and more restless in the operation.
   Apparatus  minor.  See Lithotomy.
   Apparatus major.   See Lithotomy.
   Apparatus altos.  See Lithotomy.
   APPENDICULA CMCl  VERMIFORMIS      A
vermicular  process, about  four  inches in
length, and the  size ofa goose-quill, which
hangs to  the  intestinum  caecum of the hu-
man body.
   Append i cul*  epiploic^.   Appendices
coli adiposa.  The small appendices of the
colon and rectum, which are filled with adi-
pose substance.  See Omentum.            '
  Apple, thorn.  See Stramonium.
  APPLE.  The  common crab-tree, pyrus   \
mains  of  Linsseus,   is  the  parent  of
all  the  vast  variety of apples at present
cultivated. Apples, in general, when ripe,
afford a pleasant and easily digestible fruit
for  the  table  ;  but, when the stomach is
weak, they are very apt to remain unaltered
for  some days, and to produce dyspepsia.
Sour fruits  are to be  considered as  un-  <J(
wholsome, except  when boiled or baked,
and rendered soft and mellow  by  the addi-
tion of sugar.
  APRICOT.   The fruit of the Primus ar-
mev.iaca of Linnaeus.  When ripe,  they are
easily digested, and  are considered as a
pleasant and nutritious delicacy.
  APYREXIA. (From a, priv. and tuvgigtA,
a f  ver.)  Apyrexy.  Without fever.  The
intermission of feverish  heat.
  AQUA.  See Water.
  AatiA aeris  fixi.  Water  impregnated
with fixed air. This is liquid carbonic acid,
or water impregnated with carbonic acid;
it sparkles in the glass, h;.s a pleasant acidu-   >,
lous taste, and forms an excellent beverage.   '
It  diminishes  thirst, lessens the morbid
heat of  the body, and acts as  a  powerful
diuretic.  It is  also an excellent remedy in
increasing irritability of the stomach, as in
advanced pregnancy, and it  is one ofthe
best anti-emetics which  we possess.
  Aq.ua aluminis composita. Compound
solution of alum, formerly called aqua alu-
minosa  bateana.  See Liquor aluminis com-
positus.
  Aq.ua ammonia acetatje.  See Liquor
ammonia acetatis.
  Aq.ua ammonije purje.  See Liquor am-
monia.
  Aq.ua anethi.   See Anethum.
  Aq.ua calcis.  See Liquor calds.
  Aq.ua ccelestis.  A  preparation of cu-
prum.
  AauA carui.  See Carui.
  Ao.ua cinnamomi.  See Cinnamomum.
  Aq.ua cupri ammoniati.    See Liquor
cupri ammoniati.
  Aq.ua  cupri  vitriolati   composita-
This preparation  of the Edinburgh Phar-
macopoeia, is used externally, to stop  hae-
morrhages of the nose, and other  parts.
It is made thus:
  &.  Cupri vitriolati, alumims, sing. ^ss.
Aqua pura, % iv.  Acidi vitriolici, ijij
  Boil the salts in water until they are dis-
solved ;  then filter the liquor, and add the
acid.
  Aq.ua  distillata.   Distilled  water.
This is made by  distiiling water in clean
vessels, until about two-thirds have come
over.   In nature,  no water  is found per-
fectly pure.  Spring or river water always 
AQL
AQU
65
contains a portion of saline matter, princi-
pally sulphate of lime ; and,  from this im-
pregnation,  is  unfit for a number of phar-
maceutic preparations.   By  distillation, a
perfectly pure water  is  obtained.   The
London College directs ten gallons of com-
mon water :  of which, first distil four pints,
which are to be thrown away ;  then distil
four gallons.  This distilled water is to be
kept in glass vessels.   See Water.
  Aq.ua funiculi.  See Fceniculum.
  Aq.ua fortis.  See Acidum nitrosum di-
lutum.
  Aq.ua kali   praparati.   See Liquor
subcarbonatis potassa.
  Aqua kali puri.  See Liquor potassa.
  Aq.ua lithargyri  acetati.   See Li-
quor acetatis plumbi.
  Aq.ua  lithargyri  acetati  composita.
See Liquor plumbi acetatis dilutus.
  Aq.ua mknth£ piperita.   See Mentha
piperita.
  AauA menth^ sativa.   See  Meittha
viridie.
  Aq.ua menth2E viridis.   See  Mentha
viridis.                             >:
  Aq.ua pimentje,  See Pimenta.
  Aq.ua pulegh.  See Pulegium.    "
  Aq.ua re6ia. Aqua regalis The acid
now called the nitro-muriatic, was formerly
called  aqua regalis,  because  it  was, at
that time, the only acid that could dissolve
gold.   See Nitro-muriatic add.
  Aq.ua ros;e. See Rosa centifolia.
  Aq.ua styftica.  A name formerly given
to a combination of powerful  astringents,
viz- sulphate of copper, sulphate of alum,
and sulphuric acid.   It has  been applied
topically to check haemorrhage, and  large-
ly diluted with water, as  a wash  in  puru-
lent ophthalmia.
  Aq.ua zinci vitriolati  cum  campho-
ba.  Otherwise named Aqua  vitriolica  cam-
phorata.  This, when properly diluted,  is
a useful collyrium for inflammations ofthe
eyes, in which there is a weakness of the
parts.   Externally it is  applied  by  sur-
geons to scorbutic and phagedenic ulcera-
tions.
  Aq.ojb  DisTiLt.AT.fi.   Distilled waters.
These are made by  introducing vegetables,
as mint, penny-royal,  &c.  into a still with
water; and drawing off as much as is found
to possess the properties ofthe plants.  The
London College orders the  waters  to be
distilled from  dried herbs, because fresh
are not ready at all  times  of the year.
Whenever the fresh are used, the weights
are to be increased. But, whether the fresh
or  dried herbs are employed, the  operator
mav vary the weight according to the sea-
son in uliich they have been  produced and
collected.  Herbs and seeds, kept beyond
the space of a year, are improper for the
distillation  of water3.   To every gallon of
these  waters, five ounces, by measure,  of
proof spirit are to be added.
  Aaux MiNEnALEs.  See Waters, mineral.
  Aq.uje sTiLLATiTiiE simplices.   Simple
distilled waters.
  Aq.ua stillatitijE  spirituosjE.  Spi-
rituous distilled waters,  now  called only
spiritus, as spiritus pulegii.
  AauiEDucr   ok  Fallopius.   A canal
in the  petrous portion  of  the  temporal
bone, first accurately described  by Fallo-
pius.
  Aquatic nut.   See Tribulus aqualicus.
  Aqueous humour of the eye.  The ve-
ry limpid  watery fluid,  which fills both
chambers of the eye.  See Eye.
  Aq.uetta.   The name ofa liquid poison.
made use  of by the  Roman women, under
the Pontificate of Alexander VII.   It was
prepared, and sold in drops, by Tophania,
or Toffania, an infamous woman  who resi-
ded at Palermo, and  afterwards at Na-
ples.  From her, these drops obtained the
name of Aqua Toffania,  Aqua delta Toffa-
na, and also Aqua di Napoli.  This poison is
said, by some, to be a composition of arse-
nic, and by others opium  and cantharides.
  Aquifolium.  (From acus, a needle, and
folium, a leaf;  so called on account of its
prickly leaf.)    The  leaves of this plant,
Ilex aquifolium ; foliis ovatis acutis spinosis,
of Linnaeus, have  been known to cure in-
termittent fevers; and  an infusion of the
leaves,  drank  as tea, is  said  to be a pre-
ventive against the gout.
  Aq.uila.   A chymical name  formerly
used for sal-ammoniac, mercurius praecipi-
tatus, arsenic, sulphur,  and  the  philoso-
pher's stone.
  Aquila alba.  One of the names given
to calomel by the ancients. See  Submurias
hydrargyri.
  AQ.UILA ALBA  PHILOSOPHORUM.   Aqua
alba ganymedis. Sublimed Sal-ammoniac.
  AauiLA cg3lestis.  A panacea, or cure
for all diseases ; a preparation of mercury.
   Aq.uila veneris.  A  preparation of the
ancients,  made with verdigrise and subli-
med sal-ammoniac.
  Aquila, among the ancients,  had many
other epithets joined with it, as rubra, salu-
tifera, volans, &c.
  Aq.uil2E venje.  (From aquila, an eagle.)
Branches of the jugular  veins, which  are
particularly prominent in the eagle.
  Aq.uil;e lignum.   Eagle-wood.  It is
generally sold  for the agalochum.
   AQUILEGIA.   (From aqua, water, and
lego,  to gather;  so called from the shape
of its leaves, which retain water.) The herb
columbine.
   1. The name of a genus of plants in the
Linnaean -ystem.  Class,  Polyandria.  Or-
der, Pentagynia.
   2.  The name, in the Pharmacopoeia, for
the columbine.
   The seeds, flowers, and the whole plant,
 Aquilegia  vulgaris;  nectariis incurvis, of
Linnaeus,  have  been  used  medicinally, 
66
ARB
ARC
tlie first in exanthematous diseases, the lat-
ter chiefly is an antiscorbutic.   Though
retained in several foreign pharmacopoeias,
their utility seems to be not allowed in this
country.
  AauuLA.   (Diminutive of aqua.)   A
small quantity of very fine and limpid wa-
ter.   This term is applied to the pellucid
water, which distends the  capsule, of the
crystalline lens, and the lens itself. Paulus
yEgineta uses it to  denote  a tumour con-
sisting of  a fatty substance under the skin
ofthe eyelid.
   Arabic gum.  See Acacia gummi.
   Ar ac alan.  Amulets.
  Araca  miri.  (Indian.)  A shrub  grow-
ing in the  Brazils, whose roots are diuretic
and antidysenteric
   Arachxe. (From arag, Heb. to weave;
or from AgxyyH, a, spider.)  The spider.
   ARACHNOID  MEMBRANE.   (From
ApA%v)t, a spider, and s/cToc, likeness;   so na-
med from its  resemblance  to a spider's
web.)   A thin  membrane  of the  brain,
without vessels and nerves,  situated be-
tween the dura and pia mater, and  sur-
rounding  the cerebrum, cerebellum, me-
dulla oblongata, and medulla spinalis.  The
term is also applied by some writers to the
tunic of the  crystalline lens and vitreous
humour ofthe eye.
   Arack.   (Indian.)   An Indian spiritu-
ous liquor, prepared in many ways, often
from rice; sometimes from sugar, ferment-
ed with the juice of cocoa-nuts ; frequently
from toddy, the juice which flows from the
cocoa-nut tree by incision, and from other
substances.
   Arados.   From  Agalum, to be  turbu-
lent.)  Hippocrates uses this term to sig-
nify a commotion  in  the  stomach, occa-
sioned  by  the fermentation of its  con-
tents.
   Arktica.    (From  AgAioce, to rarefy.)
Things which rarefy the fluids ofthe body.
   Aralia.  (From ara, a band in the sea;
so called  because it  grows  upon  banks,
near the sea.) The berry-bearing angelica.
Ofthe several species of this tree, the roots
of the nudicaulis, or naked-stalked, were
brought over from North America, where
it grows, and sold here for sarsaparilla.
   Aranea.  (From «gaa>, to knit together.)
The spider.
   ARBOR YITM.  The tree of life.
   1. The cortical  substance ofthe cere-
bellum is so disposed, that,  when cut tra-
versely, it appears ramified like a tree, from
which circumstauce it is termed arbor vita.
   2. The name of a tree, the leaves and
wood of which  were formerly in high es-
timation as  resolvents, sudorifics, and ex-
pectorants,  and were  given  in phthisical
affections intermittent fevers, and dropsies.
It is the Thuya ocddentalis ;  strobilis Ixvi-
bus, aquamis obtusis, of Linnaeus.
   ARBUTUS.   The name of a genus  of
plants in the  Linnaean system.  Class, De-
candria.   Order,  Monogynia.  The straw-
berry tree.
  Arbutus uva  unsr.   The  systematic
name for the officinal trailing arbutus.  See
Uva ursi.
  Arca arcanorum.  The mercury of the
philosophers.
  Arca cordis.   The pericardium.
  ARCANUM.  (A secret.)   A medicine
whose preparation, or efficacy, is kept from
the world, to enhance its value.  With the
chymists, it is a thing secret  and  incorpo-
real ; it can only be known by experience,
for it is the virtue of every  thing, which
operates a thousand times more than the
thing itself.
  Arcanum  catholicum.   Bezoar, plan-
tain, and colchium.
  Arcanum duplex.  Arcanum duplicatum.-
A name formerly given to the combination
of potash and sulphuric  acid, more com-
monly called vitriolated tartar, and now
sulphat of potash.
  Arcanum tartari.  The acetate of pot-
ash.
  Arcerthos.  Juniper.
  Ahche.  Ag%»,  the beginning.)  The
first stage or attack of a disease.
  Arcukus.  The  universal archaeus, or •
principle of Van Helmont,  was the active
principle of the material  world ;  it means
good health also.
  Arche.   (From A£%», the beginning.)
The earliest stage of a disease.
  Archenda.   (Arab.)   A  powder made
of  the  leaves ofthe ligustrum, to check
the fetid odour of the feet.  Detergent.
   Archeostis.  White briony.
  Archimagia.  (Froth  *&£»,. the  chief,
and maga, Arab, meditation.)   Chymistry,
as being the chief of sciences.
  Architholus.    (From  Ag%», the chief,
and Soxoc., a chamber.  The sudatorium, dr
principal room ofthe ancient baths.
  Archos.   (From aqoc, an arch.)   The
anus; so called from its shape.
  Archoptoma.   (From Ag%oc, the anus,
and tsrt7rlt», to fall  down.)  A bearing down
ofthe rectum, or prolapsus ani.
   Arctatio.   (From arcto, to make nar-
row.)   Arctitudo.  Narrowness.
   1. A constipation of the intestines, from
inflammation.
  2. A preternatural  straitness of the pu-
dendum muliebre.
  ARCTIUM.    (From  «/>k7oc, a bear ; so
called from its  roughness.)   The name of
a genus of plants in the Linnaean system.
Class, Syngenesia.   Order, Polygamia aqua-
lis.  The burdock.
   AncncM lappa.   (Lappa;  atto to ml-
£ttv, from its seizing the garments of passen-
gers.)   The herb  clotbur, or  burdock.
The systematic name for the barduna.  See
Bardana.
   Abctuha.   (From arcto, to  straiten.) 
ARC
ARI
67
 An inflammation of the finger, or toe, from
 a curvature of the nail.
   Arcualia.  (From arcus, a bow.) Ar-
 cualis.  The satura coronalis is  so named,
 from its bow-like shape; and, for the same
 reason, the bones of the sinciput are called
 arcualia ossia.  Bartholin.
   Arcuatio.  (From arcus,  a  bow.)  A
 gibbosity of the  fore-parts, with a curva-
 tion of the sternum of the tibia, or  dorsal
 vertebrae.  Avicenna.
   Ahcul2e.   A  dim. of arca,  a  chest.)
 The orbits or sockets of the eyes.
   Ardas.   (From a^vu, to defile.)   Filth,
 excrement, or refuse.   Hippocrates.
   Ardent Spirit.  See Alcohol.
   Ardor febrilis.  Feverish heat.
   Ardor urin/E   Dysuria.   Scalding of
 tiie  urine.  Difficulty and pain  in  making
 water, attended with a sense of heat in the
 urethra.  It is a symptom  of gonorrhoea,
 and some other affections.
   Ardor ventriculi.   Heartburn.
   Area.  An empty  space.  That kind of
 baldness where the crown  of the  head is
 left naked, like the tonsure of a monk.
   Areca indica.  An  inferior kind  of
 nutmeg.
   Are con.   fTrom Agv/yu,  to help.)   A
 resolvent ointment; so called from its valu-
 able qualities.
   Aremaros.  Cinnabar.
   Arena.   Sand, or gravel.
   Arenamel.  (From   arena,  sand;  so
 called because it was  said to be procured
 from sandy places.) Arenamen. Bole-arme-
 nia.
   Arenatio.  (From arena, sand.)   Sabu-
 ration, or the sprinkling of hot  sand upon
 the  bodies of patients.  Andr. Bacdus de
 Therm.
   Arentes.  (From areo, to  dry up.)  A
 sort of ancient cupping-glasses,  used with-
 out scarifying.
   AREOLA.   (A  dim.  of area,  a  void
 space.)  A  small brown circle, which sur-
 rounds the nipples of females.  During and
 after  pregnancy,  it becomes considerably
 larger.
  Arete.  (Ag«T», virtue.) Hippocrates uses
 this  word to mean corporeal or  mental
 vigour.
  Aretsnoides.   See Arytanoides.
  AnEus.  A pessary, invented by  ALg'i-
neta.
  Arfar.  Arsag.  Arsenic.   Ruland, &c.
  Argal.  Argol.  Crude tartar, in the state
in which it is taken from the inside of wine-
vessels, is  known  in the shops by this
name.
  Aroasyllis.   (From Agyoe, a serpent;
which it is said to  resemble.)  The plant
which was supposed to produce gum-am-
moniac.
  Argema. (From Agyot, white.)  Argemon.
A small white ulcer of the globe ofthe eve.
F.rotianus, Galen,  &c.
   Argenti NiTnAs.  See Nitras argenti.
   Argentum.  Silver.  See Silver.
   Argentum nitratum.   See  Nitras ar-
genti.
   Argentum  vivum.  It was formerly,
 by some, called argentum  mobile, and ar-
 gentum fusum.   See  Hydrargyria.
   Arges.   (From Agyoe,  white.)   A ser-
 pent, with a -whitish skin, deemed by Hip-
 pocrates exceedingly  venomous.
   Argilla.  (From Agyoc,  white.)  White
 clay ; argil; potter's  earth.
   Argilla vitriolata.  Alum.
   Argyritis.  (From agyugos, silver.)  Li-
 tharge, or spume of silver.  A kind of earth
 was formerly so  named,  which  is taken
 from silver mines, and is bespangled with
 many particles of silver.
   ArgyRocome.  (From agyvgoe. silver, and
Kuy.A, hair.)  A sort  of cudweed, or gna-
 phalium, was so named, from its white sil-
 very floscules.
   Argyrolibanos.  The white olibanum.
   Argyrophoha.   An antidote, in the com-
 position of which there is silver.
   AnGYROTROPHEMA.   (From Agyo; white,
 and TgoQHfAA, food.)  A white cooling food,
 made with milk.   Milk diet.   Galen.
   Arheumatistos.   (From  a, neg. and
pivfAArtfa, to be afflicted with  rheums.) Not
 being afflicted with gouty rheums.
   Aricymon.   (From aga  and  xua,  to be
quickly impregnated )  A woman who con-
ceives quickly and often.
   Aristalthba.   (From ag/s*o?, best, and
axQaia, the althaea.)  Althaea, or  common'
 marsh-mallow.
   ARISTOLOCHIA.   (From Agio-fa, good
and xo%ja, or xo%ua, parturition;  so called
 because it was supposed to be of sovereign
 use in disorders incident  to child-birth.)
 1- The name of a genus of plants in the
 Linnaean system.  Class, Gynandria, Or-
 der, Hexanaria.  Birthwort.
   2. The pharmacopoeial name of the long-
rooted birthwort.
   Aristolochia longa  of  Linnaeus -.—foliis
cordatis, petiolatis, integarrimis, obtusiuscu-
lis ; caule  infirmo, floribus  solitariis.  The
root of this plant only is in use; it possesses
a  somewhat aromatic smell, and a warm
bitterish taste, accompanied  with a slight
degree of pungency.  The virtues ascribed
to this  root by the ancients were very con-
siderable;  and it was frequently employed
in various diseases, but particularly  in pro-
moting the discharge of the lochia ; hence
its  name.  It is now very rarely used, ex-
cept in gouty affections, as an aromatic sti-
mulant.
  ARISTOLOCHIA ANGUICIDA.  Snake-
killing birthwort.
  Aristolochia .-—foliis cordatis, acuminatis;
caule volubili, fruticoso ,- pedunculis solita-
riis ;  stipulis cordatis, of Linnaeus.   The
juice of the root  of this plant has the
property of so stupifying serpents, that they 
68
ARM
ARK
may be handled  with impunity.   One  or
two drops  are  sufficient; and if more  be
dropt into  the  mouth, they become con-
vulsed. So ungrateful is the smell ofthe root
to those reptiles, that it is said they imme-
diately turn from  it.   The juice  is also  es-
teemed as  a preventive against the effects
usually produced by the bite of venomous
serpents.
   Aristolohia clematitis.   (Clematitis,
from xXHfAA, a tendril; from its climbing  up
trees, or any thing it  can fasten upon with
its tendrils.) The systematic  name of the
Aristolochia vulgaris  of some pharmaco-
poeias.  See Aristolochia vulgaris
   Aristolochia  fahacea.   The  root of
this plant,  Fumaria bulbosa of Linnxus :—
caule  simplici, bracteis longitudine fiorum ;
was formerly given  to restore suppressed
menses, and as an anthelmintic.
   Aristolochia  longa.  The systematic
name for the : ristolochia of our pharma-
copoeias.  See Aristolochia.
   Aristolochia  rotunda.  The root  of
this species of birthwort, Aristolochia  ro-
tunda of Linnxus:—-foliis cordatis, subses-
dlibus, obtusis;  caule  infirmo ; fioribus soli-
taries ; is used indiscriminately with that of
the aristolochia longa.  See Aristolochia.
   Aristolochia serpentaria.  The syste-
matic name for the Serpentaria virginiana
of the pharmacopoeias.  See  Serpentaria
virginiana.
   Aristolochia tenuis.  See Aristolochia
vulgaris.
   Aristolochia triloba ta.  Three-lobed
birthwort.  The root, and every part of this
plant, Aristolochia trilobata  of Linnaeus :—
foliis trilobis, caule volnbili, fioribus maximis ;
is  diuretic,  and  is  employed in America
against the bite of serpents.
   ARISTOLOCHIA  VULGARIS.  Aristo-
lochia tenuis.   An extract is ordered from
this species, Aristolochia clematitis of Lin-
naeus : foliis cordatis ; caule erecto ; fioribus
axillaribus confertis; by the Wirtemberg
Pharmacopoeia, and  the plant is retained
in that of Edinburgh.   It is esteemed  as
possessing antipodagric virtues.
   Aristophaneion.   (From Aristophanes,
its inventor.)   The  name of an ancient
emollient  plaister composed  of wax,  or
pitch.  Gorraus.
   Armatura.   Hardness.   The amnios
 or internal  membrane which surrounds the
fcetus.
   Arme.   (From agu, to adapt.)   A junc-
 tion ofthe lips of wounds ; also the joining
 of the sutures of the head.
   Armilla.  (Dim.  of annus, the  arm.)
 The  round  ligaments which confine   the
 tendons ofthe carpus.
   Armor acia.   (From  Armorica,   the
 country whence it  was brought.)   See
 Raphanus rusticanus.
   Armoracije radix.   Horse-radish root.
 See Raphanus rusticanus.
  ARNICA.  (Agvwn:  from Ǥc,  a lamb;
because of the likeness of the leaf of this
plant to the coat of the lamb.)  Leopard's-
bane.  Arnica.
  1. The name of a genus of plants in the
Linnaean  system.  Class, Syngenesia,    Or-
der, Polygamia superjlua.
  2. The pharmacopoeial name Of ihe Do-
ronicum  Germanicum.   Mountain arnica.
Arnica montona of Linnaeus :—foliis ovatis
integris;  caulinis geminis oppoeitis.   The
flowers of this plant are very generally em-
ployed on the Continent.  Of the advanta-
ges derived from their use, in paralytic and
other affections, depending upon a want of
nervous  energy, there are several proofs ;
and their extraordinary virtues, as a febri-
fuge and antiseptic, have  been highly ex-
tolled  by Dr. Collin, of Vienna.  Much cau-
tion is necessary in regulating the dose, as
it is a medicine very apt to produce vomit-
ing and much uneasiness of the stomach.
  Arnica Montana.   The   systematic
name for the arnica of the pharmacopoeias.
See Arnica.
  Arnica Suedensis.   See Conyza media
  Arnotto.  (Spanish.)  A curious shrub
in Jamaica, the seeds of which are covered
with a  kind of wax, from which is made the
Spanish arnotto.
  AROMA.    (From Ago.,  intensely,  and
vGa>, to  smell.)  Spiritus rector.  Each plant
has its characteristic smell.   This odorant
principle is called by the  moderns, aroma.
Water charged with aroma,  is called  the
distilled water of the substance made use
of; thus lavender and peppermint waters
are water impregnated  with the aroma of
the lavender and peppermint.
   Aromaticus  cortex.  A  name for ca«
nella alba.
  AROMATICS.   (Aromatica, sc. medica-
menta  ; from Agaa/AA, an odour.)   A term
applied  to  all  medicines which have  a
grateful spicy  scent,  and  an agreeable
pungent  taste,  as  cinnamon bark, car-
damoms, &c.  Their peculiar flavour ap-
pears to reside in  their essential  oil,  and
arises  in distillation either with  water or
spirit.
  Aromatopola.   (From Ǥ&>//*, an odour
and /arasxice, to sell.)  A druggist;  a vender
of drugs and spiceries.
  Arq.u.;:busade.   (a  French word,  im-
Ptyfog good for a gun shot-wound.)  Aqua
sclopetaria.   Aqua vulneraria.  Aqua cata-
pultarum.  The name of  a spirituous wa-
ter, distilled from  a  farrago of  aromatic
plants.
   Arrack.   A  spirituous liquor  distilled
from rice, and drank, in the rice countries,
 as we  do brandy in this Island.  Its effects
 on the animal oeconomy are the same.
   Arraphus.   (From a,  priv. and gA<p», a
 suture.)  Without suture.  It is applied to
 the cranium when naturally without sutures.,
   Arrh-ea.   (From  *,  neg. and ptA,  to 
ARS
ARS
69
flow.)  The suppression of any natural flux,
as the  menses, &c.
  Arrowhead.  The roots of this plant,
Sagitturia  sugittifolia of  Linnaeus, are said
to be esculent, but it must be in times of
very great scarcity.
  Arrow-root.   Indian arrow-root.  See
Maranta.
  Arsk.vias.   (From  arsenicum, arsenic)
An arseniate  or  arsenical  salt.  A  salt
formed by a  combination of arsenic  acid
with different bases, as arseniate of ammo-
nia, which is produced by the union of am-
monia  with arsenic acid.  The only one  used
in medicine is the arseniate of potash.  See
Liquor arsenicalis.
  Arsenic  (From the Arabic term Arsa-
nek ;   or from  Aga-m, for Aggm  masculus;
from its strong and deadly powers.)  Arse-
nicum crystallinum, risagallum, aquala, arfar,
aquila,  zurnick,  artaneck.  These  names
were  all formerly applied  to white  arse-
nic.
  Arsenic is a metal scattered, in great abun-
dance, over the mineral kingdom. It is found
in black heavy masses of little brilliancy,
called native arsenic,  (testaceous arsenic.)
This exists in different parts of Germany.
Mineralized by sulphur, it forms sulphurized
arsenic, or orpiment.  This  mineral  is met
with  in Italy, about  Mount  Vesuvius.—
There are  two varieties of this ore, which
differ from each other in colour, occasioned
by  the different  proportions of its compo-
nent parts.  The  one is called yellow sul-
phurised arsenic,  or  orpiment; the other,
red sulphurized arsenic, or realgar, (ruby ar-
senic ;) both are met with in  Hungary and
different parts of Germany.  The colour of
the first ore is a lemon yellow,  inclining
sometimes to  a green; the colour of the
latter  is a  ruby red ;  it is more transparent
than   the  former, and found in compact
solid  masses, sometimes  crystallized  in
bright needles.  Arsenic united to oxygen,
constitutes the ore called native oxide of ar-
senic.  This  ore is scarce; it is generally
found  of an earthy appearance, or as an ef-
florescence, coating native, or metallic arse-
nic ; its colour is a whitish grey; it is rare-
ly met with  crystallized.  Arsenic exists
likewise alloyed with cobalt, antimony, tin,
copper, lead, and various other metals.
  Properties.  Arsenic  is a brittle metal,
and in tlie recent fracture, ofa lively bright
colour, between tin-white  and lead gray;
but, on exposure to the air, it soon  loses
its  metallic  lustre, and turns  prismatic,
dull, and at last black.   Its specific gravity
is between 8 "310 and 5.763 according to  its
texture.  Its hardness  surpasses  that  of
copper; but its ductility is so little, and its
briltleness so great, that it is readily con-
verted into  a  powder  by the  hammer.   It
is entirely  volatilized when heated  to 356o
Fahr.  It sublimes in close vessels, and then
crystallizes  in tetrahedra,  or octahedra.
When heated with the access of air, it emits
a strong smell of garlic, and burns with a
blueish white flame.  It combines with sul-
phur by fusion.  It unites  to phosphorus,
and combines with  most of  the metals.  It
gives a white colour to copper, and renders
many of the ductile metals  brittle.  When
mixed  with  hyper-oxigenated  muriate of
potash, it detonates strongly by the  stroke
of a hammer.  It is soluble in hydrogen gas
by heat.   It does not  decompose water
alone.   It  decomposes  sulphuric  acid  by
heat.  The nitric and nitrous acids oxidate
it rapidly.  The muriatic  acid attacks it
with heat.  The oxigenated muriatic acid
when in a gaseous state, inflames it instant-
ly.   It is nearly unalterable by the fluoric,
boracic, phosphoric, and carbonic acids.  It
unites with alkaline sulphurets, and hydro-
sulphurets.  It  is a deadly poison.
   Method of obtaining Arsenic.  In order
to obtain metallic arsenic, mix two parts of
the  white oxid of arsenic of commerce,
with one of black  flux (obtained by deto-
nating one part of nitrate of potash with two
of acidulous tartrite of potash,) and put the
mixture into  a crucible,  or  melting-pot.
Invert over this, another crucible, lute the
two together with a  little clay and sand,
and apply gradually a red heat to the lower
one.   The oxid of arsenic will be reduced,
and be found lining the upper crucible in
small crystals of a metallic brilliancy.
   The  charcoal of the black flux takes in
this process the  oxigen from the white oxid,
and forms carbonic acid gas; which flies off
during the process, and the oxid becomes
reduced to the metallic state.  This reduc-
tion of the oxid is greatly facilitated by the
alkali  of the flux.
   Remark.—In  order to obtain arsenic in a
state of absolute  purity, the metal before
obtained must  be  reduced  to powder, dis-
solved  by heat  in nitro-murjatic acid, and
then precipitated by immersing into the so-
lution  a plate of zinc.  The arsenic is thus
precipitated  in a  fine powder, and  may
be reduced  to  its metallic  state,  by ex-
posing it in a covered crucible to a mode-
rate heat.
   If it he kept under water, its metallic
brilliancy may be preserved.  This effect is
still better produced by alcohol.
   Arsenic and   its  various preparations are
the most active of all poisons.  A nausea,
sickness, and reaching, commonly ensue in
half an  hour afier taking  it,  followed by
violent vomitings, hiccups, and pains  in
the stomach  and bowels ; convulsions, and
palsies of the limbs presently succeed, with
intense heats, cold sweats, palpitations of
the heart, extreme anxiely, prostration of
strength, thirst and  dryness of the mouth
and throat; loss  of reason,  and at last
death.   If the  quantity taken has been
considerable, the  stomach  and intestines
are often found, upon  dissection, corroded-. 
  79                ARS

  or  perforated;  and the blood  is  fluid,
  though in general the patient expires before
  the action ofthe poison  has proceeded to
  such a length.  After death, the body runs
  into sudden putrefaction.   When the quan-
  tity taken does not prove fatal, it  occasions
  tremors, palsies, or lingering hectics, and
  in the end death. To detect the presence of
  arsenic, whether taken by design,  the wick-
  edness  of others, or imprudence, it is ne-
  cessary to throw on live coals, the contents
  of the  stomach, when a garlicky smell is
  immediately obvious.  On polished copper,
  if heated  between its plates, a white spot
  is impressed, or in close vessels, the arsenic
  itself will be found sublimed in the  upper
  parts.   In the stomach, however, there are
  many substances,  whicht may resemble  or
, disguise the  smell  of arsenic,  especially
  if the arsenic be in small quantities.  We
  are therefore advised by Hahneman, to boil
  the contents of the stomach  of the person
  supposed to be destroyed by this  poison, in
  a large quantity of river water; to add to one
  third ofthe filtered liquor, hot  and limpid
  lime-water;  to another third, water satu-
  rated with hepatic gas ; and to the remain-
  der, a  solution of copper, in pure aqua
  ammoniae.   Each  fluid is rendered turbid,
  if the suspected contents contain arsenic,
  and the sediment,  thrown on live  coals,
  emits the odour of garlic.   The  sediment
  of the  lime-water is again dissolved by a
  recent solution of arsenic;   the orange-co-
  loured  sediment, from the hepatic  gas
  thrown on the coals, takes fire, and the smell
  of sulphur is observed previous to that of
  the garlic ; while the yellow-green sediment
  of the copper is soluble in  pure ammonia,
  and acids of every kind.   Arsenic, however,
  is a valuable internal remedy, in its appro-
  priate dose, viz. about one-eighteenth part
  ofa grain.   Liquor arsenicalis.
     ARSENIOUS  ACID.    White arsenic.
  Oxyd of arsenic.  The  earliest  chymists
  were embarrassed in the determination of
  the nature of the poisonous white substance
  known  in commerce by the name of while
  arsenic.  Subsequent  experiments  have
  shewn that this substance is metallic  arse-
  nic oxygenated in the first degree.   The
  name of arsenious acid is therefore given to
   it.  It  is sometimes found in  nature  in
  sublimed crystals, in volcanoes  ; and  in
  masses, or in  stalactites among the ores of
  arsenic, cobalt, bismuth, and nickel.
     It possesses a weak sub-acid taste, which
  slowly  manifests  itself.  Though of but a
  feeble acidity, it sensibly reddens the tine-
  ture of cabbage and litmus. If placed on burn-
   ing coals, or on a red-hot iron, it is volatili-
   zed in the form of a white vapour, which
   has a strong smell of garlic.  It is slightly
   soluble in  water.   With  phosphoric and
   boracic acids it fuses into glass.   It decom-
   poses the nitrates md the  super-oxygena-
   ted muriate of potash.   It unites with ma-
                  ARS

ny ofthe earths and alkalies, and forms sa,
line compounds.
  Methods of obtaining Arsenious Acid.—1.
Pulverize arsenic, and put as much of it
into  a Florence  flask as  will fill it  about
one half, or less.  Introduce a little tow or
cotton, into fhe-neck of the flask, and apply
the heat ofa lamp.  A dense white smoke
will  be formed, and become precipitated
on the internal sides of the flask.   If the
process be kept up till all the  arsenic be
oxidated, (which may be known by intro-
ducing a wire into the flask for a moment,
which will become  covered  with a  white
crust, if the sublimation be not completed,)
and the heat be then gradually augmented,
the sublimed arsenious acid undergoes a
sort of fusion, and  an opake white  mass,
similar to that met with in commerce, is
obtained.
  2.  The arsenious  acid of  the  shops (or
white arsenic) is chiefly obtained from ar-
senical  ores of cobalt.   These ores  are
thrown into a furnace, resembling a baker's
oven, with a long flue, or chimney, either
iiorizontal or winding, into which the fumes
pass,  and are condensed into a greyish or
blackish powder.   This is refined by a se-
cond sublimation, in close vessels, with a
little alkali to arrest the  impurities.  As
the heat is considerable, it melts the  subli-
med arsenious acid into those opake crys-
talline masses which are  known in  com-
merce by the name  of white arsenic.
  Arsenious acid, united with different ba-
ses, forms salts called arsenates.
  ARSENIC  ACID.  This is arsenic fully
oxygenated-  It is always a product of art.
  It  is capable of existing in the solid state.
It appears in the form ofa white pulveru-
lent matter.  It attracts humidity from the
air.   It is soluble in water.   The solution
possesses a considerable acid taste. It may
be evaporated  to dryness,  and even con-
verted into glass.   It is  decomposable by
all combustible bodies, and by many oxyds.
It is  soluble  in  some acids, but  without
change, or intimate combination.
  Method of obtaining Arsenic Acid.—Take
two ounces of white arsenic in powder, and
put it into a tubulated retort; pour on it six
or seven ounces of muriatic acid, and apply
the heat of a  lamp until the  arsenious acid
is dissolved.  Then add three or four ounces
of nitric acid, and heat it  again  gradually.
An intestine motion  now  takes  place, and
much red vapour, or nitrous gas,  is extri-
cated.  As soon as in the progress  ofthe
operation, the red vapours have  ceased, an
ounce of finely powdered arsenious acid is
to be again added, and the solution effected
as before, by a gentle  ebullition ; to  this
two  ounces of nitric acid mu>t be added,
which will produce a second effervescence
and discharge of red vapours : the distilla-
tion  must now  be  continued to dryness,
and  the  fire must  be  urged towards 
ART
ART
71
Ute end, to such a degree, as to make  the
residual mass thoroughly red-hot.  This
mass is arsenic acid, which may either be
preserved in  that form, or be dissolved in
boiling distilled water.
  Arsenic acid, united to different bases,
forms   saline compounds,  ealled  arse-
mates.   The only one  used in medicine
is the arseniate of potash.   See Liquor or-
senicalis.
  Arsemci oxydum  prteparatum.   Pre-
pared arsenious  acid.   It  is sometimes
used  as a caustic.
   Arsenicum album.    White   arsenic.
Rat's-bane.   See Arsenious add.
   Arsenical caustic. A species of caustic
said to possess useful properties, indepen-
dent of those of destroying  morbid parts
to which it is applied.  It is composed of
two parts of  levigated antimony to  one of
white arsenic.   This is the caustic so ex-
tensively employed under the name of arse-
nical  caustic, by the  late Mr. Justamons,
in his treatment of cancers.
   Arsenical solution.  See Liquor arsenicalis.
   ARTEMISIA.   (From a queen of that
name, who first used it;  or from Agn/Aic,
Diana;  because it  was  formerly used in
the diseases of women, over whom she pre-
sided.)  The name of a genus of plants in
the Linnaean system.   Class,  Syngenesia.
Order, Polygamia superjlua.  Mugwort.
   Artemisia abrotanum.   The systema-
tic name  for the abrotanum of the  pharma-
copoeias.  See Abrotanum.       ,_
   Artemisia absynthium.  The systema-
 tic name for  the Absynthium vulgare of the
 pharmacopoeias.  See Absynthium vulgare.
   Artemisia Judiaca.    The  systematic
 name for the Santonicum of the pharmaco-
 poeias.  See  Santonicum.
   Artemisia maritima.   The systematic
 name for the  Absynthium maritimum ofthe
 pharmacopoeias.   See  Absynthium  mari-
 timum.
   Artemisia  pontica.    The  systematic
 name for the Absynthium ponticum.   See
 Absynthium  Ponticum.
   Artemisia rupestris.  The systematic
 name for the genipi album of the pharmaco-
 poeias.   See  Genipi  album.
   ARTEMISIA  VULGARIS.   Mugwort.
 This  plant,  Artemisia, foliis pinnatifidis,
planis, indsis,  subtus  tomentosis,  racemis
 simplicimis recurvatis fioribus radio quinque-
fioro  of Linnaeus, is slightly bitter,  and, al-
 though in high esteem in former days, is
 now  almost  wholly forgotten.  By beating
 and rubbing the dried tops of this plant,
 the Japanese  prepare  a soft substance,
 which they call moxa.  See Moxa.
   Artemomum.  (From  Artemon,  its in-
 ventor.)  A  collyrium or wash for  the eyes.
   ARTERIA.  See Artery.
   Arteriaca.   (From Agngia, an artery.)
 Medicines formerly used against disorders
 of the aspera arteria.
  Arteria diposa.  The arteries which
secrete the fat  about the kidneys are bo
called.  1'hey are branches of the capsular
and diaphragmatic, renal, and spermatic
arteries.
  Arterije venose  The four pulmonary
veins were so called by the ancients.
  Arteriosus  ductus.  See Ductus arte-
riosus.
  ARTERIOTOMY.   (From agltgia,  an
artery, and ti/Avu, to cut.  The opening of
an  artery. This operation is only perform-
ed on the temporal artery.
  ARTERY.   (From a»g, air, and tji§«*, to
keep ;  so called because the ancients sup-
posed that only air was contained in them.)
Arteria.   Arteries are membranous pulsa-
ting canals, whicl^  gradually become less
as they proceed from the heart.  They are  .
composed of three membranes ; a common
or external,  a muscular;  and an internal
one, which is very smooth.   They origin-
ate from the  heart;  the pulmonary artery
from the right ventricle, and the aorta from
the left:  the other arteries  are all branch-
es of the aorta.  Their termination is eithe*
in the veins,  or in  capillary exhaling ves-
sels, or they anastomose with  one another.
It is by their means that the blood is car-
ried from the heart  to  every part ofthe
body,  for nutrition,  preservation of  life
generation of heat, and the secretion of the
different fluids.  The action ofthe arteries,
called the pulse, corresponds with that of
the heart, and is  effected by the contrac-
tion of their muscular, and great elasticity
of their innermost,  coat.
          A  Table ofthe Arteries.
   All the  arteries originate from  the pul-
monary artery  and the aorta.
   The pulmonary artery emerges from  the
right ventricle of the heart, soon divides
into a right and left branch, which are dis-
tributed by innumerable branches  through
the lungs.
   The aorta  arises from the left  ventricle
ofthe heart,  and supplies every part ofthe
body with blood, in the following order:
   a. It first forms an arch ;
   b. It then  descends along the spine, and
   c. It divides into the two iliacs.
   a. The arch of the aorta gives off three
branches.
   I. The arteria innominata, which divides
into the right carotid and right subclavian.
   II.  The left carotid.
   III. The left subclavian.
   I. The carotids are divided into externa?
and interned.
   The external carotids give off'
1.  The thyroid,
2.  The lingual,
3.  The labial,
 4.  The inferior pharyngeal,
 5.  The occipital,
 6.  The posterior auris,
 7.  The internal maxillary, from which the 
n                ART
ART
   spinous artery ofthe dura  mater, the low-
   er maxillary, and several  branches  about
   the palate and orbit arise,
 8. The temporal.
   The internal carotid affords
 1. The ophthalmic,
 2. The middle cerebral,
 3. The communicans, which  innosculates
   with the vertebral.
   II. The subeluvians give off the follow-
 ing branches :
 1. The internal mammary, from  which the
   thymic, comes phrenici, pericardiac, and
  phremco-pericardiac arteries arise^
 2. The inferior thyroid, which gives off"; the
  tracheal, ascending^ thyroid, and transfer-
  salis humeri.
 3. The vertebral, which proceeds within the
  vertebrae, and forms within the cranium
  the basilary artery, from which the ante-
  rior  cerebelli, the posterior cerebri, and
  many branches about the brain are given off,
 4. The cervicalis profunda,
 5. The cervicalis superfidulis,
6. The superior intercostal.
7. The supra-scapular.
  As soon  as the subclavian arrives at the
arm-pit, it is called the axillary artery ; and
when the latter reaches the arm, it is palled
the brachial.
  The axillary artery gives off,
 1. jFowr mammary arteries,
2. The sub-scapular,
3. The posterior circumflex,
4. The anterior circumflex,  which ramify
    about the shoulder-joint.
  The brachial artery gives off,
 1. Many lateral branches,
2. The profunda humeri superior,
3. The profunda humeri inferior,
4. The great anastomosing  artery,  which
    ramifies about the elbow-joint;
  The brachial artery then  divides, about
the bend ofthe arm, into the ulnar and ra-
dical arteries, which  are  ramified to the
 ends of the fingers.
  The ulnar artery gives off,
 1. Several recurrent branches,
9. The common interosseal,  of which the
    dorsal, ulnar,   the  pulmaris profunda,
    the palmary arch, and the digitals, are
    branches.
  The radial artery gives off,
 1. The radial recurrent,
2. The superfdalis vola,  and then divides
    into tlie palmaris profunda and the
    iligilals.
  b. Tlie descending aorta  gives off,
  In the breast,
 1. The bronchial,
2. The (esophageal,
3. The intercostals,
4. The inferior diaphragmatic ;
  Within the abdomen,
 1. The caliac, which divides into   three
  branches:
  1. The hepatic,  from which  are given
     off, before it reaches the liver,
  *. The duodenogustric, which sends off
     the right gastro-efnploic  and  the pan-
     creatico-du odenal,
  @. The pilorica superior hepitaca ;
  2. The coronaria ventriculi,
5. The splenic, which emits  the great and
     smalt pancreatics, the posterior gastric,
     the left gastroepiploic,  and  the vasa
     brexna ;           •'
2. The superior mesentric,
3. The emulgents,
4. The spermatics,
5. The inferior mesentric,
6. The lumbar arteries,
7. The middle sacral.  v
  c. The aorta then  -bifurcates  into the
iliacs, each of which  divides into external
and internal.   *
  The internal iliac, called also hypogastric,
gives off,
1. The lateral sacrals,
2. The gluteal,
3. The ischiatic,
4. The pudical, from  which the external
     hamorrhoidal, the perineal, and the ar-
     teria penis arise,
5. The obturatory.
  The external iliac gives off, in the groin,
1. The epigastric,
2. The circumfiexa iliaca ;                $
  It then  passes under Poupart's ligament,'*.
and is called the femoral artery ; and sends
off,
1. The*profunda,
2. The ramus anastomoticus magnus, which
     runs  about the knee-joint ;
  Having reached the ham, where it gives
off some small branches, it  is   termed the
popliteal  It then  divides into the anterior
and posterior tibial.
  The tibiali+antica gives off,
1. The recurrent,        ,
2. The ititemal malleolar,
3. The external malleolar,
4. The tarseal,
5. The metatarseal,
6. The dorsales exteima halices.
  The posterior tibial sends off,
1. The nutritia tibia,
2. Many small branches,
3. The internal plantar,
4. The external plantar, from which an arch
     is formed, that gives off the digitals of
     the toes.
  Arthanita.   (From  *floc,   bread;  be-
cause it is the food of swine.)    The herb
sow-bread.   Set  Cyclamen.
  Arthf.mbolus.   (From <*g8gcv,  a joint,
ifA^axxee, to impel.)  An instrument for re-
ducing luxated bones.
  Artiiritica.  (From A^Bgirn, the gout.)
1. The herb ground-pine;  so called because
it was thought good against gouty disorders.
  2. Remedies for the gout.
  ARTHRITIS.    (From  ttpBgoc,  a joint;
because it is commonly confined  to tlie 
;•*
                  ART

joint.)   The gout.  Dr. Cullen, in his No-
sology, gives it the name of podagra,  be-
cause he considers the foot to be the seat of
ididpathic gout.   It is arranged in the class
pyrexia and order phlegmasia, and is di-
yided into four specie*, the regular, atonic,
retrocedent, and misplaced.  The gout is a
very painful disease, preceded usually by
flatulency and  indigestion*  and accompa-
nied  by  fever,  pai*ts in  the joints of  the
hands and feet,  particularly in that of the
great-toe, and which returns  by paroxysms,
occurring chiefly  in the spring and begin.
ning of  winter.   The only disorder  for
which  it  can possibly be mistaken, is 'the
rheumatism ; and cases may  occur wherein
there may be some difficulty  in nuking  a
just discrimination :  but  the most certain
way of distinguishing them will be, to give
due consideration to the predisposition in
the habit, the symptoms  which have pre-
ceded, the parts affected, the  recurrences
of  the  disease,   and  its connexion  with
other parts of the system.  Its attacks are
much confined to the male sex, particularly
those of a corpulent habit, and robust  bo-
dy; but every now and then  we meet with
instances  of it in robust females.  Those
who are  employed  in  constant bodily la-
bour, or  who  live  much upon vegetable
food, as likewise those who make no use of
wine, or other fermented liquors, are sel-
dom afflicted with the gout.   The disease
seldom appears  at an earlier  period  of life
than  from  five-and-thirty to  forty;  and,
when it does, it  may  be presumed to arise
from an hereditary disposition.  Indolence,
inactivity, and too free a use of tartareous
wines, fermented liquors,  and animal food,
are the principal causes which  give rise to
the gout; but it may likewise be brought
on by great sensuality and excess in venery,
intense and close application  to study, long
want of rest, grief, or uneasiness of mind,
exposure to cold, too free a use of accidula-
ted liquors, a sudden change  from a full to
a spare diet, the suppression of any accus-
tomed  discharge, or  by excessive evacua-
tions ;  and that  it  sometimes  proceeds
from an  hereditary disposition, is  beyond
all  doubt, as females who have been  re-
marked for their great abstemiousness, and
youths of a tender age, have been attacked
with it.
  1. Arthritis regular is.  A  paroxysm of
regular gout sometimes comes on sudden-
ly, without any previous warning ;s at other
times it is preceded by an unusual coldness
of the  feet and legs, a suppression  of per-
spiration in them,  and numbness, or with a
sense  of prickling along  the whole of the
lower extremities ; and  with these symp-
toms the appetite is diminished,  the sto-
mach is troubled with flatulency and indiges-
tion, a degree of torpor and languor i> felt
over the  whole  body, great  lassitude and
fiitiguc are experienced after the least  ex-
                 ART                73

ereise, the  body is  costive and the urine
pallid.   On the night of the  attack, the
patient perhaps goes  to  bod ir. tolerable
healt , and, after a few hours, is awakened
by the severity of the p°in, most common-
ly in the first joint of the great-toe; some-
times, however, it   attacks  other  parts
of the foot,  the heel, ralf of the leg,, or
perhaps  the  whole of the foot.  The pain
resembles  that  of a dislocated bone, and
is attended with the sensation as if cold
water  was poured  upon the part;  and
this pain becoming  more violent, is suc-
ceeded -by rigors and other febrile symp-
toms,  fogeiher  with  a  severe throbbing
and inflammation in the part.  Sometimes
both feet become swelled and inflame;! so
that neither of  them  can be  put  to the
ground ;  nor can the patient  endure the
least motion, without suffering excruciating
pain.   Towards  morning, he falls  asleep,
and a gentle sweat breaks out, and termi-
nates tlie paroxysm, a number of which
constitutes what is called a fit of the gout;
the duration of  the  fit will be longer or
shorter,  according to the disposition of the
body to the disease,  the season of the year,
and the  age and strength of the patient.
When ^i  paroxysm has thus taken place, al-
though there is an alleviation of pain at the
expiration (if some hours, still the patient
is not entirely  relieved  from it; and,  for
some evenings successively, he has a return
both of  pain and fever, which  continue
with more or less violence,  until  morning.
The paroxysms, however,  prove usually
more mild  every day, till at length the dis-
ease goes off either  by perspiration, urine,
or some other evacuation ; the parts which
have been  affected  becoming  itchy, the
cuticle falling off in  scales from them, and
some slight degree of lameness remaining.
At first,  an attack of gout occurs, perhaps,
only once in two or three years ; it then
probably comes on  every  year, and, at
length, it becomes more frequent, and is
more severe, and of longer duration, each
succeeding fit.   In the progress of the dis-
ease, various parts of the body are aff cted,
and translations  take place from one joint,
or limb,  to another;  and, after  frequent
attacks, the joints  lose their strength  and
flexibility, and become so  stiff as  to be de<-
prived  of all  motion.   Concretions, of a
chalky nature, ere  likewise formed upon
the outside of the joints, and nephritic af-
fections of tlie kidneys arise from a depo-
site of the same kind of matter in  them
which,  although  fluid at first, becomes dry
and firm  at 'last, and, when put into acids,
is perfectly soluble.
  2. Arthritis atonica.  Atonic gout.  It
sometimes happens that, although a gouty
diathesis prevails in  the  system, yet, from
certain causes,  no  inflammatory affection
of the joints is produced ;  in v. hich case, the
stop-Hi  becomes particularly affected, and
1 
74,"             ART

the patient is troubled with flatulency, in-
digestion,  loss  of appetite,  eructations,
nausea, vomiting,  and  severe  pains;  and
these affections are often accompanied with
much dejection of spirits,  and other hypo-
chondriacal symptoms.  In some cases, the
head is "affected with pain and giddiness,
and now and then with a tendency  to apo-
plexy ; and in other cases, the viscera of
the thorax suffer from the disease, and pal-
pitations, faintings, and asthma arise.  This
is what is called atonic gout.
  3. Arthritis   retrograda.   Retrocedent
gout.  It  sometimes  happens that,  after
the inflammation has  occupied a joint,, in-
stead of its continuing the  usual time, and
so going off' gradually, it ce.fses suddenly,
and is translated to some internal part. The
term of retrocedent gout is applied to oc-
currences  of this nature.  When it fills on
the stomach, it occasions nausea, vomiting,
anxiety, or great pain ; when  on the heart,
it brings on syncope; when on the lungs,
it produces an affection resembling asthma;
and, when it occupies the head, it is apt to
give rise to apoplexy, or palsy.
  4. Arthritis aberrans, or misplaced gout,
is when  the gouty diathesis, instead of
producing  the inflammatory affection ofthe
joints,  occasions  an  inflammatory affec-
tion of some internal part, and*which ap
pears  from the  same symptoms that at-
tend the inflammation of those parts from
other causes.  All occurrence^ of this na-
ture, as well as of the two former, are to
be  regarded as  attacks  of irregular  gout
and are to be guarded against as much as
possible.-
  Arthrocace.   (From  etgflgcp,  a joint.)
An ulcer of the  cavity of the bone,
  ARTHRODIA.   (From ABgou.  to  arti-
culate.)   A species of diarthrosis, or move-
able connexion of bones, in which the head
of one bone is received into the superficial
cavity  of another, so as to admit of motion
in every direction, as  the head of the hume-
rus with the glenoid cavity of the4scapula.
  ARTHRODYNTA.   (From apBpov; a joint,
and <wf t/v»,pain.) Chronic pains in the joints.
without pyrexia.  It  is one of the termina-
tions of acute rheumatism. See Rheuma-
tismus.
  ARTHROPUOSIS.  (From */>9/w, a joint,
and >orvovr pus.)   Arthropyosis. A collec-
tion of pus in  a joint.  It is, however, fre-
quently applied  to other affections, as lum-
bago psoadica, 8tc.
   Arthrosis.   (From  ag&goce  to  articu-
late, or join together.)  Articulation.
   Artichoke.   See  Cynara.
   Artichoke, French.   See Cynara.
   Artichoke, Jerusalem.  Although for-
merly  in estimation for the table, this plant
Helianthus tuberosus of Linnxus,  is  now
neglected, it being apt to produce flatulen-
cy  and dyspepsia.
  Articulahis.  A name  given to a dis-
                  ARU

ease which more  immediately infests tlie
articuli,  or joints.  The  morbus  urticula-
ris  is synonymous with  the Greek  word
arthritis, and our  gout.   A brancw  of the
basilic vein is called articularis  vena, be*
cause  it passes under the  joint of the
shoulder.
  ARTICULATION.  (From  articulus, a
joint.)  The  skeleton is  composed of a
great  number of  bones,  which are all so
admirably  constructed, and with  so  much
affinity to  each other, that  the  extremity
of every bone is perfectly adjusted  to the
end of the  bone with which tt-^s connected j •
and this connexion is termed their  articu-
lation.  Anatomists distinguish three kinds
of articulation: the  first they name Diar-
throsis; the second, "Synarthrosis; and the
third  Amphiarthrosis;  which see, under
their respective heads.
  Artiscus. (From agros, bread.)  Atroch;
so called because  they are made like little
loaves.
  Artocreas.   (From agro;,  bread, and
KAgn-os, fruit.)  A  nourishing food, made of
bread  and  various meats, boiled  together,
Galen.
  Artogaea.   (From  etg-roc,  bread, and j
yaxa, milk.)  A cooling food, made of bread I
and milk.)  A poultice.
  Artomeli.    (From  Agro;,  bread, and
fAtxi, honey.)  A cataplasm made  of bread
and honey.  Galen.
  ARUM.  (From  the Hebrew word jaron
which signifies a dart, so named because its j
leaves are  shaped  like a dart; or  from ap*,
injury.)
   1. The name of a  genus of plants in the
Linnaean system.   Class,  Gynandria. Or-
der, Polyandria.  Arum, or wake-robin.
   2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of the
common arum, or wake-robin.
   Arum maculatum  of  Linnaeus :—acaule
foliis hastutis integerrimis, spadice clavato.
The root is the medicinal part of this plant,
which, when  recent, is  very acrimonious j
and,  upon being  chewed, excites  an in.
tolerable sensation of burning and prickling
in  the tongue, which continues for  several
hours.  When cut in slices, and applied to
the skin,  it has  been  known  to produce
blisters.   This  acrimony,, however, is gra-
dually lost by  drying, and  may  be so far
 dissipated by. the application  of heat, as
 to  leave the  root a  bland farinaceous ali-
ment.  In  this state, it has been made  in-
to  a wholesome  bread.   It has  also been
-.prepared as starch.   Its  medicinal quality,
therefore,  resides wholly in the active vo-
latile  matter,  and consequently  the pow-
dered root must lose much of its power, on
 being  long kept.   Arum  is  certainly a
 powerful  stimulant, and, by promoting the
 secretions, may  be  advantageously  em-
 ployed  in cachetic and chlorotic cases,
 in  rheumatic  affections, and in  various
 other complaints  of phlegSnatic and torpid 
ARY
ASA                75
constitutions ;   but  more especially in a
weakened or relaxed state of the stomach,
occasioned by the prevalence of viscid mu-
cus.  If this root is given in powder, great
car-; should be taken that it  be young and
newly dried, wnen it may be used in the
dose of a scruple, or  wore,  twice  a day;
but in rheumatisms, and other disorders re-
quiring the full effect of this  medicine, the
root should be given in a recent state; and,
to cover the insupportable pungency it dis-
covers on the tongue, Dr.  Lewis advises us
to administer it in the form  of emulsion,
with  gum-arabic and spermaceti, increas-
ing the dose from ten grains to upwards of
a  scruple, three or four  times a day.  In
this v. ay,  it generally  occasioned a  s-nsa-
tion  of  slight  warmth about  the stomach,
and  afterwards, in the remoter parts, ma-
nifestly  promoted  perspiration,  and fre-
quently produced a plentiful sweat. Se-
veral  obsiinate  rheumatic pains were re-
moved  by  this medicine  The root an-
swers quite as well as garlic for cataplasms,
to be applied on the feet in deliriums.  The
London College, in  their pharmacopoeia,
1788, ordered a  conserve,  in  the  propor-
tion of half a pound of the fresh root to  a
pound and a half of double refined sugar,
beat together in a  mortar, which  appears
to be  one of the best forms  of exhibiting
arum, as  its  virtues are destroyed by
drying, and are not extracted by any men-
struum.  It may be given to adults in doses
of a drachm.
   Arum  maculatum.    The  systematic
name for the arum  of the pharmacopoeias.
See Arum.
   ARYT-ENO-EPIGLOTTIDEUS.   Lines.
Albinus,  Arytano-Epiglottici of Winslow.
A muscle composed of a number of fibres
running between the arytenoid cartilage
and  epiglottis.  It pulls  the side of the
epiglottis  towards the external opening of
the glottis, and  when  both  act, they pull
it close upon the glottis.            ^
   ARYTENOID CARTILAGE.  CdWilago
arytannidea.  The name of two cartillages
of the larynx.   See Larynx.
  ARYT^ENOIDES.   (From ApvlaivA,  a
funnel,  and «<foc,  shape.)   The name  of
some  parts, from their being funnel-shaped.
  Aryt.s'.noideus  major.  See  Aiytanoi-
deus transversus.
  Aryt kxoideus   minor.   See   Arytt-
noideus obliquus.
  ARYT./ENOIDEUS  OBLIQUUS.   In-
nes.   Albinus,  and  Winslow.  Arytanoi-
deus minor of Douglas. A muscle of the
glottis, which  arises from the base of one
arytenoid cartilage, and crossing its fellow,
is  inserted near the  tip of the  other ary-
tenoid  cartilage.   It is a muscle  that is
occuMonally wanting; but when  present,
and both muscles act,  their use is  to pull
the  arytenoid  cartilages towards  each
other.           *
   ARYT^NOIDEUS TRANSVERSUS, of
 Innes, Albinus,  Winftlow.    Arytanoideus
 major of Douglas.  An azygos,  or tingle
 muscle of the glottis, that arises from the
 sideof one ary aenoid cartilage,  from near
 its articulation with the ciicoid to  near its
 tip.  The fibi es  run across, and a» insert-
 ed in the  same  manner into the  o?her ary-
 taenoiu cartilage.  Its use is to shut the
 glo tis, by bringing the two arytenoid car-
 tilages, with their ligaments, nearer to each
other.
   ASAFQSTIDA. (From the Hebrew word
 asa, to  heal.)  Hmgiseh of the  Persians,
 Altilit of the  Arabians.  By some thought
 to be the o-ixytov, vel, trnm  o-ixqia of  Dios-
 corides,  Theophratus,  and  Hippocrates.
Laser et laserpitian of the  Latins.   Assa-
foei ida gum resin.  The plant which affords
this gum resin, is the Ferula  assufatida  of
Linnxus -.—foliis alternatim sinuatis,  obtiuis.
Class, Pentandria.   Older,   Ihgyiaa.   It
grows plentifully on the mountains in the
provinces of Chorasaan and Laar in Persia.
  The process of obtaining it  is as follows:
the earth is cleared away from the top  of
the roots of the  oldest plants; the leaves
and stalks  are  then twisted  away, and
 made into a covering, to screen the root
from the sun;  in this state the root is left
for forty d&ys, when  the covering is re-
moved,  and the  top of the  root  cut off
transversely;  it is   then screened  again
from the sun for  forty-eight  hours,  when
the juice it exudes is  scraped off, and ex-
posed to the sun to  harden.  A  second
transverse section of the root is made, and
the  exudation  suffi red to  continue /or
forty-eight hours, and  then  scraped off.
In this manner it is eight times repeatedly
 collected in  a period of six  weeks.  The
juice thus obtained  has a  bitter, acrid,
 pungent  taste, and is well known by its
 peculiar  nauseous smell, the  strength  of
 which is the  surest test of its  goodness.
 This odour  is extremely volatile,  and  of
 course the drug  loses much of its efficacy
 by keeping.  It  is brought to us in  large
irregular masses, composed of various little
shining  lumps, or grains, which  are partly
ofa whitish colour, partly reddish, and part-
 ly of a violet  hue.   Those masses are ac-
counted the best which are clear, of a pale
reddish colour, and variegated with a  great
number of elegant while tears.   This con-
crete juice consists of two-thirds of gum
and one-third of resin, its  taste and  smell
residing in the resinous part.   It yields all
 its virtues to alcohol.  Triturated  with
 water, it forms a  milky-like  mixture, the
 resin being diffused by the medium of the
 gum.  Distilled  with' water, it  affords  a
 small quantity of essential oil.  It is the
 most powerful of all the foetid gums, and is
 a  most valuable remedy.  It is most com-
 monly employed in hysteria, hypochondria.
 sis, some symptoms of dyspepsia, flatulent 
76
ASA
ASC
  colics, and in most of those diseases termed
  nervous, but its  chief use is derived from
  its antispasmodic effects ;  and it is thought
  to be  the most  powerful  remedy  we
  possess, for tho'se peculiar convulsive and
  spasmodic affections, which often recur in
  the first oi' these diseases, botn taken into
  the stom'ach and in the way of enema.  It
  is also recommended as an emmenagogue,
  anthelmintic, antiasthmatic,  and anodyne.
  Dr. Cullen prefers it as an expectorant to
  gum ammouiacum.  Where we wish it to
  act immediately  as an antispasmodic, it
  should  be used in a fluid form, as that of
  tinccure,  from  half tH» drachm  to two
  drachms.   When given In the form  of  a
  pill, or triturated with water, its usual dose
  is from 5 to 20 grs.  When in the form of
  enema, two drachms are to be diffused in
  eight ounces of warm milk or  water.  It is
  sometimes applied externally  as  a plaster
  and stimulating  remedy,  and  is  much
  used in hysteria, hypochondriasis, dyspep-
  sia, &c.
    Asaphatum.   (From  a,  neg. and  o-AApw,
  clear.)  An intercutaneous itch, generated
  in the pores, like worms with black heads :
  so called by reason  of  their  minuteness:
  they are hardly visible.
    Asaphia.   (From' *,  neg.   and o-atpvs,
  clear.)  A defect in utterance or  pronun-
  ciation.
    Asarabacca.   See As arum.   *'"
   Asari folia.  Asarabacca leaves.   The
  leaves of  the Asarum Europaeum.   See
■  Asarum.
    ASARUM.  (From <*., neg.  and o-aipee, to
  adorn, because it  was not admitted into
  the ancient coronal wreaths.)   Asarabacca.
    1. The name of a genus of plants in the
  Linnaean  system.   Class, Dodecandria.
  Order, Monogynia.
   2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the asa-
  rabacca.
    Asarum  Europaum  of  Linnxus,  foliis
 reniformibus obtusis binis.
   It is a native of England, but not very
 common.  The leaves of   this  plant are
  extremely acrid, and are occasionally  used,
 when  powdered,  as  a sternutatory.  For
 this purpose the leaves, as being less  acrid
 than the  roots, are preferred, and in mo-
 derate doses not  exceeding a  few grains,
 snuffed up  the nose several evenings, pro-
 duce  a  pretty  large  watery  discharge,
 which continues for several days together,
 by which head-ache, tooth-ache, opthalmia,
 and some paralytic and soporific complaints
 have been effectually relieved.
   Prior to the introduction of ipecacuanha,
 the leaves  and root oi" this plant were fre-
 quently  employed  on account  of  their
 emetic power : the dose of the dried leaves
 was 20 grains; ofthe dried roots 10 grains.
 As they were occasionally  violent in  their
 operation, they have fallen into  disuse.
   Asauum  EuRorajuM.   The  systematic
 name of the asarabacca of the shops.  See
 Asarum.
   Ascalonitis.  A species of onion.
   AscAniDEs.  The plural of ascaris.  See
 Ascaris.
   ASCARIS.   (From   uanata,  to  move
 about;  so  called   from  its  continued
 troublesome motion.)  There  are several
 kinds of worms distinguished by this term ;
 but those frhich  claim a place here  as be-
 longing only to the human body, are:—
   1. Ascaris  vermicularis,  the  thread or
 maw -worm, which  is very small and slen-
 der, not exceeding half an inch in length :
 they inhabit the rectum.
   2. Ascaris lumbricoides, the long and round
 worn:,,  which is a foot in length, and about
 the  breadth of a goose-quill.
   Ascendens Oreiq.uus.  See Obliquus as-
 cendeus.
   Ascia.   An  axe or chissel.  A simple
 bandage; so called from  its shape in posi-
 tion.  Galen.
   ASCITES.   (From atico;, a sack, os bot-
 tle -. so called from its bottle-like protube-
 rancy.)  Dropsy of  the  bell)'.  A  tense,
 but scarcely elastic, swelling of the  abdo-
 men  from accumulation of water.   Cullen
 ranks this genus of  disease in  the  c]ass
 cachexia,  and  order intumescentia.   He
 enumerates two species :—
   1. Ascites abdominalis, when the  water is
 in the cavity of the peritoneum, which is
 known by the equal swelling ofthe parietes
 of the abdomen.
  2. Ascites saccatus,  or encysted  dropsy,
 in which  the water is encysted, as  in the
 ovarium;  the fluctuation is  here  less  evi-
 dent, and the swelling is at first partial.
  Ascites is often preceded  by loss of ap-
 petite, sluggishness,  dryness  of the skin,
 oppression at the chest, cough, diminution
 of the natural discharge of urine,  and cos-
 tiveness.  Shortly after the appearance of
 these  symptoms, a protuberance  is  per-
 ceived in the hypogastrium,  which  extends
 gradual^,  and keeps on increasing, until
 the  whole abdomen becomes at length uni-
 formly swelled and tense.  The distension
 and sense of weight, although considerable,
 vary somewhat according to  the posture of
 the  body, the  weight being felt the most,
 on that side on which the patient lies, whilst
 at the same time, the distension becomes
 somewhat less  on the opposite side.  In
 general the practitioner may be sensible of
 the fluctuation ofthe water, by applying his
 left hand on one side  of the abdomen, and
 then  striking on  the  other  sid« with  his
 right.   In some cases it will be obvious to
 the ear.  As the collection of water be-
 comes more considerable, the  difficulty of
 breathing is much increased, the  counte-
nance exhibits a pale  and  bloated  appear-
ance, an immoderate thirst arises, the skin
is dry and parched, and the urine is very
scanty, thick, high coloured,  and deposits a 
ASI                                      ASP               77
lateritious sediment.  With respect to the
pulse, it 13 variable, being  sometimes con-
siderably quickened, and at other times,
slower than natural. The principal diffi-
culty which prevails in ascites, is the being
able to distinguish with certainty, when the
water is  in the cavity of the abdomen, or
when it is in the different states of encysted
dropsy.  To  form a just judgment,  we
should attend to the  following Circum-
stances:  When  the preceding  symptoms
give suspicion of a  general hydropic dia-
thesis ; when at the same  time, some  de-
gree  of dropsy appears in other parts of
the body ; and when from  its first appear-
ance the  swelling has been equally diffused
over  the whole  belly,  we may generally
presume  that  tlie  water is in  the cavity
of the  abdomen.   But when   an ascites
has not been preceded by  any remarkable
cachectic state of the system, and when, at
its beginning,  the  tumour and tension  had
appeared  in one  part of  the belly  more
than another, there is reason to  suspect an
encysted dropsy.   Even when the  tension
and tumour of the belly  have become gene-
ral, yet if the system or the body in general
appear to be little affected ; if the patient's
strength  be little impaired ; .if the appetite
continue  pretty  entire,  and the  natural
sleep be  little interrupted; if the menses
in females continue  to flow  as  usual; if
there be yet no  anasarca, or though it
may have already taken place, if it   be
still confined to the lower extremities,  and
there be no leucophlegmatic paleness or
sallow colour in the  countenance ;  if there
be no fever,  nor so much thirst and  scarcity
of urine  as occur in a more general  affec-
tion .- then according as more of these  dif-
ferent circumstances take place, there  will
be the stronger grounds for supposing the
ascites to be of the encysted kind.
  Asef.  A pustule like a millet seed.
  Askgon. Asegen. Asogen. Dragon's blood.
  ASCLEPIAS*.   (From  Asclepias, its  dis-
coverer;  or  from  Aesculapius, the god of
medicine.)   The herb swallow-wort.   The
name of  a genus of  plants  in the Linnean
system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Digynia.
  Asceepiab vincetoxipum. The systematic
rmmt for the vincetoxicum of the pharmaco-
poeias. See  Vincetoxicum.
  Asclepios.  (From Asclepias, its inven-
tor.)  A  dried smegma and collyrium de-
scribed by Galen.
  Ascoma.   (From *<neoc, a bottle.)  The
eminence of the pubes at the years of  ma-
turity ; so called from its shape.
  Ash.   See Fraxfnus.
  Asodes.   (From *Ja>, to  nauseate.)   A
nausea or loathing, or a fever  with much
sense of heat and nausea.  Aretaus.
  Asiaticum balsamum.  llalm of Gilead.
  ASINUS.  The ass.  Its milk is much
esteemed in medicine.  See Asses' milk.
  Asininum lac   Asses' milk.
  Asiti.   (From *, neg. and e-tr-.t, food.)
Asida.  Those are so called who take no
food far want of appetite.
  Asjogam.  (Indian)  A  tree  growing
in Malabar  and  the East  Indies,  whose
juice is used against the colic.
  Aspadiaeis.   A  suppression of  urine
from an imperforated1 urethra.   *   ;
  Aspalatuum.  The aromatic aloe.
  Aspala rai lirnum.  See Lignum aloes.
  ASPARAGUS.   (Ao-ragAyot,  a  young
shoot, before it unfolds its  leaves.)
  1. The name of a genus of plants in the
Linnean  system.  Class, Hexandria,  Order,  /
Mtdwgynia.   Asparagus.
  2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com-
mon sparage,  or sp'.rrow-grass.
  Asparagus  officinalis of Linneus.   The
root has been esteemed as a diuretic.  It
is mostly employed as a food, but it  con-
tains very little nourishment.
  Aspasia.  (From a, for a/aa, together,
and <nrAu>, to draw.)   A constrictive medi-  -
cine for the pudendum muliebre.  Capivac.
  Aspera arteria.   (So  called  from the
inequality of it's cartilages.)   See Trachea.
  ASPERULA.  (A  diminutive  of asper,
the seeds being rough.)  The name ofa ge-
nus  of plants  in the Linnean system.
Class, Tetrandria. Order, Monogynia. Wood-
roof.
  Asperuea  odorata.    The  systematic
name for the  officinal matrisylva.  See
Matr;isylva.
  Asphaeitis.  A  kind   of  trefoil:  the
last vertebra, ofthe loins.
  ASPHODELUS.   (From  <t«r«,  a ser-
pent, and <f«xoc, fearful; beoause i< destroys
the venom of serpents; or  from a-^roS'ixo;,
ashes, because it was formerly  sown upon
the graves of the dead)   Asphodel.
  1. The name ofa  genus of plants in the
Linnean system.  Class, Hexandria.  Order,
Monogynia.
  2. The pharmacopoeial name of the daf-
fodil, or branched asphodel.
  Asphodelus ramosus, ot'Linnens:—caule
nudo, foliis ensiformibus, cdrinatis, lavibus.
The plant was  formerly  supposed- to be
efficacious in tlie cure of sordid ulcers.  It
is now wholly laid aside.'
  Asphodelus ramosus,   The  systematic
name for the  officinal asphodelus.  See As-
phodelus-.
  ASPHYXIA. (From a, priv. and a-tpv^n, a
pulse.)   The state of the body, during life,
in which  the pulsation of the  heart and
arteries  cannot  be perceived.  There are
several  species of asphyxia enumerated by
different authors.  See Syncope,
  Asn discus.   (From actus, a buckler.)
The sphincter  muscle of the  anus  was
formerly so called from its shape.   Calius
Aurelianus.
  ASPLENTUM.  (From a, priv. and m-xnv
the spleen;  because it was supposed to
remove disorders of the spleen.)  The herb
spleen-wort.
  The name ofa genus of plants in the Lin- 
79  '
AST
AST
nean system.  Class, Crypiogamia. Order,
Filids.
  Asplenium ruta  muraria.   The  sys-
tematic name for the  ruta muraria of the
pharmacopoeias.   See Ruta muraria.
  Asplenium scolopendrium.   The  sys-
tematic name for tl e  scolopendrium of the
pharmacopoeias.   See Scolopendrium.
  Asplenium trichomas es.   The   sys-
tematic name for the trichomanes of the
pharn.acopccias.   See Trichomanes.
  Asaba.   A shrub found on  he coast of
Guinea, whose leaves are supposed to dis-
perse buboes.
  Assac  (Arab.)  Gum ammoniacum,
  Assafcstida.   See Assufatida.
  Assala.   The nutmeg.
  Assanus.   A weight  consisting of two
drachms.
  Asla- aibacca.   See  Asarum.
  'Assari um.  A Roman measure of twelve
ounces
  Ass arthrosis.   See Articulation.
  AsIe.  A loathing of food, from a con-
flux of humours.   Hippocrates.
 . Asses' milk. This is preferred to cows'
and otht- • kinds of milk in phthisical cases,
and where  the stomach is weak ;  as con-
taining If-vs  ile jginous partic es, and being
more easily o inverted jnto chyle.
  Assimilation.   (~Assimilatio, from ad,
and similL; to make  like to.)    The con-
version ofthe food into ntrriment.
  Assistentes.   (From ad. and  sisto, to
stand near.) A name ofthe prostate gland ;
so'callod because it lies near the bladder.
  Assodes.    (From Ae-Aoyua, to nauseate,
or from assare, to burn.)  Asodes.  A con-
tinual fever attended with a loathing of
food.   Sauvages  ells  it Tritephya a3So-
des ;  it is arranged- by Cullen  under  the
tertian  remittents.
  Assos.  A name given formerly to  alu-
men.
  ASTVCUS  MARINUS.  (From a,  neg.
and ta£u,  to distil;  so called  from the
hardness and dryness of  its shell.)   The
lobiter.  The black tips of the claws of
this fish, and of the sea crab, and the stony
concretions  in the heads of the astacus
fluviatillis, called crab's  eyes,  form some
of  the  absorbent preparations  of  the
shops
  Astacus  flBviatilis.   The  officinal
crab, crevis, or cray-fiMi.
  Astapis.   (From ra^i; leva, passa )   A
raisin.
  Astarzof.  The name of an ointment of
litharge, house-leek, &c.  Haracelsus.
  Astchachilos   A malignant ulcer, by
some called araneus.
  Asteantium.   (From *r»/>, a star.)  As-
tericum. The herb pellitury:  so called from
its star-like  form.
  ASTHENIA.   (From *, priv. and «■<)««?,
strength.)   Extreme debility.  The asthe-
nic  diseases form one great branch of the
Brunonian hypothesis.
   Asthenologt.  (From a, priv. and a-bw,
strength, and aoj.cc, a treatise )   The  doc-
trine of diseases arising from debility  The
disciples ofthe Brunonian school, as they
denominate themselves,  maintain peculiar
opinions o.i this sunject.
   ASTHMA.   (From  a<tB(aa^oi.. to breathe
with difficu;ty )  Difficult respiration, re-
turning at  intervals, with a sense of stric-
ture across the breast,  and in the lungs ;
a wheezing, hard cough, at first, but more
free towards the close  of each paroxysm,
with a discharge  of mucus,  followed  by a
remission.   It  is ranked by Cullen in the
class neuroses,  and order spasmi.   There
are three species of asthma :—
   1.  Asthma spontaneum,  when without
iny manifest cause.
   2.  Asthma  plethoricum, when  it arises
from plethora.
   3. Asthma exanthematicum,  originating
from  the  repulsion  of some acrid hu-
mour.
   Asthma rarely appears before the age of
puberty, and seems to attack men  more
frequently than women, particularly those
of a full habit,  in whom it never fails, by
frequent repetition,  to occasion some de-
gree of emaciation.  In some instances, it
arises from an hereditary  predisposition,
and in many others, it seems  to depend up-
on a particular  constitution  of the lungs.
Dyspepsia always prevails,  and appears to
be a very prominent feature in  the predis-
position.   Its attacks are most  frequent
during the heats of summer in the dog-
days, and in general commence at midnight.
On the evening preceding an  attack  of
asthma  the spirits are often much affected,
and the person  experiences a sense of ful-
ness about the  stomach, with lassitude,
drowsiness, and  a pain in the head.  On
the approach ofthe succeeding evening, he
perceives a sense of tightness and stricture
across the breast, and a sense ofstraitness
in the  lungs,  impeding respiration.   The
difficulty  of breathing  continuing to in-
crease for some length of time, both inspi-
ration  and expration  are performed slow-
ly and with a wheezing noise;   the speech
becomes difficult and uneasy, a propensity
to coughing succeeds,  and  the patient
can  no  longer  remain  in a horizontal
position, beii% as it  were threatened  with
immediate  suffocation.    These symptoms
usually continue till towards the approach
of morning, and then a remission common-
ly takes place ;  ■ he brcathing"becomes less
laborious  and  more full, and the person
speaks and coughs with  greater ease.   If
the cough  is attended  with  an expectora-
tion  of mucus   he  experiences much re-
lief, and   soon  falls  asleep.   When   he
awakes in  the morning, he still feels some
degree of tightness »cross his breast, al-
though hi- breathing is •  robably  more
free and easy, and he cannot bear the least
motion, without rendering this  more diffi- 
ATA
ATL
'  79.
cult and uneasy ; neither can he continue
in bed, unless his  head and shoulders are
raised to a considerable height.  Towards
evening, he again becomes drowsy, is much
troubled with flatulency, in the stomach,
and perceives a return of the difficulty of
breathing, which continues to increase gra-
dually, till it becomes as violent as on the
nignt b.fore.  After some nights passed in
thi. way, the fits at length moderate, and
suffer more considerable remissions, parti-
cularly when they are attended by a copi-
ous expectoration  in the  mornings,  and
that this  continues from  time to time
throughout the day; and the disease going
off at last, the patient enjoys his usual rest
by night, without further disturbance.
  Astites.   (From  ad, and sto, to stand
near.)   A name given  by the ancients to
the prostate glands, because they are situa-
ted near the bladder.
  ASTRAGALUS.  (A?p*.yAXus, a cockal,
or die ;  because it is shaped like the die
used in ancient games.) Ballisfas os : oris-
trios .- talus; quatrio :   tetroros ;  cavicula
cavilla : diabebos;  peza.
  1. The name  of a bone ofthe tarsus, up-
on which the tibia moves. Ancle-bone ; also
called the sling-bone, or first bone of the
foot.  It is placed posteriorly and superior-
ly in the tarsus, and is formed of two parts,
one large, which  is  called  its  body, the
other small, like a process.  The part where
these two unite is  termed the neck.
  2. The name ofa genus of plants in, the
Linnenn system.   Class, Diadelphia.  Or-
der, Decandria,   Milk-vetch.
  ASTRAGALUS  EXCAPUS.  Slemless
milk vetch.  The  root  of this plant, Astra-
galus acaulis excapus leguminibus lunatis,fo-
liis  villosis of Linneus, is said to cure con-
firmed syphilis, especially when in the form
of nodes and nocturnal pains.
  Astragalus tragacantha. The system-
atic name for the plant which affords the
gum tragacanth.   See  Tragacantha.
  Astrantia vulgaris.  From astrum, a
star; so called  from the siar-like shape of
its flowers.)  Astrantia 7iigra.  «The herb
sanicle masterwort.  A rustic purge.
  Astrape.  (From ArpA7r]ta,to corruscnte.)
Lightning.    Galen reckons it  among the
remote causes of epilepsy.
  Astricta.   (From  astringt,  to  bind.)
When applied to the belly, it signifies cos-
tiveness ;  thus  alvus astricta.
  Astringents.  See Adstringents.
  ASTRONOMIA.  (From «rgov, a star,
and vo/ao(, a law.)   Astronomy, or the know-
ledge of the heavenly bodies.  Hippocrates
ranks this and astrology among the neces-
sary studies ofa physician,
  Asuar.  Indian myrobalans, or purging
nut.
  Asugar.  jtrugo acris, or verdigrise.
  Asuoli.  Fuligo.orsoot,an antispasmodic.
  Atac.  Nitre.
  Ataxia.   (From h, neg. and taa-a-m, to
prder.) Want of regularity in the symptoms
of a disease, or of the functions of an ani-
mal bodv,
  Ataxir.   (Arab.) .  A tenesmus :  a dis-
ease of the eyes.
  Ataxmir. (Arab.)  Removal of preterna-
tural hairs growing under the natural ones
on the eye-lids.
  Atebras. A chymical subliming vessel.
  Atecnia.   (From a, neg. and Tiwirot, to
bring forth.)   Venerea! impotency :  ina-
bility to procreate children.
  Athamat.ta cretensis. The systematic
name for the  daucus  creticus of the phar-
macopoeias.  See Daucus creticus.
  Athamanta oreoselinum.  The  sys-
tematic name for  the officinal oreoselinum.
See Oreoselinum,
  Atiiaxama   (From a, priv. and SavatTec,
death ;  so called because  its  flowers do
not wither easily )  The immortal plant.
A name  given to tansey :  because when
stuffed up the nose of a dead corpse»it is
said to prevent putrefaction.  See  Tanace-
tiim.  It means  also immortality.    The
name of an antidote of Galen, and another
of Oribasius :  it is the name also of a col-
lyrium described  by  jEtius, and of many
other compositions.
  Athaxor.   (Arab.)   A chymical  di-
gesting furnace.
  Athara.  (From aflx/i, corn.)  A panada,
or pap for children, made of bruised corn.
  Athena.  A plaster  in  much repute
among the ancients.
  Athenatorium.   A  thick glass cover
formerly used  for  chvmical purpqses.
  Athenionis catapotium.   The name of
a pill in Celsus's writings.
  Athenippon.   Athenippum.   Diasmyr-
nes.   The name of a collyrium.
  ATHEROMA.   (AtkpmfAA, pulse, pap.)
An encysted tumour that  contains a soft
substance ofthe consistence ofa poultice.
   Athonor.  (Arab.) A chymical furnace.
  Athymia.   (From a, neg. and $v/ao;,
courage.)   Pusillanimity.   Despondence
synonymous with  melancholia.
  Atincar.  (Arab.)  Borax.
  ATLAS.  (From atxaco, to sustain, be-
cause it sustains the head ;  or from the fa-
ble of Atlas, who  was supposed to support
the world upon his shoulders.)  The name
of the first cervical vertebra.  This vertebra
differs very much from the others.   (See
Vertebra.)  It has no spinous process vvbich
would prevent the neck from being bent
backwards, but in its  place it has  a small
eminence.  The  great foramen of this is
much larger than  that of any other verte-
bra.   Its body, which is small and thin, is
nevertheless firm  and hard.  It is some-
what like a ring, and is  distinguished  into
its great arch,  which  serves in the place of
its body, and its small posterior arch.  The
atlas is joined  superiorly to the head by 
80               ATM
ATM
   ginglymus; and inferiorly, to the  second
   cervical vertebra, by means ofthe inferior
   oblique processes and the odontoid process
   by trochoides.
     ATMOSPHERE.   (From aI/ao;, vapour
   and o-tpAipa, a globe.   The elastic invisible
   fluid  w;uch surrounds  the earth to an un-
   known height and encloses it on all sides.
     Neither the properties nor the composi-
   tion of the atmosphere seem to have occu-
   pied much the attention ofthe ancients.
     Aristotle considered it as one ofthe four
'   elements, situated between, the  regions of
   wafer and fire, and  mingled, with two ex-
   halations, tlie dry and the moist; the first
   of which occasioned thunder,  lightning,
   and wind ; while the second produced rain,
   snow, and hail.
     The opinions ofthe ancients were vague
  conjectures, until the matter was explained
  by the sagacity of Hales, and of those phi-
  losophers who followed  his career.
     Boyle proved  beyond a doubt, that  the
  atmosphere contained   two distinct  sub*
  stances:—
     1. An elastic fluid distinguished by the
  name  of air.
    2. Water in a state of vapour.
    Besides these two bodies it was supposed
  that the atmosphere contained a great vari-
  ety of other substances which were continu-
  ally mixing with it  from the earth,  and
  which often altered its properties and  ren-
  dered it noxious or fatal  Since the disco-
  very of carbonic acid gas by Dr. Black, it
  •has been ascertained that this  elastic  flu-
  id always  constitutes a part of the atmos-
  phere.
    The constituent parts of the atmosphere,
  therefore, are:—
    1. Air.'
    2. Water.
  .- 3. Carbonic acid gas.
   *4. Unknown bodies.
    For the properties, composition and ac-
  count  of the first, See Air.
    2. Water.—That the atmosphere contains
  water, has been always known. The rain and
  dew which so often precipitate from it, the
  clouds and fogs with which  it is often ob-
  scured, and which deposit moisture on all
  bodies exposed to them, have demonstrated
  its existence in every age.  Even when the
  atmosphere is perfectly transparent, water
  may be extracted from it in abundance by
  certain substances.   Thus if concentrated
  sulphuric acid be exposed to air, it gradual-
  ly attracts so much moisture, that its weight
  is increased more than three times:  it is
  converted into diluted  acid, from which
  the water may be separated by distillation.
  Substances which have the property of ab-
  strac'ing water from the atmosphere, have
  received the epithet of hygroscopic, because
  they point out the presence  of  that water.
  Sulphuric  acid, the fixed alkalies, muri-
  at of lime, nitrat of lime,  and in general
 all deliquescent salts, possess this property.
 The greater number of animal and vegeta-
ble bodies likewise possess it.   Many of
 them take water from moist air, but give
 it  out  again  to   the  air  when   dry.
 These bodies augment in bulk when they
 receive moisture, and diminish again when
 they part with it.    Hence  some of them
 have been  employed as  hygrometers  or
 measurers ofthe quantity of moisture con-
 tained in the air around thern.   This they
 do by means#f the  increase or diminution
 of their length, occasioned by  the addition
 or abstraction of moisture.   This change
 of length is precisely marked  by means of
 an index  The most ingenious and accurate
 hygrometers, are those  of Saussure and
 Deluc.   In the first, the substance employ-
 ed to mark the moisture is a human hair,
 which by its contractions and dilatations is
 made to turn round an index. In the second,
 instead of a hair, a very fine  thin slip  of
 whalebone is employed.  The scale is  di-
 vided into 1000.    The beginning of the
 scale indicates extreme dryness,  the end
 of it indicaies  extreme  moisture.    It
 is graduated by placing it first in air made
 as dry as possible  by means of salts, and
 afterwards in air saturated  with moisture.
 This gives the extremes of the scale, and
 the  interval between them  is divided into
 100 equal parts.
   The water, which constitutes a  compo-
 nent part ofthe atmosphere, is chymically
 combined with air ; but  it exists  in  two
 different states.   A small portion  is  held
 in solution in the state of water, but by far
 the greater proportion is in  the state  of an
 elastic fluid, whose  specific gravity  is to
 that of air as 10 to 12, and chymically com-
 bined with  air in the same  manner as one
 gas is combined with  another.    As the
 quantity of the water contained in  the at-
 mosphere varies considerably, it is impossi-
 ble to ascertain its amount with any degree
 ofacctiracy.
  3. Carbonic acid gas.—The existence of
 carbonic gas as a constituent part  of the
 atmosphere,  was observed  by Dr. Black
 immediately after he had ascertained the
 natuie of that peculiar fluid.   If we ex-
 pose a pure  alkali or alkaline earth to'the
 atmosphere, it is gradually converted into
 a carbonat  by tlie  absorption  of carbonic
 acid gas.   This fact, which  had been  long
 known,  rendered the  inference that car-
 bonic acid gas existed in the  atmosphere
 unavoidable  as  soon  as the  difference
 between  a  pure alkali and its carbonat
 had been ascertained to depend upon that
 acid.  Not only alkalies and alkaline earths
absorb  carbonic acid when  exposed  to
the air, but several of the metallic  oxydes
also.
  Carbonic acid gas  not only forms a con-
 stituent part  of the atmosphere near the
surface  of the earth,  but at the greatest 
ATMOSPHERE.
81
 heights which the industry of man has been
 able-to  penetrate.    Saussure found it at
 the top  of Mount Blanc, the highest point
 ofthe old continent;  a point covered with
 eternal snow, and not exposed to the influ-
 ence of vegetables or animals.   Lime wa-
 ter diluted with its own weight of distilled
 water, formed a pellicle on its surface after
 an hour  and three quarters exposure to the
 open air on that mountain ;  and slips of
 paper moistened  with pure pot-ash,  acqui-
 red the property of effervescing with acids
 after being exposed  an hour and a  half in
 the same place.   This was at a height no
 less than 15,668 feet above the level ofthe
 sea.  Humbolt has  more lately ascertained
 the existence of this gas in air, brought by
 Mr. Garnerin from a height not  less than
 4280 feet above  the surface of the earth,
 to  which height he had risen in  an air-
 balloon.   This fact  is a sufficient proof
 that the presense of carbonic acid  in  air
 does  not depend upon the vicinity  of the
 earth.
   Now as carbonic acid gas is considerably
 heavier than air, it could not  rise to great
 heights in the atmosphere unless it entered
 into combination with the  air.   We are
 warranted, therefore, to conclude that car-
 bonic acid is not merely mechanically mix-
 ed, but  it is  chymically combined  with
 the other constituent parts of the  atmos-
 phere.  It is to the affinity which exists be-
 tween carbonic acid  and air  that we are
 to  ascribe the  rtpidity with  which it dis-
 perses itself through  the atmosphere, not-
 withstanding  its  great specific gravity.
 Fontana  mixed 20,00 cubic  inches of car-
 bonic acid gas with the air of a close room,
 and yet  half an hour  after he could not
 discover the traces of carbonic acid in that
 air.  Water impregnated  with  carbonic
 acid,  when exposed to the air, very soon
 loses the whole of  the  combined gas.
 And when a phial full of carbonic acid gas
 is left uncorked, the gas, as Bergman first
 ascertained, very  soon disappears, and the
 phial is found filled with common air.
  It is owing to this strong affinity between
 air and carbonic acid gas, that it is so diffi-
 cult to detect the presence of that  gas in
 air by the common tests.  Atmospheric air
 does not  render lime water turbid, though
 agitated  with it ever so long, or made to
 pass through it in ever so great a quantity.
 Neither has it any effect upon the most de-
 licate vegetable blues.  The great quanti-
 ty of air  with which it is combined,  enve-
 lopes it in such a manner that these  bodies
are not powerful enough to abstract it. We
must employ for  that  purpose substances
which  have a very strong affinity for that
acid, as the alkalies, milk of lime, Sic. These
substances detect its presence by acquiring
the property of effervescing with acids.
  The difficulty of separating this gas from
air has hitherto prevented the possibility of
 determining  with accuracy the  relative
 quantity of it in a given bulk of air;  but
 from the  experiments which  have  been
 made, we may conclude with some  degree
 of confidence,  that it is not very different
 from 0.01.   From the experiments of Hum-
 bolt, it appears to vary from 0.005 to 0.01.
 This variation will by no means appear im-
 probable,  if  we consider  that  immense
 quantities  of carbonic  acid gas  must  be
 constantly mixing with  the atmosphere,'
 as it is  formed by  the respiration  of ani:
 mals,  by combustion,  and several other
 processes  which are going  on continual-
 ly.  The quantity, indeed, which is daily
 formed by these processes is so great, that
 at first sight  it appears  astonishing that
 it does  not increase rapidly.  The conse-
 quence of  such an increase would be fatal,
 as air containing 0.1 of carbonic  acid ex-
 tinguishes  light and is noxious to animals.
 But there is  reason to conclude, that this
 gas is decomposed by vegetables as rapidly
 as it forms.
   4. Bodies found in the atmosphere.—From
 what has  been advanced, it appears that
 the  atmosphere consists  chiefly  of three
 distinct elastic fluids united together  by
 chymical affinity;  namely, air, vapour, and
 carbonic acid gas;  differing in  their pro-
 portions at different times and in different
 places ; the average proportion of each is
             98.6 air
               1.0 carbonic  acid
               0.4 water

            100.0
 But besides  these  bodies which may  be
 considered as the constituent parts of the
 atmosphere, the existence of several other
 bodies  has been suspected in it.  It is not
 meant in this place to include among those
 bodies electric matter, or the substance of
 clouds  and fogs, and those other  bodies
 which are  considered as the active agents
 in the  phenomena of  meteorology,  but
 merely  those foreign bodies which have
 been occasionally found  or suspected  in
 air.   Concerning these bodies, however,
 very little satisfactory is known  at pre-
 sent, as we  are not  in possession, of in-
 struments sufficiently delicate to ascertain
 their presence.  We can indeed detect se-
 veral of them actually mixing with air, but
 what becomes of them afterwards we are
 unable to say.
   1. Hydrogen gas  is said  to have been
 found in air situated near the crater of vol-
 canoes,  and it is very possible that  it may
 exist always  in a very small proportion in
 the atmosphere ; but this  cannot be ascer-
 tained till some metliod of  detecting the
 presence of  hydrogen  combined with s
 great proportion of air be discovered.
   2. Carbonated hydrogen  gas  is  often
emitted by  marshes in considerable quanti-
 ties during hot weather.   But its presence
     •  M 
ATM
ATR
has never been detected in air ;  so that in
all  probability  it is again decomposed by
some unknown  process.
  3. Oxygen g;*s is emitted abundantly by
plants during the day.   There is some rea-
son to conclude that this is in consequence
ofthe property which plants have, of ab-
sorbing  and decomposing  carbonic  acid
gae.  Now  as this carbonic acid gas is
formed  at the expense ofthe oxygen ofthe
atmosphere, as this oxygen  is again resto-
red to the air by the decomposition of the
acid, and as the nature  of atmospheric air
remains unaltered, it is clear that there
must be an  equilibrium between these two
processes ;  that is to say, all the  carbonic
acid formed by combustion  must  be again
decomposed, and all the oxygen abstracted
must be again restored.  The oxygen gas
which  is thus  continually returning to the
air, by  combining with  it, makes its  com-
ponent parts always to continue in the same
ratio.
   4. The smoke  and  other bodies which
 are continually carried  into the air by eva-
 poration, &c. are  probably  soon deposited
 again,  and cannot therefore be considered
 with propriety as forming parts of the at-
 mosphere.   But  there is  another set  of
 bodies, which  are occasionally combined
 with air, and which, on  account ofthe pow-
 erful action which they produce on the hu-
 man body, have  attracted  a great deal of
 attention.  These are known by the  name
 of contagion.
    That there  is  a difference between the
 atmosphere in different places, as far as re-
 spects its effects upon  the human body, has
 been  considered as an established point in
 all ages.    Hence some places have  been
 celebrated as  healthy, and others avoided
 as pernicious, to the  human constitution.
 It is well known that in pits and mines the
 air is often in such a state as to suffocate
 almost instantaneously those who attempt
 to breathe it.  Some places are frequented
  by peculiar diseases. It is known that those
  who are much in the apartments of persons
  ill of certain maladies, are extremely apt
  to catch the infection; and in  prisons and
  other places, where crowds of people are
  confined together, when diseases once com-
  mence, they  are wont to  make  dreadful
  havoc.  In all these cases it has been sup-
  posed that a certain noxious matter is dis-
  solved by the air, and that it is the  action
  of this matter  which  produces the  mis-
  chief.
     This noxious  matter is  in  many  cases
  readily distinguished by the peculiarly dis-
  agreeable smell which it communicates to
  the air.   No doubt this matter differs ac-
  cording to the diseases which  it communi-
  cates, and the substance from  which it has
  originated.  Morveau lately attempted to
  ascertain  its nature;  but he soon found
  the chymical tests  hitherto discovered al-
together insufficient for that purpose.  He
lias put it  beyond a doubt, however, that
this  contagious  matter is of a compound
nature, and that it is destroyed altogether by
certain  agents, particularly by  those gase-
ous bodies which  readily part with their
oxygen.   He exposed infected air to  the
action of various bodies, and he judged of
the  result by the effect which  these bo-
dies had in destroying the fetid smell of
the  air.  The following is the result of his
experiments.
   1. Odorous bodies, such as benzoin, aro-
matic plants, &c.  have no  effect whatever.
2.  Neither have  the  solutions of myrrh,
benzoin, &c. in  aikahol, though agitated in
infected air.  3. Pyrolignous acid is equal-
ly inert.   4. Gunpowder, when fired in in-
fected  air, displaces a portion of it; but
what remains still retains its fetid odour.
5.  Sulphuric acid has no effect;  sulphur-
ous  acid  weakens the odour,  but does
 not destroy it.   6. Acetous acid diminishes
 the odour, but  its action is slow  and in-
 complete.  7. Acetic  acid acts instantly,
 and  destroys the fetid odour of infected
 air  completely.   8. The  fumes  of nitric
 acid,  first employed  by  Dr. Carmichael
 Smith, are equally efficacious.   9. Muri-
 atic acid gas, first pointed out as a proper
 agent by  Morveau  himself, is equally ef-
 fectual.  10.  But the  most powerful agent
 is oxy-muriatic acid gas, first  proposed by
 Mr. Cruickshanks, and now employed  with
 the greatest success in the British navy and
 military hospitals.
   Thus  there  are four substances which
 have the property of destroying contagious
 matter, and of purifying the air : but acetic
 acid cannot easily be  obtained in sufficient
 quantity, and in  a state of sufficient con-
 centration to be  employed with advantage.
 Nitric acid is attended with inconvenience,
 because it is almost  always contaminated
 with nitrous gas. Muriatic acid and oxy-
 muriatic acid  are not attended with these
 inconveniences ;  the  last  deserves the pre-
 ference, because it acts with greater ener-
 gy and rapidity.  All that is necessary is to
 mix together  two parts  of salt with one
 part of the black oxide  of manganese,  to
 place  the mixture in  an open vessel in the
 infected chamber, and to pour upon it two
  parts  of sulphuric  acid.   The fumes of
  oxy-muriatic acid are immediately exhaled,
  fill the  chamber, and destroy the conta-
 gion.
    Atochia.    (From a, neg. and toko;, off-
  spring ; from  TutTta, to bring forth.)   Ina-
  bility, to  bring  forth children.   Difficult
  labour.
     ATONIC.     Relaxed,   diminution  of
  strength, weakness, debility.
     ATONY.    (From a,  neg. and tuvm, to
  extend.)  A defect of muscular power.
     Atrabiliarlb capsule.  See GlanduU
  renales. 
ATR
ATT
83
  Ai rabilis.  Black bile, or melancholy.
  Atrachelus.   (From a, priv. and vpA-
sjxis, the neck.)   Short-necked.
  ATiiAiiENE.   Viornu.   Clematis  arthra-
gene of Theophrastus.  The Clematis vital-
ba of Linneus.    The  traveller's joy:  a
common shrub in our hedges.   It is  said
lo have caustic qualities and to raise a blis-
ter when applied to the skin.
  Atramentum  sutorium.   A name of
green vitriol.
  Atrasia.  (From a, neg. and Tirpaca, to
perforate.)   Atresia.   Imperforation.   A
disease where  the anus or genitals have
not their usual orifice.
  Atretarum.   (From a, neg.  and t/«u»,
to perforate.)  A  suppression of urine from
the menses being retained in the vagina.
  Atrices. (From *, priv. and 3y>i|, hair.)
Small tubercles about the anus upon which
hairs will not grow.   Vaselius.
  Atrici.  Small sinuses in the rectum,
which  do not reach  so far up as to perfo-
rate into its cavity.
  ATRIPLEX  FUmDA.  Atriplex olida.
Vulvaria.   Garosmum.   Raphex.   Cheeno-
podiumj'cetidum.   Blitumfcstidum.   Stink.
ing orach.   The  very fetid smell of  this
plant,  Chenopodium vulvaria; foliis  inte-
gerrimis rhombeo-ovatis, fioribus  conglome-
ratis axilaribus, of Linneus, induced  phy-
sicians to exhibit  it in  hysterical diseases.
It is now superseded by more active prepa-
rations.
  Atriplex hortensis.  The  systematic
name for the atriplex sativa of the pharma-
copoeias.  See Atriplex sativa.
  Atriplex sativa.  The herb and  seed
of this plant, Atriplex  hortensis caule erecto
herbaceo, foliis  triangularibus, of Linneus,
have  been exhibited medicinally  as  anti-
scorbutics, but  the  practice  of the  pre-
sent day  appears to have  totally rejected
them.
  ATROPA.  (From At/xct-o?, the goddess
of Destiny; so called from its fatal effects.)
The deadly  night-shade.
  The name of a genus of plants  in  the
Linnean system.   Class, Pentandria.   Or-
der, Monogynia.
  Atropa belladonna.   The  systematic
name for the belladonna of the pharmaco-
poeias.   See Belladonna.
  Atropa maxrragora.  The systematic
name for the plant which affords the radix
mandaq-ora  of  the pharmacopoeias.   See
Mandragora.
  ATROPHIA.   See Atrophy.
  ATROPHY.  (From a, neg. and *?:**, to
nourish.)   Atrophia.  Marasmus.  Nervous
consumption.   This disease is  marked by
a gradual wasting ofthe body, unaccompa-
nied either by a  difficulty of breathing,
cough, or any evident fever, but  usually
attended  with  a  loss  of appetite and  im-
paired digestion.   It is arranged by Cullen
 in the class  cachexia, and order macrores.
 There are four species :—
   1.  When it takes place from too copious
 evacuations,  it is termed atrophia inanito-
 rum ; by others called tabes nutricum ,-—su-
 datoria ;—d sanguifiuxu, &c.
  2.  When from famine, atrophia famelico-
 rum.
  3.  When from corrupted nutriment, atro-
 phia cacochymica.
  4.  And when from an interruption in the
 digestive organs, atrophia debilium.
  The atrophy of children,  is called paida-
 tropia.  The  causes which  commonly give
 rise to atrophy, are a poor diet, unwhole-
 some air, excess in venery, fluor  albus, se-
 vere evacuations, continuing to give suck
 too long, a free use of spirituous liquors,
 mental uneasiness, and worms ;  but it  fre-
 quently comes on  without  any  evident
 cause. Along with the loss of appetite  and
 impaired digestion, there is a diminution of
 strength, the face  is pale and bloated, the
 natural heat  of the body is  somewhat di-
 minished, and the lower  extremities  are
 oedematous.  Atrophy, arise from whatever
 cause it may, is usually very difficult to cure,
 and not unfrequently terminates in dropsy.
  ATTENUANTS. (Atlenuantia, sc. medi-
 camenta,-  from ' attenuo, to  make thin.)
 Diluents.  Those substances are so termed,
 which possess a  power  of  imparting to
 the blood a more thin  and more  fluid con-
 sistence than  it had previous  to their exhi-
 bition ; such are, aqua, serum lactis, &c.
  ATTOLLENS   AUREM.   (Attollens ;
 from  attollo, to lift up.)   Attollens auricula
 of Albinus and Douglas ; Superior auris of
 Winslow, and Attollens auriculam of Cow-
 per.   A common muscle of the ear, which
 arises, thin, broad, and tendinous, from the
 tendon ofthe occipito-frontalis,from which
 it is almost inseparable, where it covers the
 aponeurosis ofthe  temporal muscle ;   and
 is inserted into  the upper part of the ear,
 opposite to the antihelix.   Its  use is   to
 draw the ear upwards,  and to make the
 parts into which it is inserted, tense.
  Attollens oculi. One of the secti-mus-
 cles which lie upon the  upper part ofthe
globe and pulls up the eye.
  Attonitus morbus.   (From attono, to
surprise ;  so called because the person falls
down suddenly.)   Attomtus  stupor.  The
apoplexy and epilepsy.
  ATTRACTION.   (From attraho, to at-
tract.  Affinity.)
  The terms  attraction, or affinity, and re.
pulsion,  in the  language  of modern phi-
 losophers,  are employed merely  as   the
expression of  the  general   facts, that
tlie masses or particles of  matter have
a tendency to approach to, or to  recede
from one another, and to unite  to, or re-
pel each other, under  certain cirrumstatie
 res. 
84
ATTRACTION.
   All bodies have a tendency or  power to
attract  each other more or less, and it is
this power which is called attraction.
   Attraction is mutual, it extends to inde-
finite distances.   All bodies whatever, as
well as their component elementary par-
ticles, are endued with it. It is not annihi-
lated, at  how  great  a distance soever we
suppose them  to be  placed from each
other; neither does it disappear though they
be arranged ever so near each other.
   The nature of  this reciprocal attraction,
or at least the cause which produces it, is
altogether unknown to us.  Whether it be
inherent in all matter, or whether it be the
consequence of some  other  agent,  are
questions  beyond the  reach  of human  un-
derstanding ; but its existence is neverthe-
less certain.
           Proofs of attraction.
   That  the power of attraction really exists
is  obvious from the slightest view  ofthe
phenomena  of nature.   It is proved with
mathematical certainty  that the celestial.
bodies, which constitute  the solar system,
are urged towards each  other by a force
which  preserves them in their orbits.   It
is  further proved beyond any doubt, that
this planetary attraction is  possessed  not
only by the heavenly bodies as  wholes,
but that it also extends to the smaller par-
ticles of which they are formed, as may be
evinced by means of the following experi-
ments.
   First.—If we place two or more globules
of mercury on a dry glass or earthen plate,
and push them gently towards each  other,
the  globules  will attract   each   other,
and form  one mass or sphere  greater  in
bulk but precisely the same  in nature.
   Secondly.—If a plate of clean glass, per-
fectly dry,  be  laid on a  large globule of
mercury, the globule, notwithstanding  the
pressure applied to it, continues to preserve
its spherical form ;  if we gradually charge
the plate with weights carefully,  the glo-
bule will be depressed and become thinner
and thinner; but if we  again remove  the
weights from the plate, the mercury will
instantly recover its globular  figure and
push up the glass before  it.
   In both  these  experiments we  see that
there exists an attraction between the par-
ticles of mercury ; in the first, the globules
which are in contact with the plate of glass
leave this  substance  completely,  they at-
tract each other and form a sphere greater
in  bulk.   A mere inert fluid would in  arty
case retain the figure it once possessed.  It
could not be endued with a globular form
unless a Teal reciprocal  attraction  among
its particles, took place, which in the latter
experiment  is still more striking,  for it
there is not  only superior to gravitation,
but actually overcomes an external  force.
   Thirdly.—If a glass tube of a fine bore
be  immersed in water, contained in any
vessel,  the fluid  will ascend  to a certain
height within the tube above its level, and
its elevation  in  several tubes  of different
sizes will be  reciprocally as the diameter
of their bores.
  This  kind of  attraction which  takes
place as  well in vacuo  as  in the  open air,
has been called  capillary attraction.  It is
this attraction which causes water to rise
in sponge, cloth,  sugar, sand, &c. for all
these substances may be considered as fine
tubes in which the fluid ascends.
  Remark.—Theascension of fluids in glass
tubes of a fine  bore succeeds best  when
the inside ofthe tube has  been previously
moistened,   which  may  conveniently  be
done by blowing through it with the mouth.
And if tlie water be coloured with a little
red or  black  ink, its ascension will be more
obvious, particularly  if the tube be held
against a sheet of white paper.
  Fourthly.—If  two plates of glass previ-
ously wetted, be made to meet on one side,
and be kept open at the other, at  a  small
distance, by  the interposition ofa  shilling,
or any other thin substance, and then im-
mersed in water, the fluid will ascend be-
tween the two plates unequally. Its upper
surface will form  a curve, in  which the
heights of the several points above the sur-
face ofthe fluid will be to one  another »e-
ciprocally, as their perpendicular distance
from the  line in which the plates meet.
The ratio of this attraction  is therefore  as
the squares of the  increments  with which
the plates  open.
  Here then  we have two other  instances
that an attraction prevails among the par-
ticles of bodies.  For in both cases part  of
the fluid has  left the contiguous mass, con.
trary  to the laws of gravitation.   It  is
drawn  up as  it  were, or attracted  by the
tube or plate of glass.
  Fifthly.—-If we  immerse a piece of tin,
lead, bismuth, silver, or gold,  in mercury,
and draw it^out again immediately.the mer-
cury will  attract  the metal, and the lat-
ter will carry  with it  a portion of the
former which   will stick  to  it  so ob-
stinately  as  to be  inseparable by  mere
friction.
  There exists  therefore an attraction be-
tween  the different metals brought in con-
tact with each  other.
  Sixthly —If a small stick be dipt in water
or any other  fluid, and drawn out again, a
drop will be  found hanging at the end of it
ofa spherical form.  The drop is spherical,
because each particle ofthe fluid exerts an
equal  force  in  every direction,  drawing
other particles  towards it  on every side as
far as its power extends.
  Thus the very formation  of drops ob-
viously demonstrates that there must exist
a cause which produces that effect.  This 
ATTRACTION.
85
cannot be  gravity, for agreeable to expe-
rience that is  rather an obstacle to the
formation of drops ;  since by the  weight
of the particles, large globules resting on
solid bodies are flattened, and their regular
spherical form prevented.
   To explain this phenomenon there  re-
mains only the power of attraction, acting
between the particles of the  liquid body;
for if it  is supposed that the particles of a
substance  reciprocally  attract  each other
with equal force, and their aptitude for be-
ing  moved upon one  another be great
enough  to  overcome any impediment to
their motion, it follows by the principles of
mechanics, that the  equilibrium of the at-
tractive  forces can  only  take place, when
the mass has received a globular form.
   Hence it is that all liquid bodies assume
a  spherical figure  when suffered to  fall
through the air, or form drops.
          Division of attraction.
   Though we are unable to  discover the
cause of the mutual attraction, experience
has proved to  us that this agency follows
certain  conditions  or  laws ;  for  similar
phenomena  always  present themselves,
whenever the circumstances of experiment
are the same.
   Observation has taught us that attraction
takes place  between bodies  of the same
kind, and bodies of a different kind.  The
first is called attraction of aggregation, also
corpuscular attraction ; molecular attraction ;
and attraction  of cohesion,  or the cohesive
power.
   The latter is termed chymical attraction,
 chymical affinity, or affinity of composition.
       \ttraction of aggregation.
   Corpuscular attraction, or attraction of
cohesion or aggregai ion, is that power by
means  of which  the similar particles  of
bodies attract each other, and become uni-
 ted into one mass, without changing in the
 least the chymical properties  they possess-
 ed before their union.  The bodies may be
 in a solid, fluid, or aeriform state.
   This  attraction  is different in  different
 bodies.  It is always in an inverse ratio to
 the power of repulsion, or the quantity of
 caloric interposed between the particles of
 the acting bodies.
   It  becomes  obvious from this, that  the
 agency of attraction of aggregation consists
 in a mere  successive and constant accumu-
 lation of similar particles into one mass ;
 and that it produces adherence of surface,
 or apparent contact in the ratio of the sur-
 face.
   This force is inherent in all the particles
 of all  bodies  (caloric and  light  perhaps
 excepted;)  we tiever  find the particles of
 bodies in a detached state,  but constantly
 in masses of greater or smaller magnitude,
 made up  of an indefinite number of parti-
 eUs uni'ed together by virtue ofthe force
 of cohesion.
  The simplest case of. the exertion of the
attraction of  aggregation  is that, where
two bodies placed  in mutual contact with
each  other  form a direct  union without
changing  their chymical properties: thus
if different particles of sulphur be melted
together,  they form  a  uniform mass  or
whole, the particles of which are held to-
gether by virtue of the power of attraction
of aggregation, but the  properties of the
body are not altered.
  The same effect takes  place when pieces
of the same metal,  or particles of resin,
wax, &c. are united in a similar  manner.
  The force of this attraction in solid bodies
may be measured by the  weight necessary
to demolish  it.  Thus  if a rod of metal,
glass, wood, &c. be suspended in a perpen-
dicular direction, and weights be attached
to its lower extremity till the rod is broken
by  them, the weight attached  to the rod
just before  it broke is the measure of the
cohesive force of the rod.
     Laws of attraction of aggregation.
  1. The agency of attraction of aggrega-
tion acts only at insensible distances; its
force increases as the distance ofthe bodies
presented to each other  decreases, and as
the surfaces  of apparent contact are more
numerous : thus, if we take two sections of
a leaden ball, having each a flat and smooth
surface, and press them  forcibly together,
they will cohere, and a considerable effort
is necessary to force them asunder : so also
two plates of glass wetted with a little wa-
ter to fill up their inequalities, when laid
together, will cohere;  and two pieces of
marble having each a flat, smooth, and well
polished surface, when moistened and slipt
upon each other with a gentle pressure, will
unite, and a considerable force  is required
to separate them.   But if the two substan-
ces  placed  together,  be not  sufficiently
smooth or polished, it will be in vain to try
to cause them to adhere together, for this
reason that the particles touch  each other
only in a few points ; whereas  on the con-
trary  the particles of the former flat and
smooth surfaces touch each other in many
points. It has been noticed that a silk-worm's
thread can be interposed, but not two.
   The pressure of the atmosphere has no
influence on  these experiments, for they
succeed equally well in vacuo  as in the
open air.
   It is  on  this account that  carpenters
when they  intend  to glue pieces of wood
together,  plane  the surfaces  perfectly
smooth before they apply the glue: and
that the surfaces  of  metals  are scraped
clean before they are soldered, &c.
   Hence the attraction of aggregation  al-
ways  vanishes  whenever the  distance  is
measureable,  and  becomes  exceedinglv
great whenever the distances is exceeding-
 ly diminished;  but  the  particular rati
 which this power follov, •■-, i, still unknown, 
3.6
ATTRACTION.
as we have no method of measuring either
the distance at which it acts, or its relative
intensity.
  2.  Attraction of aggregation  acts differ-
ently in different bodies ; according to the
degree of force with which it acts between
the particles of matter,  the  bodies  appear
under different forms.
  It is on this account that rock-crystal,
flint, diamond, and various other precious
stones are extremely  hard,  for the attrac-
tion  of aggregation unites the  particles of
these bodies with a great degree of force.
Hence a considerable  mechanical  effort is
necessary to disunite them.
  In blocks of marble, chalk,  lime-stone,
&c.  the particles are held together with a
force considerably less.  In these bodies it
prevents all relative motion among the par-
ticles themselves,  and hence  the  motion
of one particle is followed by the motion of
the  whole mass;   or if that is  impossible,
the cohesion is destroyed altogether,  and
the  piece breaks.
   The integrant parts of wax, tallow, suet,
or lard, may be made to change their situa-
tions, with a less degree of  force than the
former.
   In these substances the motion of one
particle ofthe" body is not  necessarily fol-
lowed by that of all the  rest, neither does
that motion  destroy  the  cohesion, nor
break them.
   The particles  of water, spirit, and ether,
mtjve or slide over each other very readily;
hence their resistance is considerably less.
   And lastly, vapours, the air of the atmo-
sphere,and all the gasses,yield to the slight-
est possible impulse.
   3. Attraction of aggregation may be an-
nihilated by  every effort which  tends to
separate the particles of bodies.
   It need hardly be mentioned that all me-
chanical forces, such as grinding, cutting,
filing, rasping, pounding, breaking, &c. are
of this nature.
   In all these cases the force applied must
be more than equal to  the force of the at-
traction ; and as it was stated  before, that
the  attraction of aggregation acts with dif-
 ferent degrees of force between the  parti-
 cles of different bodies, so different degrees
 of force are necessary to destroy that at-
 traction in  different bodies :  and hence it
 is  that chalk is  more  easily reduced to
 powder than flint; wood is easier broken
 than lead;  lead easier than iron, &c.
            Chymical affinity.
   Chymical affinity,  or affinity of composi-
 tion, is that power, by  means of which the
 particles of bodies, whether simple or com-
 pound,  attract  each other  so intimately as
 to produce a uniform whole,  totally inse-
 parable by mechanical efforts, and whose
 characteristic properties are often different,
 and sometimes contrary to  those of its con-
 stituent parts.
  It is obvious from this, that the particles
of those bodies which  are  united by virtue
of chymical affinity, form not a mere aggre-
gate, but  an  entire new body, which can
only be altered by the action  of another
chymical power.
  In considering this kind of affinity, it will
be necessary  to state ;—In what manner it
takes place between the particles of differ-
ent bodies ;—In what proportion they are
capable of combining ;—Under what con-
ditions ;—With what degree of force they
unite;—And what takes place when a variety
of different substances are made to act upon
each other at the same time, under certain
circumstances and in different proportions.
  Hence chymical affinity is  of greater im-
portance than  affinity of aggregation, for
it takes place in all the complex operations
of chymistry.
       Instances of chymical affinity.
  To prove that chymical affinity acts dif-
ferently from attraction  of aggregation;
that it takes place between the ultimate
constituent parts of bodies ;  and that it
produces  substances possessing properties,
frequently very different  and sometimes
contrary to those of the  constituent parts,
the following experiments may serve.
   1. Put into a crucible  placed  in a coal
fire, equal parts by weight of sulphur and
mercury ;  stir the two substances  together
for a few minutes, and when the sulphur is
melted, pour the contents out on a marble
slab, or a piece of glass previously warmed
and greased.
   The substance obtained by this means is
a sulphuret of mercury, in which the mercu-
ry  and sulphur  are  united by  virtue  of
chymical affinity ;  for the  compound has
neither the colour, the splendour, the in-
flammability, the  volatility, nor the spe-
cific  gravity of either  of its constituent
parts ; nor can the sulphur and mercury be
separated by mechanical means ;  they are
therefore chymically united.
   2.  If we melt together two very mallea-
ble and ductile metals, for|instance, tin and
iron, in equal quantities, the compound pro-
duced will have  totally lost the properties
which its constituent parts possessed be-
fore their union, for the alloy formed will
be a brittle   metal which may  easily be
broken by the blow of a hammer.
   3.  Put two or three teaspoonfuls of an
 aqueous  infusion of red cabbage or syrup
of violets, into a wine glass of water, mix
it  well,  and put  half the  mixture into
 another glass.  By adding a few drops of
 sulphuric acid to one of the  glasses  and
 stirring it, the  blue will be changed to a
crimson ;  and by adding an alkali; for in-
 stance, potash, to the other glass, the blue
 fluid will be changed into a green.
   If we drop carefully  down the sides of
 the glass into the green obtained in this ex-
 periment, a  few  drops of sulphuric acid, 
ATTRACTION.
87
crimson will be perceived at the bottom,
purple in the middle, and green at the top.
On adding a little alkali to the other glass,
containing the crimson, these colours will
appear in an inverted order.
  4. When equal parts of muriate of am-
monia and slaked  lime, both  substances
destitute of odour, are intimately blended
in a stone mortar, a very pungent gas (am-
monia) becomes evolved.
  5.  Water impregnated with ammonia
and concentrated muriatic acid, both fluids
ofa strong odour, when mixed together in
proper proportions,  instantly lose their
odour, and form a fluid void of smell, (mu-
riate  of ammonia.)
  6.  Into a saturated solution of muriate of
lime,  let fall gradually concentrated sul-
phuric acid, a quantity of pungent  vapour
will  become  disengaged,  (muriatic  acid
 gas,) and from the two fluids will thus be
 produced an almost solid compound, call-
ed sulphate of lime.
   7.   Let equal  parts of fresh crystallized
 acetat of lead and acidulous  sulphate of
 alumine and potash, be rubbed together in-
 timately  in  a  stone  mortar, the saline
 mixture will soon become soft, and  lastly
 fluid.
   A  like effect is produced by treating in
 a similar manner equal parts of crystallized
 nitrate of ammonia and sulphate of soda.
   A  solid alloy of mercury and bismuth,
 and another composed of lead and mercu-
 ry, on being  triturated together, instantly
 become fluid.
   It is obvious from this, that when chymi-
 cal  combination  takes place, the  com-
 pound which is  formed does not possess
 properties  merely  intermediate  between
 those of its component parts, but has acqui-
 red others more or less new. This however
 does not hold good in all cases.  There are
 various combinations in which the proper-
 ties  of bodies are only slightly altered.
          Laws of chymical affinity.
    Observation has shown  that affinity  of
  composition offers certain invariable pheno-
  mena, which  being founded on a great num-
  ber  of facts are regarded  by chymists as
  laws,  and  may be reduced under the fol-
  lowing heads :
    Lata I —Chymical affinity can exert its
  action between a number of bodies, simple
  or compound, and unite them chymically
  into one whole.
    Law II.—The efficacy of chymical affini-
  ty is in an  inverse ratio to that of attrac-
  tion of aggregation.
    Law HI.—The agency of chymical affini-
  ty i- influenced by temperature; its action is
  either accelerated, retarded, prevented, or
  rendered effiracious.
    Law IV.—Chymical affinity is accompa-
  nied by a change of temperature at the in-
  stant of its action.
  Law V.—The agency of chymical affinity
existing between two or  more bodies may
be dormant, until it is called into action by
the interposition of another body which fre-
quently exerts no energy  upon any of them
in a separate state.
  Law VI.—The  ratio  of the energy of
chymical  affinity  acting  between  various
bodies, is  different in different substances.
  LawXU.—The  agency of  chymical  af-
finity is either limited, or unlimited in cer-
tain bodies ; in other  words, chymical af-
finity is capable  of uniting bodies  in defi-
nite, or in indefinite proportions.
   Law VIII.—The energy ofthe chymical
affinity of different bodies  is  modified in
proportion to the ponderable  quantities of
the bodies placed  within the sphere of ac-
tion.
  Such are the leading laws which regulate
chymical affinity;  they may be demonstra-
 ted by experiments.
   I. Chymical affinity can exert its action
between  a  number  of bodies simple or
compound, and unite them chymically into
 one whole ;
   There  are  an   infinite variety of com-
 pounds, consisting of three,  four, five or
 more simple substances in nature;  and art
 can also effect combinations in which there
 are  many simple bodies  chymically united
 into one whole.
   It frequently happens  that various sepa-
rate bodies presented to each other in a flu-
 id, unite  and form a single mass, which
 possesses all the characters of a homogene-
 ous compound, and which  retains these
 characters  till its  composition has been al-
 tered by  chymical means.
   A considerable number of  triple  salts
 are known, which consists of three differ-
  ent substances ;   for instance, the  common
 alum of commerce  consists  of sulphuric
 acid united to alumine and potash or soda.
 The salt  formerly called microcosmic salt,
 or phosphate of soda and ammonia, consists
 of phosphoric acid united to  soda  and am-
 monia, &c.   When  the oxygenated muri-
 ate of mercury  is precipitated by the pre-
  cise quantity of carbonate of soda which is
  requisite to  effect its  decomposition, the
  precipitate obtained contains muriatic acid,
  carbonic  acid, and oxyd of  mercury  in
  excess,
    It is a well known fact, that two, three,
  or more  metals may be fused together so
  as to produce compounds whose properties
  are widely different from those of the con-
  stituent parts.
    Melt together in an iron ladle or crucible,
  eight parts of bismuth, five of lead, and
  three of tin, the fusibility  of the metals
  will thus be altered, for the alloy melts at
  212° Fahr.  A spoon or any other utensil
  formed  of this  compound  will  therefore
  melt in water kept boiling. 
88                              ATTRACTION.
   If in a similar manner an alloy be made
 of lead, tin, bismuth,  and mercury, their
 proportions being two, three, five, and one,
 the compound produced melts  at a heat
 even less than that of boiling water.
   A composition of lead, zinc, and bismuth,
 in equal parts may be kept in fusion upon
 paper over a lamp.
   II. The efficacy of chymical affinity is in
 an Inverse ratio  to  that of corpuscular at-
 traction :—
   The cohesion of the particles of a body
 is owing to the mutual affinity existing be-
 tween them.  It is this force which must
 be overcome by the action of the substance
 which has a tendency to combine with those
 particles  chymically.   Chymical affinity
 therefore  does not  become stronger as the
 affinity of aggregation becomes  weaker, it
 becomes only more efficacious ;  the absolute
 powers remain the same; the effect pro-
 duced  by  that  agency  increases,   be-
 cause  the resistance  opposed  to  it de-
 creases.
   Remark.—It is from this law that it was
 formeily inferred that some or at least one
 ofthe bodies should be in a state of fluidity.
 This however is by no means necessary.
 It is in general true, that the  weaker the
 attraction of aggregation is, the more easily
 chymical  affinity takes  place, as may be
 evinced by means of the following experi-
 ments .-
  Let  any quantity of dry carbonate of
 soda and  tartareous  acid be  mingled to-
 gether, and put  the mixture  into a wine-
 glass, no chymical change will be produ-
 ced ; but  if water be added, or  either of
 the salts be previously dissolved,  a violent
 effervescence ensues, and a chymical union
 is obtained.
  The water added is of use merely to over-
 come the resistance which arises  from the
 cohesion of the particles of the salts intend-
 ed to be brought into the sphere of action,
 or to increase their mutual contact.
  If we let fall a crystal, or lump of fluor
 spar (fluate of lime) into concentrated sul-
phuric acid, no  sensible  action will take
place, both the sulphuric acid and the fluate
of lime remain unaltered ; but if the former
 be reduced  to powder, and then brought
 into contact with  the acid, a  considerable
action instantly takes place, the sulphuric
acid unites to one of the constituent parts
of the  fluor spar, namely, to the lime,  and
its other constituent part, the fluoric acid,
becomes disengaged in the state  of white
vapour, or fluoric acid gas.
  If crystallized   sulphate of alumine, or
sulphate of soda, and acetate of lead are
brought into contact with each other, the
individuality of these bodies  will not be
destroyed,  that  is  to say,  no  chymical
change will take place ;  but if they be inti-
mately rubbed together in a  mortar,  tlie
 two solids will act  upon each  other and
 form a fluid.
   It  is obvious therefore that in  order to
 facilitate chymical  affinity, the attraction
 of aggregation must be broken ; the bodies
 intended  to be chymically united must not
 be presented to each other in their mass of
 contact, but mechanically divided, or redu-
 ced  to the smallest  molecule possible :
 hence liquids  combine with more facility
 than solids, Or even than a solid and a liquid,
 and in like manner vapours combine  with
 rapidity and ease.
   III. The agency of chymical affinity is
 influenced by  temperature.   Its action is
 either  accelerated,  retarded,  prevented,
 or rendered efficacious :—
   If we expose phosphorus in an open ves-
 sel to  the  action of the  atmosphere, a
 chymical union will take place between the
 phosphorus and one of the constituent parts
 of the atmosphere,  namely,  the oxygen
 gas ;   the phosphorus  will gradually  (but
 very  slowly) disappear  and become  con-
 verted  into  a  fluid  called  phosphorus
 acid.
   But if we heat the vessel containing the
 phosphorus, the latter will take fire, and
 become converted into a yellowish white
 substance, which in a short time is changed
 into an acid analagous to  the former.
   If equal quantities of muriate of ammo-
 nia and carbonate  of magnesia are mixed
 with six or eight parts  of water, and suffer-
 ed to stand for some time exposed to the
 ordinary temperature of the atmosphere,
 a mutual  decomposition of the  two  salti
 will take place.   For if the mixture,- and
 the fluid which passes, are left to evaporate
 spontaneously,  muriate of magnesia, and
 carbonate of ammonia will be obtained.
 On the contrary.
   If equal quantities of muriate of magne-
 sia and carbonate of  ammonia  be exposed
 to a  temperature  of 200° in  about  four
 parts  of water, the products obtained are,
 muriate of ammonia  and  carbonate  of
 magnesia.
   If muriate of soda  and sulphate of mag-
 nesia be mixed together in any proportion,
 and exposed to a  temperature below zero,
 they decompose each other, and muriate of
 magnesia and sulphate  of soda are formed,
but no decomposition takes place at a tem-
perature above 30°.
  Muriate of soda  and  acidulous sulphate
of alumine and potash,  exhibit precisely
the same phenomena.
  If ardent spirit  and a solution of salt
and water be  mixed  together, the com-
pound formed is a real chymical union ; but
if we carefully heat the fluid, the caloric
 applied will be divided between the three
ingredients  according to  their   respec-
tive affinities; the union  will be  broken,
for the  ardent  spirit   will  first   b«- 
ATTRACTION.
89
come volatilized, and  the union of the salt
and water remain unaltered.  On increasing
the temperature, the  water will escape in
the form of vapour,  and  the salt will be
left behind.
  There are numerous cases in which an
increase of temperature is essentially  ne-
cessary  to determine  bodies to unite.   If
mercury be exposed  to oxygen gas at the
common temperature  of the atmosphere,
the corpuscular  attraction  subsisting be-
tween its particles is  sufficient to prevent
combination.   But if the mercury be heat-
ed to a certain  degree, the  force  which
kept its particles united will become  an-
nihilated, and  it then combines with the
oxygen  which  is present.
  Again, if the oxyd of mercury thus form-
ed  be exposed to a higher degree of tem-
perature, the union is demolished, and the
quick-silver re-appears in its metallic state.
  Hence it is  obvious that  the action of
caloric favours the union of the oxygen and
mercury, in consequence ofthe  diminution
ofthe mutual affinity of the parts ;  but at
length,  by  augmenting this difference,  it
again breaks the union, or renders the com-
bination impossible.
   That  increased  temperature augments
the power of chymical union, the solutions
of salt and water afford instances of.
  A larger quantity of salt is soluble in a
given quantity of water at a high, than at a
low temperature, and this larger  quantity
of salt is again separated by cooling.
  IV. Chymical affinity is accompanied by
a change of temperature at  the instant of
Us action:—
  When equal parts  of concentrated sul-
phirric acid and ardent spirit are mingled
together, the mixture in a few minutes be-
comes so hot  as to render the vessel in-
supportable to the hands.
  If four parts of sulphuric acid of com-
merce, and one part, by weight,  of water,
be mixed together, each at the  tempera-
ture of 50°, the mixture immediately  ac-
quires a temperature of about 300°.
  All the dense acids, ammonia, and ar-
dent spirit, when mixed with  water, have
the property of raising its temperature re-
markably :  and the same is  the case when
alkalis  are introduced into  concentrated
acids.   On the contrary, in many  instances
cold is produced :—
  Take one ounce and a half of muriate of
ammonia and  a like quantity of nitrate of
potash ; reduce each of these  salts sepa-
rately to a powder, and blend them inti-
mately  together:  having done this, mix
them gradually in a glass basin,  or other
thin glass vessel, with four ounces of wa-
ter.  The result will  be, that the cold pro-
duced  will sink a thermometer immersed
in it, to 36° Fahr.  A new  edition of the
same quantity of salts will cool it  to 14°,
which therefore will freeze water in a glass
tube that  is  immersed  in it, without the •>
use of snow or ice. If the water used in a first
process be used to rednce other water and
salts tethe temperature  of about 32°, and
these be applied to the performance of a
second experiment,  the temperature may
be lowered to 4° below* 0°.
  A number  of experiments have  lately
been made  to produce artificial cold  by
means of such freezing mixtures.  The most
complete  set  of this kind  are those  of
Pepys, Lowitz and Walker.
  V. The agency of chymical  affinity be-
tween two or more bodies may lie dormant,
until it is called into action by the inter-
position of another body, which frequently
exerts  no energy upon any of them in a  se-
parate  state.
  From this law originates what was former-
ly called  disposing affinity, or that case in
which two or more bodies  are incapable of
uniting, until the agency is called into action
by the addition ofa third body, which exerts
no sensible  affinity upon either of them.
This may be proved in the following manner.
  Water is a compound of hydrogen and
oxygen ;  phosphorus is  a  simple body ac-
cording to our present state of knowledge. -'
If these  be presented to  each other,  no
chymical union will take place; but if we
add to them an alkali, and  then apply heat,
the vrater will become decomposed ;  that
is to'say, part of the phosphorus will unite
to the oxygen  ofthe water, and form phos-
phoric acid, and the other  part will be dis-
solved in the hydrogen gas and appear as
phosphorated  hydrogen.
  Here the  alkali acts as the substance re-
quisite to favour the mutual action, or to
give the disposing affinity.
  If iron and water be brought into contact
with each other no perceptible change will
be produced;  but if a little sulphuric acid
be added to the  water  and  iron, a violent
effervescence  will take place, the water
will become decomposed,  hydrogen gas
will be evolved,  and the iron become dis-
solved in  the acid.
  In this case the sulphuric acid is the con-
dition necessary  to accelerate the chymical
action.
  VI.  The ratio of the energy of chymical
affinity acting between various bodies, is
different in different substances.
  This is the most important law of chymi-
cal attraction. As beginners will find it
rather difficult to understand  what passes
in  this more complicated  agency, they
must  remember,  that  the combination
which is effected  between two or  more
 bodies by virtue of chymical affinity  be-
comes broken whenever we present to the
compound another body, which has an at-
traction to one of the constituent parts  of
the compound, superior te that attraction
   *N 
90                -               ATTRACTION.
by which they  were  held together: the
bodies, therefore, between which thestrong-
est a trac ion prevails, combine, and the
rest are disengaged, thus :—
   If muriatic acid  be poured  either on
pure   barytes, or on  its  carbonate,  the
barytes will be  dissolved and  the com-
pound will  be muriate  of barytes,  which
compound is held together by the force of
affinity existing between the muriatic  acid
and the barytes.   On letting fall into this
solution  a few drops of sulphuric acid, an
immediate change of principles takes place;
the whole quantity  of the  muriatic  acid
which was combined wiih  the barytes be-
comes disengaged, and the sulphuric acid
unites to the barytes with <>  fierce equal to
their affinity, minus that of the muriatic
acid.
   Again, if pure silver be dissolved in pure
nitric  acid,  the silver will rem -in united to
the acid, till another body is presented to
it which has a greater lorce of attr.x'ion to
one of the  constituent p;>rts of tlie com-
pound ; for  instance, if mercury be  added
to this solution of silver, the mercury  will
be dissolved, and the silver becomes  pre-
cipitated or disengaged   The supernaxant
fluid will then be a solution of mercury in
nitric acid.
..  If to  the before  obtained solution of
'mercury  in  nitre acid, a piece of  beet
lead  be presented, the lead wilj^be  dissol-
ved, a id the mercury become precipitated.
Tlie fluid will ihen be a solution of lead in
nitric add.
   If in this  solution  of lead, a thin slice of
 copper be  suspended, the copper will be
 dissolved, and the lead will  become disen-
 gaged.   T'ie. fluid now  is a  solution of cop-
per in nitric acid.
   If in this  solution  of copper, a thin sheet
 of iron be kept  immersed, the iron will be
 dissolved, and the copper become  precipi-
 tated. The fluid now is a solution of iron in
 nitric add
   If to this solution of iron, a piece of zinc
 be presented,*the zinc  will be dissolved,
 and the  iron  become precipitated-  The
 solution  then  consists  of zinc and nitric
 acid.
   If to this solution of zinc  in nitric acid
 some  amm  nia be gradually  added, the am-
 mifiia will join  to the  :icid, and the zinc
 will be  pr cipitated.   The  solution will
 then be nitrate of ammonia.
   L to this solution of nitrate of ammonia,
 some  iime-wa'er be added, the ammonia
 Will become disengaged (and manifest it-
 sell by a  pungent odour)  and the solution
 will be nitrate of lime.
   If -o  his solution of nitrate of lime some
 oxahc acid be added, the  lime will be pre-
 cipii  ted, and what  now  remains  will be
 merel< nitrir acid.
   We see from these experiments,  that
different bodies have different degrees of
affinity for  one and the  ,ame substance,
which' can only be learnt from observation
and experiments.
  VII. The agency of chymical  affinity is
either limited or unlimited ; in other words,
chymical affinity  is  capable  of  uniting
bodies  in  definite,  or  in  indefinite  pro-
portions :-—
  Experience has convinced us that in all
bodies there are certain  precise limits of
combinations  beyond  which  their action
cannot pass, namely a  minimum, and a
maximum;  it remains still to be ascertained
how bodies can combine within these limits.
  If  we attend to what  is known at pre-
sent, we are forced to acknowledge  that
this law comprehends several modifications,
which may be arranged under the following
classes.
  1. Chymical affinity unites several bodies
in any proportion whatsoever; their combi-
nation '^therefore unlimited ; for instance,
  If water  and ardent spirit be mingled to-
gether in any quantity, a chymical combi-
nation ensues ; for the compound obtained
has always  a specific graviy different from
the  mean  specific  gravity of  the fluids
comb'n ed.   Its  bulk is  likewise not  the
arithmetical mean of the fluids in a sepa-
rate state.
  The s me is the case when  liquid acids
and  water, or acids  tnd  ardent  spirit, are
combined together.
  2   Chymical  affinity  combines  several
bodies  to  a certain  extent or maximum
only.
  To this  class belong  all those  bodies
which are capable of saturation.
  If we take a quantity of any ofthe dense
acids diluted with water, for  instance, sul-
phuric'acid, and let fall into it a solution of
an alk.-.li, for example soda, by a little at a
time, and examine the mixture after every
addition of the  alkali,  we find for a con-
siderable time it will exhibit the properties
of an acid, it will have  a  sour taste, and
convert vegetable blue colours  into red ;
but if we continue to add greater quanti-
ties  of soda, these acid  properties will
gradually  diminish,  and at last disappear
altogether   At that point the combination
is at an end, it has reached its maximum
in this case ;  for if we continue to add
more alkali, the mixture will  gradually ac-
quire alkaline properties ;  it  will  convert
blue vegetables into green ; it  will have a
uriaous or  alkaline  taste,  &c.   These
properties  will become stronger, the great-
er the  quantity of the  soda is which is
added.
   Again, take muriatic acid,  and  let fall
into  it  gradually  carbonate  of lime, or
magnesia; an effervescence will take place,
for a chymical union ensues between the
acid and the lime, or magnesia,  and the 
                  ATI

carbonic  acid,  the other  constituent of
these bodies, becomes disengaged.  But if
we continue  the addition ofthe lime, or
magnesia,  until it produces  no  further
effervescence, no chymical union will be ob-
tained ;  the lime  will  fall to the bottom
unaltered, lor  the combination is  at its
maximum.
   I' is on this account  that water can only
dissolve a certain quantity of salt;  ardent
spirit a certain quantity of resin, &c.
   The union of  oxygen and hydrogen be-
longs likewise to this class.
   3. Chymical affinity is capable of uniting
different bodies  in two, three, or more pro-
portions ; each of .these combinations pro-
duces compounds, possessing peculiar pro-
perties.
   This peculiarity of combination is highly
important.
   II is owing to  this circumstance that both
nature and art produce  substancef of the
same principles only combinedrin differ-
ent  proportions, which possess  peculiar
properties,  widely  different   from  each
other.
   An instance of this law  may be seen in
the following experiment  :
   Introduce  one ounce of copper filings
into four ounces of muriatic acid, contain-
ed in a medicine-phial of'eight ounces capa-
city, cork it well,  and let it stand undis-
turbed ; the acid will soon acquire a green-
ish colour, which  becomes deeper in pro-
portion  as  the  copper  becomes  dissol-
ved ; but in a few days  if the bottle be
now and then  agitated,  the  colour va-
nishes, and the solution  at last becomes
colourless.
'   If we now invert the bottle  in mercury,
or water, and remove the  cork under  that
fluid, a quantity of the mercury will rush
in :  an  evident  proof that  part of the air
contained in the phial has disappeared.
   If we examine the remaining  air, we shall
find that it is incapable of-upporting flame,
and that it is marly deprived of all its oxy-
gen.   If we now open  the phial, the solu-
tion becomes again green and colourless
as before.
   The rationale of these phenomena is this :
The quantity of oxygen which  is present in
the confined  quantity of air in the empty
part of the phial, combines with the copper
to a certain degree,  which then  becomes
soluble in  the acid, and exhibits the green
solution.
   This  oxyd  is  gradually decomposed,
more copper is  dissolved, and  the solution
becomes colourless.   If  more oxygen be
adm tted, the solution becomes green  again
as before. -
   VIII. The energy of the chymical affini-
ty of different bod'es is modified in propor-
tion to the ponderable quantities of the
substances placed within the sphere of
action.
                 AUB               91

  It is obvious,  from this, that  the deno-
mination of elective affinity  is erroneous;
smce'it supposes the union of one en.ire
substance with another, in preference to a
tiind.   But this  is not the case;  a mere
division  of action takes piace in  instances
of this kind; that is tosaj, the substances
ac  according to the quantity existing with-
in the sphere of activity.   The  excess of
quantity is  capable  of compensating for
the deficiency  of the force of  affinity.—
When, therefore, a compound body of two
substances  is acted on by a third, tha' part
of the compound which is  the subject of
combination, is divided between  the  two
remaining,  not only in proportion  to their
respective degrees of affinity, but  also ac-
cording to  their pondejyible quantities, so
that by varying  this  in either, the effect
produced will be varied.
  Thus Bertholltt has proved, that in  all
cases a lar,(e quantity ofa body is  capable
of abstracting a portion of  another, from a
small portion ofa third, how weak soever
the affinity  between  the first and  second
of these  bodies  may be, and how strong
soever the affinity between  the second and
third.  Thus potash  is capable of abstract-
ing part of  the acid  from  oxalate of lime,
phosphate  of lime,  and carbonate  of lime.
Soda and lime d< compose partially sulphate
of potash.   Nitric acid subiracts  part of
the base from oxalate of lime, &c.
  The following experiment, advanced by
Berthollet,  will prove this more clearly.
  If equal parts, by  weight, of sulphate of
barytes  and  potash be boiled, in a small
quantity of water, to dryness,  i;  will be
found that  the  sulphuric acid has been di-
vided between the two bases in the com-
pound  ratio of their mass,  and their force
of affinity.   The greater part of the  sul-
phate of barjtes  will  be found undecompo-
sed ;  a small quantity or barytes will be
found at liberty ; most of the potash will
also be uncombined,  but a  certain portion
will be united with the sulphuric acid which
the barjtes has lost, in the  form of sulphate
of potash.
  It is  not  merely in the  instance stated
here that this division of one body between
two others, according to  their respective
masses  and  affinities, takes place, there
being scarcely any example to the contrary.
  And as the affinities of bodies  vary with
their  masses, it is obvious that, when we
speak of the affinities of bodies,  we ought
to consider them as always acting in certain
determinate proportions.
  Auaxte.  (From *w»«a>, to dry.) A dry
disease, proceeding from a fermentation in
the stomach, described by  Hippocrates de
Morbis.
  Ar apse.   The same.
  .\uchei*.   (From  av^s*,  to be  proud.)
The neck, which, in the posture of pride i<
made stiff and erect. 
92
AUR
AUR
   Auditory nerve.   See Nervus  auditorius
and Portio mollis.
   Auditory passage.   See Meatus auditori-
vs externus and internus.
   Augustum.  An epithet given to several
compound medicines.
   Auliscos.   (From  ayAoc, a  pipe.)  A
catheter, or clyst,er-pipe.
   Aulos. The same.
   AURA.  (From am,  to breathe.)   Any
subtile vapour, or exhalation.
   AURA EPILEPTICA.    A  sensation
which is felt  by epileptic patients, as if a
blast of cold  air ascended from  the lower
parts towards the heart and  head.
   AURA SEMINIS.   The extremely sub-
tile and vivifying portion of the semen vi-
rile, that ascends through  the  Fallopian
tubes, to impregnate the ovum in the ova-
rium.
   Aura vitalis.   So Helmont calls the
vital heat.
   Acrantii  BAccffi.  Seville oranges.  See
Aur antium.
   Awrantii  cortex.   See Aurantium.
   AURANTIUM.  (So called ab aureo co-
lore, from its  golden colour,  or from Aran-
tium, a town of Aetoaia.)   Aurantium hispa-
lense.  Malus aurantia major.  Malus au-
rantia.  Aurantium vulgare.   Malus auran-
tia vulgaris.    Mala aurea.   Chrysomelea.
Nerantia.  Martianum pomum.  Poma au-
rantia.  Seville orange.*  This plant is the
citrus aurantium  of Linnxus:—petiolis ala-
tis foliis acuminati).  Class, Polyadelphia.
Order, Icosandria.   The China and Seville
orange are both only  varieties ofthe same
species;  the latter is met with  in  our
pharmacopoeias;  and the flowers, leaves,
yellow rind, and juice, are made use of for
different medical purposes.
   The flowers, fiores napha, are highly odo-
riferous, and  are used as a perfume;  they
are bitter to the taste; they give their taste
and smell both to  water and to spirit,  but
most perfectly to rectified spirit of wine.
The water which  is  distilled from these
flowers, is called  aqua fiorum napha.  In
distillation, they yield a small quantity of
essential oil, which is  called oleum vel  es-
sentia neroli ;  they are  brought from Italy
and France    Orange flowers were, at one
time, said to  be a  useful remedy in con-
vulsive^and epileptic  cases ; but  experi-
ence has not confirmed the virtues attribu-
ted to them.
   The leaves have a bitterisli taste, and
yield, by distillation, an  essential oil ;  in-
deed, by rubbing them between the fingers
and the thumb, they manifest considerable
fragrance.  They have been applied for the
same purposes as the flowers, but without
success,
   The yellow  rind of the fruit, freed from
the white fungous part,  has  a grateful aro-
matic flavour, and- a warm, bitterish taste.
Infused in boiling jvater, it gives out nearly
 all its smell and taste; cold water extract
 the bitter, but very little ofthe flavour. In
 distillation, a light, fragrant, essential oil
 rises, without the bitter.   Its qualities are
 those  of an  aromatic and bitter.   It  has
 been employed to  restore the tone ofthe
 stomach, and is a very common addition to
 combinations of bitters, used  in dyspepsia.
 It has likewise been given in intermittents,
 in a dose ofa drachm, twice or thrice a day.
 It is also much celebrated as a powerful
 remedy, in  menorrhagia, and immoderate
 uterine evacuations.  Its  expressed oil is
 essence of Bergamot.
   The juice  of Seville oranges is a  grate-
 ful acid, which, by allaying heat, quenching
 thirst, promoting  various excretions, and
 diminishing  the  action  of  the vascular
 sanguiferous system, proves extremely use-
 ful  in  both ardent and putrid fevers ;
 though the China  orange juice,  as impreg-
 nated  with  a larger proportion of sugar,
 becomes more agreeable, and may be taken
 in larger quantities.   The Seville orange
juice is particularly serviceable as an antis-
 corbutic, and alone  will  prevent or cure
 scurvy in the  most apparently desperate
 circumstances.   In  dyspepsia, putrid bile
 in the stomach, both lemon and  orange
juice are highly useful.
   Auraxtia CunAssAVEifTiA.   Aurantium
 Curassavense.   Curassoa,  or  Curassao ap-
 ples, or oranges.   The fruit so called seem
 to be the immature oranges, that by some
 accident have been checked in their growth.
 They are a grateful  aromatic  bitter, of a
 flavour very different from that  of the peel
 of the ripe fruit, and without  any acid ;
 what little tartness they have when fresh,
 is lost in drying.   Infused in wine, or bran-
 dy, they afford a good bitter  for the  sto-
 mach.  They are  used to promote the dis-
 charge,  in issues,  whence their name of
 issue peas, and  to give the flavour  of hops
 to beer.
   AURICULA.    (Dim. of auris, the ear.)
 The external ear,  upon which  are several
 eminences and  depressions, as  the  helix,
antihelix, tragus, antitragus, concha auricu-
la, schapha, and lobidus.
  AURICULA  3\]T)M.   Fungus sambuci-
nus   Agaricus.   Auricula forma.   Jew's
ears.   A membranaceous fungus,  Peziza
auricula; concava  rugosa auriformis, of
Linnaeus, which resembles  the  human ear.
Its virtues are adstringent, and when em-
ployed,  (by  some its internal  use is not
thought safe,) it is made into a decoction,
 as a gargle for relaxed sore throats.
   Auricula muris.  See Pihsella.
  Auricula cordis.  The auricles of the
heart.  See Heart.
  AURICULARIS.  (Auricularis, sc. digi-
 tus;  from  auris,  the  ear.)    The  little
finger ; so called because people generally
put it into the ear, when the hearing is ob-
structed. 
                  AVE*

   Auriga.  (A wagoner.   Lat.)  A  ban-
 dage for the sides ; so called because it is
 made  like  the  traces of a wagon horse.
 Galen.
   Aurigo.  (Ab aureo  colore:  from its
 yellow colour.)  Thejaundice.  See Icterus.
   Auripicmentum.   (From  aurum, gold,
 and pigmentum, paint; so called fiom its
 colour and nsuscto  painters.   Yellow or-
 piment.   See  Arsenic.
   AURFS.  (From aura, air, as being the
 medium of hearing.)  The ear, or organ of
 hearing.)  See  Ear.
   Auris  levator   See Levator auris.
   AuiiiscALnuM.  (From  auris, the ear,
 and scalpo, to scrape.)  An instrument for
 cleansing the ear.
   Aurium sordes.  TheWax of the ears.
   Aurium tixnitus.   A ringing noise in
 the ears.
   Aurugo.  Thejaundice.
   Aurum.  Gold.
   Aurum horizontals.  Oil of cinnamon
 and sugar.
   Aurum leprosum.   Antimony.
   Aurum musiv^m.   A preparation of tin,
 sulphur, sal-ammoniac, and quick-silver.
   Aurum potabila.   Gobi dissolved and
 mixed with oil of rosemary, to be drank
   Aunus  Braziliaxsis.   Calamus  aro-
 snaticus.
   Autiiemerox.    (From  av<tss, himself,
 and »[Atga, a day.)  A medicine which gives
 relief, or is  to be  administered the same
 day.
   Autolithotomus.    One who cuts him-
 self for the stone.
   Autocrateia.   The healing power of
 nature.   Hippocrates.
   Autopiia.  (From  autos,  himself and
 tirlofAai to see.)   Ocular evidence.
   Autopihos.   (From avtoc,  itself, and
 iri/goc, wheat.)  Bread made with the meal
 of wheat, fiom which the bran has not been
 removed.  Galen.
   Avenacv.   A  Molucca tree, ofa caustic
 quality.
   Av .vNsts.  Avante.  Indigestion.
   AVELLANV   (From Abella, or  avella,
 a town in Campania, where  they grew.)
 The hazel nut.
   Avbllaxa cathartica.  Barbadoes nuts.
 A  purgative.
   Avellana  Msxicana.  Cocoa and cho-
 colate nut.
  AvF.Li.ixv purgatrix.  Garden spurge.
   \uxiliiru  mcscili.   The  pyramidal
 muscles of the abdomen.
  A VENA.   (From  ameo, to covet;  be-
 cause cattle are so fond of it.)   The oat.
  1. The name of a genus of plants in the
 Linnean system.  Class, Triandria.  Order,
 .Dygyma.
  J.   The pharmacopoeial name of the oat.
  Avena sativa of Linneus.  It is the seed
which is commonly used,  and called  the
                   axi                yj

 oat.   There  are  two kinds of oats:  the
 black and the white.  They have  similar ,
 virtues, but the black  are chiefly sown for
 horses.   They  are lt,s  farinaceous, and .
♦less  nourishing, than rice, or wheat; yet
 afford a sufficient nourishment, of easy di-
 gestion, to such as feed constantly on them.
 In Scotland, and  some of the Northern
 counties of  England,  oats form the chief
 bread of  the  inhabitants.   They   are
 much used fn Germany ;  but,  in Norway,
 oat bread is a luxury, among the common
 people.    Gruels,  made with  the  ffour,
 or meal,  called  oatmeal,  digest  easily,
 have a soft mucilaginous quality, by which
 they  obtund acrimony,  and are used for *
 common drink  and food in fevers,  inflam-
 matory   disorders,  coughs,  hoarse,.ess,
 roughness, and exulceration ofthe fauces;
 and water-gruels answer all the purposes of
 Hippocrates'  ptisan.   Externally,  poul-
 tices, with oatmeal, vinegar,  and  a  very
 little oil, are good for sprains and brui9«B.
 Stimulant poultices, with  the grounds of
 strong beer, mixed up with oatmeal, are
 made for tumours, &c. of a  gangrenous ■
 tendency.
   Avena sativa.    The  systematic name
 for the avena of the pharmacopoeias.  See
 Avena.
   Avewjb semina.  See Avena.
   Avens, common.   See Cimjophyllata.
   Avri:nnia  tomkntosa.  The sjstematic
 name for the plant  which affords the Ana- •■
 cardium  orientale of the. pharmacopoeias.
 See Anacardium orientale.
   Avioato pear.   This delicious fruit, the
 produce ofthe Laurus persea  of Linneus,
 when  ripe, melts in the mouth like marrow,
 which it greatly resembles in flavour.  It is
 supposed to be the most nutricious of all thfc
 tropcal fin its,  and grows in  vast  abun-
 dance in the  West Indies and New  Spain.
 The unripe fruit have but little  taste;  yet,
 being very salubrious, are often  eaten with
 salt and  pepper.  The sailors,  when they
 arrive at  the Hayannah,  and those parts,
 purchase them  in great quantities ; an<J,
 chopping them into small pieces,  with
 green  capsicums and  a little   salt,  regale
 themselves heartily with them.   They are
 esteemed also for their antidysenteric quali-
 ties, and are prepared in a variety of ways
 for the tables of the rich.            *
   AXILLA,  (Axilla, atzil, Heb. Scaliger
 deduces  it from ago, to act ;  in this man-
 ner, ago, axo, axa, axula, axilla.)  The ca-
 vity under the upper part of the arm, called
 the arm-pit.
   Axillary  arteries.   Arteria axillares.
 The axillary arteries are continuations of
 the subclavians, and give off', each of them,
 in the  axilla,  four mammary arteries, the
 subscapular, and the posterior and anterior
circumflex arteries, which ramify  about
the joint. 
94
-BAC
  Axillary nerve.  Articular nerve.  A
brancfi of the brachial piaxus, and some-
times  of  the radial nei ve.   It  runs  out-
wards and backwards, around the neck of
the humerus,  and is  lost in the mucies of
the scapuia.
  Axillary veins.   Vena axillares.  The
axillary   veins  receive   tiie  biood  from
the Veins  of the arm, and evacuate it  into
the subclavian vein.
  Axis.   (From ago,  to act.)   See Denta-
tus.
  AXUNGIA.   (From  axis, an axle-tree,
and unguo, to anoint.)' Hg's lard.
  Axukgia  curata.   Purified hog's lard.
  Axungia  he mummia.  Marrow.
  Azac   (Arab.)   Gum ammoniac.
  Azamar.   Native  cinnabar.   Vermil-
lion.
  Azed.  A fine kind of camphire.
  AZOT.  (From a, priv. and £sa>, to  live ;
because it is  unfit for respiration.)   See
Nitrogen.
  Azot, gaseous oxyd of.  See Nitrogen,
gaseous oxyd of.
  Azoth.  An  imaginary  universal  re-
medy.
  Azub.  Alum.
  Azurium.  Quicksilver,  sulphur,  and
sal-ammoniac.
                  BAD              *

  Azygesh  (From *, priv.  and  £vp«t,  a
yoke )  The os phei.oides was so called,
because it has no fellow.
  Azygos.   (From *, priv.  and  Qtiyx,  a
joke; because it has no fellow.)   Several
single muscles, veins, bones, &c. are  so
called.
  AZYGOS  MOHGAGNI.   A HUIScle of the
mouth.
  Azygos  processus.   A process of h  e
os sphenoides.
  Azygos  uvulje.   Palato-staplulinus  of
Douglas.    Stuphilinus, or Epistaphtlinus of
Winslow.   A niii^cle  of  the uvula, which
arses at one extremity ofthe suture winch
joins the pi-date bones, runs down the whole
length ofthe velum i-.nu uvula,  resembling
an earth-worm, and adnering to the tendons
of the circumflex].  It is inserted into the
tip  of the uvula.   Its use is ~to raise the
uvula upwards and forwards, and to short-
en it   *
  Azygos  vein.   Vena azygos.  Vena sine
pari.   This vein is situated in the right ca-
vity ofthe thorax, upon the  dorsal verte-
bre.  It receives the blood from the verte-
bral, intercostal, bronchial, pericardiac,
and diaphragmatic veins, and evacuates it
into the vena cava superior.
B
B
   1 \buzicarius.   (From QaZa'Coh, to speak
inartirula ei\ )  The incubus,  or night-
mare;  so called because, in ibis disorder,
the per-on  is  apt  to  make an inarticulate
and con i'used noise.
  Bacca monsTeliensis.   See Baccharis.
  Baccalia.   (d  baccharum  copid,   be-
cause it abounds in berries.)  The bay, or
laurel-tree.
  Bacc.15 behmudenses.   See   Saponaria
cucula.
  Bacc;e juniperi.  Juniper berries.  See
Juniperus
  Baccss  lauri.   Laurel berries.   See
Laurus.
  Bacce norlandic-tj.  The  fruit of the
Rubus arctieus of Linneus : foliis alternatis,
caule  inermi uniforo.   They  are recom-
mended  by  Linne'is  as  possessing  an-
tiseptic,  refrigerant,  and  antiscorbutic
qualities.
  Bacce  pisc^torije.  See  Cocculus in-
dicus
   BACCHARIS.   (From  bacchus, wine ;
from   its   fragrance   resembling   that
liquor.)   Bacchar.   Bucca  monspeliensis.
Corryza tenia Dioscoridis, Eupatorium.  The
plant so called is  the Inula dysenterica of
Linneus.   Ploughman's spikenard.   Great
fleabane.   It is  sweet-scented,  and  the
roots smell like cinnamon, and are said to
powerfully emmenagogue, and the leaves
moderately astringent.
  Bacher's pills.  Pi'.ui.e tonica Bachsri.
A celebrated medicine in France, em ployed
for the cure of dropsies.   Their  principal
ingredient  is the extract of melampodium,
or black hellebore.
  Bacchia    (Fi-oin bacchus,  wine  ;  be-
cause  it  generally  proceeds  from hard
drinking and  intemperance.)    Gutta rosa-
cea.   A name given  by Linneus  to a pim-
pled face.
  Bacculi.  Is used, by some writers, for
a particular ki^d of lozenges,  shaped into
little short rolls.   Hildanus  likewise H.es
it for an inslrumei't in surgery.
  Bacoba.  The Banana.
  Badiaga.   A  kind  of sponge usually
sold in Russia, the powder of which  is said
to t ke away the livid marks of blows and
bruises within a few hours.   It is only de-
scribed b\ Bauxbatim, and  its  nature  ifi
not properly  understood. 
BAL
BAL               <*>
  Badian  semen.   The  seeder"  a  tree
which grows in China, and smelR like ani-
seed.  The  Chinese (and Dutch, in imita-
tion  of them) sometimes use  the  badiane
to give their tea an aromatic taste.  See
Aninum stellatum.
  lUmzA a<um.  See Bathwater.
  Badrvmtm semkv.   Indian aniseed.
  Bhilcca.  (Indian.)   A  species of  cap-
paris.
  lUnzcHER.  An antidote.
  U i«w.   (Bsuac.)  In Hippocrates it means
few ; but in P. /E-ineta, it is an epithet for
a poultice.
  BAtiNIGGE WELLS,   \  saline mine-
ral  spring  in   London,  resembling  the
Epsom  mineral.  In most - constitutions,
three half-pints is c<msidered a full dose for
purging.                 ,   r
  Bagnio.   (From bagno, ttal.)  A bathing
or sweating-house.                ,
  Bamei  toyolli.   Ray takes it to b%the
Areca, or Faufel.
  Bahet.  smu-Li.   An  Indian tree;  the
Genista spinosa  Indica; a  decoction  of
the r >ots of which i' diuretic.   Tlie leaves,
boiled  and sprinkled in vinegar, have the
same effect, according  to Ray.
  Baiac   White lead.
  BtiA.  The plantain  tree.
  B*-jeva  MACROCErmf.A.   (Baxaiva from
Betxxai,  to cast,  from its power in r s'ing
up  ^vater ; and  /uaHgcx.t<paxo(; from  fAtxgoc,
long, and mqaxh  i head ; from 'he  length
of its head.)  The systematic name  of a
species of  whale.
  Bu.alivi-m oleum.   Oil ofthe bpn-nut.
  Baumicstivihi.   (From  fiaxavc;.   a
nut, pnd xaraivov.  a chestnut; so called  from
its ftiberous  root.)  The bunium  bulbocas-
tanum, or eurOi-nut.
  Balanos.   Balanus.   (From  Baxxu,  to
cast ; bee. use h sheds its fruit upon the
ground )   1. An acorn.
  2.  Hippocrates,  in his Treatise de Affec-
tionibus,  expresses by it the oak.
  3  Theophristus uses it sometimes,  to
express any glandiferous tree.
  4 From the similitude ofform, this word is
used to express suppositories ind pessaries.
  5.  \ name of the glans penis.
  BALAUSTIUM.  (Fron Qaxiot, various,
and av»,  to  dry ;  so  called  from the va-
riety of its colours, and its becoming  soon
dry ; or from Skafavo), to germinate.)  Ra-
laustia    A  large  rose-like  flower, of  a
red colour, the produce of the plant from
which  we obtain the granatum.  See  Gra-
tioturn.
  BALBUTIES.  (From &*£*%<», to stam-
mer; or from balbel, Heb. to stammer.)  A
defect  of speech;  properly,  that  sort  of
stammering where the patient sometimes
hesitates, and  immediately after,  spe-ks
precipitately.  Tt is the PseUistmu  Balbu-
Hens of Cullen
  Baj^sta.  (From {Laxxie, to cast.)  The
astragu'us, a b ;ne of the toot, was former-
ly  called os balis x,  because the  ancients
used to cast it from their slings.  m.
  Balinoney.  Set Meum athamantieu0.
  Bahn    See Melissa.
  Balm of Gilead.   See Moldavica.
  Balm of Mecca.   See Balsamum Gilea-
dense.                             „
  Balm,  Turkey.  See Moldavica.
  Ballote,  (From &axj.o,  to send forth,
and  »f,   «toc, the  ear; because  it sends
forth flowers like ears ) Ballota.  Stinking
horeh'und.   A nettle-like   plant.  The
ballote niqra of Linneus
  BALNKUM.  A b,.th, or bathing-house!
See  Bath.
  Balveum animale.  The wrapping any
part of an animal, just killed, round the
bodv, or a limb.
  B\LNEUM ARENiE.  A sand-bath for
chymical purposes.   See Bath.
  BALNEUM  CAL1DUM.   A  hot-bath.
See  Bath.
  B \LNEU\I FRIGIDUM.   A cold bath.
See  Bath.
  BVLNEUM  MARLE.   Balneum maris.   *
A warm water frith.  See. Bath
  BALNEUM   MEDICATCM.   A  bath
impr- gnated with drugs.
  Balneum  siccum.  Balneum dnereum,
\ dry bath, either with ashes, sand, or iron
filings.                          * .
  Balneum  sulphureum.    A   sulphur
bath
  BALNF.UM TEPIDUM.   A bath heated
from 93  to 96 >r 98  deg.  of Fahrenheit's
thermompter
  BALNEUM   VAPOUIS.    A  vapotn
bath.
  Biloon.   (Ballon  or baton,  French )
A large glass -fceiver in the form of a hob
low globe. Fnr certain chymical operations
ballons are made with two  necks, placed
opposite to each other; one  to receive the
neck of a retort,  and the other  to  e.-.ter
the neck of a second balloon;  this appara-
tus is called enfiladed balloons.  Their  use
is to increase  the whole spuce of the re-
ceiver, because  any  number of these may-
be adjusted to  each  other.   Th^ only one
of these  vessels which is generally used, is
a small   oblong balloon with  two necks,
which is to be luted to the retor\ and to
the receiver, or  great balloon ; it serves to
remove this receiver from the body of the
furnace,  and to  hinder it from  being too
much heated.
  BALS\M.    (Balsamum.    From   baal
samum,  Hebrew.)  The term  balsam was
anciently  applied to any strong-scented, na-
tural vegetable resin of about the fluidity
of  treacle;   inflammable,  not  miscible
with water,  without  addition,  and sup-
posed to be possessed of many medical vir-
tues. All the  turpentines,  the Pere.riar 
96
BAL
BAL
 balsam, copaiba balsam, &c.  are examples
 of natural balsams.  Besides, many medi-
 cines compounded of various resins, or oils,
 and brought to this consistence, obtained
 the name of balsam.   Latterly, however,
 the term '.as been restricted to those resins
 which contain the Benzoic acid.  Of these
 only three ai-e commonly known, the gum
 benzoin,  balsam  of Tolu, or  Peru, and
 storax.
   Balsam apple,  male.  The fruit of the
 momoroUca elaterium of Liineus.  It is the
 fecula ofthe fruit of this plant, which af-
 fords the elaterium ofthe shops.
   Balsam, artificial.   Compound medi-
 cines are thus termed which are made ofa
 balsamic consistence and fragrance.  They
 are generally  composed of expressed or
 ethereal oils, resins, and other solid bodies,
 which give them the consistence of butter.
 The basis, or body of them,  is  expressed
 oil of nutmeg,  and frequently wax,  butter,
 &e.   They are usually  tinged  with cinna-
 bar and saffron.
   Balsam Canary.  See Moldavica.
   Balsam of Canada.  See Balsamum Cana-
 dense.
   Balsam of Copaiva.   See Balsamum Co-
paiva.
   Balsam, natural.    A resin, which has
 not yet assumed  the concrete  form, but
 still continues  in a fluid state, is so called,
 as common turpentine, balsamum copaiva,
 peruvianum, tolutanum, &c.
   Balsam, Peruvian.  See Balsamum Peru-
 vianum,
   Balsam of sulphur.   See Balsamum sul-
phuris.
  Balsam of Tolu.  See Balsamum tolutanum.
   Balsam, Turkey. See Moldavica.
   Balsamatio. (From balsamum,a balsam.)
 The embalming of dead bodies.
  Balsamea.   (From balsamum, balsam.)
 The balm of Gilead fir;  so called from its
 odour.  See Balsamum canadense.
  Balsamel^on.   (From balsamum, bal-
 sam, and iXMtv, oil.)   Balm of Gilead, or
 true balsamum Judaicum.
  Balsam oleum.  Balm of Gilead.
   BALSAM1CA.  (Balsamica, sc. medica-
 menta ; from $Ay?A-\t.w, balsam.) Balsamics.
 A term generally applied to  substances of
 a smooth and oily consistence,  which pos-
 sess  emollient, sweet,  and generally aro-
 matic qualities.  Hoffman calls  those me-
 dicines by  this name,  which  are hot and
 acrid, and also the natural balsams, stimu-
 lating  gums, &c. by which the vital  heat
 is increased.  Dr. Cullen speaks of them
 under the joint title of balsamica et resinosa,
 considering that turpentine is the basis of
 all balsams.
   Balsamifera Braziliensis.  The bal-
 sam copaiba tree.
  Balsamifera Ijtoicana.  The Peruvian
 balsam tree.
   BALSAMITA MAS.  (From balsamum.)
 Balsumita major.    Tanacetum  hortense.
 Costus hortornm.   Costomary, or alecost.
 The  plant which  bears this  name  in the
 pharmacopoeias, is  the Tanacetum balsamiti
 of Linneus :—foliis ovatis, integris serratis.
   A fragra it-smelling herb, somewhat like
 that of mint; formerly esteemed as a cor-
 roborant, carminative, and emmenagogue.
   Balsamita F03MINEA.   See Ageratum.
   Balsamita lutea.  The polygonum per-
 sicaria of Linneus.    See Persicaria.
   Balsamita minor.  Sweet maudlin.
   Balsamita  major.    See Balsamita
 mas.
   BASAMUM.  (From baal somen, Heb.
 the piince of oils.)    A balsam.  See Bal-
 sam.
   Balsamum JEgyptiacum.  See Balsam-
 um Gileadense.
   Balsamum Americanum.  See Balsam-
 um Peruvianum.
   Balsamum anodynum.   A preparation
 made  from tacamahacca, distilled  with
 turpentine and soap  liniment, and tincture
 of opium.
   Balsamum  alpinum.    See Balsamum
 Gileadense.
   Balsamum  antiaonii.     A  remedy
 formerly applied to cancer.
   Balsamum arc/ei.  A preparation com-
 posed of gum-elemi and suet.
   Balsamum Asiaticum.   See Balsamum
 Gileadense.
   Balsamum Braziliense.   See Balsam-
 um copaiba.
   BALSAMUM CANADENSE.   Canada
 balsam.   Balsam of Canadian fir.   One of
 the purest turpentines, procured from the
 Pinus balsamea of Linneus, and  imported
 from Canada.  For its properties, see Tur-
pen tines.
   Balsamum cephalicum.   A distillation
 of oils, nutmeg, cloves, amber, &c
   Balsamum commendatohis.  A  com.
 position  of storax, benzoe, myrrh,  aloes,
 &c.
   BALSAMUM COPAIBA.   (Many of
 the Americans  call  all odoriferous  resins
 and sweet-scented  gums,  copal,-  and the
 word iba, or iva, is the name for a tree;
 hence  copaiva)   Balsamum  Braziliense.
 Balsamum copaiba.  Balsamum de copaibu.
 Balsamum capivi.   Copaiba.
   Copaiba balsam  is  a  yellow resinous
 juice,  of a moderately  agreeable  smell,
 and a bitterish  biting  taste,  very  perma-
 nent on the tongue  The tree which af-
 fords it, is the Copaifera  offidnalis of Lin-
 neus.   Class, Decandria.  Order,  Mono-
 gynia.   It is obtained by  making deep in-
 cisions near its  trunk, when the  balsam
 immediately issues,  and,  at  the  proper
 season,  flows  in  such abundance, that
 sometimes, in three  hours, twelve pounds
 have  been  procured.    The  older tree 
BAL
BAL               97
afford  the  best balsam, and yield it two
or three times in the same year.    The
balsam supplied  by the young and  vigo-
i-ous trees,  which abound wiih the  most
juice,  is crude and watery,  and is, there-
fore, accounted less valuable.  While flow.
ing from the tree, this balsam is a co our- <
less fluid ; in tune, however, it acquires  a
yellowish tinge,  and  the consistence  of
oil; but, though by age it has been  found
thick,  like  honey,  yet it never  becomes
solid,  like  other  resinous fluids.  By dis-
tillation in water, the oil is separated from
the resin; and, in tin- former, the ta->te and
smell of the balsam are concena-uted.  11'
the operation is carefully performed,  about
one-half  of  the balsam rises into the re-
ceiver,  in the  form of oil.    The balsam
unites  with fixed" and volatile  oils, and
with spirit  of  wine.   It is given in all dis-
eases  of the urinary organs, when  no in-
flammation  is present.  In  gleets, and  in
gonorrhoea,  it was  once a favourite  reme-
dy, but is now disused.  In diseases of the
kidneys it  is still employed, though less
frequently than usual; and in haemorrhoids
it is occasionally trusted.   Tlie dose is from
20 to 30 drops, twice or three times  a day,
mixed with water, by means of an egg, or
other mucilage.   The balsam of copaive is
occasionally adulterated with turpen ine,
but its virtues are not greatly injured by the
fraud.
  Balsamum  embrionum.   A  prepara-
tion of aniseed.
  Balsamum   genuinum  axtuuorum.
See Balsamum Gileadense.
  BALSAMUM   GILEADENSE.    Bal-
samum genuinum ar.:iquorum   Balsamelaon.
yhiryptiaeum balsamum.   Balsamum Asiuti-
cum.    Balsamum  Judiacum.  Balsamum
Sin-iacum.   BaUantum e Mecca  Bals.imum
aipini.    Oleum  balsami.    Opobulsamum.
Xiiruh.dsamum   Balsam, or balin of G.lead.
A resinous juice, obtained  by m king in-
cisions into the bark  of the Amyris  Gilea-.
densis  of Linneus:—foliis ternatis inlegcr-
rimis, pedunculis wujloris laterulibus.   Class,
Octandria.   Order, Monogynia.  The tree
£-. >ws spontaneously,  particularly near to
Mecc.t, on the As.atic side of the Red S'-a.
The juic- ofthe fruit is termed carpnbalsa-
mum i:i the pharmaco;,o:i is, and that  of the
wo >d and branches xylobaisamum.  The best
sort is a spontaneous  exudation from the
tree, and is held in so high estimation by
the Turks, that it ,s rarely,  if ever,  to be
met with genuine among us.  The medicinal
virtues of the genu ne balsam of Gilead,
have been  highly rated, undoubtedly with
much exaggeration. The common balsam
of  M v.ea is scarcely u-.ed ; but its qualities
se-Mii t> be very similar to those of the bal-
sam of Tolu, with perhaps more  acrimony.
The dose is from 15 to 50 unps.
   Bal-amu-u   i.iaiacikum.   B..lsam  of
Peru and spirits of wine.
  Balsamum Guidonis.  The same as bal-
samum anodynum.
  Bvlsamum  Hunsaricum.   A  balsam
prepared  from a coniferous  tree  on the
Carpathian mountains.
   Balsamum Judaicum.   See Balsamum
■. Gileadense.
   Balsamum Locatelli.  (Locatelli ,- so
 called fom its inventor Lncatellus.)  Bal-
 samum Lucatelli.   A preparation made of
 oil, turpentine, wax, and red saunders ; now
 disused ;  formerly exhibited in coughs of
 lorg standing.
   Balsamum mas. The  herb  costmary.
See Balsamitamas.
   Balsamum e Mecca.   See Bulsamum
 Gileadense.
 Balsamum Mexicanum.   See  Balsamum
 Peruvianum.
.  Balsamum novum.  A new balsam from
 a red frut in the West Indies.
   Balsamum odoriferum. A preparation
 of oil, wax, and any essential oil.
   BALSAMUM  PERUVIANUM.  (From
lis country,  Peru.)   Putzochill.  Indian,
 Mexican, and American balsam. Carbareiba
 is the name of  the tree  from which, ac-
 cording  to  Piso  and  Ray,  it  is taken.
 It  is the  Myroxylon  peruiferum, of Lin-
 neus, which grows in the  warmest pro-
 vinces of South America, and is remarkable
 for its elegant appearance.  Every part of
 the  tree  abounds  with a  resinous juice;
 even the  leaves  being full of transparent
 resinous points,  like those of the orange-
 tree.
   Balsam  of Peru is of three kinds ; or ra-
 ther, it i,  one and the  same balsam, having
 three several names :  1. The balsam of in-
 cision ;  2.  The dry balsam ; 3. The balsam
 of lotion.   The  virtues of this balsam, as
 a cordial,  pectoral, and restorative stimu-
 lant, and tonic, are bj- some thought to be
 very great. It is given with advantage from
 5 to 10 or  15 drops for a dose, in dyspepsia,
 atonic gout, in consumptions, asthmas ne-
 phritic complaints, obstructions of the vis-
 cer.i, and suppressions of the menses. It is
 best taken dropped upon sugar.   The yelk
 of an e^, or mucilage of gum-arabic, will,
 indeed, dissolve \\ ; it may, by that way.be
 made into an emulsion ; and  it is less acrid
 in that  form than when taken  singly.   It
 is often  made ;<n  ingredient in boluses and
 electuaries, and enters into two of the of-
 ficinal compositions :  the  tinctura balsami
 l\rnviani  compositi, and  the trochisci gly-
 cyrrlij/e.  Ex'ernaily, it is  recommended
 as a.iiseti:!  application to relaxed ulcers,
 nor disposed to heal.
   Balsa mi-m  P_;.qrt'M.    A  balsamum
 con-.posc-d of storax,  ben~ce, myrrh,,  and
 aloes.
   Balsamum  rackasira.   This  balsatn,
 which  is  inodorous  when coid, but of a
 smell approaching to  that of  Tolu babam
 when heated,  is  brought from  1'dia  in
             • O 
98
BAL
BAN
gourd-shells.  It is slightly bitter to the
taste, and adheres to the teeth, on chewing.
It is supposed to be one of the  factitious
balsams, and is scarcely ever prescribed in
this country.
  Balsamum samech.  A factitious balsam,
composed of tartar, dulcified by spirits of
wine.
  Balsamum saponaceum.  A name given
to the preparation called opodeldoc.
  Balsamum  saturni.  The  remedy so
named is  prepared by dissolving the ace-
tate  of lead in oil of turpentine, and di-
gesting the mixture till it  acquires a red
colour.  This is found to be a good remedy
for cleansing foul ulcers ; but it  is not ac-
knowledged in our dispensatories.
  Balsamum  styracis Benzoini.  Gum-
benjoin is so called  See  Benzoinum.
  Balsamum succini.   Oil of amber.
  Balsamum  sulphuris.   A  solution  of
sulphur in  oil.
   Balsamum sulphuris anisatum.  Balsam
 of sulphur, and oil of aniseed.
   Balsamum sulphdris Barbadense, Sul-
phur boiled with Barbadoes tar.
   Balsamum  sulphuris crassum.  Thick
balsam of sulphur.
   Balsamum   suLPHunis  terebinthina-
tum. This is made by digesting the sulphur
With oil of  turpentine, and, in the  latter,
adding the  oil of  aniseed.   They are now
confined to veterinary medicine.
   Balsamum sulphuris simplex.  Sulphur
boiled with oil.   '
   Balsamum   SYRiActrir.  The  balm  of
Gilead;  See Balsamum Gileadense.
   BALSAMUM TOLUTANUM.  Balsam
of Tolu.   The tree  Toluifera   balsamum
of Linneus, from which this  balsam is
procured, grows in South America, in the
province  of   Tolu,  behind  Carthagena,
whence we are supplied  with the balsam,
which is brought to us in little gourd-shells.
The balsam is obtained by making incisions
into the bark of the tree, and is collected
into spoons, which are made of black wax,
from which it is poured into proper vessels.
 It thickens, and in time becomes concrete :
it has  a fragrant  odour,  and  a  warm
 sweetish  taste. It dissolves entirely in al-
 cohol,  and  communicates  its odour and
 taste to  water, by  boiling.  It contains
 acid of benzoin.  This is the mildest of all
 the balsams.   It has been used  as  an ex-
 pectorant ;  but its powers are very  incon-
 siderable,  and it  is at present  emplojed
 principally  on  account of its flavour some-
 what resembling that of lemons.  It is di-
 rected, by  the pharmacopoeias,  in the sy-
 yupus  I'olutanus, tinctura  Tolutana, and
 syrupus balsamicus.
   Balsamum   traumaticum.    Vulnerary
 balsam.  A form of  medicine prescribed in
 the  London Dispensatory, intended to sup-
 ply  the place of the tincture  commonly
 called Friar's balsam, so famous for curing
old  ulcers.  The  London  College  have
named it Tir.ctura Benzoini composita.
  Balsamum  universale.  A  name given
to the unguentum saturninum of old phar-
macopoeias.
  Balsamum verum.   See Balsamum Gilea-
dense.
  Balsamum viride.  Linseed-oil, turpen-
tine and verdigrise, mixed together.
  Balsamum  vitje. Hoffmanni.   Beaume
de vie.   An artificial  balsam, so named
from its inventor, and composed of a great
variety  of the  warmest and most grateful
essential oils, such as nutmegs, cloves, la-
vender, &c. with balsam of Peru, dissolv-
ed in highly rectified spirit of wine ; but it
is now greatly  abridged  in  the number of
ingredients, and but little used.
   Balzoinum.   The gum-benjamin.
   Bambalio.   (From QaiaGaivu, to speak
inarticulately.)  A person who stammers, .
or lisps.
   Bamboo. (Indian.)  The young shoots
ofthe arundo bambos of Linneus, which are
prepared by the  natives of  both Indies
with  vinegar, garlic, pepper,  &c. into  a
very  excellent pickle, which promotes the
appetite, and assists digestion.
   Bamia moschata.   See Abelmoschus.
   Bamier. The name of a plant common
in Egypt, the husk of which they  dress
with  meat, and, from its  agreeable flavour,
make great use of it in their ragouts.
   Ban arbor.  The coffee-tree.
   BANANA.   (Indian.)  Bananeira.  Fi-
coides.  Ficas  Indica.  Musa fructu  cucu-
merino breviori.  Senoria.   Pacaira.  The
Banana,  or Plantain-tree. The most remark-
 able  species of this genus of plants  are,
   1.  The paradisaica, or plantain.
   2.  The musa sapientum, or banana-tree.
   Both are among the most important pro-
 ductions of the earth.  The first sort is cul-
 tivated in all the islands of the West-In-
 dies, where the fruit serves the Indians for
 bread; and some  of the white people also
 prefer it to most other things, especially to
 tiie yams and cassada bread.   This tree  is
 cultivated, on  a very extensive scale  in
 Jamaica ;  without the fruit of which, Dr.
 Wright  says,  the island would scarcely be
habitable, as no species of provision would
 supply their  place.  Even flour, or bread
 itself, would  be  less  agreeable, and less
 able  to  support the laborious  negro, so  as
 to enable him to do  his business, or to keep
 in health.  Plantains also fatten horses,
 cattle,  swine,  dogs, fowls, and  other do-
 mestic animals.  The leaves, being smooth
 and  soft, are employed  as  dressings after
 blisters.  The water from the soft trunk is
astringent, and employed by some to check
 diarrhoeas.  Every other part ofthe tree is
 useful in different parts of rural  economy.
 The  leaves are used as napkins and table-
 cloths, and are food for hogs.   The second
 sort, musa sapientum,  or banana-tree, dif- 
BAR
BAR
99
 frrs  from the  paradisiaca,  in  having its
 stalks marked with dark purple stripes and
 spots.  The fruit is shorter, straighter, and
 rounder; the pulp is softer, and  of a more
 luscious  taste.   It is never eaten green ;
 but,  when ripe, it is very agreeable, either
 eaten raw or  fried in slices, as fritters, and
 is  relished by  all ranks of people  in the
 West Indies.  Both the above plants  we(*i
 carried to the West Indies from the Cana-
 ry Islands; whither, it is believed, they had
 been brought from  Guinea, where   they
 grow naturally.
   Bamneira.  See Banana.
   Baxcia.  The  Elaphoboscum, or  wild
 parsnip.
   BANDAGE.   Deligatio.   Fasda.   An
 apparatus consisting of one or several pieces
 of linen,  or  flannel,  and intended for co-
 vering or surrounding parts of the body for
..surgical  purposes.   Bandages  are either
 simple or compound.  The chief of the
 simple  are  the  circular,  the  spiral,  the
 uniting, the retaining, the expellent, and
 the  creeping.   The  compound bandages
 used in  surgery, are the T bandage, the
 suspensory one,  the capistrurn, the eigh-
 teen-tail  bandage,  and others to be met
 with in surgical treatises.
   Bandura.   A  plant which grows in Gey-
 Ion, whose root is said to be astringent.
   Bangue.   Bange.   A species of opiate
 in great use  throughout the East,  for its
 intoxicating qualities.   It is the leaf ofa
 kind of wild hemp, growing in the countries
 of the Levant, and made into powder,  pills,
 or conserves.
   Banica.  The wild parsnip.
   Banilia.   See Vanilla.
   Banilas   See Vatulla.
    Baobab.   Bahobab.   A species  of the
 genus of plants called by Linneus Adanso-
 nia.  It grows mostly on the west coast of
 Africa, from  the Niger to the kingdom of
 Benin.   The  bark is called lalo;  the ne-
 groes dry it in the shade, then powder and
 keep it in little  cotton bags, and put two
 or three pinches into their food.  It is mu-
 ciliaginous,  and powerfully promotes per-
 spiration. The mucilage obtained from this
 bark is a powerful remedy against the epi-
 demic fevers  of  the country that produces
 these trees;  so is a decoction of the  dried
 leaves.  The fresh fruit is  as useful as the
 leaves, for the same purposes.
    Baptka coccus.  Kermes berries.
    Baptisterium.   (From $Aif\(e, to im-
 merge.)   A bath, or repository of water, to
 wash the body.
    Baptistrum.   (From  &ATr\ca, to  dye.)
 A species of wild mustard ; so called from
 its reddish colour.
    Baru. (From borak, Arabian, splendid.)
 Baruch panit.   Nitre.  According  to Ru-
 landus, nitrum sabs.
    BaRas.  (Arabian.)  In M. A.  Severi-
 juis, it is synonymous with Alphus, or Leure.
  Barathrum.  (Arabian.)   Any cavity or
hollow place.
  BARBA.  (From barbarus, because wild
nations  are usually unshaven.)   1- The
beard of man.
  2.  Some  vegetables  have the  specific
name of  barba,  whose ramifications are
bushy, like a beard, as barba jovis, &c.
  Barba ARonisg  The  arum.
  Barba cuprite.  The  ulmaria.
  Barba hirci.  The tragopogon.
  Barba jovis.  lupiter's  beard, of the
silver bush.  Also a name  of the  semper-
vivum majus,  and  of  a  species of an-
thyllis.  ^
  Barbadoes cherry   The fruit of the
Malphigia  glabra of Linneus,  resembling
the inferior of our cherries.
  Barbadoes nut.  See Ridnus major.
  BARBADOES TAR.   (So named from
the island •from which  it  is chiefly  pro-
cured.)  The use of this article  in medicine
is limited to its  external  application,  at
times, in paraljtic cases.
  Barb area.  (From S-. Barbary, who is
said to have found its virtues.)  The leaves
of this plant,  Erisymum barbaraa;  foliis
lyratis, extimo subrotundo of Linneus, may
be ranked among the the antiscorbutics.—
They are seldom used in practice.
  Barbaria.   Barbaricum.  An  obsolete
term formerly applied to rhubarb.
  Barbarossm pilula.   B^rbarossa's pill.
An ancient composition  of quicksilver, rhu-
barb, diagridium, musk, amber, &c. It was
the first internal mercurial  medicine which
obtained any real credit.
  Barbarum.   The  name of a plaister in
Scribonius Largus.
  Barbatina.  A Persian vermifuere seed.
  Barbel.  Barbo.  And  obi-ng fi>h  re-
sembling the pike, the eating of whose roe
often brings on the cholera morbus.
   Barberry.  See   Berberis.
  Barbota.  The barbtit.   A  small river-
fish.  It is remarkable  for  the size of its
liver, which is esteemed the most delicate
part of it.
  BARDANA.  (From  bardus,  foolish; be-
cause silly people are  apt to  throw them
on the garments of passengers, having the
property  of sticking  to  whatever  they
touch)  Arctium.   Betonica.  Britannica.
Ilaphis.   Burdock.   The  plant  so called
in the pharmacopoeias,  is  Arctium lappa;
—foliis  cordatis,   inermibus, petiolatis,  of
Linneus.  It  grows wild in uncultivated
grounds.  The seeds have  a bitterish sub.
acrid t:tste: they are recommended as very
efficacious  diuretics,  given either in the
form of  emulsion,  or  in powder, to the
quantity  of a  drachm.  The  roots  taste
sweetish, with a  slight austerity  and bit-
terness :  they  are  esteemed aperient, diu-
retic, and sudorific; and  are  said to  act
 without irritation, so as to be safely ven-
 tured upon in acute tr, orders.  Decoctions
i 
100              BAR
BAR
 of them have of late been used, in rheuma-
 tic, gouty, venereal, and  other  disorders;
 and are preferred by some to those of sar-
 saparilla.   Two ounces of the roots are to
 De boiled  in three  pints of water, to a
 quart;  to this, two drachms of variolated
 kali have been usually added.  Of this de-
 coction, a pint should be taken every day,
 in  scorbutic  and  rheumatic cases,  and
 when intended as a diuretic, in a shorter
 period.
   BAREGE  WATER.   The  small vil-
 lage of Brege, celebrated for its thermal
 waters, is situated on the French side ofthe
 Pyrenees, about half way between the Me-
 diterranean  and the Bay  of Biscay.  The
 hot springs are four in number.  They have
 all the same  component parts, but differ
 somewhat in  their temperature, and in the
 quantity of sulphur, the hottest, being most
 strongly penetrated wi h  this acjtive  ingre-
 dient.  The  coolest of these waters raises
 Fahrenheit's thermometer to 73 deg. ; the
 hottest to 120 deg.   Barege waters are re-
 markable  for a very smooth soapy feel;
 thev render the skin  very supple and plia-
 ble," and  dissolve perfectly  well  soap and
 animal lymph;  and are  resorted to as a
 bath in resolving tumours of various kinds,
 rigidities, and contractions of the tendons,
 stiffness  of the joints, lefe by rheumatic
 and gooty1*^ompiaints,1"and  are highly ser-
 viceable in cutaneous erBplions.  Internally
 taken, this water gives considerable  relief
 in disorders of the stomach,  especially  at-
 tended with  acidity and  heart-burn, in ob-
 stinate  cholics, jaundice,  and  in  gravel,
 and other affections of the urinary  organs.
    Bariglia.  See Barrilla.
    BARILLA.  (Bariglia, the place where
 it was formerly produced )  Bariglia.  Ba-
 rillor.   Anatron-   Natron   Anaton.  Ni-
 trum antiquorum.  Aphronitrum.  Baurach.
 Sal alkalinus fixus fossilis   Carbonas soda
 impurus. Sub-carbonas soda impurus.  Soda
 Barilla is  the term  given, in  commerce,
 to the impure mineral  alkali, or imperfect
 carbonate of soda, imported from Spain and
 the Levant.   It is  made  by  burning to
 ashes different plants that grow on  the sea-
 shore, chiefly of the genus salsola  of Lin-
  neus, and is  brought to us in hard porous
  masses,  ofa speckled brown colour. _ Kelp,
  a still more impure alkali, made in this
  country by  burning various sea-weeds, is
  sometimes called British barilla.  The  ma-
  vine  plants,  collected for  the purpose of
  procuring barilla in this country, are  the
  salsola  kali,  salicornia Europea,  zostera
  maritima, trigloclien maritiinum, chenopo-
 • dium  maritimtim, atriplex portulacnides
' and  littoralis, plantago maricima, tamarix
 . gallica, eryngium m.iritimnm, sedtun telc-
  phium, dipsacus fullonum, &c. 6cc.
     BARK.   A  term very  frequently  em-
   ployed  to   signify, by  way of eminence,
   Peruvian bark.  See Cinchona.
  Bark, Carribaan.  See Cinchona Jamai.
censts.
  Bark,  Jamaica.   See  Cinchona Jamal-
cends.              *
  Burk, Peruvian.   See Cinchona.
  Bark, red.  See Cinchona rubra.
" Bark yelloxo.  See Cinchona fiava.
  Barley.  See Hordeum.
  Barley, caustic.   See Cavidilla.
  Barley, pearl.  See Hordeum perlatum.
  Barm   A name given to yeast.
  BARNET WATER.  It is of  a purging
kind, of a similar quantity  to that of Ep-
som, and about half its  strength.
  BNROMETER.    (From  /3*gc?, weight,
 and fAtrgov,  measure.)  An  instrument to
 determine the weight of the air ;  it is com-
 monly called a weather-glass.
  Barones.   Small  worms;  called  also
 Nepones.
  Baroptis.  A black stone, said to be an
 ant idoterto Venomous biles.
  Bar«s.   (Bagoc.)   Gravity.
  1. Hippocrates uses this word  to express
 by  it, an uneasy weight in any part.
  2. It is also the Indian name  for a species
 of  camphire, which is distilled from the
 roots of the true cinnamon-tree.
  Barrenness.  The same as  sterility.
   Ba rtholinianje glandule.   See  Sub-
 lingual glands.
   Barycoia.   (From B*gv?,  heavy, and
 Amavu, to hear.)  Deafness, or  difficulty of
 hearing.
   Baryococcalon.   (From  0*|«, heavj-,
 and hwaxo?, a nut;  because it gives a deep
 sound.)   A name for the stramonium.
   Baryphonia.   (From   @*gus,  dull, and
 <j>a>v», the voice.)  A difficulty  of speaking.
    BARYTES.   (From £*§«,  heavy;  so
 called because it is very ponderous.)  Cauk.
 Calk.   Terra ponderosa.  Baryt.   Ponde-
 rous earth.  Heavy earth.
    Barytes does not exist pure in nature.  It
 is  always found in combination with sulphu-
 ric or carbonic acid.   United  with the sul-
 phuric  acid, it forms the mineral called
 sulphate  of barytes,  or baroselenite.   It is
 found   in  Staffordshire,  Derbyshire, ^.c.
 When united  to carbonic acid,  it  is called
 aerated barytes, or carbonate of barytes, found
 at Anglezaik, near Chorley, in Lancashire.
 Both combinations are met  with regularly
 crystallized and amorphous.
    Pure barytes has a much  stronger affi-
 nity  than  any  other body for sulphuric
 acid;, it turns  blue  tincture  of cabbage
  green.   It is entirely  infusible, by heat
  alone, but melts when mixed with various
  earths.  Its  specific  gravity is 4.000.  It
  changes quicklj- in the air, swells, becomes
  soft, and falls into a white powder, with the
  aquisition  of about one-fifth  of its weight.
  This  slaking is  much  more  active  and
  speedy than that of lime.  It combines with
  phosphorus, which compound  decomposes
  water rapidly.  It unites to sulphur  by the 
BAS
BAS               101
dry  and humid way.   It has a powerful
attraction for water, which  it absorbs wilti
a hissing noise and consolidates it strongly.
It is soluble in twenty times its weight of
cold, and twice its weight of boiling water.
Its crystals are long four-sided prisms  ofa
satin-like appearance.  It is a deadly poi-
son to animals.
   Method  of obtaining pure  Barytes.—1.
Take native carbonate of barytes; reduce it
to a fine powder and dissolve it  in a suffi-
cient quantity of diluted nitric acid; evapo-
 rate this solution till a pellicle appears, and
then suffer it to crystallize in a shallow ba-
sin. The salt obtained is nitrate of barytes ;
expose this nitrate of barytes to the action of
heat in a china cup, or silver crucible, and
keep it in a dull red heat for at least one hour,
then suffer the  vessel to  cool, and transfer
 the greenish solid contents, which are pure
 barytes, into a well stopped bottle.   When
dissolved in a small quantity of distilled wa-
ter, and evaporated, it may  be obtained in
a beautiful crystaline form.
   In this process the nitric acid, added to
the  native carbonate of barytes^  unites to
the  barytes, and  expels the carbonic acid,
and forms nitrate of barytes ;  on exposing
this nitrate to heat, it parts with its nitric
acid, which becomes  decomposed into its
 constituents, leaving the barytes behind.
   2.  Pure  barytes  may likewise  be obtain-
ed from its sulphate.   For this purpose,
 boil powdered sulphate of barytes in a so-
lution of twice or three times its weight of
 carbonate  of potash, in a Florence flask, for
. about two hours;  filter the  solution and
expose Svhat  remains on the filter to the
 action of a violent heat.
   In this  case  the sulphuric acid of the
 barytes unites to  the. potash, and  the  car-
 bonic acid of the latter, joins to the ba-
 rytes ; hence sulphate of potash and carbo-
 nate of barytes  are obtained.  The former
 is in solution and passes through the filter ;
 the latter  is insoluble, and remains behind.
 From this artificial carbonate of  barytes,
 the carbonic acid is driven off by heat.
   Basaal.  f Indian.)  The name of an In-
 dian tree.   A decoction of its leaves, with
 ginger, in water, is used as a gargle in dis-
 orders of the fauces.  The kernels  of the
 fruit kill worms.   Ray's Hist.
   BASALTES.  (In the yEthiopic tongue,
 this word means iron, which is  the colour
 of the stone.)  A heavy and hard kind of
 stone, chiefly  black, or  green.    It fre-
 quently contains iron, has  a flinty hard-
 ness, is insoluble by acids, and  is fusible
 by fire.   The most remarkable property of
 this substance  is  its figure, being never
 found in  strata, like other  marbles, but
 always standing up in the form  of regular
 angular columns, composed of a number of
 joints, one placed  upon  and  nicely fitted
 to another, as if formed  by the  hands of  a
 skilful architect.  Some  regard this fusible
  substance as a vorcanic production, others
have supposed that it was formed of water.
The Giant's Causeway, in the  county of
Antrim,  in  Ireland, asd  the  rock of Pere-
niere, near St. Santdoux, in Auvergne, are
formed of  these  stones.   The  distinctive
characters of basaltes  are, a  regular form,
hardness sufficient to give fire with steel;
and a  cinereous, gray  colour, inclining to
black.
   Basanites.   (From  /W*w£a>  to  find
out.)  A 6tone  said by Pliny, to  contain
a bloody juice, and useful in  diseases of the
liver ; also a stone upon which, by some,
the purity of gold was formerly said to be
tried,  and  of which medical mortars were
 made.
   Base, acidifiabU.  See Add.
   Base, acidifying. ■ See Acid.
   Basiatio.  (From  basio,  to kiss.)  Ve
 nerial connection between the sexes.
   Basiator. See Constrictor labiorum.
   Basil.   See Basilicum.
   Basilark os.   (Badlaris ; from  fiacrixtin,
a king.)   Several  bones were so termed'by
the  ancients;  as  the  sphenoid and occi-
pital bones.
   Basilaris  arteria.    Basilary  artery.
An  ariery of  the brain.    So  called  be-
cause it  lies upon the basilary process  of
the  occipital bone.  It  is formed by  the
junction of the  two vertebral arteries with-
in the skull, and runs forwards to,the sella
turcica  along  the pons varolii, which   it
supplies, as well as the adjacent parts, with
blood.
   Basilaris processus.   Basilary process.
 See Occipitul bone.
   Basiliaris apophysis.  The great apo-
 physis of the os occipitis.
   Basilica mediana.  See Badlica vena.
   Basilica nux   The  walnut.
   BASILICA VKNA.   The large vein that
 runs in  the internal part  of the arm,  and
 evacuates its blood into the axillary  vein.
 The  branch which  crosses, at the head  a$'
 the arm,  to join this vein, is  called the
 basilic median.  They may  either  of them
 be  opened in  the  operation  of blood-
 letting.
   Basilicon ointment.   See  Basilicum uu-
 guentum.
   Basilicum.   (From Bao-ixmos, royal;  so
 called from  its  great virtues.)   Odmum.
 Basil,   The plant which bears  this name in
 the pharmacopoeias, is  the Odmum basili-
 cum of  Linneus -.—foliis ovatis glabris ; ca-
 lycibus ciliatis.  It is  .supposed to possess
 nervine  qualities, but is seldom employed
 but as  a condiment to  season high dishes,
 to which it imparts a grateful  odour and
 taste.
   Basilicum unguf.ntum.  Unguentum ba- i
 silicum fiavum.   An ointment popularly  so
 called from its  having the  ocymum ba-
 silicum  in it* composition.  It came after-
 wards to be composed of wax, resin, he.
 and is now called ceratum resine flave.
    Basilici-* rt lvis.   The  royal powder. 
102              BAT
BAT
   A preparation formerly composed  of calo-
   mel, rhubarb, and jalap.   Many composi-
   tions, were, by the ancients, so called, from
   their supposed pre-eminence.
     Basilidion.    An  itchy  ointment was
   formerly so called by Galen.
     Basilis.   A name formerly  given  to
   collyriums of supposed virtues, by Galen.
     Basiliscus.   (Froitf (Zao-ixous, a king.)
   The basilisk, or cockatrice,  a  poisonous
   serpent; so called from a white spot up-
   on  its  head, which  resembles  a  crown.
   Also the philosopher's stone, and corrosive
   sublimate.
     Basio-cerato-chondro-glossus.  See Hy-
   oglossus.             (j»
     Basio-glossum.   See Hyoglossus.
     BAs10.pHARYNG.2eus.    See   Constrictor
   pharyngis medius.
     BASIS.  (From &um, to go : the support
   of any thing,upon which it stands or goes.)
     1. This word is  very frequently applied
   anatomically to the body of any part, or to
   that part from which the other  parts  ap-
   pear, as it were, to proceed,  or by which
   they are supported.
     2. In  pharmacy  it  signifies the  princi-
   pal ingredient.
     Basis cerebri.   A term  applied for-
   merly to the palatum.
     Basis  cordis.   The broad part ofthe
   heart is so called,  to distinguish it from
   the apex, or point.
     Bass 1 colic a.  The name ofa medicine
   in Scribonius Largus, compounded of aro-
   matics and honey.
     Bastard pleurisy.  See  Peripneumonia
   notha.
     Batatas.   (So  the natives of Peru call
   the potato, which  is a native of that coun-
   try, from our word potato.)   A  species of
   night-shade, solanum tuberosum, Linn. Po-
   tatoes were first brought into Europe by Sir
   Francis  Drake, 1486.  and planted in Lon-
   don. They are said to be natives of Peru.
     BATH.  Balneum.  Baths are of several
   kinds.
     I. A convenient receptacle of  water, for
   persons  to wash or plunge in,  either for
   health or pleasure, is called a bath.  These
   are  distinguished into hot  and cold; and
   are either natural or artificial.  The natural
   hot baths are formed  of the water of hot
   springs, of which there are many in differ-
   ent  parts ofthe world ; especially in those
   countries where there are, or have evident-
   ly  been,  volcanoes.   The artificial hot
   baths consist either of water, or  of some
   other fluid, made hot by art.   The cold
   bath consists of water, either fresh or salt,
   in its natural degree of heat;  or it  may be
   made colder by art, as by a mixture of ni-
„  tre,  sal-ammoniac, &c.   The  chief hot
   baths in our country are those of Bath and-
   Bristol,  and those of Buxton and Matlock;
   which latter,  however,  are  rather warm,
   or tepid, than hot.   The use of these baths
   is found  to be beneficial in diseases of the
head, as palsies, &c.;  in cuticular diseases,
as leprosies, &c.; obstructions and consti.
pations of the bowels,  the  scurvy,  and
stone ;  and in many diseases of women and
children.   The cold bath, though popular-
Ly**esleemed one ofthe most innocent reme-
dies  yet discovered,  is   not,  however,
to be adopted indiscriminately.   On the
contrary, it  is liable to do  considerable
mischief in all cases of diseased viscera, and
is not, in any case, proper  to  be used du-
ring the existence  of costiveness.   As a
preventive remedy for the young, and as a
general bracer for persons of a  relaxed
fibre, especially of the female sex, it often
proves highly advantageous ;  and in gene-
ral,  the popular idea is a correct one, that
the glow which succeeds the use of cold or
temperate baths, is a  test of their  utility j
while, on the other hand, their producing
chilliness,  head-ache,  &c.  is  a proof of their
being pernicious.
             The  Cold Bath.
  The diseases and morbid symptoms, for
which the cold bath, under one  form or
another, may be  applied with advantage,
are very numerous ; and some of them de-
serve particular  attention.   One  of the
most important of its uses is  in ardentfever ;
and, under proper management, it  forms a
highly valuable remedy  in this  dangerous
disorder.   It is highly important, however,
to attend to the precautions which the use
of this vigorous remedial process requires.
" Affusion with cold water,"  Dr. Currie
observes, " may be used whenever the heat
of the body is  steadily above the  natural
standard, when there  is no sense of chilli-
ness, and especially when there is no gene-
ral nor profuse perspiration.   If used du-
ring the cold stage of-a fever,  even though
the heat be higher than natural, it brings
on interruption of respiration, a fluttering,
weak, and extremely  quick pulse, and cer-
tainly might be carried  so far as to extin.
guish animation entirely."  The most salu.
tary consequence which follows the proper
use of this powerful  remedy, is the pro-
duction of profuse and general perspira-
tion.   It is this circumstance that appears
to give  so much  advantage  to a  general
effusion of cold water in fevers, in prefer-
ence to any partial application. The cold
bath  is better known,  especially  in this
country, as   a general  tonic  remedy in
various  chronic  diseases.   The   general
circumstances of disorder  for which cold
bathing appears to be of service, according
to Dr.  Saunders, are  a languor aiid weak-
ness of circulation, accompanied with pro-
fuse sweating and fatigue,on very moderate
exertion ; tremors in the limbs, and many
of those symptoms usually called nervous;
where the moving powers are weak, and
the mind listless and  indolent; but, at the
same time,  where no permanent  morbid
obstruction, or visceral disease, is present.
Such a state  of body is often the conse- 
BATH.
103
quence of a long and debilitating sickness,
or of a sedentary life, without  using the
exercise requisite to keep up the activity of
the bodily powers.   In all these cases, the
great object to be fulfilled, is to produce a
considerable reaciion,  from the shoclf"W>
cold water, at the expense of as little heat
as possible; and when  cold-bathing  does
harm, it  is precisely where the  powers of
the body are too languid to bring on re-
action, and the chilling effects remain  un-
opposed.   When  the  patient  feels  the
shock  of  immersion very severely,  and,
from experience of its pain, has acquired an
insuperable dread of this application ; when
he has felt little or no friendly glow to
succeed the first shock, but on coming out
of the bath remains cold, shivering, sick
at the stomach,  oppressed with head-ache,
languid,  drosvsy and listless, and verse to
food and exercise during the  whole of the
day, we may be sure that the bath lias been
too cold, the  6hock too severe, and no re-
action produced at all adequate  to the im-
pression on the  surface of the body.
  There  is a kind of slow  irregular fever,
or rather febrictila, in which Dr. Saunders
has often found  the  cold hath of s ngular
service.   This disorder principally affects
persons  naturally of a sound constitution,
but who lead a sedentary life, and at  the
same  time  are employed  in some occupa-
tion which strongly engages their attention,
requires  much  exertion of thought, and
excites a degree of anxiety.  Such persons
have constantly a pulse rather quicker than
natural, hot hands, restless nights,  and an
impaired appetite;  but without any  con-
siderable derangement in the digestive or-
gans.   This disorder will  continue  for  a
long time,  in an irregular way, never en-
tirely preventing their ordinary occupation,
bui rendering it more than usually anxious
and fatiguing, and ofien preparing the way
for confiimed hypochondriasis.   Persons in
this situation, are remarkably  relieved by
the cold-baih, and for the most part, bear it
well; and iis use should also, if possible, oe
aided by that relaxation from business, and
that diversion ofthe mind from its ordinary
train of thinking, which are obtained by
attending a watering-place.  The Doctor
also found cold bathing hurtful in chlorosis,
and observes, that it is seldom admissible in
those cases of disease in the stomach which
are brought on by high living, and constitute
what may be termed the true dyspepsia.
  The topical  application of cold  water,
or of a  cold saturnine lotion, in cases of
local  inflammation, has  become an esta-
blished  practice;  the  efficacy  of  which
is daily  experienced.  Burns of every de-
scription will bear a most liberal use of
cold water, or even  of ice ; and this  may
be applied to a very extensive inflamed sur-
face, without even producing the ordinary
■.Sleets of general chilling, which would be
brought on from the same application  to a
sound and healthy skin.  Another very dis-
tressing symptom, remarkably relieved by
cold water, topically applied, is that intole-
rable itching of the vagina, which women
sometimes experience, entirely unconnect-
ed with any general cau.->e, and  which ap-
pears to be  a kind of herpes  confined to
that part.  Cold water has aiso  been used
topically in the various cases  of strains,
bruises, and similar injuries, in  tendinous
and ligamentous parts, with success; also
in rigidiiy of muscles, that have been long
kept at rest, in order  to  favour  the union
of bone, where there appears to  have  been
no organic injur j-,  but only a deficiency of
nervous  energy, and  in mobility of part9,
or  at most, only  slight  adhesions, which
would give  way to a regular exercise  of
the weakened limb.  Another very striking
instance of the powerful effects  of  topical
cold, in  stimulating  a part to  action, is
shown ia the use of cold, or even iced wa-
ter,  to  the vagina of parturient  women,
during the  dangerous  hemorrhages that
take place from the uterus, on the partial
separation of the placenta.
            The Shower Bath.
  A species of cold bath.   A modern in-,
vention,  in  which the water falls, through
numerous apertures, on the body.  A  pro-
per apparatus for this purpose is to be ob-
tained at the shops. The use ofthe shower
bath applies, in every  case,  to the  cold
bath, and is of en attended with  particular
advantages.   1.  From  the  sudden  con-
tact of the  water, which, in  the common
cold bath,  is  only momentary, but which,
in the shower bath may be prolonged, re-
peated, and modified,  at  pleasure;  and,
secondly, from the head and breast, which
are exposed to some inconvenience and
danger in the common bath, being  here ef-
fectually secured, by  receiving  the  first
shock of the water.
            The Tepid Bath.
  The range  of  temperature,  from  the
lowest degree  of  the  warm  bath to the
highest of the cold bath, forms  what may
be termed the tepid.  In general, the heat
of water which we should term tepid, is
about  90 deg.  In a medicinal point  of
view, it produces the greatest  effect in ar-
dent fever, where the  temperature is little
above that of health,  but the  powers of
the body weak, not able to bear the vigo-
rous application of cold  immersion.  In
cutaneous diseases, a tepid bath is often
quite sufficient to  produce a salutary re-
laxation, and perspirability of the skin.
            The Warm Bath.
  From  93 to  96 deg. of  Fahrenheit, the
warm bath  has  a  peculiar tendency to
bring on a state of tepose, to alleviate anv '
local irritation, and thereby induce sleep.
It is, upon the  whole, a safer remedy than
the cold bath, and more peculiarly a'ppli- 
104                                   MATH
 cable to very weak and irritable constitu-
 tions, whom the  shock produced by cold
 immersion  would  overpower,  and who
 have sufficient vigour of circulation for an
 adequate reaction.  In  cases  of  topical
 inflammation, connected with a  phlogistic
 state of body, preceded by rigor and gene-
 ral fever, and where the focal formation of
 matter is the solution of the general inflam-
 matory symptoms, experience directs us to
 the use of the warm relaxing applications,
 rather than  those which, by exciting a ge-
 neral reaction,  would increase the local
 complaint.  This  object  is particularly to
 be consulted  when the part affected is one
 that is essential to life.  Hence it is that in
 fever, where there is a great determination
 to the lungs, and  the respiration appears
  to be locally affected,  independently of
 the oppression produced by mere  febrile
  increase of circulation, practitioners have
  avoided the external use of cold, in order
  to promote the solution of tho  fever; and
  have trusted to the general antiphlogistic
 treatment, along with the topically relaxing
  application of warm  vapour,   inhaled by
  the lungs.  Warm bathing appears to be
  peculiarly well calculated to relieve those
  complaints  that seem to depend on an irre-
  gular or diminished action of any part of
  the alimentary canal;  and the  state of the
  skin, produced by immersion in  warm wa-
  ter, seems highly favourable to the healthy
  action of the stomach and bowels.  Another
  very important use of the warm bath, is in
  herpetic eruptions, by relaxing the skm,
  and rendering it more pervious, and  pre-
  paring it admirably for receiving the  sti-
  mulant applications of tar ointment, mer-
  curials, and the like, that are intended to
  restore it to a healthy state. The  consti-
  tutions of children  seem more  extensively
  relieved by the warm bath  than those  of
  adults; and this remedy  seems  more gene-
  rally applicable to acute fevers in them than
  in persons of a more advanced age.  Where
  the warm bath produces its salutary opera-
  tion, it is  almost always followed by an
  easy  and  profound  sleep.  Dr. Saunders
  strongly recommends the-use of the tepid
  warm bath, or even higher, in the true me-
  norrhagia of females.  In paralytic affec-
  tions of particular parts, the powerful sti-
  mulus of heated water is generally allow-
  ed ; and in these cases, the effect may be as-
  sisted by any thing which will increase the
  stimulating properties of the water, as, for
  instance, by  the addition of salt.   In these
  cases, much  benefit may be  expected from
  the use of  warm  sea-baths.   The  appli-
  cation of the warm bath topically, as in pe-
;'* diluvia, or fomentations  to  the feet, often
 v produce the  most powerful effects in quiet-
  ing irritation in fever, and bringing  on  a
  sound and refreshing repose.  The cases in
  ■whioli the  warm bath is likely to be attend-
  ed with danger,  are particularly those
where there exists a strong tendency  to  a
determination of blood to the head; and
apoplexy has sometimes been thus brought
on.  The  lowest temperature will be re-
quired for cutaneous  complaints, and to
bring on relaxation in the skin, during fe-
brile irritation ;  the warmer will be neces-
sary in paralysis ; more heat should be em-
ployed on a deep-seated part than one that
is superficial.
            The Vapour Bath.
  The vapour bath, called also Balneum
laconicum, though  not much  employed in
England, forms  a valuable remedy in  a va-
riety of cases.   In most of the hot natural
waters on the Continent,  the  vapour  bath
forms a regular  part of the  bathing appa-
ratus,  and is  there highly  valued.   In no
country, however, is this application car-
ried to  so great an extent  as in  Russia,
where it  forms the principal and almost
daily luxury of all the people, in  every
rank;  and it is employed as  a  sovereign
remedy for a great variety  of disorders.
The Hon. Mr. Basil  Cochrane has lately
published a Treatise or. the Vapour Bath,
from which, it appears, he has brought the
apparatus to such  perfection, that he can
apply it of  all degrees  of temperature,
partially or generally, by shower, or by
stream, with a great force or a small one;
according to the particular circumstances
under   which  patients   are so  variously
placed, who require such assistance.  See
Cochrane  on  Vapour  Bath.   Connected
with  this article,  is the  air-pump vapour.
bath ; a species of vapour bath, or machine,
to which the inventor  has given this name.
This apparatus has been found efficacious in
removing paroxysms of the gout, and pre-
venting  their  recurrence;  in acute and
chronic rheumatism, palsy, cutaneous dis-
eases, ulcers, &c.   It has also been propo-
sed in  chilblains, leprosy,  yaws, tetanus,
amenorrhea, and dropsj-.
   II. When the vessels in which bodies are
exposed to  the action  of  heat,  are not
placed in immediate contact with the fire,
but receive the required  degree of heat by
another intermediate body,  such apparatus
is termed a bath.  These have been  vari-
ously named, as dry, vapour, &c.   Modern
chymists  distinguish three kinds :
   1.  Balneum  arena, or the sand  bath.
 This consists merely  of  an  open iron,  or
 baked  clay, sand-pot,   whose  bottom is
 mostly convex,  and exposed to the furnace.
 Finely sifted sea-sand is put into this, and
 the vessel containing the substance  to  be
 heated, &e. in the sand bath, immersed in
the middle.
   2.  Balneum maria, or the water  bath.
 This  is  very  simple,  and   requires  no
 particular  apparatus.  The  object  is,  to
 place the vessel containing  the substance
 to be heated, in another,  containing water;
 which last must be of such a nature as to 
BATH WATERS.
10.;
  be iittcd for the application  of fire,  as  a
  com-.e still, or kettle.
    3.  The vapour bath.   When any  snb-
  j,ta:irr is heated by  the steam, or vapour,
  of boiling water, chjn.isis say it is  done
  by means of a vapo'ir hath.
    III. Those applications  are called dry
  baths, which i.re nvde of ashes, sa't, sand,
  &c   The  e, rents '>r.d m- nj  ways of ex-
  citirp- a sweat, bv means of a dry heal ;
  as b\  the use  of hot sand, stove '-onrns, r-r
  artificial bignios;  and eve:  from cer'i-in
  na-nrii!  '■ oi stran-s ofthe  earth, received
  under a proper- arch, or hoi-house, .is we
  IcaT-'i  from Celsu«.  Thev had  also another
  kind of b- th by insolation, where the body
  xv'". exposed to  the sun for some tine, in
  order t > dr.-.w  forth the superfluous moist-
  ure from the  inward  parts;  and to  ths
  dav it is n  practice, in some nations, to
  cover the bndv  over  with horse-dung, es-
  pecially  in ppinf-d chronic  diseases.   In
  Net'- Fng'and,  they tr-ike a kind of stove
  of turf, wherein  trie  sick are  shut tip to
 bsthc, or sweat.  It was  probably from a
 knowledge of this p»-act:ce, and of the ex-
  ploded  doctrines  of Ce-lsus,  that  the no-
 ted '>mp;ric Dr. Graham  drew his  notions
 of the sah'tTy  effects  of what he  called
 earth bathing ; a practice which, in the  way
 he used it. consign--d some  of his patients
 to n perpetual mansion  under the ground.
 The like name of dry bsth, is sometimes
 also eiven  to  another kind  of bath, made
 of kindled coals, or burning spirit of wine.
 The patient beinsr placed in a convenient
 close chair, for the reception of the fume,
 which rises and provokes sweat in  a plen-
 tiful manner; carp beinj»- taken 1o keep the
 head out, and to secure respiration This
 bath has been said to be  very effectual in
 removing old obstinate pains in the  limbs.
   IV.  Medicated baths are such as are sa-
 turated with various mineral, vegetable, or
 sometimes animal substances.   Thus we
 havf sulphur and iron baths, aromatic  and
 milk baths.  There can be no  doubt that
 such ingredients, if duly mixed, and a pro-
 per tempera*ure  be  given to  the" water,
 may, in certain complaints,  be productive
 of effects highlv beneficial. Water, impreg-
 nated  with  sulphate of iron,  will abourd
 with the  bracing nnd  sulphureous  parti-
 cles of tfr't metal, and may be useful for
 strengthening   the part  to  which  it  is
 applied,  reinvigoraling  debilitated limbs,
 stopping  various kinds  of bleeding,  re-
 storing the menstrual  and  hemorrhoidal
 discharges when obstructed, and, in short,
as a substitute  for the  natural fron bath.
There  are various other ntedicnted  baths,
 such as  those  prepared  with alum  nnd
 quick-lime,  sal-ammnniac, &c.   by boiling
 them together,  or separately, in pure rain
 water.   These  have long I em  reputed as
 eminently serviceable in paralytic, nnd all
 diseases arising from nervous and muscular
 dtbiiity.
    BATHWATERS.  Baihonia aqua  So- .  L
 lis aqua.  Badigua aqua. The city oi Bath
 has  been c. iebraied, tor a Ling series of
 years, for its numerous hot springs, which
 are  of a  higher  temperature  thrn  am in
 this  kingdom, (from 112° to 116°.) and,  "*r
 indeed, are tlie o*,ly natural waters winch
 we po-scss that are  at all hot to the toticit;
 ail the  other thermal wateis  being of a
 he;i!  below  the  an mi si  temperature,  and
 only deserving that appellation  frem being
 irvfriably warmer  th;;n the general ave-
 rage of the i>e»t of common springs.  B\
 the erection of elegant baths, these  waters
 are pr-'icnlM-ly adapter!  to  the  benefit of    *
 i: val'd--,  >a ho find here p. variety of esta-
 blishment, contributing equally to  health,
 convenience,  and amusement.    1 bjre  lire
 three principal springs in the city of Bath,
 namely, those called tit  A'.-?>g's Bath, the
 Cross Bath, and the  Hot Bath -, all with-
 in a short distance of each oilier, and emp. „
 tjing themselves into the r>ver Avon, after
 having passed through the  several baths.
 Their supply is  so  copious, that all  the
 large reservoirs used for bathing arc  fill-
 ed everv evening with fresh water, from *•
 their respective fountains.   In  their sensi-
 ble and medicinal propeitics, there is  but
 a slight difference.  According  to Dr  Fal-
 coner, the former are—1.  That the  watery
 when newly drawn, appears^ clear and  co-
 lourless,  remains  perfectly  inact.ve, with-
 out bubbles,  or any sign,, of briskness, or
 effervescence.  2.   After being exposed to
 the open air, for some hours,  it becomes ra-
 ther  turbid, by  the separation  of  a pale
 j-ellow, ochery precipitate,  which gradu-
 ally subsides.   3.   No odour is perceptible
 from  a glass of the fresh water, but a slight
 pungency to the t.e.te from a large mass of
 it, when fresh drawn; which, however, is
 neither fetid nor sulphureous.   4.   When
 hot from  the  pump, it affects the mouth
 with a s'rong  chalybeate impression, with-
 out being  of  a  s:\line or pungent  taste.
 And, fifthly, on growing cold, the  chalybeate
 taste  is entirely lost, leaving only  a very
 slight sensation on the tongue, by which it
 can scarcely be distinguished from common
 hard  spring-Mater.   The temperature of
 the King's Bath water, which  is usually pre-
 ferred for drinking,  is, when fresh drawn
 in tlie glass  above  116 deg.;  that  of
 the Cross Bath, 112  deg.   But,  after flow-
 ing into the spacious bathing vessels, it
 is ""generally from  100 to  106 deg. in the
 hotter baths, nnd  from 92 to 94 deg. in the
 Cross Bath ; a  temperature which remains
 nearly stationary, and is  greater than that
of any other natural  spring' in Britain.  A
smajl  quantity of gas is  also disengaged
from  these  waters,  which  Dr.   Priestley
first discovered to contain  no  mere than
  * P 
106
BATH WATERS.
 one-twentieth part of its bulk of fixed air,
 or carbonic acid.   The chymical  proper-
 ties  of the Bath waters, according to the
 most accurate  analysers, Doctors  Eucas,
 Falconer,  nnd  Cibbs, contain so small  a
 proportion  of iron, as  to amount  only to
 one-twentieth'  or  cne-thirty-eiehth   of  a
 grain  in the pint; and, according to Dr.
 Gibbs, fifteen  grains and  a quarter of si-
 liceous earth in" the gallon.   Dr. Saunders
 estimates a gallon o''the King's Bath water
 to contain about eight cubic foches of car-
 bonic  acid, ^nd a similar  quantity  of tor,
 nearly azotic, about eighty  grains  of solid
 ingredients,  one-half of which probably
 consists  of sulph'at  and  muriat of  soda,
 fifteen grains and a half of  siliceous earth,
 and  the'remainder is  selenite, carbonate  of
 lime,  and  so small  a  portion of  oxyd  of
 iron  as to  be scarcely  calculable.   Hence
 he concludes, that the  King's Bath  water,
 is the  strongest chalybeate  ; next in  order,
 the  Hot  Bath  water; and  lastly, that  of
 the Cross Bath, which contains the smallest
 proportion;- of  chaiybeate,  gaseous and sa-
 lin0, but consider; bly more of the  earthy
 particles ; while its water,  in the pump,  is
 aiso two  degrees lower than that  of the
' others.   It  is likewise now  ascertained,
 that thess springs do not exhibit the  slight-
 est traces of sulphur, though M was former-
 ly believed, and erroneously supported on
 the  authority  of Dr.  Charleton, that the
 subtile aromatic vapour in the Bath waters,
 was a sulphureous principle, entirely simi-
 lar to common  brimstone.
.   With regard to the effect of the Bath
 waters on  the human system,  independent
 of their specific  properties, as a medicinal
 remedy not  to be  imhated completely  by
  any chymical process,  Dr.  Saunders attri-
 butes much of their salubrious influence to
  the  natural degree of warmth peculiar  to
 these springs, which, for ages, have pre-
 served an  admirable degree of uniformity
  of temperature.  He thinks too, that one
  of their  most important  uses is that  of
  an external application, yet supposes that,
  in this respect, they  appear to  differ little
  from  common water, when heated  to the
  same temperature, and applied under  si-
  milar circumstances.
    According to Dr.  Falconer, the Bath
  water, when drunk fresh from the spring,
  generally  raises, or rather  accelerates the
  pulse, increases the heat, and  promotes the
  different secretions.  These symptoms,  in
  most cases, become perceptible soon after
  drinking it, and will sometimes continue
  for  a considerable time.   It is, however,
  remarkable, that they are only produced
  in invalids.  Hence we may conclude, that
 -these waters not only possess  heating pro-
  perties., but their internal  use is likewise
  attended with a peculiar stimulus, acting
  more immediately on the nerves.
  One of the most salutary effects of UiJ
Bath  water, consists  in  its action  on the
urinary organs, even when  taken  in mode-
rate doses.   Its  operation on the  bowels
vories  in different individuals, like that of
all other  waters, which do  not contain any
cathartic salt ; but, in general,  it  is pro-
ductive of costiveness :  an effect resulting
from the  want of an active stimulus to the
intestines, and probably also from the de-
terninatior  ihis water  occasions  to  the
skin, more than from any astringency which
it may possess , for, if perspiration be sud-
denly checked during the use of it, a diar-
rhoea is sometimes the consequence. H<-.nce
it  appears that its slimulant powers are
primarily, and more  particularly exerted
in the stomach, where it produces a variety
of symptoms, sometimes slight  and  tran-
sient,  but,  occasionally,  so considerable
and permanent, as  to require if to be dis-
continued.   In those individuals with whom
it  is likely to agree,  and prove  beneficial,
the Bath waters excite, at firs',  an agree-
able glowing  sensation   in  the stomach,
which is speedily followed  by an increase
both  of  appetite and spirits, as  well a9 a
quick secretion of urine.  In others, when
the use of them is attended with head-ache,
thirst and constant dryness of the tongue,
heaviness,  loathing of  the stomach,  and
sickness  ; or if they are not evacuated, ei-
ther by urine or an increased perspiration,
it may be justly inferred that their further
continuance is improper.
  The diseases for  which these  celebrated
waters are resorted to, are very  numerous,
and are  some of the most important and
difficult  of cure of all  that come under
med'eal  treatment.  In  most of  them, the
bath is used along with the waters, as an
internal  medicine.  The general indications,
of  the propriety  of  using this  medicinal
water, are in those cases where a gentle,
gradual, and permanent  stimulus  is re-
quired.  Bath water may certainly be con-
sidered as  a chalybeate, in which the iron
is verj- small  in quantity, but in a highly
active form ;  and 'the degree of tempera*
ture is in  itself a  stimulus, often of con-
siderable powers.   These  circumstances
again  point out the  necessity  of certain
cautions, which, fiom a view of the mere
quantity of foreign  contents,   might be
thought superfluous    Although, in esti-
mating  the powers  of  this medicine, al-
lowance  must be made  for local prejudice
in  its favour, there can  be no doubt  but
that its employment is hazardous, and might
often  do considerable mischief,  in various
cases of  active inflammation; especially in
irritable habits, where there exists a strong
tendency to hectic fever; and even in the
less inflammatory state of diseased and sup.
purating viscera; and, in general, wherever
a quick pulse and dry tongue, indicate a de- 
BAT
BAT'              107
 ; tee  of general fever.   The cases,  there-
 fore,  to which this water are  peculiarly
 suited, are mostly of the enronic kind ; and
 by a  steady perseverance  in tins remedy,
 very  obstinate disorders have  given way.
 Tlie  following, Dr. S.-.unders, ni his Trea-
 tise on Mineral  Waters, considers as the
 principal,  viz.  1.  Chlorosis,   a disease
 which,  at  all times, is much relieved by
 steel, and  will bear it,  even wnere  there
 is a  considerable degree  of feverish  ir-
 ritation, receives particular benefit  from
 the Bath water; and its use,  as a  warm
 bath  excellently  contributes  to remove
 that  languor of circulation, and  obstruc-
 tion ofthe  natural evacuations,  whicli con-
 stitute the  leading features of this common
 and troublesome disorder.  2.  I'ne  com-
 plicated diseases, which are often brought
 on by a long residence in hot climates, af-
 fecting the secretion of bile, the  functions
 of the stomach, and alimentary canal, and
 which generally  produce organic derange-
 ment  in  some part of the  hepatic system,
 often  receive  much benefit from the  Bath
 water, if used at a time when suppurative
 inflammation  is not actually present.  3.
 Another and less  active  disease of the
 biliary organs, the jaundice, which  arises
 from  a simple obstruction ofthe gall-ducts,
 is still oftener removed by  both the inter-
 nal and external use of these waters.  4. In
 rheumatic  complaints,  the power of this
 Water, as Dr. Charlton well observes, is
 chiefly confined to,|hat  species of rheuma-
 tism  which is unattended  with inflamma-
 tion,  or in which the patient's  pains are
 iiot increased by the warmth of his bed.
 A great number of the patients that  resort
 to Bath, especially those that are admitted
 into the hospital, are  affected wilh  rheu-
 matism in  all its st.ges;  and  it appears,
 from  the most respectable  testimony, that
 a large proportion of them receive a  per-
 manent cure.  (See Fdconer on Bath Wa-
 ter in kheumatic  Cases.)   5. In gout, the
 greatest benefit is derived from this water,
 in those cases where it produces anomalous
 affections of the head, stomach, and bowels;
 and it is here  a principal advantage  to be
 able to bring,  by warmth,  that active local
 inflammtion in any  limb,  which relieves
 all the other troublesome  and* dangerous
 symptoms.   Il^nce it is that B:-th water is
 commonly  said to produce the gout; by
 which is only meant  th .t,  where persons
 have a gouty affection, shifting from  place
to place, and thereby much disordering the
 system, the  internal  and  external use of
 the Bath w .ter will soon bring on a  gene-
 ral increase of action, indicated by a flush-
 ing in the  face, fulness  in the  circulating
 vessels, and relief of the dyspeptic symp-
 toms  ; and the whole disorder will termi-
 nate  in a  regular  fit  of the gout in the
 extremities, which is the crisis always  to be
 wished for.  6. The colioa pictonum,  and
the paralysis,  or loss  of nervous power in
particular limbs, which is  one of its most
serious consequences, is found to  be pecu-
liarly  relieved by-«he use  of tiie Bath
waters, more  especially when applied  ex-
ternally, either generally, or upon the part
affected.
   Tne quantity of water taken daily, duriug
a  full cours-, and "by adults, is"  recom-
mended by  Dr. Falconer, not to exceed a
pint and a half, or two pints : and in chlo-
rosis, with  irritable habits, not more tnan
one pint is  employed; and when  the bath
is made use of, it is generally- two or three
times a week, in the* morning.  The Bith
waters require a considerable time to  be
persevered  in, before a full and fair trial
can  be made.  C'ironic rheumatism,  ha-
bitual gout,  dyspepsia, from a long course
of high  and  intemperate  living, and  the
like, are disorders not to be removed by a
short  course  of  any mineral water, and
many  of those  who  hive  once  received
benefit at the fountains, find it -necessary
to make an annual visit  to them, ;o repair
the waste in health during  the prece'ding
year.                               -<■
   BATH,  CAUTEUE3.   A sulphureous,
bath near Barege, which raises the  mercu-
ry in Fahrenheit's t ermimeter to l.il deg.
 'B\PH ST. SAUVEUR'S.  A  ,ulphu.
reous and alkaline bath, in the valley ad-'
joining Barege, the litter of which, raise
Fahrenheit's thermometer  as high  as 131
deg.   It is  much  resorted to from  the
South  of France, and used chiefly exter-
nally, as a simple thermal water.
   Bathmis.  (From 0aiva>, to enter.)  Bat li-
mits.  Tlie seat, or base; the cavity of a
bone,  with  the protuberance of another,
particularly those at the articulation ofthe
humerus and ulna, accordingto Hippocrates
and  Galen.
   Ratiiomj&  aqu.t:.   Bath  waters.
   Bathiion.   (From  Zaivm,  to   enter.)
Bathrum.  The same as bathmis;  also an
instrument used in the extension of frac-
tured limbs, ca'Red scamnum. Hippocrates.
And described  by  Oiibasius  and  Scul-
tetus.
   Batia.   A name  formerly given to a
retort.
   Batinox-mohox.    (From  &atk,  a
bramole, and  /Aogov, raspberry.   A rasp-
berry.
  Batbachiu.ii,  (From &trg*%K, a frog;
so called from its likeness to a frog.) The
herb crow's  foot, or ranunculus.
   Bathachus.  (From #*Tg*£oj, a frog;
so called because  they who are infected
with it, croak like a frog.)  An inflamma-
tory tumour under the tongue.
  Battahisjius.  (From Bscttjc, a Cyre-
na.au prince,  who stammered.)    Stam-
mering ;  a defect in pronunciation.  Sec
PselUsmas.
  Battata Vi#«ixiana.  See  Potatq.
% 
V
    108               BE A

      Eattata  peregiiista.  The cathartic
    potato; perhaps a species of ipomaa.  it
  "  about  two ounces of them are eaten  at
    bed-time, they greatly move  the belly the
    next morning.
      BATTAiusntTS.   Stammering with hesi-
    tation.  Tiie  psellismushcesitans''of Cullen.
      Bauda,   A  vessel for distillation was
    formerly so c-d led.
      Baulmoney.  See Meum athamanticum.
      Ba-jrach.   (Arab.  Bourach.)  A name
    formeny  applied  lo  nitre, or  any  salt;
    hence  it is that borax took'its name, which
    is al;io thus called, as well as the mineral
    fixed alkaline salt.
      Baxa^a.  (Indian.)  A poisonous tree
    growing' near Ormuz ; called by  Ray,  ra-
    buxil.
      Bay-cherry.  See Lauro-cerasus.
      Bay leaves.  See Lauras.
      Bat-leaved  Passion-flower.   The
    plant so called  is the Passtfloru laurifolia of
    Linnxus.   A native of Surinam, where the
    fruit grows to  the size of a  small lemon,
    winch it greatly resembles.   Its flavour is
    delicately acid,  and much  esteemed  to
    q*ueuch thirst.  It strengthens the stomach,
    and is a salutary fruit in  gastric affections,
    fevers, &c.
      Bat-salt.  A very pure salt, prepared
    from sea-water by  spontaneous evaporation.
      Bazcher.  A Persian word for antidote.
      Bdella.  (From  BSaxxce,   to   suck.)
 ,,  JBdetlerum.  A horse-leech.
%'     BDELLIUM.  (From  bedallah.   Arab.)
    Madeleon. Bolchon. Balchus. Called by the
    Arabians,  mokel.   A gum-like, very ;m-'
    pure myrrh.   It is one of the  weakest of
    the deobstruent gumj.   It was sometimes
    used as a pectoral and an emmenagogue.
    Applied  externally, it is stimulant, and
    promotes  suppuration.    It is  never met
    with in the shops of this country.
       Bdellus.  (From [ilw, to  break wind.)
    A di-charge ofthe wind by tlie  anus.
       Bdelxgmia.    (From &Ive, Ao  break
    wind)  ^ iv filthy and nauseous odour.
       Beaut.   The common  bean  is  the seed
    ofthe Viriafaba of Linnaeus,  a  native of
    Egypt.  There are many varieties.  Beans
    are very wholesome and nutritious to those
    whose stomachs  are  strong,  and, accus-
    tomed to the coarser modes of living.  In
     delicate stomachs thfy produce flatulency,
     dyspepsi.i, cardialgia, &c. especially  when
    old.   See Legumina.
       Bean, French.  See Bean,  kidney.
       Bean,   kidney.   This  seed^  is  often
     cidied the French bean; it is  the pericar-
     pium  ofthe phaseotus vulgaris  of  Linnaeus,
     which, when young and well boiled, is easy
     of  digestion,   and  delicately flavoured.
     These are less liable to produce flatulency
■i     than peas.  See Legumina,
***     Bean.  Malacca. See  Anacardium orien-
     tale.
       Bean of Carthagena.   See Bejuio.
                  BEE

  Bean, St.  Ignatius.   See Nujo yvnica f-
rapionis.
  Beard.   The hair growing on the chin
and adjacent parts of the face, in adults  of
the male sex.
  Bear's-breech.  See  Acanthus.
  Bear's foot   See Helleboraster'.
  Bear's whortleberry.   Uva ursi.
  Becca.   A  fine kind of resin  from the
turpentine and mastich trees of Greece and
Syria, formerly held in great  repute.
 ■ BECCABUXGA.    (From bach  bungen,
water-heiv,  German, because it  grows  in
rivulets.)  Anagallis aquatica.  Luver Ger-
manicum.  Veronica aquatica. Cepma.  Vv'a-
ter-pimperne >  nd bi'uokiime.   Tlie plaint.
which bears these names, is the  Veronica
beccabunga  of Linnaeus :—racemis lalerali-
bus, foliis ovatis planis,  caule  repents.   It
was formerly  considered of. much use  in
several diseases, and was applied exttrnally
to wounds and ulcers : but if it  have any
peculiar efficacy, it  is to  be derived  from
its  antiscarbutic  virtue. .  As a mild refri-
gerant juice, it is preferred where an acri-
monious state of the fluids  prevails, indi-
cated by prurient eruptions upon  the  skin,
or in what has been  called the hot  scurvj*.
To  derive  much advantage from  it, the
juice ought  to be taken in large quantities,
or the fresh plant eaten as food.
  Becha.   Ses Bechica.
  Bechica.  (From &v'<, a  cough.)   Be-_
chita.  Medicines to felieve a cough.  An
obsolete term.   The  tvochisci bechici albif
consist df starch and liquorice, with a small
proportion  of florentine  orris  made  into
lozenges, with mucilage  of  gum-traga-
canth.   They are a soft pleasant  demul-
cent.  .The  trochisci  bechici nigvi, consist
chiefly of the juice of liquorice, with sugat
and gum-tragacunth.
  Bechiox.   (From  /3ȣ,  a  cough:   so:
called from  its supposed virtues in relieving
coughs  Bechium.   Tiie  herb colt's  foot,
or tussilago.
  Becuiba sux.  (Indian.)  A large nut
growing in  Brazil, from which  a balsam is
drawn that  is  held in estimation in liieuma-
tisms.                       '
  Bedeguar.   (Arab.)   Bedeguar.  The,
Carduus lace'ius Syriacus  is  so called, and
also the cynosbatos,  or rosa  canina.
   Bedexgiax.   The  name of  the  love-
apples  in Avicenna:
   Bedstraw, lady's.  See  Aparine.
   BEE.  Apis mellifica. of Linnxus.  This
insect was formerly  exhibited,  after being
dried and powdered, internally,  as a  diu-
retic.   It is to the industry of bees we are
indebted for those valuable articles, honey
and wax.   See Honey  and Wax.
   Beech-tree.   See Fagus.
  BEES' WAX.  Cera.   The  production  .
of  the honey-comb: it is a  hard compaet
substance,  and of a  clear  yellow  colour,
 much used  for medical purposes externally, 
BEL
BliM
109
in the  composition of ointment?, cerates,
and plaisters.
   Beet, red.  See Beta rubra.
   Belt,  white.   A  variety of red beet.
 (In: juice and powder ofthe root are good
to jxeite sneezing, and will bring away a
cbosujfcruble quantity  o  mucus.
   BEG.Ht.   (From  ;:;e7T«,  to COUgh.)   A
coug'i.  Expectorated mucus,   according
to IJippocrate
   Bkiien  ALiint.   (From behen, a finger,
Ai-.-!i.)  Jacea orientalspatula    Raphon-
ticonles lutea.  The true  white behen  of
the a icents   Centaurea behen -if Linnxus.
Tn- root possesses  aitiu-gent virtues.
   II^HEX  OFKIClN-AUUM.   I'he spat I m.g pop-
py :—Cucubulus behen  of Linnaeus, iormer-
ly u-ed as a cordial  aiidal-xipharmic.
   Bkiien UUBHUM.   lAmoiuiim   Lnne.iiium
majus.  Behen   Sea-lavender, or red he-
hen.  The Statice  limonium of  Linnxus.
The roots possess astringent and strengtn-
ening qualities, but hot in  a very remarka-
ble degree.         ,         *
   Beiuelsau.  Beidellopar.   A species  of"
Asclepias,  used m  tfricaas a remedy for
fever and the bites of serpents.  The caus-
tic juice which issues from the roots wfon
wounded, is used by the negroes to destroy
venereal and similar swellings.
   Bejuio.   Ihibilla  de  Curlhagend.   Bean
of Garthagena.   A  kind of bean in  South
America, famed for being an effectual auii-
doti-againt the poison  of all  se-penis, if a
small quantity is eaten immediately.   This
bean is the peculiar product of the jurisdic-
tion of Caitiiagena.
   Bela-a\k i-o.itex.   (Indian)   Belae.
A bark of Madagascar, said to be of con-,
siderable  eflicacy  in  the  cure of diar-
rhoeas.
  Bii.e-inoides.  (From  SiXtfAvov, a durt,
and uJ ac, form ; so  named  from  their dart-
like shape.)  Belenoides.   Beloidos.   Tne
styloid process of the  temporal  bone,  and
the lower end of the ulna, were formerly  so
called."
  Beleson.   (Indian.)  Belilia.  The Mus-
senda frondosa of Lnn  xns, a decoction  of
which is, according  to Rev, cooling.
  JrJKLLADONXA   (From  bella  donna,
Italian,  a  handsome  lady  ;  so  called be-.
cause the ladies of Italy  use i', to take
away  the too florid  colour of their faces.)
Solatium rnt/onocerasus   Solanum lethale.
Atropa belladonna of Linnaeus :—caule her-
baceo, foliis ovatis'integris.  This planii}ias
been  long known as a  strong poison of the
narcotic kind,  and. the  berries  have fur-
nished many  instances  of their fa^al effects,
particularly upon children that  have been
tempted to  eat  'hem.   The leaves were
first  used internally, to  discuss scirrhous
ai>d cancerous tumours ; and from the good
efficts attending their  use, physicians were
induced to employ them internally, for the
same disorders; and  there are  it  consi-
  derable number of well authenticated facts,
  wh.cn prove  'iu-iti a  vc-y serviceable and
  important remedy.    Tie dose,  at fust,  .
  should be smuU ;  and gradually  and cau-
  tie.iijiy increased.  Five  grains are consi-*
  derecl a powerful dose, and apt to produce
  dimness of sight, vertigo, &c.
    i!i;LLi.;;u.  See  Myrobuluni bellerici.
    Bel&eregi.   See .Myrobulani bellerici.
    Belmleg.  See Myrobulani bellerici.
    Belleuic-iE.  See Myrobalani bellerici.
    Bi.l-.idioiiies.  (From bc.'its, a d tisv, and
  ui;r, lorm )   See Bellu mrtjor.
    I!l  LLIS.   (d bello colore,  from its fait
  colour,)  'Filename of a genus of okints in
  th-  Lmn?e-.n  system.  Cias-.,  Rrngencsiii,
  Ord-r, Polyramia superjlua.   Tlie daisy.
    BELtts  major.    Buphthalmuin  majus.
  Leucanthemumvulgare.  Bellitlioides. Con-
  solida media   Oculus Orvis.  0<-eve daisy.
  Maudin-worl.    I'he  pharmacopccal name
  for the  Chrysanthemum  leucanthemum  of
  Linnxus -.—foliis amplexicuulibus,  oblongis.
  superne serratis, iu/erne dentatis.'The flow-
" ers and herb were  f'ornidMy esteemed in
  asthmatic and phthisical disi ases, but have
  now deservedly fallen into disuse.   ■#     /*
    Bellis  -hinor.   Ileitis.  The common   ,
  daisy.   The  Bel'is peretmis of Linnaeus :—-^
  scapo nudo, or bruiue-wort, was formerly
  directed  in  pharmacopoeias by this name. "•''?*
  Although the leaves and flowers are rather
  acrid, and are .-aid to  cure several species
  of wounds,  they are never  employed by .,   ^f
  modern surgeons.
   Bklus   perk vs is.    The  systematic
  name of the  common daisy.  See Belli:-.
  minor.
    Beleoculcs.  (Frt.m bellus, fair, and ocu-
  lus, the eye.)  A precious slone, resembling
  the  eye, and formerly supposed to be. use-
  ful in its disorders.
    Beecox.  The Devonshire  colic, or coli-
  ca pictontun.
   Bellonaiiia.   (From  Bcllona, the god-
  dessofwar.)   'An tierb  which, if eaten,
  makes people mad, and  act outrageously,
  like the votaries^of Bellona.          * •
   Bellutta .  Ts.iAairACAM.   (Indian.)  A
  tree of Malabar, to which many virtues  are
  attributed.
   Belmuschus. A name given to tlie Abel-
  moschus.
   Beeoeue.    (Indian.)    An  evergreen
  plant of America, who.se seeds purge mode-
  rately, but the leaves roughly.
   Belonoides.  Beloides.   The  same  as
  belemnoides.
   Belilcum.    (Fram /&*.«*,  a dart,  and
  exiua, to draw out.) A surgeon's instrument
  for extracting thorns, or darts.
   Bei.lu27.ar.  Beluzuar.   The  Chaldee
  word for antidote.
   Belzoe.  See Benzoinum.
   Bi.i./.oiw.-m.  See Benzoinum,
   BiLMciuixi.   An Indian shrub  used in
  gout
1 
no
BEN
BEN
   Bem-tamara. (Arab.)  The faba ALgyp-
 tiaca.
   Ben. (Arab.) Glans unguentaria.  Been
 mix.   Balanus mirepsica.   Coaltis.   The
 oily acorn,  or ben-nut.   A whitish nut,
 about the size ofa small filberd, of a round-
 ish triangular  shape, including a kernel of
 the  same figure,  covered with  a  white
 skin.   It is the fruit of the Guilandina mo-
 ringa  of Linnaeus :—interims, foliis, sub-
pinnatis, foliolis inferioribus ternatis.  They
 were  formerly  employed  to  remove  ob-
 structions of the  prims viae.  The oil af-
 forded by simple pressure, is remarkable
 for its  not growing rancid in keeping, or,
 at least, not until it has stood for a number
 of years ;  and, on this account, it is used in
 extricating the aromatic principle of such
 odoriferous flowers as yield little or  no es-
 sential oil in  distillation.  The unalterabi-
 lity of this oil would render it the  most
 valuable  substance  for  cerates,  or lini-
 ments, were it  sufficiently  common.   It is
 actually employed for this purpose in many
 parts of Italy.
  Ben magnum.  Monardus calls by this
name, the avellana purgatrix, which purges
 and v omits violently.
  Bex ta.mara. Tlie Egyptian bean.
  Benath.  ' (Arab.)  Small pustules pro-
 duced by syveating in the night.
  Benedict.   (From  bcnedico,  to bless.)
A specific name prefixed to many compo-
sitions and herbs on  account of their sup-
posed good qualities; as benedicta herba,
benedicta aqua, &c.
  Benedicta  aq.ua.   Lime  water was
formerly so called: also, a water distilled
from serpyllum, and, in. Schroeder, it  is the
name for an emetic.   ^   ^
  Benedicta  ao.ua  composita.    Com-
pound lime water.
  Benedicta herba. See Caryophyllata.
  Benedicta  eaxativa.   A  compound
of turbeth, scammony, and spurges, with
some warm aromatics.
  Benedictum  laxativum. Rhubarb, and
sometimes the lenitive electuary.
  Benedictum  lictum.  A term  applied
to Gtiaiacum.
  Benedictum  vinum.  Antimonial  wine.
  Benedictus  carducs.    See  Carduus
benedictusi
  Benedictus lapis.  A name for (he phi-
 losopher's stone.
  Beneolentia.   (From bene,  well and
 oleo, to smell.)  Sweet-scented medicines,
 as gums, &.c.
  Beng.   A name given by the Mahome-
 dans to the  leaves of hemp, formed into
pills, or conserve.  They possess exhilara-
ting and intoxicating po\> ers.
  Bengalee radix.   (From Bengal,  its
native place.)   See Cassumuniar.
  Bengal qjjince.   This fruit, which is
the produce of the Erateva  marmelos of
Linnaeus, of spontaneous  growth in several
 parts of India, is about the size of an orange,
 and covered with a hard  bony shell, con-
 taining a yellow viscous  pulp, of a most
 agreeable flavour ;  this is scooped out, and
 being mixed with  sugar  and orange, is
 brought to  the  tables  of the  grandees  in
 India, who eat it as a great delicacy.  It is
 also esteemed as a sovereign remedy against
 dysentery.
   Bengalee  Indorum.  (From  Bengal,
 its native place.)   See  Cassumuniar.
   Bengi eiri.  A species  of evergreen,
 Indian ricinus, which grows in  Malabar.
   Benit herb. See  Caryophyllata.
   Benivi arbor.   See Benzoinum,
   Benjamin.  See Benzoinum.
   Benjamin flowers.  See Benzoic acid.
   BENZOAS.  A benzoate.  A salt formed
 by the union of benzoic acid,  with an  al-
 kaline, earthy, or  metallic  base;  as  ben-
 zoate of alumine, &c.
   Benzoe.   See Benzoinum.
   Benzoe   amigdaloides.   See   Benzoi-
 num.
   BENZOIC ACID.  Acidum  benzoicum.
   Flores benzoes. Flares benzoini. Benjamin
 flowers.
   This acid exists in several balsams, but
 principally  in the concrete oalsam, called
 benzoin. (See Benzoinum.) Chymistshave
 obtained it   from  this  balsam  in various
 ways,  either by sublimation, which gives
 beautiful foliated crystals, but requires to
 be repeated thrice, and pressed  between
 bibulous paper after  each sublimation,  to
 obtain them  white and free from any adhe-
 rent essential oil: or, by  forming  some  of
 its soluble compounds, and afterwards de-
 composing them, so as to precipitate the
 acid;  or, by simply boiling the benzoin  in
 water, which dissolves the acid, and, as  it,
 cools, allows it to  separate again.  'I'he
 London Pharmacopoeia directs it to be ob-
 tained thus :—Take of benzoin, a pound
 and a half; fresh lime, four ounces : water,
 a  gallon and a half:   muratic  acid,  four
 fluid-ounces.   Rub  together the  benzoin
 and lime ; then boil them in a gallon of the
 water, for half an hour, constantly stirring;
 and, when  it is cold, pour off the liquor,
 Boil  what  remains,  a  second time,  in
 four pints   of  water,  and  pour  oft' the
 liquor as  before.   Mix the liquors, and
 boil down  to half, then  strain  through
 paper, and add the muriatic acid gradually,
 until  it ceases  to  produce a  precipitate.
 Lastly, having poured off the liquor, dry
 the powder in a  gentle heat; put it into a
 proper vessel, placed in a sand bath; and
 by a very gentle fire sublime the benzoic
 acid.
   The Edinburgh  Pharmacopoeia  forms a
benzoate of soda, precipitates the  acid by
sulphuric acid, and  afterwards crystallizes
it by solution in hot water, which dissolves
 a larger quantity than cold.
   Benzoic acid has a strong, pungent, arc- 
BER                                  BES                 111
 vuatic, and peculiar odour.   Its crystals att
 ductile, not pulverizable ;  it sublimes in a
 moderate heat, forming  a white  irritating
 smoke.  It is soluble in about twenty-tour
 times its weight of boiling water,  which,
 as it cools, precipitates  19-20ths of what
 it had previously dissolved.   It is soluble
 in alcohol.
   Benzoic acid is very seldom used  in the
 cure of diseases; but  now  and then it is
 ordered as a  stimulant against convulsive
 coughs and difficulty  of breathing.  The
 dose is from one grain  to five.
   It combines with  alkaline, metallic, and
 earthy bodies; and forms benzoates.
   Bbnzoifera.   Benzoinum.
   BKNZOINUM.   (From   the  Arabic
 term benzoah.)   Benjoinum.  Assa  dulcis.
 Assa  odorata.   Liquor  cyreniacus.   Balzo-
 inum.  Benzoin.  Benjui.  Benjuin.  Gum-
 benjamin.  This  substance is classed, by
 modern   chymists,  among the  balsams.
 There areK two kinds  of benzoin:  benzoe
 amygdaloides,  which is formed  of  white
 tears, resembling almonds, united together
 by a  brown matter ; and common benzoin,
 which is brown and without tears.  I'he
 tree  which affords  this balsam, formerly
 called Laurus benzoin.   Benzoifera.  Arbor
 benici, is  the Styrax benzoin, joliis oblongis
 acummatis, subtus tomenlosis,  racenns  com-
 positis  longitudine foltorum of  Dryander,
 from  which it is  obtained  by  incisions.
 The benzoin of the shops is usually in very
 large brittle masses   When chewed, it im-
 parts very little taste, except that  it im-
 presses on the palate a slight sweetness ; its
 smell, especially  when rubbed or heated,
 is extremely  fragrant  and agreeable.  It
 has rarely  been used medicinally in a sim-
 ple state,  but its  preparations are  much
 esteemed against inveterate  coughs  and
 phthisical  complaints,  unattended  with
 much fever; it has also been used as a cos-
 metic, and in  the way of fumigation, for
 the resolution  of indolent tumours.   Tlie
acid of benzoin is employed in the tinctura
camphora  composita,  and a  tincture  is di-
 rected to be made of the balsam.
  Benxoes flohes.   See Benzoic acid.
  Benzoini  magisterium.   Magistery or
 precipitate of gum-benjamin.
  Ben/.oim  oleum   Oil of benjamin.
  BERBERIS. (Berberi, wild. Arab, used
 by Averrkoes  and  the officinal  writers.)
  1.  The name of a  genus of plants  in the
Linnaean  system.   Class, Hexandria.  Or-
der, .Movogynia.  The bapberry, or pepper-
idge bush.
  2.  The  pharmaeopceial  name for  the
common barberry,   or  pepperidge  bush.
 Oxycantha  Galenu  Spina  acida Crespi-
 nus.
  This tree, Berberis vulgaris of Linnaeus :
 __pedunculis  racemosis,  spinis triplictbus,
 is a native of England.  The fruit or ber-
 lies,  which are gratefully acid, and mode-
 rately adstringertt, are said to be of great
 use in biliary fluxes, and in all cases where
 heat, acrimony, and putridity  of the  hu-
 mours prevail.   The filaments of this shrub
 possess a remarkable degree of irritability;
 for on being touched near  the base with
 the poin*. of a pin, ^ sudden contraction is
 produced,  which maybe repeated several
 times.               *
   Berberis gelatina.   Barberries boiled
 in sugar.
   Berberis vulgaris.  The  systematic
 name  for  the  berberis of the pharmaco-
 poeias.   See Berberis.
   Berediras.   An ointment.
   Berenice.  (The city  from whence it
 was formerly brought.)   Amber.
   Behenicum.   (From  <pega>,  to bring,  and
 vikh, victoiy.)   A  term applied by the old
 Greek writers  to  nitre, from its  supposed
 power in healing wounds.
   Bf.reni  secum.   Mugwort.  See  Arte-
 misia vulgaris.
   BERGAMOTE.   A  species  of  citron.
 Citrus mella rosa of Lamarck; and a variety
 of the  citrus  medica of Linnseus.  It  was
 produced, at first, casually,  by an  Italian
 grafting a citron on a stock of a bergamot
 pear-tree;  whence the fruit produced by
 this union, participated both of the citron
 tree and the pear-tree.  The essence pre-
 pared  from this fruit is  called essence of
 bergamote and essentia de cedra.
   Beriberi.   (An Hindostane word  sig-
 nifying a sheep.)  Beriberia.  A species of
 palsy, common in some parts of the East
 Indies, according to Bontius.  In this  dis-
 ease, the patients  lift  up their legs very-
 much in the same manner as is usual with
 sheep.   Bontius adds that this palsy is a
 kind of trembling in, which there is depri-
 vation of the motion and sensation  of the
 hands and feet,  and sometimes of  the
 body.
   Bermudas berry.   See Saponaria nucula.
   Bernarvi.   An electuary.
   Berrionis.   A name for colophony, or
 black rosin.            j,
   Bers.  Formerly the name of an  exhi-
 larating electuary.
  Berula.   An old name for brooklime.
  Berula gallica.   Upright water pars-
 nip,
   Berttion.  (From Berytius, its  inven-
 tor  A colljrium described by Galen.
   Bes.   An eight-ounce measure.
   Besachar.   An  obsolete term  for a
 sponge.
   Besasa.   Formerly applied to wild rue.
   Besbase.  An old name for mace.
   Besenna.   (Arab.)   Muscarum  Fun-
 gus.  Probably a sponge, which  is the ni-
 dus of some sorts of flies.
   Bessanfn.  (Arab.)  A redness of  the
 external parts,  resembling that which pre-
 cedes the leprosy ;  it occupies the face and
 extremities. Avicenna.
   Besto.  A name in Oribasius for Sari-
frage. 
 112              BET

    BETA.  (So called from tTie river Batis,
 in Spain, where it grows naturally ;  or,
 acci-rding to Blanchard, from the- Greek
 letter (Ima,  which  it is  said  to  resembie
 when turgid with seed.)
    1. The name of a genus of plants in the
 Linnxan <-vstem.  Class* Pentandria.   Or-
 der, Digynia.  The  beet.
    2.'!""- pharmacopceial name of the com-
 mon beet.        *■
    Beta vulgaris of Linrweus :—-fioribus con-
 gestis   The root of this plant  is trequentlj
 eaten by he French ;  it m:-.ybe considered
 as nutritious and antiscorhiit-c, and forms
 a  very  elegant pickie with vinegar.  The
..root and leaves, although formerly employ-
 ed as  laxatives   and emollients,   are now
 forgotten.   A copsice? able quantity of  su-
 gar  m;-.y be obtained from the root of the
 beet   It is  likewise s.,id, that if beet roots
 be dried m the same manner as malt,  after
 the greater part of their juice is pressed
 out,  very  good  beer may be made  from
 them-   It is occasionally used to improve
 the colour of claret,
    Beta vulgaris.  The systematic name
 for the beet of the pharmacopoeias.   See
 Beta
    Betele.  Betide.    Betle.   Betelle.  Ar.
 oriental plant,  like the tsul of  a lizard.
 It is chewed by the Indians, and makes the
 teeth black; is cordinl and exhilarating, and
 in very general use  throughout  the East.
 It is supposed to be the long pepper
  ,  BETON1CA.   (Corrupted fro"..  Vettoni-
 ca, which is derived from the Veeiones, an
 ancient people ol Spain.)
    1. The name of s genus of  plants in the
 Linnaean system.  Clus*. Didynamia. .Or-
 der, Gymnospermia.   Betony.
    2. The pharmacopceial  name  for  the
 wood betony.
    Betonica purpurea.  Vetonica cordi.   Be-
, tonics officinalis  of Linnaeus:—spica inter-
 rupta,  corollartim labii  lacinia  intermedia
 emarginata, common in our  woods  and
 heaths.  The l?#res and tops  of this plant
 haye an agreeable, but weak smell; and to
 the  taste they discover a slight  warmth,
 accompanied with some  degree of adstrin-
 gency and bitterness.  The powder of the
 leaves  of  betony,  snuffed up the nose,
 provoke sneezing; and  hence it  is some-
 times  made an ingredient  in  sternutatory
 powders. Its leaves are sometimes smoked
 like tobacco.  The roots differ greatljr, in
 their  quality, from the other parts;  their
 taste is very bitter and nauseous;  taken in
 a small dose, they vomit and purge violent-
 ly,' and are supposed to have somewhat in
 common with the roots of hellebore.  Like
 many other plants, formerly in high medi-
 cal estimation, betony is  now almost en-
 tire  neglected.   Antonius  Musa, physi-
 cian to the Emperor Augustus,  filled   a
 whole volume with  enumerating  its  vir-
 tues, stating it  as  a remedy for no less
 than  forty-seven disorders: and hence in
                 BEZ

Italy the proverbial compliment,  You hatte
more values thuh  betony.
  Bi- TUNICA AQL A TICA.   Scrophv oria
aquatica   Greater \vnr?r-figvvor1.  "Winer-
betony.  The leaves of thi- pi nt, Scrcphu-
laria aquatica o,  L r.r.xt   :—folih coi''alii
obtusis, pctiolatis,  decurrentibus ; caule mem-
brums anguli;to ; racemis termmalibns, arc
ceiebrnted us correctors of the  ill flavour
ol  scnnn.  They w: re,  also, formerly  in
hitrl. estimation a"g:-ir>st piles,tumours ct'the
scroplulou.-- i^tttre, inflammations, &c.
  Betonica  pauli.   A  species  of  vero-
nica.
  Betonica  vx-lcaris.   The systematic
name of tfo  betonica of the pharmacopoeias.
Set- Betonica.
   Be'oi'y water.  See Betonica aquatica.
   BI  TULA.  1. The name ofa genus of
plants in the Lirra?an system.  CI ss, Mo-
noecia. Order, 7Wn ndria. Alder and birch.
  2. The ;.iv.rm x< ] ceial name o! the white
birch   Betula  alba of  Linnaeus -.—foliis
ovatis, acuminatis serrytis.
  The juice, leaves, and bark of  this tree, _
have  been employed medicinally  If the
tree be bor<-d  early in the  sp'-incr, there
issues, by degrees, a large quantity of lim-
pid, -watery, sweetish ji ice :  it is said that
one tree will afford from one to two gallons
a day.  Thi-juice is esteemed  as an ;r,ti-
scorhutic. det.bstruent, and diuretic.  The
\eu\es and baik are used  externallj  as re-
soiver.ts, detergents, and antiseptics.
   B.:tu^a alba.  The  systeratic  name
for the betula of the pharmacopoeias.  See
Betula.
  Betila AiNofc.  .The  systematic name
for .the alnus of the pharmacopoeias.  See
Alnus.
  B>:x. (From  (iwam, to cough.)  A cough.
  Bexugo.   Tin-  root  of the  .Ematitis
Peruviana of Casper Bauhin; one diviclim
of which  is sufficient for a purge.
  Bexagiillo.   A name  given  to  the
wli te  iperacuanha, which the  Spaniards
brine from Peru, as the Portuguese  do the
browr from  Braz'-l.
  Bfzahan.  The fossile bezoar.
  B^exetta co-itnLEA    Succus  helioiropii.
Lacrms sen  torn a.  Lacca ree ruled.  Lit-
7itus.   The jnice of the  Croton tinctorium;
foliis   r/umbeis repandis,  capsulis pendulis,
caule  herbaceo   of l.iriix:'.--  It  is much
used In chvmis'.s as a test.  S<*r Tests.
  BEZOAR    (From  pa-zahar.  Persian,
a destroyer of poison.)   Lapis bezoardieus.
Bezoard.   A preternatur.il or inoj-lvd con-
cretion formed in  the bodies of land-ani-
mals.  Several of these kinds of stibsi --nces
were  formerly  celebrated for their medici-
nal virtues, and dis inguislied by the names
of the countries  from  whence thej  came,
or tlie animal in  which  they were  found.
Tl e\   were considered as h*gh  alexiphar-
rrics,  in so much so, that other medicines,
possessed, or supposed to  be  possessed of
alexinbnrmic Dowers, were called bezoar. 
BEZ
B1C               11'
 dies i and so efficacious were  they  once
 thought, that they  were bought for ten
 times their  weight in  gold.  These  vir-
 tues, ho»ever, are in the present day justly
 denied them, as they produce no other ef-
 fects than those common to the saline par-
 ticles which they  contain, and which may
 be given to  greater advantage from other
 sources.  A composition of bezoar with
 absorbent powders, has  been much in  re-
 pute, as a popular remedy for disorders in
 children, by the name of Gascoigne's pow-
 der and Gascoigne's ball; but the real be-
 /.oar was rarely, if ever,  used for these, its
 price offering such a temptation to coun-
 terfeit  it. Some  have  employed, for  this
 purpose, a  resinous composition, capable
 of melting in tiie  fire and soluble in  alco-
 hol ;  but Newmann supposed that those
 nearest resembling it, were made of gyp-
 sum, chalk, or some other earth, to which
 the proper colour was  imparted by some
 vegetable juice. We understand, however,
 that  tobacco pipe  claj, tinged  with  ox-
 gall,  is commonly employed, at least for
 the Gascoigne's powder ; this giving a yel-
 low tint to paper, rubbed with chalk, "and
 a green to paper rubbed over with quick-
 lime ;  which are  considered  as  proofs of
 genuine bezoar, and which a vegetable juice
 would not effect.
   Bezoar bovinum.    the  bezoar from
 the ox.
   Bezoar Germ anil-cm.   The bezoar from
 the alpine goat.
   Bezoar  hystrisis.    Lapis  porcinus.
 Lapis  malacensis.  Pedro del  porct.  The
 bezoar  of the Indian porcupine.  Said to
 be found  in the gall-bladder of an Indian
 porcupine, particularly in the province of
 Malacca. This concrete differs from others;
 it  has an intenselj'  bitter  taste ; and on be-
 ing steeped  in water fir a very little time,
 impregnates the fluid with  its bitterness,
 and with aperient, 9tomachic, and, as it is
 supposed, with alexipharmic virtues. How
 far it  differs in virtue from the similar con-
 cretions  found  in  the gall-bladder of the
 ox, and other animals, does not appear.
   Bezoar Occident ile.   Occidental  be-
 zoar.   This concretion is said to be found
 in  the stomach of an animal of the stag or
 goat kind, a native of Peru, &c.   It is of
 a larger size than the oriental bezoar, and
 sometimes as large as a hen's egg ,- its sur-
 face is rough, and  the colour  green, grey-
 ish, or brown.
  Bezoar orientals.   Lapis  bezoar  ori-
entalis.   Oriental bezoar  stone. This  con-
cretion is said to be found in the pylorus,
or  fourth stomach of an animal of the goat
kind, which inhabits the mountains of Per-
sia.  It  is generally about the size of a
kidney  bean,  of a roundish or oblong fi-
gure, smooth, and ofa shining olive or dark
greenish colour
   Bezoar  Microcos.micux.   The calcu-
 lus found in the human bladder.
   Bezoar  porcinum.   See Bezoar  hys-
 tricis.
   Bezoar  simije.   The  bezoar of  the
 monkey.
   Bezoardica  rarix.  See  Contrayerva.
   Bezoardhtm joviale.  Bezoar with tin.
 It differed Very little from the Antihecticum
 Potcrii.
   Bezoaiuiicum lunale.   A preparation
 of antimony and silver.
   Bkzo.u>diccm  martiai.e.  A prepara-
 tion of iron and antimony.
   Bezoariuci >t  xineuale.  A prepara-
 tion  of antimony, made by adding nitrous
 acid  to butter  of antimony.
   Bezoardicum saturni.   A preparation
 of antimony and lead.
   Bezoardiccs pulvis.  The powder of
 the oriental bezoar.
   Bkzoarticvm minerals.  An inert calx
 of antimony.
   Bezoartici-s  spiritus nitri.  The dis-
 tillled acid of the bezoarticum minerale.
   Bezoas.   A common chymical epithet.
   Bi eon.  Wine of  sun-raisins and  sea-
 water.
   Bibinella.   See Pimpinella.
   Bibitorius.   (Bibitorius, sc.  muscuius ;
 from  bibo, to drink; because by drawing
 the eye inwards towards the  nose, it causes
 those who drink to look into the  cup.)  See
 Rectus interims  oculi.
  BICEPS.   (From bis, twice, and caput, a
 head.)  Many muscles have this denomina-
 tion, from their having two distinct heads,
 or origins.
   Biceps   brachii.   See   Biceps flexor
 cubiti.
 Biceps  cruris.  See  Biceps flexor  cru-
 ris.
  Bicefs cubiti.   See Biceps flexor cu-
 biti.
   Biceps  extuiinus.  See Triceps extensor
 cubiti.
  BICEPS  FLEXOR  CRURIS.    Biceps
 cruris of  Albinus-   Biceps of  Winslow,
 Douglas, and Cowper, and  Ischiofemoro-
 peronien of Dumas. A muscle of the leg,
 situated  on the hind  part  of  the thigh.
 It arises by two distinct heads r the first,
 called longus, arises, in common with the
 semitendinosus, from the  upper  and poste-
 rior part of the tuberosity of the os ischi-
 um.   The second, called brevis, arises from
 the linea aspera, a little below the termina-
tion of the  glutams maximus, by a fleshy
acute beginning, which soon grows broader
as it descends to join with the first head, a
little above the  externalxondyle  of the os
femoris.  It is inserted, by a strong tendon,
into the upper part of the head ofthe fibu-
la.  Its use is to bend  the leg.  This mus-
cle forms what is  called the outer hnm-
itring; and, between it and  the inner, the 
114
BID
BIL
nervus popliteus, arteria and vena poplitea,
are situated.                    '
  BICEPS  FLEXOR   CUBITI.   Biceps
brachii of Albinus.    Coraco-radialis,  stu
biceps  of Winslow.   Biceps  interims  of
Douglas.  Biceps interims humeri of Cow-
per.  Scapula coracoradial  of Dumas.  A
muscle of the  fore-arm. situated on  the
fore part of the os humeri   It arises by two
heads.  The first and outermost, culled
longus, begins  tendinous from the upper
edge of the glenoid cavity of the scapula,
passes over the head of the os humeri with-
in the joint, and, in its descent without
the joint,  is  enclosed in a groove near  the
head of the os  humeri, by a membranous
ligament that proceeds from the capsular
ligament  and adjacent tendons.  The se-
cond,  or  innermost head, called  brevis,
arises/^endinous 'and  fleshy, from  the co-
racoicl process  of the scapula, in common
with the coracobrachial'^ muscle.  A  little
below the middle ofthe fore-part of the os
humeri, these  heads unite.  It  is inserted
by  a strong  roundish  tendon into the tu-
bercle on the upper end of  the radius in-
ternally.  Its use is to turn the hand su-
pine, and to bend the fore-arm.  At the
bending of the elbow, where it begins to
grow tendinous, it sends off  an  aponeuro-
sis, which covers all the muscles on the in-
side of the  fore-arm, and  joins with ano-
ther tendinous membrane, which is  sent
off* from  the triceps extensor cubiti, and
covers all the muscles on the outside ofthe
fore-arm,  and  a  number  of  the  fibres,
from opposite sides, decussate each other.
It serves  to  strengthen the muscles,  by
keeping them from swelling too  much Out-
wardly, when in  action, and  a  number of
their fleshy fibres take their origin from it.
  Biceps  jnt;:rnus.   See  Biceps flexor
cubiti.
' BicmiCHm.   An epithet  of certain  pec-
torals, or rather troches, described by Rha-
zes,'which were made  of liquorice, Ike.
  Bicuos.   A  Portuguese name for the
worms that get under tlie toe of the people
in the  Indies, which are destroyed  by the
oil of cashew nut
  Bicorn   (Bicornis.-  from  bis, twice,
and cornu a horn.)   An  epithet some-
times applied to the os hyoides, which has
two processes,  or horns ; and likewise, in
former times, to muscles that had two ter-
minations.
  B1CUSPIS.  (Bicuspis .- from  bis, twice,
and cuspis, a spear.)   The name of those
teeth which have double points, or fangs.
See Teeth,
   BIDENS.  (From  bis, twice, and  dens,
a tooth ; so called from its  being deeply
Berrated, or indented.)
   1. The  name oi'a genus  of plants in the
Linnaean system.  Class, Syngenesia. Order,
Polygamia aqualis.
  BiFunriTED.    (Bifurcus;   from   bit,
twice, and furca, a fork)  A vessel,  or
nerve is said to  bifurcate when it divides
into two branches ; thus the bifurcation of
the aorta, he.
  Bigaster. (Bigaster ; from bis, twice,
and yas-Hg,  a belly.)   A  name  given  to
muscles which have two bellies.
  Bihernius.    (From   bis, double, and
hemia, a disease so called.) Having a her-
nia, or  rupture on  each side of the scro-
tum.
  Biladen.   A name of iron.
  BILE.  (Bills.  Naevitis derives it from
bis, twice, and  lis,  contention;  as  being
supposed to be the cause of anger and dis-
pute.)  The gall.   A bitter fluid, secreted
in ihe glandular substance of the liver; in
part flowing into the intestines, and in part
regurgitating into the  gall-bladder.  The
secretory organ of this fluid is the penicilli
ofthe liver, which  terminate  in very  mi-
nute canals, called biliary ducts.  The bi-
liary  ducts exonerate  their bile  into the
ductus hepaticus, which  conveys it into the
ductus communis choledochus, from whence.,
it is in part carried into the  duodenum.
The other  part of the  bile  regurgitates
through the cystic duct (see  Gall bladder,)
into tlie gall-bladder : for hepatic  bile, ex-
cept during digestion, cannot flow into the
duodenum,  which contracts when empty ;
hence  it necessarily regurgitates into the
galbbladder   The  branches  of the vena
porta*contribute most  to the  secretion of
bile ;  its peculiar blood, returning from the
abdominal viscera, is  supposed to  be, in
some  respects, different from  other venal
blood, and to answer exactly to the nature
of  bile.   It is  not  yet  ascertained clearly
whether th- fforid blood, in the hepatic ar-
tery,  merely nourishes  the liver, or whe-
ther,  at the same time, it contributes a
cert.in  principle, necessary for the  forma-
tion'of bile.   It  has  been  supposed, by
physiologists, that cystic bile was secreted
by  the arterial vessels of the gall-bladder;
but the fallacy of this opinion  is proved by
making a ligature on the cystic duct of a
living animal.   From  what' has been said,
it appears that there are, as  it were, two
kinds of bile in the human body : 1.  Hepa-
tic  bile, which flows from the liver into the
duodenum : this is  thin, of a faint  yellow
colour, inodorous, and very slightly  bitter,
otherwise the  liver of an una Is would not
be  eatable.  2- Cystic  bile,  which  regur-
gitates  fr.«m the hepatic duct into the gall-
bladder,  and there, from stagnating, be-
comes thicker, the  aqueous part being ab-
sorbed by  lymphatic  Vessels, and  more
acrid from  concentration.  Healthy  bile is
of a yellow, green colour; ofa plastic con-
sistence,  like  thin oil,  and  when very
much agitated, it froths like soap and wa-
ter: its  smell is fatuous,  somewhat  like 
B1L
BIS
115
musk, especially  the putrefying or  eva-
poraed bile of anim .Is :  its  las'.; i-. Litter.
The constituent principle'  of bile are: 1.
Water, which coi.stjti-.ie., the grehte.-.!  part
of hue.  2. An  albuminous principle,  pre-
cipitated by alcohol and mineral  acids.  3.
A resinous prindple,  obtained  by evapora-
ting a lincture  made of alcohol and bile.
4. ,i colouring principle, wh.ch adheres to
the  resinous part,  andgne» the colour to
bile.  5.  Soda, in  its caustic state : hence
healthy hue does noi effervesce wr.h acids,
and affords a .neutral* salt.   6. A phosphated
calx.  Tie primary uses of this fluid, so im-
portant in tlie animal economy, are : 1. To
extricate  the  chyle from the chyme; thus
chyle is never observed in the duodenum
before the chyme bus been mixed with the
bile  : and thus  it is  that oil is extricated
from linen by  the bile of animals.  2  By
its acridity it excites the peristaltic motion
of tiie intestines; he:ice the  bowels are so
inactive in  people  with jaundice   3. It
imports a  yellow colour to th- excrements ;
thus the whi'c colour of faeces  in jaundice,
in which  disease the flow  of bile into the
duodenum  is  entirely prevenud.   4. It
prevents the abundance of mucus and aridity
in the primae viae;  hence acid,  pituitous,
and verminous saburra are common from
deficient or inert bile.
  Biliary duct.    Ductus biliosus.  The
very vascular glandules, which  compose al-
most the whole substance of the liver, ter-
minate in very small  can.'ds, called.bitiary
ducts, which at length form one trunk, the
ductus hepaticus.  Their use is  to -convey
the  bile,  secreted  by the  liver, into  tlie
hepatic duct:  this uniting with a duct from
the gall-bladder, forms one common canal,
called the ductus  communis  choledochus,
which conveys  the bile  into the intestinal
canal.
  Bilimiu,  (Indian.)  Biting-bing of Bon-
tius.  Tlie mains indica :r—fructu pentagono
of Europeans.   I;  is carefully cultivated in
the  gardens of the  Em-Indies, where it
Mowers throughout the year.   The juice of
the root is cooling and drank as a cure for
fevers.  The leaves boiled and made into a
cataplasm with rice, are famed in all sorts
of tumours, and the juice of  the  fruit is
n id  in almost all  external heats, dipping
linnen rags in  it, and applying  them to the
parts. It is drank, mixed with  arrack, to
cure diarrheas ; and the dried leaves, mix-
ed with betel leaves and given in arrack, are
said to promote delivery.   The ripe  fruit is
eaten as a d-.-bcicy, and the unripe made in-
to a pickle for the use of tlie table.
  Bu.i >us.  A term  very  generally made
use of, to express diseases which arise from
loo copuis a secretion of bile :  thus  bilious
colic, bilious diarrhoea, bilious fever, Sic.
   B1L1S   See  Bile.
   Bins atra.  Black bile.  The supposed
cause among the ancients of melancholy.
  Bilis ctstica.  Bills fellea.' Cystic bile.
The bile  when in the gall-bladder is so
called to distinguish it from that which is
found in the liver.
  Bins hepatica. Hepatic bile. The  bile
when ii has not entered the gall-bladder.
  Biljiius.   (From bis,  double, and lobus,
the end of the  ear.)  Having two  lobes,
resembling the tips of ears.
  Bimestris.    (From   bitf  twice,  and
mends, month.)   Two months old.
  Bindweed,  See Convolvulus major.
  BivgvXle   See Casumunur.
  Binoculus.  (From binus,  double,  and
oculus,  the eye.)  A bandage for securing
the dressings on both eyes.
  Bi\-JicA.   A disordered mind.  Helmont.
  Binsica.  mors.  The  binsical, or  that
death which mllows a disordered miifei.
  Biolvchnium,    (From [iiot,  life,  and
xv-^vtov,  a  lamp.)   Vital  heat; an officinal
nostrum.
  Biote. (From &ic, life.) Life. Light food.
  Bi jTHan ati  (From /im, life, and d-avalx,
death.)   Tao;e who die a violent death, or
suddenly, as if there  were no  space  be-
tween life and deal hi
  Bipemulla.  See Pimpinella.
  Bipenella.  See Pimpinella.
  Bira.   Malt liquor or beer.
  Birao  Stone parsley.
  Birch tree.  See Betula.
  Birdstongue.  A name given  to  the
seeds of the Fraxinus excelsior of Linnaeus.
  Birsen.   (Heb. an aperture) A deep
ulcer, or imposthume in the breast.
   Birthwort,  climbing.   See Aristolotliia
tenuis.
  Biscoctus.  (From bis, twice, and coquo,
to boil.)  Twice dressed.  It is chiefly ap-
plied to bread much baked, as biscuit.
  Biscutella.   Mustard.
  Bisehmas.  A name formerly given to
clary, or garden clary.
  Bishop's weed.   Sec Animi.
  Bis lingua.  (From bis, twice, and  lin-
gua, a tongue; so called fiom its appear-
ance of being double-tongued; that is, of
having  upon each  leaf a less leaf.)   The
Alexandrian laurel.
  BrsMALVA. (From vismalva quasi viscum
mah-i,  from  its  superior viscidity.)   The
water or marsh-mallow.
  BISMUTH.   (Bismut,  Germ.)    Bis-
mutlium.
  A m-tal which is found in the earth in  very
few different states, more generally  native
or in the metallic state.  Native bismuth is
met with in s-lid  masses, and »lso in small
particles  dispersed in and  frequently  de-
posited on d fie rent stones, at Schiveberg
in S.-.xo-y, Sweden, &c.  Sometimes it i«
crystallized in four-sided tables, or indistinct
cubes.  It exists combined with o.vvgen in
tlie oxyd of bismuth  (bismuth ochre), found
in small particles, dispersed, ofa blueish or
yellowish-gray colour, needle-shaped  and 
115               BIT                                 ,     BLA
 capillary;  sometimes laminated, forming
 small cells.  It is also though more seldom
 united to sulphur and iron in the form  of
. a sulphuret in the martial sulphurated bis-
 muth ore.  This ore has a yellowish-gray
 appearance, resembling somewhat the mar-
 tial pyrites.   And,  it is  sometimes com-
 bined with arsenic.
   Properties.—Bismuth is of a silver-white
 colour   inclining to  red.   It  soon tar-
 nishes   and  becomes iridescent.   Tt  is
 brittle  and can easily be reduced to small
 particles.   It is soft enough to be cut with
 a knife.  It  has a lamellated texture.  Its
 specific gravity is 9.800.  It  requires less
 heat for fusion than any other  metal, tin
 excepted, melting  by a heat = 460 deg.
 Fahr.  It  can be volatilized by heat and
 escapes in the  state of grayish-white va-
 pour.  It readily unites  with  mercury and
 with sulphur.   When fused, it exhibits  on
 cooling, cubical figures on the surface.  It
 is soluble in sulphurio, nitric, and muriatic
 acids.   The solution  in  nitric acid is de-
 composable by mere dilution  with pure
 water.   It inflames in oxygenated muriatic
 acid gas.  It is capable of combining with
 the  greatest number of the metals; and
 when in certain proportions, promotes their
 fusibility remarkably.  It speedily becomes
 black by sulphurated hydrogen g-as.
    BisMurnu.it.   (From  bismut.  German.)
 See Bismuth.
   Bistort  See Bistortci.
    BIS TOUT A.   (From bis, twice, and tor-
 queo, to bend ;  so called from the  contor-
 tions of its roots.)  Bistort.
   Polycronu i  bistorta  of Liimrcus:—-caule
 simplicissima   monustachio, folds ovatis  in
 petioium decurrentibus.    This  plant is a
 nat«ve  of Britain.   Every part manifests
 a degree of stipticity to the taste,  and die
  root is  esteemed to  be one of the most
 powerful ofthe vegetable adstringents, and
 frequently made use of as such, in disorders
 proceeding irom a laxity and debility of ihe
 solids,  for restraining alvine  fluxes, af:er
 due evacuations, and other preternatural
 discharges both serous and sanguineous.
 It has been sometimes given in intermitting
 fevers; and sometimes also, in small doses,
 as a corroborant and antiseptic, in acute
 malignant and colliquative fevers ; in which
• intentions Peruvian bark  has now deser-
 vedly superseded bjth these and all other
 ••dslmigents.  The comman dose of bistort
 r.^t in substance, is 15 or 20  grains: in
 urgent cases it is extended to a dram.   Its
 astringent matter is totally dissolved both
 l»y wilier and rectified spirit.
    Bistoury.    (Bistmre.  French.)  Any
 sin .it ktvfr for surgical purposes.
    Bitk.xos.   A Galenical plaister.
    Bithinici  j.mi'Lastrum.  A  plaister for
 the spUei.
    Bitter L.'ipie.   See Colocynthis.
   BIT  NOB EN.   Salt  of bitumen,  A
white  saline  substanceMias  lately  been
imported  from India by this name, which
is  not a natural production, but a Hindoo
preparation of great antiquity.  It is called
in  the  country bit noben, padnoon,  and
souchcrloon and popularly  khala  tnimuc,
or black salt.  Mr  Henderson, of Bengal,
conjectures it to be the sal asphaltites, and
sal sodomenus of  Pliny  and Galen.  This
salt is far more  extensively used in Hin-
dostan than any other medicine  whatever.
The Hindoos use it to improve their appe-
tite and digestion.  They consider it as a
spesific for  obstructions of the  liver and
spleen; and  it is in high  estimation with
them  in paralytic disorders,  particularly
those that  affect the  organs of  speech,
cutaneous affections, worms,  old rheuma-
tisms, and indeed all chronic disorders of
man and beast.
   BITUMEN.  (iinl-jfAA, isrilu!, pine; be-
cause  it  flows  from the  pine-tree; or,
quod  vi tWmeat e terra, from  its bursting
forth from the earth.)   Bitumens are com-
bustible,  solid, soft, or fluid substances,
whose smell is strong, acrid,  or aromatic,
composed of hydrogen and carbon with a
contamination  of  earth and  other  sub-
stances in  small proportions.   They are
found  either  in  the internal  part of the
earth, or exuding through the clefts of the
rocks, or floating on the surface of waters.
Like  oils they burn with  a  rapid flame-
Natural historians have  divided them into
several  genera;  but modern  chymists ar-
range  them according  to  their  chymical
properties,  and are only acquainted with
six species,  which  are  very distinct from
each  other:  these are, naphtha, amher,
asphaltos, jet, pit-coal, and petroleum.
   Bitumen  darbadense.  See  Petroleum
barb u dome.
   Bitumen  jidaicum.  Asphaltus.  Jews'
pitch.  A solid light bituminous substance,
of a dusky  colour on  the  outside,  and  a
deep shining blnck within ; of very little
taste, and scarcely any smell, unless heated,
when it emits a  strong pitchy one.  It is
said to  be found plentifully in the earth in
several parts of E^ypt, and floating on the
surface of the Dead Sea. It is now wholly
expunged from the catalogue of ofncinabj
of this  comitry; but was formerly esteem-
ed as a discutient, sudorific, and emmena-
gogue.
   Bitumen Liauinor.   See Petroleum.
   BIVENTER  (Biventer ,- from bis, twice,
and venter, a belly.) A muscle is so termed,
which has two bellies.
   Biventer ceuvicis.   A  muscle of the
lower jaw.
   Biventer  maxillje isfekioris.   See
Digastricus.
   Bixa orellana.  The systematic name
for the terra orleana of the  pharmacopoeias
See Orleana.
   Blaccije.   The measles.   Rhazes. 
BLE     »  *                             BLl               117
  B l v c k n eiirt.  The fruit of the common
bramble, Rubus fruticosus of Linnaeus.  The
berries are eaten in abundance by children,
;.nd are  wholesome and  gently aperient.
 loo  large quantities, however, when the
stomach-is weak, produce vomiting  and
great distention of the  belly, from flatus.
See Fruits, summer.
  Bladder.  See Urinary bladder, and  Gall-
Mailder.
  Bladder, inflamed.  See Cystitis.
   Blade-bone.  See Scapula.
  Blcksitas.  (From blasus.)  A defect in
speech, called stammering.
   Blvsls.  (From @XA7flait  to  injure.)  A
stammerer.
   Bianca.  (Blanc, French.)  A purging
mixture ; so called,  because it  was sup-
posed to evacuate the white phlegmatic
humours.  Also white lead.
   Blamv mulikkum.  White lead.
   Blasa.   (Indian)   A tree, the fruit of
 which the Indians powder, and use to de-
 stroy worms.
   Blastema.  (From /6Aois"av&>, to germi-
 nate.)  A bud or shoot.   Hippocrates uses
 it  to signify  a  cutaneous  pimple like  a
 bud.
   Blastum mostlitum.  Cassia bark kept
 with the  wood.
   Blatta.  (From $*cn-i-&>, to hurt.)   A
 sort  of  beetle, or bookworm;  so  called
 from its  injuring books and clothes : the
 kermes insect.
   Blattaria lutea.  (From blatta ,- so
 called,  because, according  to Pliny,   it
 engenders  the blatta.)  The  herb yellow
 moth-mullein.
    Bi.i.chon.  (From @\>>x*ofAai, to  bleat;
 so c.dled according to  Pliny, because  if
 sheep taste it  they bleat.)  The herb wild
 pennj -royal.
    Bleeding.  See Blood-letting and Hemor-
 rhage
    Bleeding at  the nose.  See Epistaxis.
    Blema.   (Fiom 0axx», to inflict.)   A
 wound.
    Blende.  A species of zinc ore, formed
 of zinc in combination with sulphur.
    Blenna.  (£>.mA.)  B/ena.   Mucus,  a
 thick excrementitious humour.
    BLENNOKKIICEA.  (From Qxviva, mu-
 cus, and giw, to flow.)  Gui'.orrheta mucosa.
 A gleet.   An increased discharge of mucus
 irom the urethra, arising from weakness.
    BLENXOUliHAGIA.    (F«om  Sxirva,
 mucus,  and gtn>, to  flow.)   The discharge
 ol mucus from the urethra.
    Blrfhara.    (Quasi   0xt?n<: ya'pos,   as
 lx ing the cover and defence of the sight.)
 The eyelids.
    Blepharides.  .  (From @xv?Apov.)  The
 hair upon the eyelids; ;,lso the part of the
 e\ elids where the hair grows.
  ' BLEBHAROPHTHALMIA.     (From
 Sxtqxtpot, the eyelid, and cqttaXfAXtA, a disease
 of the eye.) An inflammation of the ejelid.
  BLEPHAROPTOS1S.  (From  fatqtfov,
the  eyeiid,  and  <a]uvK,  from  nwrla, to
fall.)  A prolapse, or falling down of the
upper eyelid, so a* to cover the cornea.
  Beephakotis.  (From fixvpAp°v> the eye-
lid.)  An inflammation ofthe eyelids.
  .Blepharoxtston.  (From 0Xi<pafoy, the
eyelid, and  %a», to scrape off )   A brush
for  the eyes.  An instrument for cleansing
or scraping off' foul substances  from the
eye-lids.
  Blepharoxtsis.   (From  fixufApov, the
eyelid, and£ea, to scrape off) The cleansing
of the eyelids. Inflammation of the eyelids.
  Blessed thistle.  See Carduus benedictus.
  Blestbismus.  (From (Zaxxct,  to throw
about.)  Phrenetic restlesness.
  Bleta.   A word used by Paracelsus to
signify white, and applied to urine when it
is m.lky, and proceeds  from  a  disease of
the kidneys.
  Bleti.   (Bletus, from @axxi», to strike.)
Those seized with dyspnoea or suffocation.
  BLISTER.   A topical application which
when put on the skin raises  the  cuticle in
the form of a vesicle,  filled w.th a serous
fluid.  Various substances produce this ef-
fect on the  skin ;  but the powder of the
lytta vesicatoria, or  blistering fly, is what
operates with most certainty  and expedi-
tion, and is now invariably made use of for
the purpose.
   When it is not wished to maintain a dis-
charge from  the  blistered part, it is suffi-
cient to  make a puncture in the  cuticle to
let out the fluid; but when the case requires
keeping up a secretion of pus, the surgeon
must remove the  whole of the  detached
cuticle  with a pair  of scissors,  and dress
the excoriated surface in a particular man-
ner.  Practitioners u^ed formerly to mix
powder  of  canlharides with  ointment,
and dress the part with this composition.
But such a dressing not unfrequently  oc-
casioned very painful affections of the blad-
der, a scalding sensation m making of water,
and very afflicting stranguries.  The treat-
ment of such complaints consists in remo-
ving every particle of the fly from the blis-
tered part, making the patient drink abun-
dantly  of   mucilaginous  drinks, giving
emulsions and some doses of camphor.
   These objections to the  employment of
 salves  containing the  lytta,  for dressing
 blistered surfaces, led to the use of me-
 zereon,  euphorbium, and  other  irritating
 substances, which when incorporated with
 ointment,  form very proper  compositions
 for keeping  blisters open, which they do
 without the  inconvenience  of  irritating
 the bladder, like  the blistering  fly.—The
 favourite  application  however   for keep-
 ing open blisters,  is the powder of savine,
 which  was  brought  into notice by  Mr.
 dowdier  in  fos  bo-k  on  white  swell-
 ings.  The following  is the form adopted
 by  the  London  College: " Take of fresh 
118               BLO

leaves of saVine  bruised, a pound ;  yellow
wax,  half  a pound; prepared lard,  two
pounds.  Having melted together the wax
and lard, boil therein the savine leaves, and
strain through a  linen cloth."   On the use
of the savine cerate, immediately after the
cuticle raised by the blister  is removed,
says Mr. Crowiher, it should  be  observed
that experience  has proved the advantage
of using the application lowered by a half
or two-thirds of the unguentum cerae.  An
attention to this  direction will produce less
irritation and more discharge, than if the
savine cerate were used in its fuli strength.
Mr.  Crowther says also, that he has found
fomenting  the part with, flannel,  wrung
out of warm water, u more easy and pre-
ferable way of keeping the blistered sur-
face  clean, and fit for the impression ofthe
ointment, than scraping the part, as has
been directed by  others.   An occasional
dressing of unguentum resina; rlavx, he has
found a very useful application tor render-
ing the yore free  from an appearance  of
slough, or rather dense lymph, which has
sometimes  been so firm  in its texture as  to
be separated bj' the probe, with as much
readiness as the  cuticle is detached after
blistering.  As the discharge diminishes, the
strength of the savine dressing should be
pronortionably  increased.   The  ceratum
sabinae must be used in a stronger or weaker
degree, in proportion to the excitement pro-
duced on the patient's skin.
  Blitum fjetidu.m.  See Atriple3?fatida.
 i BLOOD.    Sanguis.    A  red  homogene-
ous fluid, of a saltish tasle, and somewhat
urinous  smell, and  glutinous  consistence,
which circulates  in the cavities of the Heart,
arteries, and veins.  The quantity  is esti-
mated to be about twenty-eijdit pounds in
an adult: of  this, four parts are contained
in the veins, and  a fifth in the arteries. The
colour of the blood is red ; in the arteries
it is of a  florid hue, in the  veins  darker;
except only the  pulmonary veins,  in which
it is of a lighter  cast.   Physiology demon-
strates, that  it acquires this florid colour
in passing through the  lungs, and  from the
oxygen it absorbs.   The blood is  the most
important  fluid of our body.  Some physi-
cians and anatomists have considered it  as
alive, and have formed many ingenious hy-
potheses in support of its  vitality.   The
temperature of this fluid is of considerable
importance, and appears  to  depend upon
the circulation and respiration.  The blood
of man,  quadrupeds, and birds,  is hotter
than the medium they inhabit;  hence they
are termed animals of warm blood ;  whilst
in fishes and reptiles, animals with cold
blood, it is  nearly of the temperature  of
the medium they inh bit.  The microscope
discovers that tlie  blood contains a great
number of round globules, which are seen
floating  about  in  a  yellowish fluid, the
serum.   The blood also possesses remark-
                  BLO

able physical properties ; its taste is saltish,
and the smell of its halitus or vapour, when
recentlv drawn, is somewhat urinous ; it is
of a plastic consistence,  somewhat gluti-
nous a»td adhesive.  Chymical anahsis  of
blood, by means of distillation, disc, vef*8,
1. A considerable  quantity of insipid water,
which very soon becomes  putrid.  2. Km-
pyreumatic oil.   3. Ammoniacal spirit  4.
Carbon,  which  remains  behind, is very
spongy, and  with great  difficulty incine-
rated.  The ashes,  however, consist of a
small quantity of culinary salt, soda, phos-
phorated lime, and a very small portion of
iron.   While hot,  and  in motion, the blood
remains constantly fluid, and red ; when
it cools, and is at rest, it  takes the form of
a fluid mass, which gradually and spontane-
ously separates  into two parts; the one,
which is red, and floating becomes of a
darker  colour,  remains  concrete,  and  is
called the  cruor,  crassamenlum, or cake;
the other, which occupies the lower part
ofthe vessel, is ofa yellow greenish colour,'
and adhesive, and is called the serum  or
lymph.
   The crucr forms more than  one half of
the blood ; it is very  plastic,  thick, and,
in  consistence,  like   glutinous jelly.  It
soon putrefies in  the  temperature  of the
air; but, dried by  a gentle heat, becomes
a brittle, dark, red mass.   It is insoluble in
water ;  and, when boiled in it,  is converted
into a hard grumous mass, nitern.dly red.
The surface ofthe cruor ofthe blood, after
being exposed in a vessel to  atmospheric
air, becomes of  a  florid  red  colour; but
the inferior surface, contiguous to the ves-
sel, is ofa deep black -.  the change of colour
on the surface is  owing to the oxygen of
the atmosphere uniting  with  the  blood.
The bruor  of  the blood is composed of,
I. Red globules, which chymistry demon-
strates consist of a fibrous gluten and oxy-
dated iron.  The  experiments of the ce-
lebrated Rhades shew, that in twenty-five
pounds of blood from the human  body,
near two drachms ofthe oxyd  of iron were
obtained.   2. The fibrous gluten of the
cruor,  -which remains after  washing the
cruor of blood for a considerable  time  in
cold water,  and enclosed in  a fine  linen
cloth ; in which case  tiie  red globules are
washed away.   If  the  red water obtained
in this experiment  be evaporated, and then
distilled to dryness, it  leaves behind a car-
bon, exhibiting,  when incinerated, a great
quantity of iron, attractable bv the magnet.
From  these experiments   it would appear,
that the redness of the  globules is imparted
from the oxydated iron, for which  purpose
a small quantity is  sufficient.
  The serum of the blood is  a  lymphatic
fluid,  almost inodorous;  rather saltish  to
the taste ;  pellucid,  and of  a yellowish
green colour; and rather of a plastic con-
6istence.  It forms scarcely one half of the 
                    BOD          *

  blood; and it contains, i. A large portion
  of water,- from forty-seven ounce-, 'if serum,
  forty three of insipid water were \ielded
  by distillation.  2.  A'.'uminous gluten, like
  the white of an egg, obtained by boiling,
  09 by sti-ring it with a st ck, or by an  ad-
  mix-ure of alcohol 6r concentrated mineral
  acid.  3.  Jelly.  If equal parts  of water
  and serum of the blood be coagulated by
  fire, that  p ,rt of the serum  which is  not
  coagulated,  upon  being cooled",  puts  on
  the appearance of % tremulous  jtlly.   4.
  Carbonated soda, obtained by pouring a mi-
  neral acid upon recent diluted serum.   5.
  Culinary salt, found in the incinerated car-
  bon of blood.  The  albuminous  principle
  ofthe serum, more  commonly called  the
  coagulable lymph,  appears  to be of very
  con.i let- ble   importance  in  the animal
  oeconomy,  both  in  diseased and healthy
  states of it:  it affords, by analysis, carbon,
  azot, and hydrgen.   The  importance  of
  the blood is very considerable ; it distends
  the cavities of the heart and blood-vessels,
  and prevents  them from collapsing; it  sti-
  mulates to  contraction  the cavities of  the
  heart and vessels, by which means the  cir-
  culation of the blood is performed ; it  ge-
  nerates within  itself  animal  heat, which it
  propaga-es throughout the  body: it nour-
  ishes the whole body: and, lastly,  it is that
  source from  which every secretion of  the
  body is separated
     Blood dragon's.   See Sanguis draconis.
     BLOOD-LETTING.   Under  this  term
  Js comprehended every ytihVLl discharge
  of blood made with a view to  cure or pre-
  vent  a d sease.  Blood-letting is  divided
  into general  ar.d topical.  As examples of
  the former, venasection and arteriotomy maj-
  be mentioned ; and  of the latter, the ap-
  plication  of leeches,  cupping-glasses,  and
  scarification.
     Blood, spitting of.  See Hamoptysis.
     Blood, vomiting of.   See Hamatemesis.
     liioulstone. See Hamatites.
     BloodyJiu.e.  Sir Dysenteria
     Boa (Fi- ni /2sf, an  ox.)   A  pustulous
  erupti >n ^ike  the small-p .x,  so called  be-
•  cause it was  cured, accordingto  Pliny, by
  anointing it  with  hot ox-dung:  also  the
  name  of a serpent of Calabria; and of the
  hydi-ia.
     Boc-hetum.  A  decoction of the woods
  prep-red by a second  boiling with  fresh
  water.
     Bite 111 a.   A subliming vessel.
     Boi iiium.   A swelling of the  bronchial
  glands.
     Bodies, com hi stible.   This  term is
  given by chymists to all substances which,
  on account of dieir  affinity  with oxygen,
  are capable of burning.
     Bodies, (iaseois.  See  Gas.
     Bodies, inflammable.    Chymists  give
   this name to  such  bodies as  burn  with fari-
   lity, and flame in an incrersed temperature ;
   although, strictly speaking, al! combustible
                  BOD               119

bodies  are  inflammable bodies: such are
the diamond, i-ulphur, bitumens, &c.
   Bodie-, phosphorescent.  Bodies which
produce light,  though their temperature
be not increased.
   BODY.  Corpus.  The human  body  is
dived  by anatomists  into  the trunk  and
extremities .  i. e. the head, and inferior and
superior extremities, each of which have
certain regions before any part is removed,
by which the physician is enabled to direct
the  application of blisters and  the .like,
and the  situation of diseases  is better de-
scribed.
   The head is distinguished into the hairy
part and  the  face.  The former  has five
regions, viz. the  crown of the head or ver-
tex, the fore  part of the head or sinciput,
the  hind-part  or oedput,  and  the sides,
partes laterules  capitis  In  the  latter are
distinguished  the region of  the  forehead,
frons,- temples,  or tempora ,-  the  nose,  or
nasus,- the eyes, or oculi,- the mouth, or os ,-
the  cheeks, hucca ,-  the chin, or  menturn;
and the ears, or aures.
   The  trunk  is distinguished  into  three
principal parts, the  neck,  thorax,  and ab-
domen.  The neck is divided into the an-
terior  region  or pars antica,  in which,  in -
men, is an eminence called  pomum Adami;
the posterior  region  is called nucha colli;
and the  lateiial  regions,  partes  luterales
colli.
   The  thorax is distinguished into the an-
terior region, in which are the sternum and
mamma, and at whose inferior part is a pit
or hollow called scrobiculus  cordis ; a pos-
terior region,  called dorsum ,- and the sides,
or la'era  thoracis.
   The abdomen  is  distinguished into  an
anterior region, properly  the abdomen; a
posterior region, called the loins, or lumbi ,■
and lateral regions or flanks, called latent
abdominis.  The anterior region ofthe ab-
domen being  very extensive,  is subdivided
into the epigastric, hypochondriac, umbilical,
and Irypogastric regions, whi«h are described
under their r. spective names. Immediately
below the wbdomen is the mons Veneris, and
at iis s des  the groins  or inguina.  The
space between the organs of generation and
the anus, or  fundament, is called  the peri-
naum.
   The superior extremity is  distinguished
 into the shoulder, summitas humeri, under
which is the arm-pit, called axilla or fovea
axillaris,- the brachium, or arm ;  the anli-
brachium, or fore-arm, in  which anteriorly
 is the bend of the arm, where the veins are
generally opened, called fiexura antibrachii;
 and  posteriorly the  elbow,  called angulus
 cubiti,- and the hand, in which are the car-
pus or wrist, the back  or dorsum  nianus,
and the palm  or vola.
   The inferior  extremity is  divided into,
 1. the region of the  femur, in which are
 distinguished the coxa or regio-ischiadica,
 and outer and superior part; 2. the leg  in 
120
JBOL
BON
 which are the  knee or genu,  the bend or
 cavum poplitis, and the calf or  sura,- 3. the
 foot, in  which  are  the  outer and  inner
 ankle, or muleolus  exlernus and  internus,
 the  back or  dorsum,  and  the   sole  or
 planta.
   Boe. (From /3o*a>, to exclaim.) Clamour,
 or moaning made by a sick person.
   Boethema.   (From ?-j»Siu>, to assist.)  A
 remedy.
   Boethematica.  (From /Sonfleai, to assist.)
 Favourable symptoms.
   Bog-bean.  See Trifolium paludosum.
   Bogia gummi. Gamboge.
   Bohea tea.   See Tea.
   Bois de coissi.  See Quassi.
   Bolar earths.  See Bole.
   BOLE. (Boxos, a mass.)  A friable earthy
 substance, uniting with water into a smooth
 paste, adhering to the tongue,  and  dissolv-
 ing, as it were, in the mouth ;  of the argil-
 laceous or clay kind,  but more readily im-
 bibing water  than  the  clays  strictly  so
 called.   Those  used  in medicine,  are the
 Armenian and F.-ench boles.  See Bole Ar-
 menian, and  Bolus  Gallicu.   Many other
 bolar earths  have been recommended for
 medicinal uses,  and were formerly ranked
 amongst  the officinals; as  red boles from
 Armenia, Lemnos,  Strigonium, Portugal,
 Tuscany, and Livonia; yellow boles from
 Armenia,  Tockay, Silesia, Bohemia,  and
 Blois; white boles from Armenia, Lemnns,
 Nocera, Eretria, Lamos, Chio,  Malta, Tus-
 cany, and Goltberg. Several of these earths
 have been commonly made into little cakes
 or flat masses,  and stamped with  certain
 impressions; from which circumstance they
 received  the name  of terra  sigillata,  or
 sealed earths.
   BOLE,  ARMENIAN.   Bolus Armenia.
 Bole-armenic.   A pale, but bright  red co-
 loured earth, which is occasionally mixed
 with honey, and applied to children's mouths
 when afflicted with  aphthae. It forms, like
 all argillaceous earths, a good tooth-pow-
 der, when mixed with some aromatic.
   BOLETUS.   (From fiaxog,  a mass,  or
 &t>A/T»c, from its globular form.)
   The name  of a genus  of plants in the
 Linnaean system.  Class, Cryptogamia.  Or-
 der, Fungi.  Boletus.  Spunk.
   Boletus cervi.  The mushroom.
   Boletus igniarius.  The systematic name
 for the agaricus of the pharmacopoeias.  See
 Agaricus.
  Boletus laricis.  The systematic name
 for the officinal agaricus albus.   See Agari-
 cus albus.
  Boletus pini  laricis.  A  species  of
 agaric.
  Boletus suaveolens.  The   systematic
 name tor the fungus salicis of the pharmaco-
poeias.  See Fungus  salicis.
  Bolismus.  A voracious  appetite,   ac-
cording to Avicenna; but  most probably
meant for bulimus,
  BOLUS. (Bupaos, a bole or bolus.)  Any
 medicine, rolled round, that is larger than
 an ordinary sized pea, and yet not too large
 to be swallowed.
   B ;lus alexipuarmica.   A  preparation
 of con tray erva.
   Bolus ex alumine.  Alum, bark,  and
 nutmeg.
   Bolus armena.   See  Bole Armenian.
   Bolus armena aliia.  The white arme-
 nian bole.
   Bolus armoniac.  See Bole Armenian.
   Bolus blessensis.  Bole of Blois.  Sec
 Bole Armenian.
   Bolus Galmca.   French bole.   A pale
 red coloured bolar earth,  variegated wiih
 irregular specks and veins of  white  and
 yellow.  It is occasionally administered as
 an absorbent and antacid.
   BOMBAX.   Gossypium.  The  cotton-
 tree.   The  seeds of  the cotton-tree, Gos-
 sypium herbaceum of Linnaeus -.—foliis quin-
 quelobis subtus eglandttlosis, caule herbaceo,
 are  directed  for medicinal  use in some
 foreign pharmacopoeias;  and are adminis-
 tered in coughs, on account of the mucilage
 they contain.  The cotton, the produce of
 this tree is well known  for domestic pur-
 pases.
   BOM BIAS.  Abombiate. A  salt  formed
 by  the union  of  the bombic  acid with
 different bases; thus  bombiat  of alumine,
 &c.
  BOMBIC  ACID.   Acidum   bombicum.
 Acid of  the silk-worm.  Silk worms con-
 tain, especially when in  the state of chry-
 salis, an  acid liquor in a reservoir placed
 near the anus.  It  is obtained  by  expres-
 sing their juice in a cloth, and precipitating
 the mucilage by spirit of  wine, and like-
 wise by  infusing the  chrysalides  in that
 liquor.  This acid is very penetrating, of a
 yellow amber colour, but its  nature and
 combinations are not yet well known.
  BOMBUS.   (Bc/nCtx.)    A   resounding
 noise,  or ringing of the ears.  Also,  a
 sonorous expulsion of flatus from  the  in-
 testines.
  Bon arbor.  A name  given  to the cof-
 fee-tree.                       •
   Bona- Boona. The phaseolus, or kidney-
 bean.
  Bonduch Indorum.  Molucca or  bezoar
 nut.  The produce of the  Guillandina ban-
 due of Linnaeus. It possesses warm, bitter,
 and carminaive virtues.
  BONE.   Os.  Bones are hard, dry, and
 insensible parts  of  the body, of a whitish
 colour, and composed ofa spongy, compact,
 or reticular  substance. They vary much in
 their appearances,  some being long and
 hollow, others flat and compact, &c.  The
 greater number of bones have several pro-
 cesses and cavities, which are distinguished
 from their figure, situation, use, &c.  Thus
 processes extended from the end of  a bone,
 if smooth and round, are  called heads; and
condyles,  when flattened either above  or
laterally.   That part which is beneath the 
BONE.
121
in ad, and which exceeds  the  rest of the
bone in smallncss and levity, is called the
neck. Rough, unequal processes are called
tuberosities or tubercles :  but the longer
and  more acute, spinous  or  styloid pro-
cesses, from  their resemblance to a thorn.
Thin  broad processes with sharp extremi-
ties, are known by the name of crista, or
sharp edges.   Other processes are distin-
guished  by their form,  and called alar or
pterygoid, mamillary  or mastoid, dentiform
or odontoid, &c.  Others, from their situa-
tion, are cdled  superior, inferior, exterior,
an^interior.   Sr,me  have their name from
their  direction,  as oblique, straight, trans-
verse. &c.; and  some from  their use, as
trochanters, rotators, &.C.  Furrows, depres-
sions, and cavities, are destined either for
the reception of contiguous bones, to form
an articulation with  them, when they are
called articular cavities, which are some-
times deeper, sometimes shallower; or they
receive hard parts, but do not  constitute a
joint with them.  Cavities serve also for the
transmission and attachment of soft parts.
Various  names are given to  them, accord-
ing to the magnitude and figure of bones.
If they be  broad and large at the  begin-
ning, and not deep, but contracted at their
ends, they are called fovea or pits.  Fur-
rows  are open canals, extending  longitu-
dinally in the surface of bones.  A  hollow,
circular tube, for the most part of the same
diameter from beginning to end, and more
or less  crooked, straight, long or short, is
named a cmul.  Foramina are the apertures
of canals, or they are formed of the  exca-
vated margins of two bones, placed against
each  other.   If  such be the  form of the
margin ofa bone, as if a portion were taken
out of it, it is called a notch.
  With  respect to  the formation of bone,
there have been  various opinions. Phj'siolo-
gists ofthe present day assert that it is from
a specific action of small arteries, by which
ossific matter is separated  from the blood,
and deposited where it is  required.   The
first thing observable in the embryo, where
bone is to be formed, is a transparent jelly,
which becomes  gradually firmer,  and  is
formed into cartilage. The cartilage gradu-
ally increases to a certain size, and when the
process of ossification commences, vanishes
as it advances.  Cartilages, previous  to the
ossific action, are solid, and  without any
cavity;  but when the ossific action of the
arteries  is about to commence, the  absor-
 bents become very active, and  form  a small
 cavity in which  the bony matter is deposit-
ed ; bone continues  to  be separated, and
 the absorbents model the mass into its re-
 quired shape.   The process of ossification
 is  extremely rapid m utero : it  advances
 slowly  after birth, and is not completed in
 the  human  body till about the twentieth
 year. Ossification  in  the flat  bones,  as
 those of the skull, always begins from cen-
tral points, and the radiated fibres meet the
radii of other ossifying points, or the edges
of the  adjoining bone.  In  long bones,  as
those of  the arm and leg, the clavicle, me-
tacarpal,  and metatarsal bones, a central
ring is formed in  the body of  the  bonej
the head and  extremities  being cartilage,
in the centre of which ossification  after-
wards begins. The central ring ofthe body
shoots  its bony fibres  towards the head
and extremities, which extend towards the
body ofthe  bone.   The head and extremi-
ties  at length come  so close to the body
as to be merely separated  by a cartilage,
which  becomes gradually thinner until the
twentieth year.  Thick  and round  bones,
as those of the tarsus, carpus, sternum, and
patella, are, at first, ad  cartilage: ossifica-
tion begins  in the centre of each.  When
the bones are deprived of  their soft parts,
and  are  hung together in  their natural
situation, by  means of wire, the whole is
termed an artificial skeleton; but when they
are kept  together by means of their liga-
ments, it is called a natural skeleton.—The
uses of the bones are various, and are to be
found in the account of each bone;  it is,
therefore, only necessary  to  observe, in
this  place,  that  they  give  shape to the
body, contain and  defend the vital viscera,
and  afford an attachment to all the mus-
cles.
		No.	
	f-	"Frontal - - -	1
	Bones of the cranium ov< skull.	Parietal - - -Occipital - -Temporal - -	1 2
		Ethmoid - -	1
		JSphamoid - -	1
		'Superior maxil. .	2
<=		Jugal - - -	2
V	Bones of the face. <	Nasal - - -Lachrymal - -Pala'ine - -	2 2 '2
%<		Inferior spongy	2
o		Vomer - - - •'	1
V		^.Inferior maxil. -	1
~	TS i	r Incisores - -	8
	Dentes or teeth.	. Cuspidati - -' Molares - - -	4 20
	Bene of the	- Hyoides os - -	1
	tongue.		
	Bones of the	fMalleus - - -	2
.	ear, within	Incus -...	2
	the tempo-	Stapes ...	2
	^ ral bones.	LOrbiculare os	2
M	r	C" Cervical < Dorsal C Lumbar	7
5	g ("Vertebra.		12
£	,'SJ		5
-	\ «"t Sacrum		1
.— *.	f, \_Coccygis		1
o	The thorax.	C Sternum tltibs - -	1 24
c >—1	The pelvis.	lnncminataossii _	
 
1£2
BGii
BOB
Tt<i „  i   ; 7    ^ Clavicle  -  -
 The shoulder.  < a  „  ,
               £ Scapula  -  .
 The arm.      Humeri os
 _.    ,        (, Ulna    -  .  .
 1 he/ore-arm. ^RwUu8    ^  _

               f Naviculare os
                ILunare  os
                Cuneiforme os
    f Ciirp'is or ) Orbiculare os
       wrist.
           sovj Orbic
           st.  | Trap- zmm  os
               I Trapezoides os
               I Magnum os  -
               LUncifofme os
 t-1 |  Metacarpus  -  -  '■*. - -  -
l_   \_Phalungcs.....
3 J
rThe thigh.

 The leg.
  .  ("Tarsus
  g  j   or in
 S<^   step
 li   Metatarsus
^f*  {^Phalanges
  Femur  -  -  -  -
 C Patella   -  -  -
 < Tibia   -  -  -  -
 ( F-bula  ----
 fCdcatieus -  -  -
 j Astragalus   -  -
-^ Cuboides  os  -   -
 | N iviculare. os
 vfkineiformia  ossa
 Sesamond bones of-the  thumb and?    g
   great toe, occasionally found      3

                              Total  248

   Bones, growth of.  See Osteogony.
   Bonebinder.   See Osteocolla.
   Bo!vonie>sis  lapis.     The  Bononian
 stone.  Call- -1  also phosphorus bononiensie,
phosphorus  kircheri, the  light-carrier,  or
 Bononi.-.n phosphorus.  As a medicine the
 stone is caustic and erne tic.
   Bonus Henhicus.  (Henricus ; so called
 because its  virtues were  detected by some
 one whose name was Henry.)  Tata bona.
 Lapathum unctuosum.  Clvenopodium.  En-
 glish mercury.  The plant to whici) this
 name is given in the piiarmacopecias, is the
 Chenopodium bonus Hew icits ; foliis triangu-
 lari-sagittatis integerrimis,  spicis compositis
aphyllis cxlllaribus, of Linnxus.   It  is  a
 native of  this  country,  and  common  in
waste grounds  from June  to August.   The
young plant differs little from spinnge when
cultivated;  and in many places the young
shoots are eaten in spring like asparagus.
The leaves of this  plant  are accounted
emollient, and  in  this intention have been
made an ingredient in decoct >ons for giys-
ters.  They are applied  by the common
people to 'flesh wounds and  sores  under
the notion of drawing and healing.
   BORACIC ACID.   Addum  bo-arice.m.
Sedativ*.- salt of Homberg.   Acid of borax.
Boi-acine acid.  A concrete sail crystallized
in small white  scales, which may be ob-
tained from  borax, by adding concentrated
sulphuric, the nitric, the muriatic, and even
rege-able acid-.,, to a hot solution of borax,
 tilt the  lixivium becomes somewhat acid:
 the solution is then to be cooled, when the
 acid will appear  in  the shape  of bright
 scales.  This  acid in  combination  villi
 alkalies, e.-tths, and metallic oxyds, forms
 borates.
   BORAS.  A  borate.  A  salt  formed of
 boracic acid with  an earthy,  alkaline or
 metallic base : as  borate of soda, &c.
   Borage.   See Boragv.
   B"uago.  (Foi-hr rly written  Cor ago;
 from cor, the heart, and ago, to affect; be-
 cause it was supposed to comfort the heart
 and spirits.)  Borage.                f
   1. The name of a genus of plants in jpe
 Lmn-e    system.   Class, Pentundria.   Or-
 der, Monngynin.
   2. The pharm: copoeial name of the of-
 ficinal   borage.   Buglossum verum.  Bu-
 glossum latifo'ium   Uortigo hortensis. ,
   .The  leaVes  and  flowers  of this plant,
 Borneo officinalis  of Lim^ns :—-foliis omni-
 bus altcrnit, calyr.ibvs putenlibus, are esteem-
 ed in some countries as refrigerant and
 cordial.  A syrup is prepared from  the
 leaves in Fr .ue,e, and u cd in pleurisies and
 ■inflammatory fevers.   The.r principal use
 .in  this,  island ii  in that grateful summer
 beveivig', known   by the  name  of  cool
 tankard.
   Bora go  officinalis.  The  systematic
 name for the borage  of the  shops.   See
 Buvago.
   Boras sdiue.    Borate  of soda.  See
 Sub boras soda and Borax.
   B ;hate.   S-e Boras.
   BORAX   [Borak,  Arab)  Boras soda,
 sub boras sod.c.  The, obsolete  synonyms
 are Chryscolla, capistrum ami, ancinar, bo-
 raxtrion, a-t:,eue, antinenr lineal, amphitane,
 bauri.di,  nitrum  factitium,  santerna,  and
 uiirum   naci-eum.  This  salt  consisting of
 boracic  acid  uniting  with sod.t, the soda
 being slightly in excess, is  brought from
 Thibet  and' ivi-Via, where it is found in a
 nat.ve s'ate.  Tlii.s native or crude borax
 is c.i.ed tincal,tincor, borech, pounxa, in the
 East  Indies, nnd was  formerly purified  in
 Europe  by  the  Venetian;;, when  it  was
 called refined or Venetian borax ; but it is
 now prepared by tlie Dutch  by solution in
 hot water, filtration, and careful crysialliza-
 tion.  The particular process is not known.
 Its 1 H'-,tei,s cool: it is soluble in eighteen parts
 ofcoldandsixofhol water. 11 is decomposed
 by several of tiie acids. Borax is rarely used
 internally in modem practice ;  and accord-
 ing to Murray it does n->t appear  to possess
 any  activity, although it  is supposed by
 some to  be, in doses of half a div.chm or
 two scruples, diuretic  and einenago'gue.  It
 is  occasionally given  in curdialgi.i as an
 antacid.   Its solution is  in common use as
a cooling gargle, and to detach unici..-., £cc.
from the mouth in  putrid fever; and mixed
with an  equal put of sugar, it is used in
the form of powder to remove the aphthous 
                  BOT

 crust from the tongue in children.   The
 sals formed  by the union of the acid  of
 borax with different  bases are called~bo-
 rates.
   BOftBORYGMUS.   (From  fapCopufy,
 to make «. noise )   The rumbling noioe oc-
 casioned by flatus in the intestines.  It fre-
 quently precedes hysterical affections.
   Bohozail.    (vElhiop.)   An  epidemic
 disease of the /Ethiopians,  in appearance
 similar to the lues venerea.
   Boiiraoo.   See Borngo.
   Boitni.  (Indian.)  Borri-boni.  Boberri.
 The Indian  name  fi,r turmeric; also an
 ointment used there, in winch  the roots of
 turmeric are a chief ingred'ent.
   Bosa.    An Egyptian word  for a  mass
 which  is made of the meal of darnel, hemp-
 seed, and  water.  It K nebriating,
   l!iisniiii'i:i.   (From  fioo-x.u. to  eat,  and
 /ucpoc, a  part:  because  i   is  divided  for
 food  by the mill.)  Bosporas   A  species
 of me;;i.
   Bo-i  ilk fori men.   A name formerly
 applied to Uiefoi amen ovale.
   BOTANY.   (Botanica.  ficlavuut:  from
 ft*]:***,  an  herb or  grass.)   Tint part  of
 natural history which considers every thing
 respecting the natural history of vegetables.
   Botanicon.  (From (Zqtavh, an  herb.)
 A plaster made of herbs,  and described by
 Prmlus ^Egineta.
   Bothoii.  (Arab.)  Tumours: pimples
 in the face : also the smali-pox or measles.
   Bothrion   (From fioQpicv, a little pit.)
 Bottium    The  alveolus or. socket for the
 tooth : also an ulcer, ted cornea.
   Botia.  A name given  to scrophula.
   Botin.  A name for turpen'me.
   Botium.   Bocium.  Indurated bronchia!
 gland-,.            ,
   Bototiunum.  The most evident symp-
 tom of disease.
   Bothiutts.  (From  /Hoo-po;,  a  bunch  of
 grapes.)   Botryites.   A sort of b rnt cad-
 mia, collected in  the top of the furnace,
 and resembling a bunch of grapes.
   Botrvs.   (Bolpv;, a cluster of grapes;  so
 called because  it-  seeds  hang down like a
 bunch of grape?.)   The oak of Jerusalem.
   Bothts  Mexican a   Botrys ambrosioides
 Mcxicana. Chenopodium J\Iexicanum, Botrys
 Americana.  Mexico tea.   Spanish tea and
 Ai-temisian bt.trys   A dtcoction of  this
 plant,  Chenopodium  ambrosioides of  Lin-
 nxus:—fa'/is  luueeolatis  dentatis,  racemis
foliatts simplicibus, is recommended  n pa-
 lpal, tic cases.  Formerly  the infusion was
 drank instead of Chinese  te;i.
   Botuvs vulgaris.   Botrys.   Ambrosia.
 Arlimeda  chennpoiHum.  Atriplex odorata.
 Artipiex suaveolens   Jerusalem oak  This
 pi nt, Chenopodium boWys  uf  Lir.ea.us:—
 foliis oblongis sinuatis, racemis  nudis  tmtlti-
 t-ais was form, r.v  ad nmisteivd  v\ firm of
 decoction in some diseases of the chest; as
                 BRA              123

humoral asthma, coughs, and catarrhs.   It
is now fallen into disuse.
  Botus.   Botia.  Botus barbatus.  A cu-
curbit ofthe chymists.
  Boubalios.  See Cucumis  vgrestis, and
Pudendum nniliebre                     ,
  Bou bon.   See Bubo.
  BOUGIE.   (French  for  wax candle.)
Candela cerea.  Candein medicata.   Cathe-
ters  of Swedaur.  Cerei  medicati  of Le
Dran.  Cereolus chirurgorum.  A term ap-
plied by surgeons to a  long, slender instru-
ment, thai is Hkiduced through the urethra
into  the bidder.   Bougies  made  of the*
elastic gum are preferable to those made of
wax.   The'caustic bougie differs from the
ordinary one in having a thin roll of caustic
in its middle, which destroys the stricture,
or anj' p.irt  it comes in contact  with.
Those made  of catgut  are  very  seldom
used, but are  deserving of  the attention
of the surgeon.  Bougies  are chiefly used
to  overcome  .Strictures in  the urethra,
and the introduction  of them requires a
good  deal of address  and caution.  They
should not be kept in the urelhraso long at
one time as to excite  much pain or irrita-
tion.  Before their use  is discontinued, they
should, if practicable,  be carried the length
ofthe  bladder, in  order to ascertain the
extent of the strictures, taking care that
this  be performed not at  once, but in a
gradufflf manner, and after repeated trials ;
for miich injury might arise from any hasty
or violent efforts  to remove the resistance
that may present itself.  There are bougies
also for the oesophagus and rectum.
  Bor.ttMus. (From @x, greatly, and xt/uo;,
hunger; or  from  0xxo/aai, to desire.)  A
canine or voracious .-ppeiite.
  Boviixk.   (From  bos,  an  ox, because
c ittle  were  supposed  subject to it.)  TI13
mea-des.
  Bovina fames.   The same as bulimia.
  Bovista.  Crepitus lupi.  Puff  ball. This
is  the Lycoperdon  bovista ;^—subrolundum,
Licerato dehiscens, of Linnxus, which when
dry contains a powder used by the common
people to stop the blood in recent cuts, &c.
  Box-tree.   See Buxus.
  Brachehium.  (From brachiale, a brace-
let.)   A  truss or bandage  for  hernia; a
term used by tlie barbarous Latin writers.
  Bracuieus  muscveus.  See Brachials
  Brachi^ius   externus.  See  Brachial!?.
externus
  Buaciu-bus  interm's.   See  Brachialis
interims.
  BRACHIAL ARTERY.  Arteria  bra-
chialis  The brachial  anery  is the con-
tinuation of the axillary  artery, which, as
it passes behind the tendon of the  pecto-
ralis major,  receives the nanie of brachial.
It  runs down  on  the inside of the arm,
over  the musculus  coraco-brachialis,  and
anconeus internus,  and, along  the  inr.fi 
124
BRA
BRA
edge of the biceps, behind the vena basi-
lica, giving- out small branches as it goes
along.   i?'-iow  the bend of the arm it di-
vides- into  ae  etbttalisand radialis.  Some-
times, tlKr.tti>  ;vively,  the brachial artery is
divid-d  Iron,  its origin  into two  large
branches,  which run down  on the arm,
and afterwards on the fore-arm, where they
are called cubitalis and radialis.
   Brachiale.  The word  means a brace-
let : but the anciee.t anatomical writers ap-
ply this term  to the carpus, the part on
which the  bracelet was worn.
   Buachialis.  See BrachiMis intermit.
   Brachialis  extehnus.  See Triceps ex-
tensor cubiti.
   BRACHIALIS INTERNUS. Brachiaus
of Winslow.   Brachiaus internus of Cow-
per, and Humero-cubital of Dumas. A muscle
ofthe fore-arm, situated on the fore-part of
the os humeri. It arises fleshy from the mid-
dle ofthe os humeri, at each side ofthe in-
sertion of the  deltoid muscle, covering all
the inferior and fore-part of this bone, runs
over the joint, and adheres firmly to the
ligament;  is inserted, by  a  strong  short
tendon, into the  coronoid  process of the
ulna,  Its use  is to bend the  fore-arm, and
to prevent the capsular  ligament of the
joint from being pinched.
   Erachio-cubital  ligament. JLigamen-
tum  brachio cubitale.   The  expansion  of
the lateral ligament, which is fixed in the
inner condyle of the os humeri, runs over
the capsular, to which it closely adheres,
and is inserted like radii on the side ofthe
great sigmoid cavity of the ulna ;  it is co-
vered  on  the  inside  by several  tendons,
which  adhere  closely to it, and  seem  to
strengthen it very considerably.
 '  Brachio-haiiiae   ligament.     J.iga-
mentum brachio-radiale.   The  expansion of
the lateral ligament, which runs over the
external  condyle of  the os humeri,  is in-
serted round the coronary ligament, from
thence all the  way down to the neck ofthe
radius, and also in the neighbouring parts
of the ulna.   Through  all this passage it
covers the capsular ligament, and is  co-
vered by  several tendons adhering closely
to both.
   Brachi  os,   See Humeri os.
   BRACHIUM.  (BgAxtov, the arm.) The
 arm, from the  shoulder to the wrist.
   Brachium  movens  auARTus.  See La-
 tissimus  dorsi.
   Brachuna.   According  to  Avicenna, a
 species of furor uterinus.
   Brachy-chronius.  (From $§*£«<?, short,
 and ^goy«f, time.)  A disease  which conti-
 nues but a short time.
   Brachptniea. (From BgA%vs, short, and
 rsrvue, to breathe.)  Shortness and difficulty
 of breathing.
   Bhachts.    (From figa/vs, short.)  A
 nufcele of the scapula.
   Bracium.  Copper.   Verdigris.
   Bradtpepsia.  (From Bgaluc, slow, and
Gmflui, to concoct.)   "Weak digestion.  See
Dyspepsia.
   Bragg at.  A name  formerly applied te
a ptisan of honey and water.
   Brain.   See  Cerebrum.
   Brain, little.   See Cerebellum.
   BRAN.   Furfur.  The husks or shells
of wheat, which remain in the  bolting ma-
chine.  It contains a portion of the farina-
ceous matter and is said  to have  a laxa-
tive quality.  Decoctions of bran, sweetened
with sugar, are used by the common peo-
ple, and  sometimes with  success, against
coughs, hoarsenesses* 8tc.
   Branca.   (Branca,  Span,  a  foot, or
branch.)  A term applied to  some herbs,
which are supposed to  resemble a particu-
lar foot; as branca leonis,\\oWs foot; branca
ursina, bear's foot.
   Branca leonina.  See Alchemilla.
   Branca  ursina.  The plant  which is
directed by this  name  in foreign  pharma-
copoeias, is  the  Heracleum spondylium of
Linnxus •.—foUolis  pinnuxifidis,  lavibus ;
fioribus uniformibus   In Siberia it grows
extremely high, and appears  to have vir-
tues in the cure of  dysentery, which the/
plants of this country do not possess.  See
also Acanthus.
   Branca leonis.   See Alchemilla.
   Brainchje.    (From   /Sgs^ai, to   make
moist.) Bronchi.  Swelled tonsils, or glan-
dulous tumours, of  the fauces, which  se-
crete saliva.
   Branchus.  (From  /?§%&>, to  moisten.)
A defluxion of humours from the fauces.
   BRANDY.  Spiritus  Gallicus.   A  co-
lourless, slightly opake, and milky  fluid, of
a hot  and  penetrating  taste, and a'strong
and agreeable  smell,  obtained by distil-
ling fi-om  wine.  It consists of water, ar-
dent  spirit,  and a  small  portion of oil,
which renders  it milky at  first, and, after
a certain  time, colours it yellow.  It is the
fluid from which rectified or ardent spirit is
obtained.   Its peculiar  flavour depends on
the nature of the volatile principles, or es-
sential oil, which come over along with it
in  the distillation, and likewise, in some
measure upon  the management of tlie fire,
the wood of the cask in which it is  kept,
&c.  It is said, that our rectifiers imitate
the flavour of brandy, by  adding a small
proportion of nitrous ether to  the spirit of
malt, or molasses.  The utility of brandy is
very considerable,  but, from  its  pleasant
taste  and exhilarating property, it is too
often taken to excess.   It gives energy to
the animal functions; is a powerful tonic,
cordial, and antispasmodic ; audits utility
with camphire, in gangrenous  affections, is
very great.
   Branks.  The name, in Scotland, for the
mumps.  See Cynanche pat o*i4*a. 
BRA
BRE              12j
   Brankursine.   See Acanthus.
   Brasilia.   Brazil wood.
   Brasiliense   lignum.    See   Hama-
'toxyllum.
   Bhasiliensis   nADix.  The ipecacuan-
ha root is sometimes so called.  See Ipe-
cacuanha.
   Biusum. (From BgAo-o-ee, to boil.) Malt,
Or germinated barley
   Biiasmv.  (From figaro-m, to boil.)  The
unripe black pepper.  Fermentation.
   Bnis.vios   The same.
   Erass.   AZs.   A combination of copper
Mid zinc.              ,
   Bhassadella.  Brassatella.  Ophioglos-
«um, or the herb adder's tongue.
   BRASSICA.  (Varro says,  quasi  pra-
sicu :  from praseco, to cut off;  because it
is cut from the stslk for use; or from <argA-
<ri'A, a  bed in a  garden where they are
cultivated.)   Crambe.  Cabbage.   Cole-
wort.
   The name of a genus of plants  in the
Linnxan   system.   See  Brassica  capi-
tata.
   Brassica alba.   The white cabbage.
   Brassica apiana.  Jugged or crimpled
r.olewort.
   Brassica  canina.   The   mercurialis
sylvestris.
   Brassica capitata.  Cabbage.   There
are several  varieties  of cabbage,  all of
which are generally hard of digestion, pro-
ducing flatulencies, and afford very little
nourishment.  These inconveniencies are
not experienced by those whose stomachs
are strong and accustomed to them.  Few
vegetables run into a state of putrefaction
so quickly as cabbages;  they ought, there-
fore, always to be used immediately after
cutting  In Holland and  Germany there
is a method of preserving them, by cutting
them  into pieces, and sprinkling salt and
some  aromatic herbs  among them:  this
mass is put into a tut), where it is pressed
close,  and left to ferment, when it is called
sour crout,  or sauer kraut.   These, and all
pickles  of  cabbage,  are  considered as
wholesome  and  antiscorbutic, 'from  the
vinegar and spices they contain.
   Brassica  congylodes.   Turnip   cab-
bage.
   Brassica cumana.  Red crclewort.
   Brassica erucA  The systematic name
for the plant which affords the semen erucx.
Sec Eruca.
   Brassica   erucastrum.   See   Eruca
sylvestris,
   Brassica Florida. Cauliflower.  A va-
riety of the oleracea.
   Bihssica.  gonitlicoiies.   Turnip  cab-
bnge.
   Buassica lacuturria.   Brassica lacu-
turris.   The savoy plant.
   Brv-sica  marina,  KpAfA&i  3wAew<r/a,
f^bnvolvulus mndumus,  Soidanella.  Sol-
danella.  This  plant, Convolvulus soidanel-
la of Linnxus -.—foliis reniformibus, pedun-
culis  untfloris,  is a  native of our coasts.
The leaves are said to be a drastic purge.
It is only used  by the common people,
the pharmacopoeias having now substituted
more safe  and valuable remedies  in  its
place.
   Brasisca napus.  The systematic  name
for the plaift  from which the semen napi is
obtained.   See Napi.
   Brassica  oleracea.   The  systematic
name for the brassica capitata of the shops.
See Brasnca capitata.
   Brassica rapa.  The systematic  name
for the  plant whose root  is called turnip.
See Rapa.
   Brassica  rubra.  Red cabbage.  Mr.
Watt finds that  the red cabbage affords
a very excellent test both for acids and al-
kalis, in which it  is superior to litmus,  be-
ing  naturally  blue, turning  green with
alkalis, and red with acids.
   Buassica  sativa.  The  common  gar-
de., cabbage.
   Brassica sabauda. The savoy plant.
   Brassidellica  ars.   A  way of' curing
wounds, mentioned by  Paracelsus,  by ap-
plying the  herb Brassidella to them.
   Brathu.  (BgaSw.)  An old name for sa-
vine.
   BREADFRUIT.  The tree which  af-
fords this, gnws in all the Ladrone Islands
in the South  Sea, in Otaheite, and now in
the West Indies. The bread-fruit grows up-
on a tree the  size of a middling oak.  The
fruit is about the size ofa child's head, and'
the surface is reticulated, not much unlike
the surface of a truffle.  It is covered with
a thin skin, and has  a core about the size
of a small  knife.   The  eatable part is  be-
tween the skin  and the core : it is as  white
as snow, and somewhat of the consistence
of new  bread.  It must be toasted  before
it is eaten, being first divided into three or
four parts.  Its taste is insipid, with a slight
sweetness,  nearly like  that  of  wheaien
bread and  artichoke together.  This fruit
is the constant  food  of  the inhabitants all
the year, it being in season eight months,
   BREAST. . Mamma.   The  two globu-
lar projections, composed  of common  in-
teguments, adipose substance, and lacteal
glands and vessels, and adhering to the an-
terior and lateral regions of the thorax of
females.  On the  middle of each  breast is
a projecting portion, termed the papilla or
nipple, in w hich the excretory ducts of the
glands terminate,  and around which is a
coloured orb,  or  disc,  called the areola.
The use of the breasts is to suckle new-born
infants.
   Breast-bone.  See Sternum.
  Bregma.   (From  /?gs^», to  moisten;
formerly so called because, in infants, and
sometimes  even in adults,  they are tender 
126               BRI
BRI
and  moist.)  An old name for the parietal
bouts.
   BREVIA.   (From  brevis,  short.)   A
specific  name  of some  parts whose  ter-
mination is not far from  their insertion, as
brevia vasa,  the branches of the  splenic
vein.
   Brevis  musculus.  A muscle  of  the
scapula.
   Brevis cubiti.  A muscle ^>f the fore-
arm.
   Brevis extensor pollicis pedis.  See Ex-
tensor brevis pollicis pedis.
   Brevis flexor polliris pedis.  See  Flexor
brevis pollicis pedis.
   Brevis peroneus.   See Peroneus brevis.
   Brevis  pronator radii. • See  Pronator
radii brevis.
   Brexnia.  (An American plant named
in honour of Dr. Brennius )   A species of
capparis
   Briar, wild.  See Rosa canina.
   Bricumum.  A name  which  the  Gauls
gave to the herb artemisia.
   Brimstone   Sec Sulphur.
   BRISTOL   HOT-WELL.    BristoUensis
aqua.  A  pure, thermal  or warm, slightly
acidulated, mineral spring, situated about
a mile below Bristol.  The fresh water is
inodorous, perfectly limpid, and sparkling,
and  sends firth numerous air  bubbles when
poured into a glass.  It  is very agreeable
to the palate, but without having any very
decided taste, at least none that can be dis-
tinguished by  a common observer.   Its
specific gravity  is Only 1.00077, which ap-
proaches so near to that  of distilled water,
that  this circumstance alone would shew
that   it contained but a  very small admix-
ture  of foreign ingredients.   The tempera-
ture  of these waters, taking the average of
the  most  accurate observations, may  be
reckoned  at  74 deg.;  and this does  not
very sensibly vary during winter or summer.
Bristol  water  contains   both solid  and
gaseous matter,  and the distinction  be-
tween the two requires to be attended to,
as it  is owing to the very small quantity of
solid matter that it deserves  the character
of a  very fine natural  spring; and  to  an
excess in  gaseous contents,  that it seems
to be principally indebted for its medical
properties, whatever  they may be, inde-
pendent of those of mere water, with  an
increase of temperature.  From the diffe-
rent  investigations of chymists,  it appears
that  the  principal component parts of the
Hot well witer, are a large proportion of
carbonic  acid gas, or fixed air,  and a cer-
tain  portion or magnesia  and  lime, in vari-
ous combinations, with the muriatic, vitri-
olic,  and carbonic  acids.   The general in-
ference is, that it is considerably pure for
a natural fountain, as it  contains no other
solid matter than is found in almost all com-
mon  spring water, and in  Jess  quantity.
   On account of  these  ingredients,  espe-
cially the carbonic acid  gas,  the  Hotwell
water is efficacious in promoting  salutary
hxmorrhages, in green sickness, as well aa
in  the  blind hxmorrhoides.   It  may  be
taken with advantage in obstructions, and
weakness of the bowels, arising from ha-
bitual costiveness; and,  from  the puriiy of
its aqueous par>, it has  justly been consi-
dered  as a  specific in diabetes, rendering
the urinary organs more fitted  to  receive
benefit from those  medicines which are ge-
nerally prescribed, and sometimes success-
ful.         _  ..
   But  the  high  reputation   which this
spring has acquired, is chiefly in the cure
of pulmonary  consumption.   From  the
number of unsuccessful cases  among those
who frequent this  place,  many have denied
any peculiar eflicacy in this spring, superior
to that of common water.  It is not easy to
determine how much may be  owing to the
favourable situation and  mild temperate
climate which  Bristol enjoys; but it can-
not be  doubted that  the  Ho well water,
though  by no means a cure for consump-
tion, alleviates some of the most harassing
symptoms of this  formidable  disease.  It
is  particularly efficacious  in moderating
the thirst, the dry burning  heat  of the
hands and feet, the partial night  sweats,
and the symptoms  that are pecuiiarlj- hec-
tical; and thus  in the  earlier stages of
phthisis, it may materially contribute to a
complete  re-establishment  of  health; and
even in  the  latter periods, mitigate the
disease when the cure is doubtful, if not
hopeless.
  The  sensible effects of this  water, when
drank warm and fresh from the spring, are
a gentle glow of the  stomach, succeeded
sometimes by a slight and transient degree
of headach and giddiness.  By a continued
use, in most  cases it is diuretic, keeps the
skin moist and perspirable, and improves
the appetite  and  health.   Its effects on
the bowels are variable.   Oh  the whole, a
tendency to costiveness  seems to  be the
more general consequence of a long course
of this me licinal spring, and therefore the
use ofa mild aperient is  requisite.  These
effects,  however,  are  applicable only  to
invalids,  for healthy persons, who  taste
the water at the fountain, seldom discover
any thing in it but a degree  of warmth,
which distinguishes it from the  common
element.
  The season for the Hotwell  is generally
from the middle of May to October; but
as the  medicinal properties of the water
continue the same throughout the year, the
summer months are preferred merely on
account of the concomitant benefits of air
and exercise.
  It should  be mentioned, that  another
spring, nearly resembling the Hotwell, has 
BRO
BRO              127
been discovered al Clifton, which is  situ-
ated on the summit of the same hill, from
the bottom of which the  Hotwell issues.
The water of  Sion spring, as it is calbd, is
one or  two degrees colder than  the Hot-
well ;  but in  other respects  it sufficiently
resembles it to be employed for all similar
purposes.
   Britannica  herba.   See  Hydrolapa-
thum.
   Buitisii oil.  A  variety  of the black
specie* of petroleum, to which this name
has been given as an empirical remedy.
   Broccoli.   Brussica Ilalica.  As an ar-
ticle of diet, this  may  be considered as
more delicious than cauliflower  and cab-
hage.  Sound  stomachs  digest   broccoli
without any inconvenience ; but in dyspep-
tic stomachs, even  when  combined with
pepper, &c tt always produces flatulency,
and nauseous eruciaiions.
   Bitocnos.  (Bgo^oc, a snare.)  A bandage.
   Brochthi s.    (From  /%s£&\ to pour.)
The throat; also a small k.nd of drinking-
vessel.
   Brociius.  (Bgoxoc.)  One with a promi-
nent upper-lip, or one with  a full mouth
and prominent teeth.
   Rhodium.   A term  in  pharmacy,  sig-
nifying the same with jusculum,  broth, or
the  liquor in which any thing i- boiled.
Thus we sometimes read of Brodium Sails,
or a decoction of salt.
   BROMA.  (From figmrim, to eat.) Food
of any  kind  that is masticated,  and not
drank.
   BuoviA-TiiEoN.  (From figaicntai, to  eat.)
Mnsureoim..
   B'JOMATOLOGY. (Bromatologia.- from
<Lga>fAA, food, and xoyoc,  a discourse.)  A
di course or treatise on food
   Bkomslia   ax .was.   The  systematic
name of.the plant which affords the ananas.
See Ananas.
   Bmomelia  kaeatas.    The  systematic
name of the plant from  wiiich we obtain
the friit called penguin, which is  given in
the Spanish WcstI vidies to cool and quench
durst in tevi i->, dt?entei-ies, &c.  It grows
in a clusu-r, there being several of the size
of one's finger together   Each portion is
clothed with  a  husk,  containing  a white
pulpy substance, which is the eatable part;
and it it be not perfectly ripe, its  flavour
resembles  that  of  the  pine-apple.  Tiie
juice o\' the ripe fruit  is very austere, and
is made use of to acidulate punch.  The in-
habitants of the West Indies make a wine
ofthe-penguin, which is  very intoxicating,
and has a good flavour.
   Bhomiov.  (Prom ^j-.t/.-, the oat )  The
name of a plaister, made w ith oaten flour,
menl i-.ned bj-  Baulus ..Egineta.
   FllilVUS  stehilis.  (from  /sgttTKU,  to
eat.)  The wild out
  EBONCH1A.      ^rom   %;/.-•»   t!lC
throat.)  See  Trachea.
  Broncriales  arteri.f..  Bronchial  ar-
teries.  Branches of the aorta given off in
the chest
  Bronchia les   olanrui,.k     Bronchial
glands.  L.rge blackish gl-.iv's, situated
about the bronchia  and trachea, ivhich se-
crete blackish mucus.
  BRONCHOCELE.  (From Bgcyx<*'  the
windpipe, and iuixh, a  tumour.>   Botinm.
Hernia guttiiris  Guttur tumidum   Trache-
hphyma. Gossnm  flxechebronchos.  Gongro-
na.  Bodum.   Hernia bronchialis.  Tracheo-
cele.  Derbyshire neck   This disease is
marked by a tumour on the fore-part ofthe
neck, and seated between the  trachea and
skin.   In  general it  has been supposed
principally to occupy the  thyroid gland.
We are given to understand that it is a
very common disorder in Derbyshire;  but
its occurrence is  by no means  freqmet in
other pans of Grea; Britain, or in  I. eland.
Amongst the  inhabitants of the Alps,  and
other  mountainous  countries  bordering
thereon, it is a disease very of en met with,
and is there known  by the name ot  goitre.
The cause which gives rise to it, is by no
means certain, and tiie observations of dif-
ferent W'Viers are of very little practical uti-
lity.  Dr. Saunders controverts tSe general
idea ofthe bi-onchocele being produced by
the use of snow water.   Toe swelling is at
first without pum, or any evident  fluctua-
tion, when the disease is of long standing,
and the swelling coifciderabh, we find ii in
general a very difficult  matter to  effect a
cure by medicine, or any external  applica-
tion ;  and it might be un.safe'to attempt its
removal with  a  knife,  on  account of the
enlarged state of ils arteries, and its vicini-
ty to the carotids ; but, in an early stage of
the disease,  by the  aid of medicine a cure
may be effected.
  Although some relief has been obtained at
times, and the disease^ probably somewhat
retarded by external applications, such as
blisters disculient embrocations, and sapo-
naC'-ous and mercurial pluisters, still a com-
plete cure has seldom been effected with-
out an internal use  of medicine ; and that
which  has always proved  the  most effica-
cious, is burnt sponge.   The  form under
which this is most usually exhibited, is ihat
of a fo/.engc.  £.. spongix ustx J^s. niuci-
lag. Arab. gum. q. s. fiat trochiscus. Waefl
the tumor appears about tlie a^e of puber-
ty, and before its structure  has  been too
morbidly  deranged, a pill,  consisting of a
grain or two of calomel, must be given for
three successive nig'its ;  and, on the fourth
morning,  a saline putge.  Every night af-
terwards, for  three weeks, one  of  the
trochee should, when the patient is in bed,
be put under the ton e,ne, .mi IK red to dissolve
gradually, and  the  solution   swallowed.
The disgust at first arising from this reme-
dv soon wears off'  The pills and the purge
are to  be repeateQ  at  tlie end of three 
128              BRU
BUY
weeks, and the troches had recourse to as
before; and this  plan  is to be pursued
till the  tumour  is  entirely  dispersed.
Some recommend  the  burnt sponge  to
be administered  in larger doses.   Sulphu-
rated potash dissolved in water, in the pro-
portion of 30 grains to a quart daily, is a
remedy which has  been employed by Dr.
Ritchtei   with  success, in some cases,
where calcined sponge failed.   The natron
prxparamm being the basis of burnt sponge,
is now frequently employed instead of it,
and,  indeed, it  is a  more active medi-
cine.
  BRONCHOTOMY.  (Bronchotomia .—
from  B^oyX0**  the  wind-pipe, and n/u.va>, to
cut.)  Tracheotomy.  Laryngotomy.  This
is an operation in which  an opening  is
made into  he larynx, or trachea, either for
the purpose of making a passage for the air
into and out of the lungs, when any disease
prevents the patient from breathingthrough
the mouth and nostrils, or of extracting fo-
reign bodies, which have accidentally fallen
into the trache;  ; or, lastly, in order to be
able to inflate the lungs, in cases of sudden
suffocation, drowning, &c. Its practicable-
ness,  and little danger, are founded on the
facility with which certain  wounds of the
wind-pipe, even  of the  most complicated
kind,  have been healed, without leaving
any ill effects whatever, and on the nature
of the parts cut, which are not  furnished
with  any vessel  of consequence.
   Bronchos.   (Bgoy^o;, the  wind-pipe.)
A catarrh ; a suppression of the voice from
a c-ttarrh.    v
   Bronchus.    (From  Bge^a,  to pour.)
The wind-pipe.  The ancients believed that
the solids  were  conveyed into the stomach
by the oesophagus, and the fluids by  the
bronchia ; whence its name.
   jMrooklime Speedwell.  See Beccabunga.
   Broom, Common. "See Genista.
   BRUCEA.   (So named by  Sir Joseph
 Banks in  honour  of Mr. Bruce,  the tra-
 veller in Abyssinia, who first brought  the
  Brutia.   An  epithet for the most re-
sinous kind of pitch, therefore used to make
the Oleum Pidnum.  The Pix Brutia was
so called from Brutia, a country in the ex-
treme parts of Italy, where it was produced.
  Brutino.  Turpentine.
  Brutobon.  The name of an ointment
used by the Greeks.
  Brutua.  See Pardra  brava.
  Bruxaneli.   (Indian.)   A tall  tree in
Malabar, whose bark is diuretic, according
to Ray.
  BryaMus.   (From Bgy^a,  to  make  a
noise.)  A peculiar kind of noise, such as
is made by gnashing or grating the teeth ;
er, according to some, a certain kind of
convulsion affecting the  lower jaw, and
striking the teeth together, most frequently
observed in such children as have worms,
   BRYONIA. (From Btguce to abound, from
its  abundance.)   Bryony.
   1. The name of a genus of plants in the
Linnxan system.  Class,  Dioecia.  Order,
 Syngenesia.
   2. The pharmacopceial name of the white
bryony.   Vitis alba  sylvestris.    Agrostis.
Ampelos.  Archeoslris.  Echetrosis of Hip-
pocrates.   Bryonia  aspera.   Cedrostis.
 Chelidonium.    Labrusca.     Melothrum.
 Ophrostaphylon.    Psilothrum.    Bryonia
 alba  of Linnxus -.—foliis palmaiis utrinque
 calloso scabris.
   White bryony, or wild vine, is a very
common plant in woods and hedges.  The
 root  lias a very  nauseous  biting  taste,
 and disagreeable smell. Bergius states the
 virtues of this root to be purgative, hydra-
 gogue, emmenagogue,  and diuretic; the
 fresh root emetic. This powerful and irri-
 tating cathartic, though  now seldom pre-
 scribed by physicians, is said to be of great
 eflicacy in evacuating serous humours, and
 has been chiefly employed in hydropical
 cases. Instances of its good effects in other
 chronic  diseases  are  also  mentioned,  as
 asthma, mania, and epilepsy. In small doses,
   is reported to operate as  a diuretio, and
seeds thence into England.)   The name of. to be resolvent and deobstruent.  In pow-
a genus of plants  in the Linnxan system
  Brucea ANTinYSENTERicv.  The syste-
matic name of the plant from which it was
supposed we obtained the angustura bark,
See Angustura cortex.
  Brucea ferruginea. This plant is also
supposed  to afford  the angustura bark.
See Angustura cortex.
  Bruisetoort.  See Saponaria.*
  Brunella.   See Prunella.
  Bbunner's  glands.  Brunneri glan-
dula.  Peyer's  glands.  The muciparious
glands, situated  between the villous and
cellular coat of  the intestinal  canal;  so
named  after  Brunner,  who  discovered
them.
  Brunus.   An erysipelatous eruption.
  Bruscus.  See Ruscus.
  Bruta.  (Arab.)  Instinct.   Savine;
der, from 3j. to a drachm, it proves strong-
ly purgative ; and the juice, which issues
spontaneously, in doses of a spoonful or
more, has similar effects, but is more gen-
tle in its operation.   An extract prepared
by water acts  more mildly, and with
greater safety  than the root in substance,
given from half a  drachm  to a drachm.
It is  said to prove a gentle purgative, and
likewise to operate powerfully  by urine.
Of the expressed juice, a spoonful acts vio-
lently both upwards and downwards; but
cream  of tartar is said to take off its viru-
lence.   Externally,  the fresh root has been
employed in cataplasms, as a resolvent and
discutient; also in ischiadic and other rheu-
matic affections.
  Bryonia alba.   The systematic name
of the white bryony plant.   See Bryonia- 
•  BUC
BUC
129
  Bryonia  mechoachana  nigricans.  A
name given to the jalap root.
  Bryonia nigra  Black bryony, or vine.
The Tamus communis of Linnxus.
  Bryonia Peruviana.  Jalap.
  Bryony, black.  See Bryonia nigra.
  Biyony, wliite.  See Bryonia.
  Bhytuion.   (BguBiov.)   A  malagma  so
called, and described by Paulus ^Egineta.
  BiiriuN.  (From  Bguw,  to  pour out.)
A kind of ale, or wine, made of barley.
  Bubastecordium.  (From bubastus  and
cor,  the  heart.)  A name formerly given
to artemisia, or mugwort.
  B(  BO.  (From  /2*Sa>v, the  groin;  be-
cause they most frequently happen in that
part.)  Modem surgeons  mean, by  this
term, a swelling of the lymphatic glands,
particularly of those of the groin and ax-
illa.  The disease may arise from the mere
irritation of some local disorder, when it
is called sympathetic  bubo ; from the ab-
sorption  of some irritating matter, such as
the  venereal  poison;  or from constitu-
tional  causes, as in the pestilential bubo,
and scrophulous swellings, of tlie inguinal
and  axillary glands.
  BUBON.  (From fJouCav,  the groin, or
a tumour to which that part is liable,  and
which it  was supposed to cure.) The name
ofa genus of plants in the Linnxan system.
Class, Pentandria.   Order, Digynia.
  Bubon  galbanum.   The   systematic
name ofthe plant which affords the offici-
nal galbanum.   See Galbanum.
  Bubon  macedonicum.   The systema-
tic  name of  the plant  which affords the
semen petroselini Macedonici of the shops.
See Petro&clinum Macedoniaim.
  Buuonium.   (From  BtsGw,  the groin.)
A name of the golden starwort; so called
because  it was supposed to be efficacious
in diseases of the groin.
  BLBONOCKLE.   (From   /?tA>i>,   the
groin, and kuxh, a tumour.) Hernia ingui-
nalis.  Inguinal hernia, or rupture  of the
groin.  A  species of  hernia, in which the
bowels protrude,  at  the  abdominal ring.
See Hernia.
  Biccv   (Heb.)  The cheek. The hol-
low inner part ofthe cheek, that is inflated
 by  the act of blowing.
  Biciaciiaton.   (From bucca, or bucel-
la,  that  is, a morsel  of bread sopped  in
wine,  which served in old times for a
breakfast.)   Paracelsus calls  by the name
of Bucella, the carneous excrescence of the
polypus  in the nose, because he supposes it
to  be a  portion of flesh parting from the
bucca, and insinuating itself into the nose.
  Bi:ccal  glands.    (Glandule buccina-
les - from  bucca, the cheek.)   The small
glands of the mouth,  under  the  cheek,
which assist in secreting saliva into  that
 cavity.
   Buccea. (From  bucca, the cheek  -,  as
 much as can be obtained at one time with-
in the cheeks.)  A mouthful; a morsel;
a polypus ofthe nose.
  Buccelaton.   (From buccella,  a mor-
sel.)  A purging medicine, made up in the
form of a loaf; consisting of scammony,
8cc. put  into fermented  flour,  and then
baked in an oven.
  Bucella.  See Buccea.
  BueEi.LATio.   (From  buccellatus,  cut
into small pieces.)   Bucelatio.  A method
of stopping an  hxmorrhage, by applying
small pieces ofTint to the  vein, or artery.
   BUCC1X ATOR    (Musculus buccinator.
So named from its use in forcing the breath
to sound the trumpet;  from B-'JKXm> a
trumpet.)  Retractor anguli oris of Albi-
nus, and alveofo maxillaire  of Dumas.  The
trumpeter's muscle.  The buccinator was
long thought to be a muscle of the lower
jaw, aVising from the upper alveoli, and in-
serted into the lower  alveoliT to pull the
jaw upwards ; but its origin and insertion,
and the direction of its fibres, are quite the
reverse of this.  For this large flat muscle,
which forms in a manner  the walls of the
cheek,  arises chiefly  from the coronoid
process of the lower jaw-bone,  and partly
also from«the end  ofthe alveoli, or socket
process  of the  upper-jaw,  close  by the
pterygoid process  of the  sphxnoid bone:
it goes forward with direct fibres, to be
implanted into  the corner of the mouth;
it is thin and flat, covers in the mouth, and
forms the walls of the cheek, and is perfo-
rated in the middle ofthe  cheek by the
duct  of the parotid gland.  These are
its principal  uses :—it flattens the cheek,
and so assists  in  swallowing liquids ;—it
turns, or helps to turn, the morsel in the
mouth,  while  chewing,  and prevents  it
from getting withoutthe line ofthe teeth;—
in  blowing wind-instruments, it  both  re-
ceives and expels the wind ;—it dilates like
a bag, so  as to receive  the winiLin the
 cheeks ; and it contracts upon the wnnd, so
as to expel the wind, and to  swell the
note.   In blowing the strong wind-instru-*
ments, we cannot  blow from the lungs, for
 it distresses  the breathing, we reserve tlia
 air in the mouth,  which we keep continu-
ally full; and from this circumstance, as
 mentioned above, it is  named buccinator,
 from blowing the  trumpet.
   Brn-uLA.  (Dim. of bucca, the cheek.)
 The fleshy pai t under the chin.
   Bur Era aeon,  red-fruited.  The plant
 so called, is the  Troplds Americana of
 Linnxus.  Its fruit is a kind of rough red
 berry,  which is eaten by the inhabitants of
 Jamaica, although  its flavour  is by no
 means pleasant.
   Bucehas.  (From  iga?, an ox,  and k*.
 gt(, a horn ; so called from the horn-like
appearance of its seed.)  Buceros.  Fenu-
greek seed.  See I\enumgraeum.
   Buck-bean,  See Tr\fodmnpa/mlosum.
   Buev-i'wni.  See Spina cerviiia.
    s 
130              BUL
BUL
     Buckwheat.   The Polygonum fagopy-
   rum of Linnxus.   1 lie gram of this plant
   constitutes the principal food of the inha-
   bitants of Russia, Germany, and Switzer-
   land.
     Buck-wheat,  eastern.   The  Polygo-
   num divaricatum  of Linnxus.  The roots,
   reduced into a coarse meal, are  the ordi-
   nary food of the Siberians.
     Bucranion.   (From /Ssr, an  ox, and
   xgavicv, the head ;  so  called from  its sup-
   posed resemblance to  a calf's snout.) The
   antirrhinum, or snap dragon plant.
     Bucton.    The  hymen, according to
   Pirxus.
     Bug anti a.  Chilblains.
     Bugle.  See Prunella.
     Bugloss.   See Buglossum.
     BUGLObSUM.  (From  0ns, an ox, and
   yxaxra-a, a tongue; so called from the shape
   and roughness of its leaf.)  Muglossa. Bu-
  glossum angustifolium  majus.  Buglossum
  vulgare majus.  Buglossum  sativum.  Offi-
   cinal bugloss, or alkanet. This plant, An-
   chusa officinalis of Linnxus -.—j'oliis lanceo-
  latis strigosis, spicis secundis imbricatis, caly-
   ribus quinquepartitis, was formerly esteemed
  as a cardial m melancholic and»hypochon-
  driacal diseases.   It is seldom used in mo-
   dern practice^ and tnen only-as an aperient
   and rerrigerant.
     Bur,,.ossuM   sylvestre.     The  stone
  bugl iss.
     Bur. ula.   (A dim.   of  buglossa.)   See
   Consolida media.
     BULBOCASTANUM.   (From faxCoc,
  a bulb, and  kzfavov, a chesnut;  so called
  from its bulbous appearance.)  Agriocasta-
  num.  Nucula terrestris.  Bulbocastaneum.
  Bulbocastanum majus et  minus. Earth-nut.
  Hawk-nut.  Kipper-nut, and pig-nut.  This
  plant, the Bunium bulbocastanum  of Linnx-
  us, has a root as large as a nutmeg ; hard,
  tuberous and  whitish ;  is  eaten  raw,  or
  roasted.  It  is sweetfeh  to the. taste, nou-
  rishing, and supposed to be of use against
  strangury and bloody urine.
     Bulbocavernosus.    (Bulbocavernosus,
  sc. muscidus ; so called from its origin and
  insertion )   See Accelerator iirina.
 ■    Bulbonach.  (Germ.)   The   Lunaria
» rediviva of Linnxus.  Satin and  honesty.
 It  is said, by Raj', to be a warm diuretic.
     Bulb us  lscuuintus.   Such   bulbous
  roots as are commonly eaten are so called.
     Bulbus  vomito'rius.   Muscari.   Hy-
  acynthus  muscari,  of  Linnxus.    Musk.
  Grape-flower.   Emetic  and diuretic, ac-
  cording to Ray.
     Bulge-water tree.  The Geoffroya Jamai-
  censis.
     BULIMIA   (From  /2x,  a  particle of
  excess,  and -ny.tr., hunger.)   Bulimiasis,
 f Boulimos, Btdimus   Bolismos  of Avicen-
  na.  F imes  ctnina   , Appetitus  caninus.
  J'hagedana.   Adephagia.   Bvpeina  lyno-
  rexia. Insatiable hunger, or canine appetite.
  Dr. CuUen places this genus of disease in
the class locales,  and  order  dysorexia;
and distinguishes three species.   1.  Buli-
mia helluonum ;  in which  there is no  other
disorder ofthe  stomach, than an excessive
craving  of food.  2  Bulimia syncopalis;
in which there is a frequent desire oi food,
and the  sense of hunger is preceded by
swooning.  3. Bulimia cmetica, also  cyno-
rexia,- in which an extraordinary appetite
for food is followed by vomiting. The real
causes of this disease are, perhaps, not pro-
perly  understood   In  some cases, it has
been supposed to proceed from an acid in
the stomach, and in others, from a super-
abundance of acid in the gastric juice, and
from indigested sordes, or worms. In most
instances, some consider it as depending
more  frequently on monstrosity than dis-
ease.   An extraordinary and well-attested
case of this disease, is related, in the  third .
volume of the Medical ;md Physical  Jour-
nal, of a French  prisoner, who,  in one
day, consumed of raw cow's udder, 4 lbs.
raw beef, 10  lbs. candles, 2  lbs.; total,
16 lbs. ;  besides 5 bottles of porter.
  Bulimia addephagi.  A voracious appe-
tite.
  Bulimia canina.   A  voracious  appe-
tite, with subsequent vomiting.
  Bulimia cardiat.g?ca.    A  voracious
appetite, with heartburn.
  Bulimia  convulsorum.  A voracious
appetite, with convulsions.
  Bulimia emetica.  A voracious  appe-
tite, with vomiting.
  Bulimia helluonum.   Gluttony.
  Bulimia esurigio.  Gluttony.
  Bulimia syncopalis.   A voracious ap-
petite, with fainting, from hunger.
  Bulimia  verminosa.     A   voracious
appetite, from worms.
  Bulimiasis.  See Bulimia.
  Bulimus.   See Bulimia.
  Bolithum.   (From  /?*?, an ox, and xi6o;,
a stone.)  A bezoar, or stone, found in the
kidneys,  or gall, or urinary bladder, of an
ox,  or cow.
  Bulla.  (A bubble.)   A clear vesicle,
which  arises from burns, or scalds; or
other causes.
  Bullace.   The fruit  so called, is the
produce  of the Primus indtia of Linnxus,
which  grows wild  in our hedges.  There
are two varieties of bullace, the red and the
white, which are  used with the same in-
tentions as the common damsons.
  Bullosa fehris.  An  epithet applied
to the  vesicular fever,  because the skin is
covered with little vesicles, or blisters See
Pemphigus.
  BUXIUM.    (From  Bhvk, a little hill;
so called from the tuberosity of its root.)
  1. The name of a  genus of plants  in
the Linrxn  system.   Class,  Pentandria.
Order, Digynia.
  2. The name of the wild parsley. 
RUR
BUR              Ul
  Buxites  vinum.  (From bunium, wild
parsley )  A wine made of bunium and
muit.
  Bu.muw.   Bulbocastanum.   The sys-
tematic name o.t'a plant whose root is called
the pig-nut.  See Bulbocastanum.
  Bi;mi-s.  A species of turnip.
  Bi.'i'eina.   (From fix, a particle of mag-
nitude, and <aruvA, hunger.)  A voracious
appetite.
  Buphagos.   (From /?*,  a  particle  of
rxi-.f'M. and $«.ya>, to eat.)  The name  of
an antidote  which created a voracious ap-
petite in Marcel) us Kmpiricus.
 , Bui'i!tiiai..-,il-m.   (From  /?sc,  an ox,
and  Q^'j.x/Aot, an eye; so called  from its
flowers, which are supposed to resemble an
eye )  The  herb ox-eye daisy.   See Bellis
major
  Bu.'hthalmum crsticum.  Pellitory  of
Spain.  See Pyrethrum.
  Burn ruAi.MU-n Germanicum.  The com-
mon ox-eye daisy.
  Bt i-.ithalmuv   majus.   Great, or ox-
eye daisy.   See Bellis mdjor.
  Bt.-i'iiTiMLMus.  (From $*?, an ox, and
KfQxx/xof, an eve ;  so named from its large
appearance, like an ox's eye.)   Ox-eye.
  1. Diseased enlargement ofthe eye,
  2.  liouseleek.
  BUFLEL RUiVI.  (From 0n, large, and
tt-xivgw, a rib;  so named from its  having
large rib-like filaments upon its leaves.)
   1. The name of a genus of plants in the
 Linnxan system.
  2  The pharmacopceial  name of the
 Bupleuron Buplewoides.   The herb hare's-
 ear.  See Perfoliata
   BurLEURUM    ROTUN'IHFOLIU-.r.      The
 systematic name of the plant called perfo-
 liata,  m the pharmacopoeias.  See  Perfo-
 liata.
   Burdock.  See Barduna.
   Burgundy pitrh.   btk^Pix Burgundica.
   Bun ac.  (A.-ab.)  Borax.  It also  means
 any  kind of salt.
   Buris.   According   to  Avicenna,   a
 scirrhous hernia, or hard abscess.
   Biu.NEi   Pitch.
  Burnet saxifrage.   See, Pimpinella.
   Bukmng.   Brenning.   An ancient me-
 dical term,  denoting an infectious diseases
 got in the stews by conversing with lewd
 women,.and supposed to be tlie same with
 what we now call the venereal disease.
   BUKRIII  UriRlTUS  MATilCALIS.    Bui'-
 rhu's  spirit, for disorders  of  the  womb.
 A compound of myrrh, olibanum, amber,
 and spirit of wine.
   Burnt hartshorn.  Sec Comu ustum.
   Burnt sponge.  See Spongia usla.
   Bursa.  A bag
   1. The scrotum.
   2- A herb called Thlaspi bursa pastoris,
 from the resemblance of its seminal follicles
 to  a triangular  purse.
   Bl'RSALOGV.  (From,  j2vg*A, a bag,
and xoyo;, a discourse.)  The doctrine of
the btrsje mucsx.
  BUBS.E  MUCOSAE.   Mucous  bags,
composed of proper membranes, containing
a kind of mucous fat, formed by the exha-
ling arteries  of the  internal  coat.  They
are of different sizes  and firmness, and are
connected by the cellular membrane with
articularcavities, tendons, ligaments, or the
periosteum.  The use of the bursx muco-
sx is to secrete,  and  contain a substance to
lubricate tendons, muscles, and bones, in
order to  render  their motion easy.
    A Table of all the Bursa Mucosa.
              In the Head.
   1. A bursa of the  superior oblique muscle
of the eye, situated  behind its trochlea in
the orbit.
  2. The bursa of the digastricus, situated
in the internal surface of its tendons.
  3. A bursa of the circumjtexus, or tensor
palati, situated between the hook-like pro-
cess of the sphxnoid bone and the tendon
of that muscle.
  4. A bursa  of tlie  stenuthyoideus muscle,
situated between the os hyoides and larynx.
         About the Shouh'kr joint
   1. The external acromial, situated under
the acromion, between the coracoid  pro-
cess,  deltoid muscle, and capsular liga-
ment.
   2. The internal acromial, situated above
the tendon of the infra-spinatus and teres
"major:  it often communicates with the
former.
   3. The coracoid bursa, situated near the
root of the coracoid process : it is some-
times double and sometimes triple.
   4. The clavicuuir bursa, found where the
clavicle touches the  coracoid process.
   5. The subclavian bursa,  between the
tendon of the subclavicularis muscle and
the first rib.
   6.  The coracobrachial, placed between
the common origin of this muscle and the
biceps, and the  capsular ligament.
   7 The bursa of tlie  pectoralis major, si-
tuated under the head  ofthe  humerus, be-
tween the internal surface of the tendon of
that, muscle and another  bursa placed on
the long head of the biceps.
   8 An external bursa of the teres major,
under the head  ofthe os humeri, between
it and the tendon of  the teres major.
   9. An internal bursa of the teres major,
found within the muscle where the fibres
of its tendon diverge.
   10. A bursa of the latissimus dord, be-
tween the tendon of this muscle and the os
humeri.
   11.  Tlie  humero-bidpital bursa, in the
vagina of the tendon of the biceps.
  There are other  bursx mucosx about
the humerus, but  their  situation  is un-
certain.
           Near the Elbo-x-]oint.
   1. The radio-biripita., situated between 
132
BURS./E MUCOSJE.
 the tendon of the biceps, brachialis, and
 anterior tubercle ofthe radius.
   2. The cubito-radial, between the tendon
 of the biceps, supinator brevis, and the li-
 gament common to the radius and ulna.
   3. The anconeal  bursa, between the ole-
 cranon and tendon of the anconeus muscle.
   4. The capitulo radial bursa, between the
 tendon common to the extensor carpi rudi-
 alis brevis, and extensor communis digito-
 rum and round head of the radius.  There
 are occasionally other bursx, but as their
 situation varies, thev are  omitted.
 About the inferior part of the Fore-arm and
                  Hand.
     On tlie inside ofthe Wrist and Hand.
   1. A very large bursa, tor  the tendon of
 the flexor pollicis longus.
   2. Four short bursa on the fore-part of
 the tendons ofthe flexor sublimis
   3. A large bursa behind the tendon of
 the flexor  pollicis longus, between it and
 the fore-part  of the radius, capsular liga-
 ment of the wrist and os trapezium
   4. A farge  bursa behind the tendons of
 the flexor  digitorum profundus, and on the
 fore-part ofthe end ofthe radius, and fore-
 part of the capsular ligament of the  wrist.
 In some subjects it  communicates  with
 the former.
   5. An oblong bursa  between  the tendon
 of the  flexor carpi radialis  and os  trape-
 zium.
   6. A very small bursa 'between the tern-
 don of the flexor carpi  ulnaris and os pisi-
 forme.
   On the back part ofthe Wrist and Hand.
   7. A bursa  between the tendon of the
 abductor pollicis longus and the radius.
   8. A large Bursa between the two exten-
 sores carpi radiales.
   9. Another below it, common to the ex-
 tensores carpi radiales.
   10. A bursa,  at the insertion of the ten-
 don of the extensor carpi  radialis.
   11. An  oblong bursa, for the tendon of
 the  extensor pollicis longus, and  which
 communicatet with 9.
   12. A bursa, for  the tendon ofthe  exten-
 sor pollicis longus, between it and the me-
 tacarpal bone of the thumb.
   13. A bursa between the tendons of the
 extensor ofthe forc,middle,andringfingers.
   14. A bursa for the extensors of the lit-
, tie finger.
   15. A bursa between the tendon of the
 extensor carpi ulnaris and ligament  of the
 wrist.
   There  are also bursx mucosx between
 the musculi lumbricales and interossei.
            Near tlie Hip joint.
        On the fore-part of the joint.
   1. The ileo-puberal, situated between the
 iliacus interims, psoas magnus, and the cap-
 sular ligament of the head and the femur.
   2. Tlie pectineal, between  the tendon of
 the pectineus and the thigh bone.
   3.  A small bursa of the gluteus medius
 muscle, situated between it and the great
 trochanter, before the insertion of the pi-
 riformis.
   4.  A bursa of the gluteus minimus mus-
 cle between its  tendon and the great tro-
 chanter.
   5.  The gluteofasrial,  between  the glu-
 teus  maximus and vastus externus.
    On the posterior part of the Hip joint.
   6.  The tubero-ischiatic bursa, situated be-
 tween the obturator internus muscle, the
 posterior spine  of the ichium, and its tu-
 berosity.
   7-  The obturatory bursa, which is oblong,
 and found between the obturator intermus
 and gemini  muscles, and the capsular liga-
 ment.
   8.  A bursa  of the semi membranosus, un-
 der its origin and the long head of the bi-
 ceps femoris.
   9   Thegluleo-trochanteral bursa,  situated
 between the tendon of the  psoas muscle
 and the root of the great trochanter.
   10.  Two gluteo femoral bursa,  situated
 between  the tendon of the  gluteus  maxi-
 mus and os  femoris.
   11.  A  bursa of the quadratus femoris, si-
 tuated between it and the little trochanter.
   12.  The iliac bursa, situated between the
 tendon ofthe iliacus internus and the little
 trochanter.
           Near the Knee-joint.
   1.  The supra-genual, which adheres to
 the tendons  of the vastus and cruralis and
 the fore part ofthe thigh-bone.
   2   The infra genual bursa, situated under
 the ligament of the patella, and often  com-
 municating  with the above.
   3   The anterior genual, placed between
 the tendon  of the sartorius, gracilis and
 semitendinosus and the internal and lateral
 ligament of the knee.
   4.  The posterior genual, which is some-
 times double, and is situated between the
 tendons of the semi-menibranosus, the in-
 ternal head ofthe gastrocnemius, the cap-
 sular  ligament, and internal  condyle.
   5.  The popliteal,  conspicuous  between
 the tendon of that muscte. the external con-
 dyle of the femur, the semilunar cartilage,
Mid external condyle of the tibia.
   (5.  The bursa ofthe biceps cruris, between
 tlie external part of the tendon, the biceps
 cruris, and the external lateral ligament of
 the knee.
              In the Foot.
 On the back, side, and hind part of the Foot.
   1. A bursa  of the  tibialis anticus, be-
 tween its tendon, the lower  part of the ti-
 bia, and capsular ligament ofthe ankle.
   2. A bursa between the tendon of the
 extensor pollicis pedis longus, the tibia and
 capsular ligament of the ankle
   3. A bursa of the extensor digitorum com-
 munis, between its tendons, the tibia, and
 ligament of  the ankle. 
BUX
BUX             133
  4. A large bursa, common to the tendons
of the peronei muscles.
  5. . / bursa of the peroneus brevis, proper
to its lend on
  6. 'the calcaneal bursa, between the ten-
do Achillis and os calcis.
          In the Sole ofthe Foot.
  1. A bursa for the tendon of the peroneus
longus.
  2. A bursa common to the tendon ofthe
flexor pollicis pedis-longus, and the tendon
of the  flexor digitorum pedis communis
longus profundus.
  3. A burott of the  tibialis posticus,  be-
tween its tendon, the tibia, and astragalus
  4. Five  bursa for the flexor tendons,
which  begin a little above the first-joint of
each toe, and extend to the  root of  the
third phalanx, or insertion of the tendons.
  Bursalis   musculus.   (From its  re-
semblance to a bursa, or purse.) See Obtu-
rator externus et internus.
>  Buselinum.   (From B*,  great, and a-
xn-y, parsley.)  A large  species of parsley.
  Blhsii  spiritus,  bezoardicus.    I'he
bezoardic  spirit of Bussius,  an eminent
physician at Dresden.   A  distillation of
ivory, sal-ammoniac, amber, &c.
  Butchersbroom.   See Ruscus.
  Bi-tiga. A synonym for gutta rosacea:
  Bun no.   Turpentine.
  Butomon.   See Iris palustris.
  BUTTER.    (Butyrum.-  from  /S*c,  a
cow, and Tugoc, congulum,  or cream")  A
concrete  and soft substance,  of a yellow
colour, approaching more  or less to that
of gold, and ofa mild, agreeable taste.  It
melts  by  a gentle   heat,  and  becomes
solid by 'cooling.  Fresh butter is nourish-
ing, and relaxing, but it readily becomes
sour,  and,  in  general, agrees with  few
stomachs.  Rancid  butter  is one  of the
most unwholesome and indigestible of all
food.
  Butter-bur.   See Petasites.
  Butter-flower.   See  Rannnculut.
  Butter-milk.   The thin and sour milk
which  is  separated  from  the  cream by
churning it into butter.
  Buttenoort.   See Pinguicula.
  Butua.   See Pariera brava.
   BUTYRUM.   See Butler.
   Bdtyrum axtimonil.  See .Marias an-
timonii.
  BUXTOX  WATERS.    Buxtonienses
aqua.   Warm mineral springs,  which rise
in  the village of Buxton,  in .Derbyshire.
They have  been long celebrated for their
medicinal properties    With respect to
sensible properties,  the Buxton water can-
not be  distinguished from  common spring
water, when heated to the  same tempera-
ture.   Its temperature in the gentleman's
bath, is invariably 82°.   The principal pe-
culiarity in the appearance of this spring,
is a large quantity of elastic  vapour,  that
 rises and forms bubbles, which pass through
the water, and break as soon as they reach
the surface.   The air of these bubbles was
ascertained, by Dr.  Pearson, to consist of
azotic gas, mixed with a small proportion
of atmospheric air.   Buxton water is fre-
quently employed, both internally and ex-
ternally ;  one of  which  methods  often
prove beneficial, when the other would be
injurious ;  but, as a bath alone, it. virtues
may not be superior  to those of tepid com-
mon water.   As the temperature of 82° is
several  degrees below that of the human
body, a slight shock of cold is felt  on the
first immersion into  the bath ;  but this is
almost  immediately  succeeded by a plea-
sant glow over the  whole system.   It is
therefore proper for  very delicate and irri-
table habits.    The cases which  derive
most benefit from the external use of Bux-
ton waters, are those in which a loss of ac-
tion, and sometimes of sensation,  affects
particular limbs,  in consequence  of long
continued or violent inflammation,  or ex-
ternal injury.  HencG the chronic rheuma-
tism, succeeding the acute, and where the
inflammation has been seated in particular
limbs, is often wonderfully relieved by this
bath   The internal use of the water has
been found to be of considerable service in
symptoms  of defective digestion, and  de-
rangement of the  alimentary organs.   A
judicious use of this simple remedy, will
often relieve the  heartburn, flatule- cy,
ard sickness; it will increase trie appetite,
animate the spirits, and improve the health.
 At first, however, it sometimes occasions a
diarrhxa, which is rather salutary than de-
trimental ; but costiveness is a more usual  ■
effect, especially in sluggish habits  It also
affords great relief when  taken internally,
 in  painful diso-ders of the  bladders and
 kidneys; and  has  likewise been  recom-
 mended in cases of gout;  but when taken
for  these  complaints,  the  addition  of
some aromatic tincture  is recommended.
In  all cases of active inflammation, the use
of these waters should be carefully avoided,
on account  of their supposed beating pro-
perties.   A full  course  consists  of two
glasses, each containing one-third ofa pint,
 before  breakfast;  which quantity should
 be repeated between breakfast and dinner.
 In chronic cases  a long residence on the
 spot is requisite  to ensure the desired ef-
 fect
   BUXUS.   (From «•«**£&-, to become
 hard.)   The box tree.
   1. The name of a genus of plants in the
 Linnxan system.    Class, Monoeda.  Or-
 der, Triandria.
  2 The pharmacopceial name of the Buxus.
 sempervirens of Linnxus,  possess  a very
 strong nauseous, bitter taste, and aperient
 virtues.  They are occasionally exhibited,
 in  form of decoction, amongst the lower
orders of people, in cases of dropsy and
 asthma, and worms.  As much as will lay 
134
BVS
BYZ
upon a shilling, ofthe common dwarf box,
dried and powdered, may be given at bed-
time, every night, to an infant.
  Buxus semp.ervirexs.   The systematic
name of the  buxus of the pharmacopoeias.
See Buxus.
  B varus.  A plexus of blood vessels in
the brain.
  Byxs   A Chinese name for green tea.
  Byrethrum.   (Beretta, Ital. or barette,
Fr.  a cap.)   Byrethrus   An odoriferous
cap, filled with cephalic drugs, for the head.
  Byhsa.    (Bvgo-A,  leather.)  A leather
skin, to spread plaisters upon.
\Jj In the  Chemical alphabet, means
nitre.
  Caa-apia.   (Indian.)    A  Brazil  root,
which, chewed, has nearly the effects of
ipecacuanha.   It is the  Dorstenia Brasili-
ends of Wildenow.  The Brasilians cure
the wounds from poisoned darts with the
juice of this root, which they pour into the
wound.
  Caa-atata.  (Indian.)   A  bitter plant
of Brazil, very powerfully cathartic and
emetic.  It resembles the euphrasia.  Ray.
  Caacica.  (Indian.)   A Brazilian  herb
applied in cataplasms against venemotis
bites ;   called also colukrina  Lusitanica.
Ray.
  Caaco.  The name ofa  species of sensi-
tive plant, whose  root is  used by  the na-
tives of America as an antidote to  several
poisons.
  Caaetimay.   Senecio Brasiliensis.   A
decoction of the plant thus called,  is used
as a wash to cure the itch.  Its systematic
name is unknown.   Ray.
  Caaghiyuto.  (Indian.)'  Frutex bac-
cifer Brasiliensis.    A  shrub  of  Brazil,
whose leaves are applied tq ulcers, as de
siccative.
  Caaopia.    (Indian.)   Arbnscula gum-
snifera  Brasiliensis.   Hypericum bacciferum
of modern naturalists. The name of a tree
in the Brazils, whose bark emits a juice,
when wounded, which, in a dried state,
resembles gamboge, except that it is ra-
ther of a darker colour.
  Caapeba.  See Pareira brava.
  Caaponga.   (Indian.)   The  Brasilian
name for crithmum;  also called Trifolia
spica.   Crithmum  marinnm non  spinosUm.
Inula crithmoides of Linnxus    The leaves.
and young stalks are pickled for the use of
the table, they are  gently diuretic.
  Caaroba.   (Indian.)  The  name  of  a
tree which grows in the Brazils.  A de-
coction of its leaves promotes perspiration,
and is  given in the cure of the venereal
disease.  Ray.
  Bysauchen.   (From 0™, to hide, and
aux»v, the neck.)  Morbid stiffness  of the
neck.
  Byssus.   (Heb.)   A  woojby  kjnd of
moss.  Pudendum  muliebre.   A kind of
fine linen.
  Bithos.  (Bt/9oc,  deep.)   An epithet
used by Hypocrates for the bottom  of the
stomach.
  Byzen.  (From Boa>, to rush together.)
In a heap ; throngingly-  Hippocrates uses
this word to express the hurry in which the
mensus flow in an excessive discharge.
c.
  Cabalisttca  ars.    Cabala.    Cabula.
Kabala.  The cabalistic art.   It is derived
from the Hebrew  word, signifying to re-
ceive by tradition.   It is a term that hath
been anciently used, in  a very mysterious
sense,  amongst  divines ; and since, some
enthusiastic philosophers and chemists have
transplanted it into medicine, importing by
it somewhat magical: but such unmeaning
terms are now justly rejected.
  Caballme aloes.  See Aloes.
  Cabbage.   See Brassica.
  Cabbage-bark tree.  See Cortex Geoflfrea
Jamaicensis.
  Cabbalistic art.   See  Cabalisttca ars.
  Cabureiba.   Caburiiba.    A  name  of
the Balsamum Peruvianum.  Ray thinks it
is the tree which affords that balsam.
  Cacagoga.   (From hax.k»,  excrement,
and  Aya>,  to expel.)    Cathartics.  Oint-
ments which, being rubbed on the funda.
ment,  procure stools, according to Paulus
^gineta.
  Cacalia.  (From kakov,  bad,  and  kiav,
exceedingly ;  because it is mischievous to
the soil on which it grows.  (Cacamum.
The herb wild chervil, or wild carraways,
formerly said to be pectoral.
 , Cacamotictlano   quiloni.   (Indian.)
Batatas peregrina.   The purging potatoe.
  Cacamum.   See Cocalia.
  Cacao.   Cacoa,    Cocoa.    Cacavifera.
Quahoil.  Cacata.   The cocoa or choco-
late nut of Virginia and  Jamaica.
  Cacapbonia   (From  wxko;, bad,  and
<pa>vn,  the  voice.)    Defective   articula-
tion.
  Cacari.  See Cacao.
  CACuroRiA  febris.  (From  caco, to go
to stool.)   An epithet given by Sylvius to
a kind of intermittent fever, attended with
copious stools.
  Caccionde.   A  sort of pill  recom-
mended  by Baglivi against dysenteries;
its basis is catechu.
  CACHEXIA.  (From xmh,  bad, and
«£/?, a habit.)   \ bad habit of body, knows 
                 LAC

by  a depraved  or vitiated  state of the
Bolidsand fluids.
  CACHEAi*ffi.  A class  of diseases in
Cullen's nosology, embracing three orders,
viz.  marcores,  inlumescentia,  and  impe-
tigines.
  Cachexia  uterina.   The fluor albus
is sometimes so called.
  Cachexia  icterica.    The  jaundice,
or a disposition thereto.
  Cachlan.  The bathulmum verim.
  Cvchlex.   A  httle  stone, o? pebble.
Galen lays, that liie cachleces,  heated in
the fire and quenched in  whey, become
astringents and useful in dysente'ies.
  Cachinnatio.     (From    caddnno,  to
laugh aloud.)   A tendency to immoderate
laughter, as in some hysteric and maniacal
affections.
  Cichoue,  A name for catechu
  Cach.is.  (Indian.)   A shrub which the
Indians use as a diuretic, and to expel con-
cret.ons from the kidneys.
  C'YCHUNDE.  A medicine; highly ce-
lebrated among the Chinese and Indians,
made of several aromatic ingredients,  per-
fumes, medicinal  earths,  a/id  precious
stones. They make the whoe into a stiff
paste, and  form  out of it several figures,
according to their fancy, vvhich  are dried
for use.   These are principaty used in the
East Indies,  but  are  sometimes brought
over to Portugal.    In Chinaj the principal
persons usually carry a small piece in their
mouths, which is a  continual cordial, and
gives their breath a very sweet smell. It
is highly esteemed as a midicine in ner-
vous complaints ;  and it is reckoned a pro-
longer of lite, and a provocative to venery;
the two  great intentions of  most of the
medicines used in the East.
  l-ACHiirs.   Galen  says  it sometimes
means parched barley.  In  Linnxus's bo-
tany, it is the name of a genus of which he
enumerates three species.
  Cachrys  odontalgic*.   A plant, the
root of which may  be substituted for that
of the pyrethrum.
  Caciiymia.   (Kaku/aia.)   An  imperfect
metal, or an immature  metalline ore, ac-
cording to  Paracelsus.
  Cacoalexitehium.   (From xaxos,  bad,
and  Axt^Pngia, to  preserve.)  An antidote
to poison or infectious diseases. Alexiphar-
mics.
  Cacocoli v.   (From   kixoc,  and  xoaoc,
bile.) An  indisposition, or disease of tlie
bile.
  Cacochylia.  (From xxnoc.bad, and kuxh,
the chyle.    Indigestion or depraved chy-
lification.
  CACOCHYMIA.   (From  ***cr,   bad,
and  ;t«/uer, juice, or humour.)  A diseased
or depraved state of the humours.
  (Iaioi-nemus.   (From x<x:c,  bad, and
kvh/um, the  leg.)  Having a natural defect
in the tibia.
                  CAC              135

  Cacocorema.   (From  kaxo;, bad,  and
Kogta, to purge, or cleanse.) A medicine
winch purges off the viciated humours.
   Cacoh-kmon.   (From   k^ksc, bad,  and
Iai/ac*, a spirit.)   An evil spirit, or genius,
which was supposed  to preside over the
bodies of men, and afflict them with cer-
tain d.sorders   The night-mate.
  CAComt.   (I-'rom  nam;, bad, and  o£a>,
to smell.) A defect in the sense of smelling.
  Cu-oethes.   (From xax.es, ill,  and afloc,
a word which when applied to diseases,
signifies a quality, or a disposition.)  Hip-
pocrates applied this word to malignant
and difficult distempers.   Galen and some
others, express  by it an  incurable ulcer,
that  is rendered so through the acrimony
of the humours  flowing  to  it.  Linnaeus
and Vegel use this term much in the same
sense  with Galen, and describe the ulcer
as  superficial  spreading,  weeping,  and
with callous edges.
  Cacopathia.    (From  x=otor, bad,  and
«nr*6os, affection.)  An ill affection  of the
body, or part.
  Cacophonia.   (From xaxoc,  bad,  and
(puv»,  the voice.)  A defect  in the  organs
of speech ;  a bad pronunciation.
   Uacopragia.   (From hakoc,  bad,  and
rargATlu, to perforin.) Diseased chylopoietic
viscera.
   Cacorrythmus.  (From x.*Mi,  bad, and
guB/Aoc, order )  A disordered pulse.
   Gacosis.  (From kahos,  bad.)   A  bad
disposition of body.               v
   Cacostia.   (From  koxoc,   and  o-Sto^.
food.)  An aversion to food, or nausea,
   Gacosphyxia.  (From  x.*x.os, bad,  and
<rqo£tc, pulse.)   A disorder of the pulse.
  Cacostomachus.    (From  xaxsc,  bad,
and ?ofA*xo;> the stomach.)  A bad or dis-
ordered stomach ; also food which the sto-
mach rejects.
   Cacostomus.    (From  hzko;, bad, and
s-cfAa, a mouth.)  Having a bad formed, or
disordered mouth.
   Cacothymia,   (From  xxx:;, ill, and Si>-
ftoi, the mind.   Any vicious disposition of
the mind;  or a diseased  mind.
   Cacotrophia.   (From  xax;;,  ill,  and
Tgo<pn, nutriment.)   A  vitiated nourish-
ment ; a wasting of the  body, through a,
detect of nutrition.
   CACTUS.   The name of a genu's  of
plants  in  the  Linnxan  system.    Class,
Jcosandria.  Order, Monogynia.  'I'he melon-
thistle.
   Cactus   oruNTTA.     The  systematic
name of the  plant  bearing  the  epithet
• opuntia in the pharmacopoeias. See Opuntia.
   C vt uiiai.us.  (From »«;■-, evil, and 3a\.
 xa, to cast out;  so named because it was
 thought to be efficacious in expelling poi-
 sons.)  The berry -bearing chick.wee.vi. S> *■-
 Cucitbalus.
   Cache. The  Arabian  term for carda-
 moms. 
136
CAG
    C ACUMEN. The top or point.
    CADAVER.  (From cado,  to  fall;  be-
  cause the  body,  when  deprived of life,
  falls to the ground.)  A carcase.   A body
  deprived of life.
    Gadmia,   (Heb.)   Chlimia.   Catimia.
  A name given to the lapis calaminaris.  See
  Zinc.
    Cadmia  metallica.  A name given, by
  the Germans, to cobalt.
    Caduca,    (From cado, to  fall down.)
  See Decidua.
    Caducus morbus.  (From  cado, to  fall
  down.) The epilepsy, or falling  sickness.
  ,  C.ijcitas.   (From cacus, blind.) Blind-
  ness.   See Culigo,  and Amauinsis.
    C.45CUM   From eacus,  blind.   (The
  cxcum, or blind gut : so called  from  its
  being perforated at one end only.  The first
  portion of the large intestines, placed in
  the right iliac region, about  four fingers'
  breadth in length.   It is in this  intestine
  that the ileum terminates bv a valve, called
  the valve ofthe cxcum.   The apperidicula
 caci vermiformis is also attached to it.  See
  Intestines . ■
  ..Coitus.   (K.Atgo(.)  Hippocrates, by this
  word, means  the opportunity  or moment
 in  which whatever is to be effected should
  be done
    (VESARIAN OPERYTION. (So called
 because Julius  Cxsar is said to have been
 extracted in  this  manner.)   Hysterotomia
 Hysterotomatocia.   The operation for  ex-
 tracting the  foetus  from the uterus, by  di-
 viding the  integuments  of the  abdomen
 and the uterus.
   There are three cases in which this ope-
 ration may  be  necessary.—1.  When  the
 foetus  is perceived to be alive, and the mo-
 ther dies, either in labour or  in  the last
 two months.  2. When the fcetus  is'dead,
 but cannot be delivered  in the usual  way,
 from the deformity of the mother, or the
 disproportionate size of the  child.   3.
 When both  the mother and the child are
 living, but delivery cannot take place, from
 the same causes as  in  the second instance.
 Both the mother and the child, if accounts
 can be credited, have often lived after the
 Cxsarian operation, and the mother  even
 borne  children afterwards.  Heister gives
 a relation of such success, in his Institutes
 of  Surgery, and others.   In England, the
 Cxsarian operation  has almost always fail-
 ed. Mr. James Barlow, of Charley, Lanca-
 shire,  succeeded,  however, in  taking  a
 foetus out of the uterus by this bold pro-
 ceeding, and  the mother was perfectly  re-
 stored to health.
  Ctf.sares.   Casohes.  Children who are
.brought into  the world by the Cxsarian
 operation.
  C/etchu.   See Catechu.
  Caf.  (Arab.)  Cafa.   Caffa.  A  name
 given by the Arabs to camplnre.
  CAGASTm-M.  A babarous term used by
                  CAL

 Paraceljus, to express the morbific matter
 which pmerates diseases.
   Caja;. Cay an. The Phaseolus creticus of
 Linnxut A decoction ofthe leaves restrains
 the hxn orrhoids when excessive.  Ray.
   CAJtPUT   OIL.    Oleum   cajeputa.
 Oleum   Vittnebianum.  Oleum volatile  me-
 laleuca.  Oleum, cajeput.  The tree which
 affords tkis oil, by distillation of its leaves,
 was supposed to be the Melaleuca leucaden-
 dron of Linnxus, but it appears from the
 specimens of the tree producing the true
 oil, sent home from  India,  by Mr. Chris-
 topher Snith,  that  it  is another species
 which isl therefore named  Melaleuca ca-
 jupiti.   Thunberg  says  cajeput  oil  has
 the appejrance of inflammable spirit, is
 of a gretn  colour,  and so completely
 volatile, that  it evaporates  entirely, lea-
 ving no rpsidum;  its odour of the cam-
 phoraceouk kind,  with  a  terebinthinate
 admixture!  Goetz says it is limpid, or ra-
 ther yellovjish.  It is a very powerful me-
 dicine,  and in  high, esteem  in  India and
 Gei many,  in the character of a general re-
 medy in chronic and painful diseases ; it is
 used for the same purposes  for which we
 employ  the officinal aethers, to  which it
 seems to have a considerable affinity ;  the
 cajeput, however, is more potent and pun-
 gent; taken into the stomach, in the dose
 of five or six drops, it heats and stimulates
 the  whole system, proving, at  the same
 time, a very certain diaphoretic, by which
 probably the good effects, it is said to have
 in dropsies and intermittent fevers, are to
 be explained.    For  its efficacy  in various
 convulsive and spasmodic complaints, it is
 highly esteemed  It has also  been used
 both internally and externally, with much
 advantage, in several other obstinate dis-
 orders ;  as palsies, hypochondriacal and
 hysterical  affections,  deafness, detective
 vision, tooth ache, gout, rheumatism,  &c.
 The dose is from two to six, or even twelve
 drops.
   Calaba. The Indian mastich-tree. Catn-
phyllum  inophyllum  of Linnxus,  a native
 of America,  accounted vulnerary,  resol-
 vent and anodyne.
   CalagUalte radix.   Calaguela radix.
 The root so called is knotty, and some-*
 what like that  of  the polypody tribe.  It
 has  been exhibited   internally at  Rome,
 with success, in dropsy ; and "it is said to
 be  efficacious in pleurisy, contusions, ab-
 scesses, &c.  It was  first used in America,
 where it is obtained;  and  Italian physi-
 cians have since written concerning it, in
terms of approbation.
  Calamagrostis.     (From   k*.>,a[aos,  a
reed, and *^ga>r/?, a  sort of grass.) Sheer
grass.   Reed grass.
  Calvmbac  (Indian.)  The agallochum,
 or aromatic aloe.
  Calaviacorus. Indian reed.
  Calamedost.   (From mxa/ao;,  a reed.) 
                   CAL

'  A sort of fracture which runs along the
  bone, in a straight line, like a reed, but is
  lunated in the extremity.
    CALAMINA PR,£PARATA. Prepared
  calamine.   Burn the calamine,  and reduce
  it to powder ; then let it  be brought into
  the state of a Very fine  powder,  in the same
  manner that  chalk  is  directed  to be pre-
  pared.  See Calamine.
    CALAMINE.   (Irom  calamus,  a reed ;
  so called  from its  reed-like appearance.)
  Cadmia.   Cathmia.  Cadmia lapidosa arosa.
  Cadmia fossilis.   Calamina.  Lapis calami-
  naris  An ore of zinc.  A sort  of stone, or
  mineraL containing  zinc and carbonic acid,
  united with a portion  of iron,  and  some-
  times other substances.  It  is very heavy,
  moderately  hard  and  brittle,  of  a gray,
  yellowish, red, or blackish  brown ;  found
  in quarries of considerable extent, in seve-
  ral  parts  of Europe,  and particularly in
  this  country, in  Derbyshire,  Gloucester-
  shire. Nottinghamshire, and Somersetshire;
  as also in  Wales.  The' calamine of  En-
  gland is, by the best judges, allowed to be
  superior in quality  to  that  of  most other
  countries.   It seldom  lies very deep, be-
  ing chiefly found in clayey  grounds, near
  the  surface.   In  some places it is mixed
  wilh lead ores. This mineral, or semimetal,
  is an article in the materia medica: but,
  before it comes to the  shops, it is usually
  roasted, or calcined, to separate some ar-
  senical or sulphureous particles which, in
  its crude  state, it is supposed to  contain,
  and  in order to render it more easily re-
  ducible into a fine powder.   In this state,
  it is  employed in  collyiia, for weak eyes,
  for  promoting the cicatrization of ulcers,
  and healing excoriations of the  skin.  It is
  the basis of an officinal cerate, called Cera-
  tum  calaminx, by  the  London  College,
  formerly called ceratum lapidiscalaminaris.
  ceratum epuloticum ;  and  ceratum  car-
  bon's zinci  impuri by  the   Edinburgh
  College.   These compositions  form  the
  cerate which Turner stronglj' recommends
  for  healing  ulcerations and excoriations,
  and which have been popularly distinguish-
  ed by h.s name.   The collyria in which the
^(prepared  calamine  has  been  employed,
  have  consisted simply of that substance
  added to   rose-water,   or  elder-flower
  water.
    Calamint, common.   See Calamintha.
    Ctdamint,  mountain.    See Calamintha
  magna flore.
    CALAMINTHA   (From  kaxo;,  beau-
  tiful, or KaxAfAot, a reed,  and yivSn, mint.)
  Common calamint.  Calamintha montana.
  Calamintha vulgaris.   Calamint/ui  officina-
  rum   Melissa calamintha of Linnxus :—
  pedunculis  axiflaribus,  dichotomis, longitu-
  dine J'oliorum.  This plant  smells strongly,
  like  wild  mint, though  more  agreeable ;
  and  is often  used by the  common people,
  in foim of  tea,  against weakness  of  the
                 CAL              137

stomach,  flatulent  colic, uterine obstruc-
tions, hysteria, &c.
  Calamintha  Auglica.  Field calamint.
Spotted   calamnt.   Calamintha   pulegii
odore.   Nepeta agrestis.  It is the Melissa
nepeta of  Linnaeus.   It was formerly  used
as an aromatic.
  Calamintha  hcmilior.  The ground-ivy.
  Calamintha   magno  flore.   Calamin-
tha montana.   Mountain  calamint.   This
plant, Melissa grandiflora of Linnxus, has
a moderately pungent laste,  and a more
agreeable aromatic smell than the common
calamint,  and appears to be more eligible
as a stomachic.
  Calamintha  montana.   See  Calamin-
tha.
  CALAMUS.   A  word of Arabian  deri-
vation.
  1. A general name denoting the stalk of
any plant. •
  2- The  name of a genus of plants in the
Linnxan system.   Class,  Hexandria.   Or-
der, Monogynia.
  CALAMUS  AROMATICUS.   .(Fr°m
kalam,  Arab.)  Acorus  verus.  Calamus
odoratus.   Calamus  vulgaris.    Diringa.
Jacerantatinga.  Typha  aramatica.  Clava
rugosa.  Sweet-flag  or acorus.   Acorus ca-
lamus scapi  mucrone longissimo foliaceo of
Linnxus.  The root of this plant has been
long employed medicinally.  It has a mo-
derately strong aromatic smell, and a warm,
pungent,  bitterish  taste * and  is  deemed
useful as  a  warm stomachic.  Powdered,
and mixed with some absorbent, it forms a
useful and pleasant dentifi ice.
  Calamus  aromaticus  Asiaticus.  The
Acorus calamus of Linnxus.
  Calamus  odoratus.  See  Calamus  aro-
maticus.
  Calamus rotang.  The systematic name
ofthe plant from which we  obtain the Dra-
gon's blood.  See Sanguis draconis.
  CALAMUS SCRIPTOUIUS.  A kind of
canal at the bottom  of the fourth  ventricle
of the brain, so  called from its resemblance
to a writing pen.
  Calamus  vulgaris. See  Calamus  aro-
maticus.
  Calathiana.   (From xa>aQc;, a twig bas-
ket ; so called from the shape of its  flow-
ers.)  The herb marsh-gentian, or Gentiana
pneumonanthe of Linnxus.
  Calbianum.  The name  of a  plaister in
Mvrcpsus.
  Cai.cauinu-m.   Vitriol.
 ■Calcadis.  An Arabian name  for white
vitrol and alkali.
  CALCANEUM.  (From  calx, the heel.)
Calcar  ptermi.   Os  calcis.  The  largest
bone of the tarsus, which forms the  heel.
It is situated posteriorly  under  the astia-
galus,  is very regular, and divided into a
body and  processes.  It has a large tubero-
sity or  knob, projecting  behind to  form
the heel.   A sinuous cavity, at its fore part
    T * 
138 ]             CAL
CAL
which  in  the fresh  subject is filled  with
fat, and gives origin to several ligaments.
Two prominences, at the inner and fore part
of the  bone, with a pit between them, for
the articulation of the  under and fore part
of the   astragulus.   A depression,  in the
external surface of the bone near its fore-
part, where  the tendon  of the peronxus
longus   runs.  A large cavity, at the  inner
sid ofthe bone, for lodging the long flex-
ors of the toes, togethef^with the vessels
and nerves ofthe sole.  There are two pro-
minences, at the under and back part of this
bone, that give origin to the  aponeurosis
and several  muscles of the sole.   The an-
terior surface of the os calcis  is concave,
fot its  articulation  with  the os cuboides,
and it is articulated to the astragulus  by
ligaments.
  Calcanthum.  (From ^axxof, brass, and
otBos, a  flower ;  i. e. flowers of brass.) Cal-
canthos.  Copperas.  Vitriol.
  Calcar.  (From  calx,  the  heel; also
from caleo, to  heat.)  The heel-bone ; also
the furnace ofa laboratory.
   Calcareous earth   See  Calx.
  Calcaris flos.   The Larkspur.
  Calcarius lapis.  Limestone.
  Calcatar.  A mme for vitriol.
  Calcaton.  White arsenic.   Troches of
arsenic.
  Calcatrippa.  See Consolida media.
  Calcena.   Calcenonius.   Calcelus.  Pa-
racelsus uses these words to  express the
tartarous  matter in  the blood ; or that the
blood  is impregnated with tartarous prin-
ciples.
  Calces, metallic.  Metals  which have
undergone the process of calcination, or
combustion ; or any other equivalent ope-
ration.
   Cai.ceum  eciuinum.   (From calceus,  a
shoe, and equus, a horse; so-called from
the figure of its leaf.)  Tii-t* herb tussilago,
or colt's foot.
   Calciktheos.   (From  naxx'ov,  purple.)
Verdigrise.
   Calcuoides.  (From y*xfi, a chalk-stone,
and uSbs, form.)   Calchoidea  ossicula.   A
name ofthe cuneiform bones.
   Calcidicium.  The name of a medicine
in which arsenic is an ingredient.
   Calcifraga.  (From calx,  a stone, and
frango, to break ; so  named  from its sup-
posed   property of  breaking  the  human
calculus.)  Breakstone.   The herb spleen-
wnrt,   or  scolopendriurri,  in Scribonius
Largus.
   CALCINATION.  Oxydation.   The fix-
ed residues of such matters as have under-
gone  combustion  are called cinders,  in
common language, and calces, but now more
commonly oxyds,  by chymists ; and the
operation, when considered with regard  to
these residues, is termed calcination In this
general way, it has likewise  been applied
to bodies not really combustible, but only
deprived of  some  of their principles by
heat.   Thus we hear of the calcination of
chalk, to convert it into lime by driving off'
its carbonic acid and water ; of gypsum, or
plaster stone, of alum, of borax, and  other
saline bodies, by which  they are deprived
of their water of crystallization ; of  bones
which lose  their volatile parts by this  treat-
ment, and of various other bodies.
  Calcinatum.   Cinificatum. Terms  appli-
cable to calcined substances.
  Calcinatum MA.tus.  It is whatsoever is
dulcified by  the chymical art, which was
not so by nature ; such as dulcified mercu-
ry, lead, and the like substances, which are
very speedily consolidated.
  Calcinatum majus  poterii.  Mercury
dissolved in  aqua-fortis,  and  precipitated
with salt water.  Poterius used it in the
cure of ulcers.
  Calcinatum minus.   Any thing which is
sweet by nature, and speedily  cures,  as su-
gar, manna, tamarinds  &c.
  Calcinonia.   See Calcena.
  Calcis aq.ua.  See Liquor calcis.
  Calcis vivi flores.  The pellicle on lime
water.
  Calcis os.   See Calcaneum.
  Calcitari.   Alkaline salt.
  Calcitea.   Vitriol.
  Calciteosa.   Litharge.
  Calcithos.   Verdigrise.
  Calcitrapa.  Carduus  stellatus.    Jacea
ramocissima, stellata, rupina  Common star-
thistle.   Star-knapweed.  The  plant thus
called  in the pharmacopoeias,  is the Cen-
taurea calcitrapa of Linnxus :—calycibus sub-
duplicato-spinosis, sessilibus ■ foliis pinnatifi-
dis, linearibus dentatis ;  caule piloso ;  every
part of which is bitter.   The juice,  or ex-
tract, or infusion, are said to cure intermit-
tents,  and the  bark  of the root, and the
seeds, have been recommended in nephritic
disorders,  and in suppression  of urine.  It
scarcely differs, in its effects, from  other
bitters, and is now little used.
  Calcitrapa  officinai-is.   Carduus stel-
latus lutea.   Carduus  solstitialis.    Jacea
stellata  Jacea lutea cafiite spinosa minori.
Leucanthe  veterum.  St. Barnirby's thistle.
The Centanrea solstitialis of Linnxus.   It is.
commended as an anticteric, anti-cachectic,
and lithontriptic, but is, in reality  only a
weak tonic.
   Calcitrea.   Vitriol.
   Calcoidea  ossicui.a.   The  cuneiform
bone*.
   Calcotar.   Vitriol.
   Calculifragus.  (From calculus, a stone,
and frango,  to break.)   Having the pow-
er to break calculi, or stones  in the human
body.
   1 A synonym of lithontriptic.   See Li-
thontriptics.
   2. A name  sometimes  applied to  scolo-
pendrium, or the pimpernel, from  its  sup-
posed virtue. 
CALCULUS.
139
   CALCULUS.  (Dim. of  calx,  a lime-
 stone.)  Calculus   humanus.   Bezoar  mi-
 crocosmicum.   (1 ravel.   Stone.   In  En-
 ;ti  li we understand by gravel, small sand-
 like concretions, or stones, which pass from
 the kidneys through  the ureters in a few
 days ; and by stone, a calculous concretion
 in the kidneys or  bladder, of too  large a
 size to pass, without great difficulty.  Si-
 milar concretions are found occasionally in
 other  cavities, or  passages.  When a dis-
 position to form minute calculi  or gravel
 exists, we often find nephritic paroxysms,
 as  they are' called, (see Nephritis,) which
 ' onsist of pain in  the  back, shooting down
 through the pelvis to the thighs; someiimes
 a numbness in one leg, ynd a retraction of ei-
 ther testicle in men, symptoms arising from
 the irritation of a stone pissing through  the
 ureters, as these cross  die spermatic cord,
 on  the nerves passing to the lower extre-
 mities.   These  pains,  often violent,  are
 terminated by the painful discharge of small
 stones through the urethra, and the patient
 is for a  time easy.   What, however,  is
 meant by the stone is  a more serious and
 violeni disease.   It is  singular that these
 discharges of. small  gravel do not  usually
 terminate in stone.  Many have experienced
 them during a long life, without any more
 serious inconvenience : while the latter  is a
 disease chiefly ofthe voting, and depending
 on   circumstances  not  easily  explained.
 If the stone attacks persons more advanced
 in age, it is often  the consequence of  pa-
 roxysms of  gout, long  protracted, and ter-
 minating imperfectly.
  When once a stone  has acquired a mo-
 derate size,  it usually occasions the follow-
 ing  symptoms :—frequent  inclination  to
 make  water, excessive  pain  in  voiding it
 drop by drop,  and sometimes a  sudden
 stoppage of it, if disc'inr;,-] in a stream ;
 after making  water, great torture  in the
 glans penis, which  lasts  one, two, or three
 minutes;  and in most constitutions, the
 violent straining makes tlie rectum con-
 tract and expel its excrements ;  or, if it be
 empty,  occasion;   a tenesmus,  which is
 sometimes accompanied with a prolapsus
 ani.    The  urine is  often  tinctured with
 blood, from  a rupture  of the vessels, and
 sometimes  pure blood  itself is discharged.
 Sometimes tlje urine is  very clear, but fre-
 quently there  are great quantities of--limy
 sediment deposited at the bottom of  it,
 which' is only  fl preternatural separation  of
 the mueilage of the  bladder, but has often
 been mistaken for pus.   The  suine is a dis-
 ease to which  both  sexes and all  ages are
 liable ; and  calculi  have even been found
 in the bladders of very  voting children, nav
of infants only six months old.
  Women seem less subject to this com-
plaint than men* cither  owing to const in-
tional causes, or to the cap.-iciou>ness, short-
 less, and straightness of their urethra:,  al-
 lowing the calculi to be discharged while
 small, together with the urine.
     Chymical analysis of urinary calculi.
   It is only since the time  of Scheele that
 we have become acquainted with the nature
 of urinary calculi, this subject having been
 quite in the dark before that great chymist
 discovered, in the year 1776, a peculiar acid
 (the lilhic acid) in them, and at the same
 time found them to contain no lime, a cir-
 cumstance which was soon  after confirmed
 by the experiments of Bergman. From this
 period the chymists bestowed a particular
 attention upon  the examination of urinary
 concrements, as  appears from the  writings
 of Dobson,  Percival,  Falconer,  Achard,
 Hartenkeit,  Tychsen,  Link,  Titius, Wal-
 ther, Gnr'ner,  Brugnatelli,  Pearson, and
 several  others, some  of whom confirmed
 the discovery of Scheele, while others con-
 tradicted, and others enlarged it.
   But  we  are  particularly indebted  to
 Fourcroy and Vauquelin, who, since' 1786,
 had  turned their attention on this subject,
 for  having  made  many  experiments, by
 which great light is thrown on the nature of
 urinary  concrements.   The following are
 the interesting results of their chymical in-
 quiries.
 The Seat and Physical Properties of Urinary
                 Calculi.
   Calculi are found in different parts ofthe
 urinary system, in the pelvis of the kidney,
 in the ureters, in the bladder and urethra :
 but as they, for the most part, originate in tne
 kidney, the calculi renales make the nucleus
 of. the greatest number of urinary stones'!
 Tiie calculi renales differ greatly with respect
 to their external qualities; for the most part,
 however, they consist of small, concrete,
 roundish,  smooth,  glossy,  and crystalline
 bodies, of. a red-yellow colour, like that  of
 wood, and so hard as to admit of polishing.
 On account of their minuteness,''they easily
 pass through the urinary passages in form
 of gravel, which being sometimes ofa rough
 surface,  cause  several  compbints  on their
 passage.  But in some instances they are  of
 too great a size  to be able to pass -long
 tlie  ureters; in whi'-li case they  increase
 in the kidneys, sometimes  to a great -ize.
 Calculi renales of th'-s kind are generally  . f
 a brown, dark  red,  or  black colour,  and
 surrounded with several na'a of coagula-
 ted blood  and  pus ; they have also  been
 observed of a yellow, reddish, and  lighter
 col til-:  and  some con-isting of  a hotno-
 geneous stony mass : but white or grey cal-
 culi renales are very rarely to be met with.
 Amongst the c^reat number that  were ex-
amined,  <no or two  only were found of a
grey  or blackish colour, and a composition
simiiar.to  those  "which generally bear the
name of mulberry like stones.
   The stones in the  ureters,  which  on pas-
sinr  into the  fireteis, are prevented by their
size  from  descending  into   the  bladder, 
,14*}
CALCULUS.
 frequently increase very much ; they, how-
 ever, rarely occur; their  colour  is white,
 and they consist of phosphat of lime.
    T7ie stones in the bladder are ,lhe most
 frequent  urinary concrements that have
 been principally examined  ; they draw their
 first origin from the kidneys, whence they
 descend into the bladder, where they  in-
 crease ; or they immediately originate and
 increase in the bladder ; or they arise from
 a foreign body that by chance has got into
 the bladder, which not unfrequently hap-
 pens, particularly in the female sex. Con-
 cretions of this kind differ greatly in their
 respective physical  qualities and external
 form, which, however,  is generally  spheri-
 cal,  oval, or compressed on  both  sides;
 and  sometimes, when  there are  several
 stones  in the bladder, they have a poly-
 edrous or cubical  form ;  their extremities
 are  frequently  pointed or roundish,  but
 they are very seldom found cylindrical, and
 more rarely with cylinders at their ends.
    There is  a great variety in the  size of
 the calculi,  and likewise  in  their  colour,
 which is materially different, according to
 their respective  nature and composition.
 They occur, 1.  fa yellowish  colour,  ap-
 proaching nearly to red,  or  brown ; such
 stones consist of lithic acid.  2.  Gray, or,
 more or less white; these  stones  always
 contain phosphats of earths.  3. Dirk gray,
 or blackish; stones of this  colour  have
 oxalats of earths. Many stones shew brown
 or gray spots, on a yellow  or white ground,
 generally raised on the surface,  and con-
„ sisting of oxalat of lime, which is enclosed
 in lithic acid, when the  ground-colour of
 the stone is of a wood colour, or in phosphat
 of lime,-when it is white.  These spots are,
 in general, only to be observed in the middle
 ofthe stone, or at one of its extremities.
    All that is.here  stated, is the result of
 observations on  more than 600 calculi;
 and different other colours, that are said to
 have been  observed, either arise from he-
 terogeneous substances, or are merely  va-
 riations ofthe above colours.  Their  surface
 is smooth ana polished in some, in others
 only smooth,  and  in  others  uneven,  and
 covered v/ith rough or smooth corpuscles,
 which are always  of  a yellow colour; in
 some,  the  surface  is  partly smooth  and
 partly  rough.  The  white ones  are   fre-
 quently even and smooth, half transparent,
 and covered with shining crystals, that ge-
 nerally indicate phosphat  of ammonia with
 talc*; or  they are faint, and consist of  mi-
 nute grains; or rough, in which case they
 consist of phosphat of lime.  The brown
 and dark  gray stones are, from their si-
 milarity to mulberries,  called mulberry-
 stones, and being  frequently very rugged,
 they cause the moat pain  of all.
    On examining the specific weight of  uri-
 nary calculi in  more  thai- 500 specimens,
 it was found to be, in the lightest, 1213:1000,
in the heaviest, as 1976:1060.  Their smell
is partly  strong, like  urine  or  ammonia,
partly  insipid,  and terreous;  especially,
the white  ones, which are like sawed ivory
or rasped  bone.
  The internal  texture of calculi is  but
seldom guessed from their external appear-
ance, particularly  when  they exceed the
size ofa pigeon's egg.  On breaking them,
they generally  separate into  two or three
strata, more or less thick  and even, which
prove that  they are formed by different
precipitations,  at  different times.  In the
middle, a  nucleus  is generally seen, of the
same mass as the rest. When the place they
are  broken  at is finely streaked, and of a
yellow or reddish colour, the lithic acid pre-
dominates ;  but when  they are  half trans-
parent, luminous like  spar, they have am-
moniacal magnesia in them, and phosphat of
lime and then they  are brittle and friable;
but when  they are  so hard as to resist the
instrument,  of  a   smooth surface, and  a
smell like  ivory, they contain saccharic lime.
It frequently happens, that the exterior stra-
tum consists of white phosphat of earth,
while the  nucleus is yellow lithic acid, or
oxalat of  lime, covered sometimes with a
yellow stratum of lithic acid, in which case
the nucleus  appears radiant;  but when  it
consists of lithic acid, and is covered with
white phosphate of earth, it is  roundish,
oval, and  somewhat crooked.  These con-
cretions have  very seldom  three  strata ;
namely, on the outside a phosphat of salt,
towards the inside lithic acid, and  quite
withinside an oxalat of lime ;  but still rarer
these substances occur in more strata, or in
another order,  as before-mentioned.
  Stones ofthe urethra are seldom generated
in the urethra itself; however, there are in-
stances of their having been formed in the
fossa navicularis, by means of foreign bodies
that, have got  into the urethra.  We also
very frequently observe stony concrements
deposited between  the glans  and prepuce.
All the concretions produced in the inside
and outside  the urethra consist of phosphats
of earths,  which   are easily precipitated
from the  urine. There are likewise stones
in the urethra, which have come out ofthe
bladder, having been produced there,  or
in the kidneys ; and they generally possess
the properties of stones of the kidneys.
The different constituent Particles of Urinary
                  Calculi.
   It has  been  mentioned, before,  that
Scheele found a peculiar acid'in  the urinary
concretions, and likewise that phosphat of
lime was discovered in them.  The identity
of the lithic  acid, however,   was  much
doubted  by modern chymists, particularly
by Dr. Pearson, who asserted  that it was
merely an oxyd, whereby he gave rise  to
the   discoveries   which  Fourcroy  and
Vauquelin have since made on this subject,
because they were induced to repeat the ex- 
CALCULUS.
Ml*
periment6, in order to examine whether the
lithic acid were really an acid. Their endea-
vours were fully rewarded, as they not only
found the lithic acid .and phosphat of lime
in the different calculi, but also five other
substance*, via. the lithat of ammonia, ox-
alat of lime, siliceous earth,phosphat ofam-
moniacal magnesia, and an animal matter.
      1. Of the Lithic or Uric Add.
  The acid discovered  by Mr. Scheele, in
the urinary  concretions, was styled lithic
acid ; or, according to Dr.  Pearson's Re-
searches, uric  acid, which, after Scheele,
has the following properties.   It is insipid,
without smell,  hard, crystallizable,  not so-
luble in cold water, and in boiling  water
only  in  several  thousand times greater
quanti'y.   The solution, after having be-
come cool,  deposits the acid in form of
minute yellow needles, easily soluble in the
lie of fixed alkalis, out of which,  however,
it is precipitated by all acids, even the car-
bonic acid, except the sulphuric and muri-
atic acid, which have no effect on it. Con-
centrated nitric acid, on dissolving it, ob-
tains a red colour.  On distilling  the lithic
ucid, it yields a small quantity of sublimed,
undeconiposedacid.very little oil and water
crystallized carbonat of ammonia, carbonic
aoid, and a very black coal, which, however,
contains neither alkali nor lime.  Besides
these properties, it possesses st.ll others.
On  nibbing  it  with  concentrated  lie of
kali  or  natron, it immediately  forms  a
saponaceous, thick, and pulpy muss, which
is very  soluble in water, when supersatu-
rated with alkali,  but  little soluble when
only saturated with it.  The saturated com-
binations have  little taste, are not crystal-
lizable, and   when diluted with water, the
muriatic acid precipitates the uric  acid in
form of small  needle-like, shining, some-
what jellowish crystals. Ammonia receives
very little of it, which combination is al-
most quite indissoluble.  Lime-water has
likewise very  little effect on it, and the
carbonats of alkalis none at all.   On being
dissolved "m  nitrioacid, apart ofthe lithic
acid is changed into oxalic acid.  The red
colour which appears after  this  combina-
tion, is said to prove, according to Pearson,
that substance to be merely an oxyd, but
it arises from  a peculiar animal matter.
When oxygenated muriatic acid is brought
in Contact with lithic acid, the colour of it
grows pale, it puffs up, becomes  soft and
gelatinous, and  at last obtains the consisten-
cy ofa milky liquor; from which process only
one-sixtieth  of a white, light animal sub-
stance remains, and a quantity of carbonic
acid evolves itself nnder continual slow ef-
fervescence.  The liquor v ields muriat of
ammonia, oxalat of ammonia, both in crys-
tals, free muriatic and malic acid ;  conse-
quently the  oxygenated muriatic acid se-
parates the uric acid into ammonia, carbo-
nic acid, oxalic  acid, and malic acid, where-
'iv we  observe  that the oxygenated muria-
tic acid  changes the uric acid, first into
ammonia and malic acid, but on the addi-
tion of more acid, into oxalic acid; and when
still mor« acid is added, into water and
carbonic acid.  The remaining white sub-
stance is the same, from which the red co-
lour originates that appears on the com-
bination  of the uric  acid with nitric acid,
and which imparts the cubical form  to the
muriat of ammonia, obtained by the eva-
poration  of  the liquor.  It remains now to
be stated what is observed in the distilla-
tion of that acid, by which it yields, not
only carbonat of ammonia, but  also car-
bonic gas,  very little  oil, Prussic acid,
partly in form of gas, partly in fluid form,
a considerable quantity of coal  that con-
tains no salt, and a little water.  The pro-
ductions thus obtained have the smell of
bitter almonds.  The results of these in-
quiries manifestly shew, that the lithic acid
is really a distinct acid from all others, con-
sisting of azote, carbon, hj drogen, and oxy-
gen.  This peculiar  acid is an excrementi-
tious substance, which is carried off by the
urine, and, at the forming of calculi, com-
bines itself with a coloured animal matter,
from which also it probably originates by a
process still unknown.
      2.  Of the Lithat of Ammonia.
  This  substance seems to have been un-
known before, or at  least not properly dis-
cerned  from the uric  acid;  and, though
Scheele has  observed it, he was ignorant of
its particular nature. It is easily to be dis-
tinguished,  by the small even strata in
which it  is formed, by its colour, that looks
like milk coloured witfocaffee,  and by its
forming but small calculi.  It dissolves in
the lees  of  kali and natron  like the lithic
acid, but with the characteristic difference
that it discharges ammonia, a phenomenon
already observed by Scheele.   It is more
soluble  in cold as  well  as  warm  water,
than the  lithic acid.  It is in the same way-
affected  by  acids,  except that a greater
quantity is required for changing it.  It is
generally mixed with phosphat of ammoni-
acal magnesia, because it seems only to
take  place  after a  sufficient quantity of
ammoniacal magnesia has  been formed, to
saturate  the phosphat of kali and the free
uric acid.
     • 3. Of the Phosphat of Lime.
  The existence of this substance had hi-
therto been  but inaccurately  determined,
every substance which was not lithic acid
being formerly comprised bj' the name of
phosphat of lime.   It occurs in small fria-
ble strata, which break in scales, or splints,
of  a grey  white  colour, and  are faint,
opaque,  without any smell or taste, and
crystallized in aluminous or spar-like form;
instead of strata, it is frequently composed
of friable grains, that slightly cohere, and
has many holes and pores, uke a spongy
texture.   It never forms a calculus  by it-
self, being in a calculus  always united with 
142   •                  '         CALCULUS.
    an animal gelatinous mailer; on account of
    which  circumstance it becomes black by
    exposing it to a strong heat, and burns to
    coal, exhaling the odour of burned bones ;
    and yields water, oil, carbonat of ammo-
    nia, and a carbonaceous residuum.   Being
    calcined white,  it only leaves lime,  and
    phosphat of lime, without any water of
    crystallization.   It is  not soluble in cold
    water, but in boiling water a  part of its
*   gelatine  dissolves,  spreading  an  animal
    odour.   All  t.cids, except  the boracic and
    carbonic  acid, dissolve it,  leaving on the
    bottom of the vessels transparent spots of
    animal matter.  These solutions are all pre-
    cipitated by alkalis,  but without any de-
    composition, the  precipitation  remaining
    phosphat of lime.  On treating  the phos-
    phai of lime with concentrated nitric acid,
    a thick  pulpy  mass of acid sulphat  and
    phosphat of lime will be obtained, on which
    pure alkalis, as well as carbonat of alkalis,
    have no effect.   We never could find acid
    phosphat of lime, as Brugnatelli pretends
    to have observed.
    4. Of the Phosphat of Ammoniacal Mag-
                     nesia-
      It consists  of scaly,  half-transparent,
    hard, and coherent strata; can be sawed
    without crumbling, and reduced to a fine,
    soft and white powder. It  is of a sweetish
    insipid taste, somewhat soluble, and crys-
    tallized  in  rhomboids, or  thick Lminas,
    dispersed in  the cavities of other calculous
    substances;  and it  is  frequently  found
    on the  surface of other calculi.  It con-
f   tains, betwixt its strata,  a  gelaiinous sub-
    stance;  but less than the phosphat of lime
    on'which  account it also  blackens by be-
    ing heated.  Though it be but little solu-
    ble in  water, yet it dissolves  in  such a
    quantity as to  be capable  of crystallizing
    by slow  evapora'ion.   Acids  dissolve  it.
    more quickly than they do the phosphat of
    lime.  Weak sulphuric acid entirely  dis-
    solves it, forming sulphat  of ammoniacal
    magnesia..  In  diluted muriatic  or nitric
    acid, it  disappears more quickly than phos-
    phat of lime.   Ammonia,  by  which that
    salt'is made turbid, only precipitates small
    particles  of  magnesia.  The lees of fixed
    alkalis  disengage from it ammonia, with-
    out forming  with it a  solution; and, de-
    priving it ofthe phosphoric acid, leave the
    magnesia behind.
            5. Of the Oxalat of Lime.
      It is, according to our observations, only
    found in the mulberry-like calculi, in com-
    bination with a  coloured  animal matter,
    and consist of strata covered with pointed,
    roundish, rough or smooth protuberances;
    outside it  appears of a dark or brown co-
    lour, but internally it is grey, frequently
    with white streaks, of a solid texture, and
    may be  polished like  ivory; it  breaks in
    scales,  or  in the shape of shells;  and, on
    being pounded, or sawed, it exhales  an ani.
    mal odour, like semen.  It is the heaviest
of all calculous substances, and the only
one wbich yields one-third of lime by calci-
nation.  It dissolves with difficulty in acids
and  is  precipitated unaltered by  alkalis
from nitric acid.   The fixed alkalis de-
compose it when  they are impregnated
with carbonic acid, and when it is pulve-
rized,  and the solution heated, whereby
carbonat of lime and oxalat of alkalis are
obtained.
  The  great  quantity  of animal  matter
which constantly adheres to this  oxalat of
lime is  very characteristic, it  imparts the
brown,  reddish,  blackish  colour to  the
above  kind of stones,  and  likewise  the
fine  and  solid texture.  This substance
may be  obtained by putting small pieces of
these stones into diluted nitric acid, where-
by it appears of the same colour, and be-
comes soft and spongy.  The  great hard-
ness of  this kind  of calculous substance,
most probably arises  from  the intimate
connexion of its particles, produced by the
combination of the oxalat  of lime  with
animall  matter, in the  same  way as lime
obtains  a great degree of solidity by its
combination with  albuminous  matter, of
which, and of  a peculiar matter  of  urine,
that animal substance seems to consist.
        6.  Of the  Siliceous Earth.
  Amongst 600 calculi that  were  exa-
mined, there were only two which contained
this earth; both had  the texture of mul-
berry-like stones, though of a lighter co-
lour, and by being  calcined,  lost one-third
of their weight, without giving free-lime;
heated  with acids they lost  nothing, but
when melted with  four times as much of
alkali, they yielded siliceous earlh by be-
ing treated with muriatic acid. They con-
tained phosphat of 1 hne, and  an  animal
matter similar to.that which is united with
the oxalat  of lime. They were hard, dif-
ficult to be sawed and pulverized, and the
powder made  scratches hi metal.   On be-
ing  burnt, they  emit an animal odour ;
they imparted nothing to the boiling water,
and to the  acids a little phosphat of lime,
which difficultly separates from the  sili-
ceous earth.  Alkalis, either pure, or com-
bined with carbonic acid, did  not  affect
them, merely depriving them  of a part of
their animal matter.  Their essential cha-
racter consists in their being fusible  and
vitrifiable with fixed alkalis.
        7.  Of the  Animal Matter.
  All  tlie  six  substances just  examined,
which constitute the urinary calculi of the
human  species, are always combined with
an animal matter, as appears from its being
burnt  to  coal  from  the productions it
yields by distillation, from its stench on be-
ing burnt,  and from the cellulous membra-
nous floccula which remain when pieces of
calculi  are dissolved in diluted acids. This
animal  matter has  been frequently, and
with good reason, considered as the basis
nfftll jn^myy ronrrptinns. like as ill bonCS 
CALCULUS';         •                      143
the gelatinous matter, the first basis of the
bones, forms an  organic  texiure, in the in-
terstices of which the phospliat of lime is
deposited.   It is  very  remarkable,  that
the different constituary particles of urinary
calculi arc combined with a dissimilar ani-
mal matter,  which are sometimes-albu-
minous, sometimes gelatinous, sometimes
composed of both, and  frequently united
with the matter  of urine.  Thus the litnic
acid, or the lithat of ammonia, contains a
third of albuminous matter, combined with
the matter of urine, the phosphats of earths,
albuminous  matter, gelatine in form oi
membranes, and laminas, or tela cellulosa ;
the oxalat of lime, a spongy, yet more solid
texture, of the colour of albumen, and i he
siliceous earth, a  similar substance. On
the whole, the animal matter seems to unite
and join together all the acid and  saline
particles of urinary concretions.
    The Classification of Urinary Stones.
   The old  classification  of urinary calculi,
made according  to their figure and their
size, cannot at present,  where we have ac-
quired  so  accurate  a  knowledge of their
internal nature, be retained, as they ought
rather to be classed according to their con-
stituent particles ; however, no regard is to
be had  to the  animal matter, as  being
found in  all  urinary  concretions,  and
having no influence on their respective dif-
ference.  On comparing the  results of the
analyses of more than 600 stones, Fourcroy
was induced to  bring- them under  three
genera; the first of which comprehends such
stones as are merely composed of one sub-
stance, besides the animal matter; the second
contains urinary concretions, consisting of
two  substances, besides the animal mat-
ter ;  and  the  third  comprises all  those
which are  formed by more than three cal-
culous substances.  These  three  genera
comprehend about twelve species, namely,
the first genus  three,  the second  seven,
and the third two; but  it must be remem-
bered that the  number of the genera,  as
 well as of tlie species, is determined after
 the observations hitherto  made, and may
 consequently be increased in future.
   1.  The  first  species of urinary  concre-
 tions consists of lithic acid, and stones of
 ihis kind most  frequently occur, as  there
 were, amongst 600, about 150  They are
 easily distinguished by their reddish or high
 yellow colour, much resembling  that  qf
 wood, by their brittle, radiant-like,  homo-
 geneous, and fine texture, and  by their
perfect solubility in  the lies of fixed alka-
 lis, without disengaging the smell of am-
 monia.  Their size varies from the bigness
 of a  pea to that of a  duck's egg, &c. and
 their figure  is   roundish,  spheroid, com-
 pressed, oval, oblong, &c.  the surface po-
 lished  like marble, but frequently rough
 and watry; of a crimson light red, yellow-
 Uh, light brown  colour, but  never"  white,
 gray, or black;  their strata differin num-
ber and thickness, and are frequently of a
smooth  surface.  The specific weight  of
these stones is from  1,276, to  1,786, but
generally more than  1,500.  The urinary
concretions in the kidneys are  mostly  of
this species.
  2. I'he second spedes is composed^of li-
thate of ammonia,  and  differs  from the
former  by disengaging  ammonia on their
being dissolved in the lies of fixed  alkalis.
Concretions   of  this  kind  are  generally
small, of" a  pale or gray colour,  and con-
sist  of  fine strata,  easily separable  from
each other;  they mostly contain a nucleus,
which is easily  separated from  the strata
that cover it. Their figure is generally ob-
long, compressed  like  aimonds, and of a
smooth surface, which is frequently crystal-
line.  Their  specific weight varies from
1,225 to 1,720.  They are entirely  soluble
in water, p.-rticulurly when previously pul-
verized. All acids, principally the muriatic
acid, deprive them ofthe ammonia, leaving
the pure lithic acid behind.   They  are fre-
quently found covered with a thin stratum
of lithic acid.  Amongst 600 calculi there
were but few of this kind.
  3. Tlie third species, consisting of oxalat
of lime, are  easily to be distinguished  by
the  protuberances and inequality of their
surface, whence they  have got the appella-
tion of mulberry-like  stones;  by  their
hardness, gray colour, solid  texture, their
polish like  ivory, in the inside, and their
particular  smell on  being'  sawed,  wh.ch
resembles that of semen. - A peculiar cha-
racteristic, which distinguishes tiiein from
all others,  consists  in  their leaving lime
after the calciantion, in their being with
difficulty soluble in acids and not  soluble
in alkalis, and, at last, in their  being only
decomposed by  the  lees of carbonats of
alkali.  They weigh from  1,428 to 1,976,
and their size varies from that ofa calculus
renalis to the bigness of an  egg, or more;
their figure is generally spherical or sphe-
roid. They  often m.ike the nucleus  of other
stones, in which  case they  belong  to  an-
other species. In 300 stones they bore  the
proportion of one-fourth or one-fifth.
   4. Stones of this species contain lithic acid
and phosphat of  earth, but  in  a separate
state.   Their surface is white, cretaceous,
brittle, and half transparent, as it either
consists oi  phosphat of lime,  or of phos-
phat of ammoniacal  magnesia,  the kernel
being  formed by  lithic acid; thus both
constituents are exactly separate from each
other.  They were found in the proportion
of  one-twelfth  amongst the stones that
 were  examined,  and  they  grow bigger
 than any of the rest, as they appear from
 she size of an egg  to  that of the whole
 bladder,  even   when   extended.    They
 generally have an oval form,  often pointed
 at one end, of a smooth  surface,  which,
 however,   is  frequently   covered with
 crystals of  phosphat of ammoniacal mag- 
144
CALCULUS.
nesia.  Sometimes the lithic  acid in  the
middle is alternately covered with phosphat
of lime, and phosphat of ammoniacal mag-
nesia.  The specific weight of these stones
is extremely variable.
  5. The  fifth spedes  of calculi contains,
likewise, lithic acid and phosphats of earth,
but  intimately  mixed  with each  other.
Of these stones a great many varieties are
observed,  depending on the proportionable
quantity of their constituent particles, as
well as on the strata  in which they lie
above one another.  The chief constitu-
ents, the  phosphats  of earths,  are  sepa-
rated in different strata, but sometimes  so
intimately mixed with each other, that it is
impossible to distinguish  them with  the
eye; and  the  analysis  could  only  shew
their difference.  From this circumstance
arise the variety in the colour, figure, and
number of the  strata.  'I'he colour,  how-
ever, is generally gray,  but  frequently va-
riegated like  marble, sometimes like soap.
Their figure is irregular, oval,  or globular,
and the surface  mostly brittle, cretaceous,
or whitish, as to make us believe that they
only consist of phosphat of lime.  The po-
lyedrous  stones generally belong  to this
species, when they have the appearance of
being worn away by rubbing.  They make
about one-fifth of the stones that were ex-
amined.  Their  specific weight varies ex-
tremelj-, "the least being 1,213, the greatest
1,739-,
  6. This species is constituted  by lithat of
ammonia  and  phosphat of  earth, i. e. of
lime and  ammoniacal  magnesia ;. and re-
sembles  in its  external  appearances' the
fourth  species.  One of the  constituents,
generally  the  lithat of  ammonia,  makes
the nucleus, while a mixture of the two
others, but rarely one by  itself, forms the
crust.  Sometimes, however, the nucleus
contains also the phosphats, and the crust
a little lithat of ammonia, which,  even in
some varieties, is mixed with  pure  lithic
acid.  The strata in stones of this kind are
more easily separable, and always smaller
than those of the fourth species.  Their
specific weight is 1,312 to 1,761; and they
are more  rarely met with than most of the
rest.  Amongst 600 there were only twenty
of this  kind,
  7- Stones of the seventh species consist
likewise of lithat of ammonia and phosphat
of earths, but intimately mixed with each
other.  They are of a  paler colour,  much
lighter than the first species, and disengage
a great deal of ammonia on their  being
treated with kali.  We found them only in
the proportion of one-fortieth amongst the
stones which we have analysed.  They ne-
ver grow so large as the two former.
  8. The constituent particles ofthe eighth
spedes are phosphat of lime and phosphat
of ammoniacal magnesia.  The pure  white
colour, the friability, their being insoluble
in alkalis, and  their easy solubility even in
weak acids, constitute the chief character-
istics of this sort of stones, of which about
60  were found amongst  600: sometimes
they are of an enormous size, of irregular
form, rarely round, but freqnently of an
uneven surface, and resembling an incrus-
tation.  Their texture is formed of white
brittle strata, sometimes interwoven  with
solid  half-transparent crystals of ammonia-
cal magnesia.   The crusts formed on  fo-
reign bodies that happened to penetrate in-
to the bladder, belong to this species; the
specific weight of which is 1,138 to 1,473.
  9. This species of calculi contains oxalat
of lime, but externally uric  acid, in  more
or less quantity, and are only to be distin-
guished by the nucleus from the first species,
The proportion of both constituents, and
the specific weight, vary  extremely, the
latter  being 1,341  to  1,754.  Sometimes
the nucleus, consisting of oxalat oflime, is
only covered on  one side  with uric  acid,
and discernible on the other by protube-
rances with which the surface  is variegated;
which variety, however, seldom occurs.
  10. Stones of this species have, in  their
centre,  oxalat of  lime^  surrounded  by
phosphat of earths ; the kernel is  gray, or
brown, and radiant-like, the crust  white
and cretaceous; their size  and figure dif-
fer  extremely, and their specific weight is
from 1,168 to  1,752.  They amount to one-
fifth of the 600 stones that were examined.
  11. This  species  contains  stones  com-
posed of three or four calculous  substances,
namely, of oxalat  of  kali, phosphat of
earths, and of uric  acid, either pure  or
combined with ammonia.  They rarely oc-
cur ;  and amongst 600  stones  only ten or
twelve were observed.  They often consist
of three distinct strata, viz. in the interior,
of oxalat of lime; in the middle of lithat
of ammonia;  and the  exterior, of phos-
phats of earths, which are frequently mixed
with  uric  acid or lithat  of  ammonia, all
which are  distinguished  on  their being
sawed through.   This . species  compre-
hends three varieties ;  the first of which
consists of oxalat of lime, uric acid, and
phosphats of earths ; the second  contains
lithat of  ammonia, combined  with  pure
uric acid, and  the two other constituents ;
the third has, besides these two substances,
free uric acid and lithat of ammonia, mixed
with the phosphats of earths.   We forbear
to mention other varieties of this species,
as being less remarkable and  instructive.
  12. The last species of calculi is of  a
very  complicated  composition.  The  si-
liceous earth aeems to have taken the place
ofthe oxalat oflime; it is mixed with uric
acid and lithat of ammonia,  and  covered
by phosphats of earths.  Stones of this kind
are the rarest of all, and  there were only
two amongst 600.
The Causes of the  Generation of Urinary
r                 CalcuU.
  T^ innnirr   into  the ransps hv  u-hinb: 
                 CAL

vrluch  urinary concretions are produced,
is both interesting and useful, however at-
tended with the greatest difficulties.  The
writings  of medical  authors are full  of
conjectures and  hypotheses with regard to
this subject, on which nothing could  be
ascertained before we  had acquired an ac-
curate knowledge of the nature of urinary
concretions.  It is owing to this circum-
stance that the most enlightened phj-sicians
acquiesced in ascribingthe immediate cause
of them  to a superabundance of terreous
matter in  the  urine.  and Boerhaave,  as
well as,  particularly,  Van Swieten,  ima-
gined that the urine of all men contained
calculous matter in the natural state, and
tliat, for the generation of stones, a nucleus
was only required, to attra'ct it. That this
may be  the  case,  in  some  instances,  *is
proved by frequent experience ; but stones
produced bj' foreign bodies, that have ac-
cidentally got into the urethra or bladder,
arc always white and composed of phos-
phat of earths, and seldom or never cover-
ed with  lithic acid, a substance which is
observed to form the stones that most fre-
quently occur;  but even  in these the nu-
cleus consists of a substance formetl in the
body itself, as a particle descendedfrom the
kidneys,  &c. which must, therefore, have
necessarily originated in a peculiar internal
cause.   A  superabundance of uric acid in
stony patients,  and its more copious gene-
ration than in a sound state, though it seems
to be one of the  principal and most certain
causes, is  by no means satisfactory, as it
only explains the  precipitation of stony
matter from the urine, but  not  why  it
unites  in strata.   A coagulating substance
is required for separating, attracting,  and,
as it were, agglutinating the condensible
particles that are precipitated.  This  sub-
stance is undoubtedly the animal matter
which we have constantly found in all cal-
culous masses, and  which seems to consti-
tute the basis of stones,  like the membra-
nous gelatina that of  bones.   It is known
that the urine of calculous patients is ge-
nerally muddy, ductile, in threads, slimy,
and as if mixed with albumen,  which qua-
lity it obtains at the moment when the am-
monia is  disengaged, or on the addition of
kali that separates it from the acid in which
it was dissolved; and in all cases of super-
abundance  of lithic acid the urine contains
a great quantity of that animal  matter,
which  promotes the precipitation of  it,
and attracts  and unites the particles thus
separated.   Hence  it appears, that every
thing cajiable?of increasing the quantity of
that pituitous gluten in the urine, may  be
considered as the remote cause of the for-
mation of calculi. And the old ideas on pitui-
tous temperaments, or superabundant pitui-
ta,Stc.which were thought to dispose people
to a calculus, seems to be connected  with
the late discoveries on the nature of urinary
stones. Though the animal mat' "• appears
                 cal              :*:,

to be different in different calculi, yet it is
certain, that every calculous substance con-
tains an animal gluten, from which its con-
crete and solid state arises;  whence we
may fairly state the superabundance of that
substance as the chief and principal cause
of the formation of calculi.
  There are, however, other causes which
seem to have a particular influence on the
nature of urinary stones, and the strata in
which they are formed; but it is extremely
difficult to penetrate and to  explain tltem.
We are, for instance, entirely ignorant  of
the manner in which urinary stones are
formed from  the oxalat of lime; though,
from  their occurring more frequently  in
children than in adults, we  might be en-
titled to ascribe them  to a  disposition  to
acor, a cause  considered by Boerhaave  as
the general source of a gieat number  of
diseases incident to the infantile age. This
opinion seems to lie proved by the ideas of
Boithornine, physician at Avignon, on the
oxalic  or saccharic acid,  as the  cause  of
mollifies ossium in tlie rickets ; by this acid
being discovered in a species of saliva by
Brugnatelli;  and,  lastly, by  an observa-
tion of Turgais, who found this acid in the
urine of a child diseased with worms.  We
but  rarely observe saccharic  acid in the
human body, which appears to  be mostly
adventitious,  and  by which  the animal
matter  is rendered coagulable,  and depo-
sited, or precipitated, with  the oxalat  of
lime; or the oxalic acid  decomposes the
phosphat of lime,  and  forms  an insoluble
combination, incapable of being any longer
kept dissolved in  the urine.  It is,  how-
ever, extremely difficult to determine bow
far the constitution of the body is connect-
ed with that particular disposition in the
urine, of precipitating sometimes phosphat
of lime mixed with oxalat of lime,  some-
times  phosphat of ammoniacal magnesia,
either by itself or mixed with lithic  acid,
&c. &c.  Who can explain the reason why,
of 600 stones, there were only  two in which
siliceous earth could be traced ?  Still more
difficult is it to explain  the  causes why
the above  substances  precipitate either at
once or in different strata ;  but it may suf-
fice to have shewn how many  observations
and experiments are  required, and  what
accurate  attention  and  perseverance are
necessary, in order to throw  light on  so
difficult a subject.
   Calculus beliaris.   See  Gall-stone.
   Caldarium.  (From cateo, to make hot.)
A vessel in the baths of the  ancients,  to
hold hot water.
   Calefacients.  (Calefacientia, sc.  medi-
camenta .- from calidus, warm,  and facia, to
make.  (Medicines,  or other substances,
which  excite a degree of warmth in the
parts to which they are applied; as piper,
spiritus vini, 8tc. They belong to the class
of stimulants.
   Calendui v.   (QtSd dngu'is  cofendie, .
     U 
lib
CAL
CAL
i. e. mendbus, fioreseat;  so called because
it flowers every month.) Marigold.
  1. The name of a genus of plants in the
Linnxan  system.  Class, Syngenesia.  Or-
der, Polygamia necessaria.
  2. The pharmacopceial name of the Ca-
lendula sativa.   Chrysanthemum-   Sponsa
solis.  Caltha  vulgaris.  Single marigold.
Garden marigold.  The flowers and leaves
of this plant, Calendula officinalis of Linn-
aeus:—seminibus cymbiformibus, muricalis,
incurvatis  omnibus,  have  been exhibited
medicinally: the former, as aperients in
uterine obstructions and icteric disorders,
and as diaphoretics  in exanthematous fe-
vers ; the latter, as gentle aperients, and
to promote the secretions in general.
  Calendula alfina. Tlie Arnica montana
of Linnxus.  See Arnica.
  Calendula arvensis.  The wild mari-
gold. The Caltha arvends of Linnxus. It
is sometimes preferred to the former.   Its
juice is given, from one to four ounces, in
jaundice and cachexia;  and the leaves are
commended as a salad for children afflicted
with scrophulous tumours.
  Calendula officinalis.  The systema-
tic name of the single marigold plant. See
Calendula.
  Calendula  palustris.   The   Caltha
palustris  of Linnxus.   Common   single
marsh marigold.  It is said to be caustic
and deleterious: but this  may  be ques-
tioned.
  Calenture.  A febrile delirium, said to
be peculiar to sailors, wherein they imagine
the sea to be green fields, and will throw
themselves into it if not restrained.  Bone-
tus gives an account of it; also Dr. Oliver
and Dr.  Stubbs.  It is probably a  species
of phrenitis.
  Calesium.   (Indian.)  A  tree   which
grows in Malabar, whose bark, made into
an ointment with butter, cures convulsions
from wounds, and heals ulcers.  The juice
ofthe bark cures the aphthae,  and, taken
inwardly, the dysentery.  Ray.
   Call  (Arab.)  The same as kali.
   Calichapa.  The  spina alba, or white-
thorn.
   Calidum.   In  medical language, it is
COmmonly  used with the adjective animale,
or innatum, for animal heat, or the vis vitx.
   Calieta. (From xaxik, a nest, which it
somewhat resembles.)  Culliette.  A fungus
giowing on the juniper-tree.
   CALIGO.   A disease of the eye,  known
by diminished or destroyed sight;   and by
the interposition of a dark body between
the object and the retina.  It is arranged
by Cullen  in the class locales, and order
dysasthesia.   The species of  caligo are
distinguished according to the situation of
the interposed body:  thus caligo lenlis,
caligo cornea, caligo pupilla, caligo humo-
rum, and caligo palpebrarum.
,   Caligo  lentis.   Glaucoma  Woulhousi,
The true cataract.  See Cataract.
  Caligo corxeje. An opacity ofthe cornea.
See Caligo.
  Caligo pupille.   Synchyds.   Amyosis.
Blindness from  obstruction in the pupil.
See Caligo.
  Caligo humorum.   Glaucoma   Vogelii.
Blindness from a fault in the humours of
the eye.  See Caligo.
  Caligo palpebrarum.   Blindness  from
a disorder in the eyelids.  See Cabigo.
  Calihacha.  The cassia-lignea, Or cassia-
tree of Malabar.
  Calijiia. The lapis calaminaris.
  CALIX. (Calix, ids, m.; from x-a/wwlu,
to cover.)  Calyx.
  1. The term calix is given to the mem-
brane  which  covers  the papillx in the
pelvis of the human kidney.
  2. The name of the case, or sheath, in
which the flower of plants is concealed be-
fore it expands.
  Calljeum.  (From x.uXXvvuf  to adorn.)
Callaon.  The gills ofa cock, which, Galen
says, is  food  not to be praised or con-
demned.
  Callena. A kind  of salt-petre.
  Calli.  Nodes in the gout.  Galen.
  Callta.   (From x«xo?,  beautiful.)  A
name of the chamomile.
  Calliblephara.  (From  haxos,  good,
and Bxt<fAgov,  the eyelid.)  Medicines, or
compositions,  appropriated to the  eye-
lids.
  Callicreas.   (From kaxos, good, and
Kgiac, meat;   so named   from its  deli-
cacy as food.)   The pancreas, or sweet-
bread.
  Calligoncm. (From kaxos, beautiful, and
yovu, a knot, or joint; so  named from its
being  handsomely jointed, like a  cane.)
The polygonum, or knot-grass.
  Calliomarchus.  The Gaulish  name, in
Marcellus Empiricus,  for tussilago, or
colt's-foot.
  Callion.  A kind of night-shade.
  Calliphyllum.  (From  kaxxoc,  beauty,
and quxxov, a leaf.) The herb adiantum, or
maidenhair.  See Adiantum.
  Callistrcthia.  (From kaxoc, good, and
rgu9oc,  a sparrow ;  because it was said to
fatten  sparrows.)   A fig   mentioned by
Pliny, of a good taste.
  CALLiTiticmi.   (From haxxos, beauty,
and %rgi£, hair; so named because it has the
appearance of long,  beautiful hair,  or, ac-
cording to Littleton,  because it nourishes
the  hair, and makes  it  beautiful.)  The
herb maidenhair.
  Callone.  (From kaxcc,  fair.)   Hippo-
crates  uses this word, to signify that de-
cency and gravity of character and deport-
ment which it is necessary  that all  medi-
cal men should be possessed of.
  CALLOS.TAS.  Callosity, or preterna-
tural hardness.
   CALLOUS.   A surgical term, signify-
ing hardened or indurated ; thus the cal-
lous edges of ulcers. 
CAL
CAL
147
  CALLUS.   Callum.
  1. The bony matter deposited between
the divided  ends of broken  bones, about
the fourteenth day after the fracture.
  2. A preternatural  hardness, or indura-
tion, of any fleshy parts
  Calocataxijs.   (From  xaxcc, beautiful,
and kaIavov, a cup; so called from the beau-
ty of its flower and shape.)  The papaver
rhxas, or wild poppy.
  Calomelanos  TLiiauETr.  So  Riverius
calls a purgative medicine, composed  of
calomel and scammony.
  Calomelas.  (From kaxo;,  good,  and
(At>ac,  black; from its virtues and colour.
The preparation called iEthiop's mineral,
or hydrargyrus cum sulphure, was formerly
and properly so named. But calomel  now
means a  white  preparation  of sublimed
mercury.) Sec Submurias hydrargyri.
  CALORIC.   (Caloricum,-  from calor,
heat.)   Heat. Igneous fluid.
  Heat and cold are perceptions of which
we acquire the ideas from  the senses; they
indicate only a certain state in which  we
find ourselves independent of any  exterior
object.  But as these sensations are for the
most part produced by bodies  around  us,
we consider them as causes, and judging
by appearances, we apply the terms hot, or
cold, to the substances themselves; calling
those bodies  hot,  which produce in us  the
sensation  of  heat, and those  cold, which
communicate the contrary sensation.
  This ambiguity, though of little conse-
quence in the common affairs of human
life,  has  led unavoidably to confusion and
perplexity in philosophical discussions.  It
was to prevent this, that the framers of the
new nomenclature adopted the word calo-
ric, which denotes that which produces
the sensation of heat.
            Theories of Heat.
  Two opinions have long divided the phi-
losophical world concerning the nature of
heat.
  1. The one is :  that the cause which pro-
duces  the sensation of heat, is a  real, or
distinct substance, universally pervading
nature, penetrating the particles or pores
of all bodies, with  more  or  less facility,
and in different quantities.
  This substance, if applied to  our system
in a greater  proportion  than  it  already
contains,  warms it, as we call it, or pro-
duces the sensation of heat;  and hence it
has been called caloric or calorific.
  2. The other theory concerning beat is;
that the cause which  produces that sensa-
tion, is not a separate or self-existing sub-
stance ; but that  it is merely like gravity,
a property of matter; and that it consists
in a specific or peculiar motion, or vibration
of the particles of bodies.
  The arguments in favour of the first the-
ory have been principally deduced from
the  evolution,  and  absorption  of heat
during chemical combinations;  those of
the latter,  are chiefly founded on the pro-
duction of heat by friction.  For  it has
beenobserved, that whatever is capable of
prodroing  motion  in the particles of any
mass of matter, excites heat. Count Rum-
ford %nd Professor Davy have paid uncom-
mon attention to this fact, and proved, that
heat continues to be evolved from a body
subjected to friction, so long as it  is ap-
plied, and the texture or form of the body
be not altered.
  All the effects of heat, according to this
theory, depend therefore entirely on the
vibratory motion of the particles of bodies.
According as this is more or less intense, a
higher or lower temperature  is produced;
and as it predominates over—is  nearly
equal—or inferior to the attraction of co-
hesion, bodies exist in the  gaseous, fluid,
or solid state.
  Different bodies  are susceptible of it in
different degrees, and receive and commu-
nicate it with different celerity.   From the
generation, communication and abstraction
of this repulsive motion,  under these laws,
all the phenomena ascribed to heat are ex-
plicable.
  Each of these theories has been support-
ed  by  the most able  philosophers,  and
given occasion to the most important dis-
putes in which  chemists have been enga-
ged ;  and have contributed in a very parti-
cular  manner to the  advancement of the
science.  The obscurity of  the  subject,
however, is such, that both parties have
been able  to  advance the most plausible
arguments.
  Setting  aside all enquiries concerning
the merits of these different doctrines, we
shall confine ourselves to the general ef-
fects, which heat produces on different bo-
dies.   For the phenomena which heat pre-
sents, and their relation to each other, may
be  investigated  with sufficient precision,
though the materiality, or immateriality of
it, may remain unknown to us.
             Nature of Heat.
  Those who consider heat as matter,  as-
sert that caloric exists in two states, name-
ly, in combination,  and in a radiant state,,
or at liberty.
  In tlie first state it is not sensible to our
organs, nor indicated by the thermometer:
it forms  a constituent part of the  body;
but it may be brought back to the state of
radiant or sensible  heat.  In this state it
affects animals  with the sensation of heat.
It therefore has  been called sensible or
free heat, or fire; and is synonymous with
uncombined caloric, thermometrical calo.
ric, caloric of temperature, interposed ca.
loric, &c. expressions now  pretty gene-
rally superseded.
  From  the diversity of opinions among
chemists respecting the nature of caloric,
several other expressions have been intec? 
14S
CALORIC.
duoedj which it is proper to notice.  For
instance, by spedfic heat is understood, the
relative quantit ies of caloric contained  in
equal weights of different bodies g* the
same temperature.   Latent heat is the ex-
pression used  to  denote  that  quantity  of
caloric which a body absorbs when clroitg-
ing in its form.  It. is,  however, more pro-
perly called caloric of fluidity.   The dispo-
sition, or property, by  which different bo-
dies contain certain quantities of caloric, at
any temperature, is  termed their capacity
for heat.  By the expression of absolute heat,
is understood the whole quantity of caloric
which any body contains.
  Methods of exciting and collecting Heat.
   Of the different methods of exciting heat,
the following are the most usual:
   1. Production of Heat by Percusdon. or
                Collision.
   This method of producing heat is the
simplest, and therefore it is generally made
Use of in the common purposes of life for
Obtaining fire.
   When a piece of hardened steel is struck
with a flint, some particles of the metal
are  Scraped  away from the mass, and so
violent is the heat'which follows the stroke,
that it melts and vitrifies them.  If the frag-
ments of steel are caught  upon paper, and
viewred with a microscope, most  of  them
will  be found perfect spherules, and very
highly polished. Their sphericity demon-
strates that they have been in a fluid state,
and the polish upon their surface, shews
them to be vitrified.
   No heat, however,  has been  observed
to follow the percussion of liquids, nor  of
the softer kind of bodies Which yield to a
slight impulse.
     2. Production of Heat by Friction.
   Heat may likewise be excited  by  mere
friction.  This practice is  still  retained  in
some parts ofthe world. The natives of New
Holland are said to  produce  fire in this
manner, with great facility, and spread it
in a wonderful manner.  For that purpose,
they take two pieces of dry wood; one is
a  stick,  about eight or nine inches  long,
and the other piece is flat; the stick they
point into an obtuse point at one end, and
pressing it upon the other piece, they turn
it very nimbly, by holding it between both
hands, as we do  a  chocolate-mill,  often
shifting their hands up, and then moving
down upon it, in order to increase the pres-
sure as much as possible.  By this method,
tbey get fire in a few minutes, and from the
smallest spark they increase it  with great
speed and dexterity.
   If the irons at the axis of a coach-wheel
are applied to each other, without the in-
terposition of  some unctuous  matter to
keep them from immediate contact, they
will  become so hot when the carriage runs
swiftly along, as to set the wood on fire;
and the foce-wheels, being smallest, and
making most revolutions  in a given time,
will be most in danger.
  The same will happen to mill-work, ot-
to any other machinery.
  It is no uncommon practice in this coun-
try, for blacksmiths to use a plate of iron as
an extemporaneous substitute for a tinder-
box; for it may be  hammered on an anvil
till it becomes red-hot, and will fire a brim-
stone match.   A strong man,  who  strikes
quick, and  keeps turning the iron  so that
both sides may be  equally exposed to the
force of the hammer, will perform this in
less time  ihan would be expected.
  If, in the coldest season, one dense iron
plate be laid on  another,  and pressed to-
gether by a weight, and then rubbed upon
each other by reciprocal motions, they will
gradually grow so hot as,  in a short time,
to emit sparks,  and at  last become ig-
nited.
  It  is not necessary that the substances
should be very  hard; a  cord rubbed back-
wards and forwards swiftly against  a post
or a tree will take fire.
  Count Rumford  and Professor  Pictet
have made some very ingenious and valua-
ble experiments concerning the heat evolv-
ed by friction.
 3. Production of Heat by Cliemical Action.
  To this belongs the  heat produced by
combustion. There are,  besides this, many
chemical  processes wherein rapid chemi-
cal action takes place, accompanied with
a developement of heat, or fire and  flame.
             4. Solar Heat.
  It is well known that the solar rays, when
collected by a mirror, or lens, into a focus,
produce the most astonishing effects.
  Dr. Herschell has discovered that there
are rays emitted from the sun, which have
not the power of illuminating or producing
vision;  and that  these are the rays which
produce the heat  of the solar light.
  Consequently, heat is emitted from the
sun in rays, but these rays  are not the same
with the rays of light.
5. Production of Heat by the Electric  Spark,
            and by Galvanism.
  The effects of electricity are  too well
known in this point of view,  to need any
description.
  Galvanism has of late  become a powerful
instrument for the purpose of exciting heat.
Not  only  easily inflammable  substances,
such as phosphorus, sulphur, &c. have been
fired, but likewise gold,  silver, copper, tin,
and the rest of the metals, have been burnt
by means of galvanism.
        General Effects of Heat.
  Expandve property of  Heat.—This is the
first  and  most obvious effect which heat
produces on bodies. Experience has  taught
us that, at all times, when bodies become
hot, they increase in bulk.   The bodies ex-
perience a dilatation which is greater in
proportion to the accumulation of caloric. 
CALORIC.
149
or, in other words, to the intensity of the
heat.  This is a general law, which holds
good as long as the bodies have suffered no
change either in their combination  or in
the quantity of their chemical principles.
   This power which heat possesses, con-
sists, therefore, in a constant tendency to
separate the particles  of bodies.  Hence
philosophers Consider heat as the repulsive
power which acts upon all bodies whatever,
and which is in  constant opposition to the
jKivver of attraction.
   The phenomena which result from these
mutual actions, seem, as it were, the secret
springs of nature.   Heat, however, does
not expand all bodies equally, and we are
still ignorant of the laws which it follows.
   1. Expansion of Fluid Bodies by  Heat.
   Take a  glass globe, with a long slender
neck (called a bolt head); fill it up to the
neck with water, ardent spirit, or any other
fluid which may be coloured with red or
black ink,  in order  to be more visible, and
then immerse the globe of the instrument
in a vessel of hot water;  the included fluid
will  instantly begin  to mount into the
neck.  If  it be taken out of the water and
brought near the fire, it  will ascend more
and  more, in proportion  as  it becomes
heated; but upon  removing  it from the
source of  heat, it will sink again : a clear
proof that caloric dilates it, so as to  make
it occupy  more space when hot than  when
cold.  These experiments may, therefore,
serve as a demonstration that heat expands
fluid bodies.                           ,
   It appears that liquids of the least den-
sity expand most, with the same tempera-
ture.   Thus hydrogen gas dilates  more
with the same degree of heat than atmo-
spheric air;  atmospheric  air more than
sulphuric ether ; ether more  than ardent
spirit; ardent spirit more than  oil; oil
more than water;  water more than acids,
and acids  more than mercury.  But  if we
compare the periods of time necessary for
each fluid to acquire the maximum of rare-
faction it is susceptible of, there is no law
to guide us yet known.
  2- Expandon of Aeriform Bodies by Heat.
   Take a  bladder  partly filled with air,
the neck  of which is closely tied,  so as
to prevent the  inclosed  air from escap-
ing,  and let it be held  near a fire.  The
air will soon begin to occupy more space,
and  the bladder  will  become gradually
distended; on  continuing the expansion
of the air, by increasing the heat, the blad-
der will burst with a loud report.
   3. Expandon of Solid Bodies by  Heat.
   If we take a bar of iron,  six  inches long,
and put it into  a  fire till it becomes red-
hot ;  and then measure it in this state ac-
curately,  it  will  be found l-20th  of an
inch  longer than  it was  before; that is,
about l»th part of the whole.  That the
metal  is  proportionally   expanded   in
breadth, will be seen by trying to pass  it
through an aperture which it fitted exactly    j,
when cold,  but  which will not admit it
when red  hot.  The bar is, therefore, in-
creased in length and diameter.
  To discover the minutest changes of ex-
pansion by heat, and the relative propor-
tions thereof, instruments have been  con-
trived, called Pyrometers, the  sensibility of
which is so delicate as to shew the  expan-
sion from  1-50000 to 1-100000 of an inch.
  It is owing to this expansion of  metals,
that tlie motion of time pieces is rendered
erroneous;  but  the ingenuity  of artists
has discovered methods  of obviating this
inaccuracy, by employing the greater ex-
pansion of  one  metal to counteract the
expansion of another; this is  effected in
what is  called  the grid-iron  pendulum.
Upon the  same principle a particular con-
struction of watches has been contrived.
  The expansion of metals is/likewise one
ofthe principal  reasons  that clocks  and
watches vary in winter and summer, when
worn in tlie pocket, or exposed to the open
air, or when carried  into a  hotter  or  a
colder climate.  For  the number  of the
vibrations ofthe pendulum are always in
the sub-duplicate ratio of its length,  and
as the length is changed by heat and  cold,
the times of vibration will be also changed.
The quantity  of alteration,  when consi-
dered in a single vibration, is exceedingly
small, but when they  are often repeated,
it will be  very sensible.  An  alteration of
one-thousandth part in the time of a single
vibration of a pendulum which beats se-
conds, will  make  a change  of eighty-six
whole vibrations in twenty-four hours.
  As different metals expand differently
with the same degree of heat; such musi-
cal instruments, therefore, whose parts are
to  maintain a  constant  true proportion,
should never be  strung with different me-
tals. It is on this account that harpsichords,
&c. are out  of tune by a change of tempe-
rature.
  Bodies which are brittle, or which want
flexibility,  crack  or  break, if suddenly
heated Or cooled.   This  likewise depends
upon the expansive force of heat, stretch-
ing the surface to which it is applied, while
the other parts,  not being equally  heated,
do  not expand in the same ratio,  and are
therefore  torn asunder or break.  Hence
thin vessels stand  heat better  than thick
ones.
          Measurement of Heat.
  Upon the expansive  property of heat,
which we have considered before, is found-
ed its artificial measurement. Various means
have been therefore employed to assist the
imperfection of our sensations in judging of
the different degrees of heat, for our feel-
ings unaided afford but very inaccurate in-
formation concerning this matter; they in-
dicate the presence of fieat, only when the* 
150
CALORIC.
bodies  presented  to  them are ho'tter than
 the  actual temperature of our organs of
 feeling.  When those bodies are precisely
 ofthe same  temperature  with our body,
 which we make the standard of compari-
 son,  we then  are not sensible of the pre-
 sence of heat in them.  When their tem-"
 perature is less hot than that of our bodies,
 their contact gives  us  what is called the
 sensation of cold.
   The effects of heat upon material bodies
 in general, which are easily  visible to us,
 afford more precise and determinate indi-
 cations of  the intensity, than can be de-
 rived from our feelings alone.  The inge-
 nuity  or* the philosopher and artist has
 therefore furnished us with instruments for
 measuring the relative heat or temperature
 of bodies.  These  instruments are  called
 Thermometers and  Pyrometers.  By  these,
 all degrees  are  measurable, from  the
 slightest,  to  that of  the  most intense
 heat.
       1. Nature of the Ttermometer.
   A thermometer is a hollow tube of glass,
 hermetically  sealed,  and blown at one end
 in the shape ofa hollow globe. The bulb
 and  part of the tube are  filled with mer-
cury, which is the only fluid which expands
equally.  When we  immerse  the bulb of
 the thermometer in  a hot body, the mer-
cury expands, and  of course  rises in the
tube ;  but  when we  plunge it into a cold
body, the mercury  contracts, and of course
falls in the  tube.
  The rising of the mercury indicates,
therefore, an increase of heat; its falling,
a diminution of it;  and the quantity which
it rises or falls, denotes the proportion of
increase  or diminution.  To  facilitate ob-
servation, the tube is divided into a num-
ber of equal  parts, called  degrees.
   Further, if  we  plunge  a  thermometer
ever so  often into  melting snow or ice, it
will always stand at the same  point. Hence
we learn that  snow or ice always begins to
melt at the same temperature.
  If we plunge a thermometer repeatedly
into water  kept boiling, we  find that the
mercury rises up to a certain point. This is
therefore the point at which water always
boils, provided the pressure  of the atmo-
sphere be the same.
  There are  four  different thermometers
used at present in  Europe, differing from
each  other in the  number of degrees into
which the space between the  freezing and
boiling points is divided.  These are Fah-
renheit's, Reaumur's, Celsius's, and De-
lisle's.
  The thermometer uniformly used in Bri-
tain,  is Fahrenheit's; in this  the freezing
point is fixed at 32°—the boiling point, at
212° above 0°—or the part at which both
the ascending and descending series of num-
bers commence.
c In the thermometer which was first con-
structed by Reaumur,  the scale is divided
into a smaller number of degrees upon the
same length, and contains not  more  tharl
80° between the freezing  and the boiling
points.   The freezing point is fixed in this
thermometer precisely at  0°, the term be-
tween the ascending and the descending
series of numbers  100 is the number ofthe
degrees between the freezing and the  boil-
ing points  in the scale of Celsius ; which
has been introduced into France, since the
revolution,  under the name of the Centi-
grade thermometer; and the freezing point
is in this, as in  the thermometer of Reau-
mur,  fixed at 0°. One  degree on the scale
of Fahrenheit,  appears, from this account,
to be equal to 4-9ths ofa degree on that of
Reaumur,  and  to  5 9ths  of a  degree on
that of Celsius.
  The space in Deiisle's thermometer be-
tween the freezing and boiling points is di-
vided into  150°, but the graduation begins
at the boiling point, and increases towards
the freezing point.   The  boiling point  is
marked 0, the freezing point 150°. Hence
180 F : = 1M) D,  or 6 F: =  5 D.  To re-
duce the degrees of Deiisle's thermometer
tinder the boiling point to those of Fahren-
heit ;  we have  F :  = 212 — 6-5 D ; to re-
duce  those above  the  boiling  point F:
*= 212 — 6-5 D.  Upon the  knowledge of
this proportion  it is easy for the student to
reduce the degrees of any of these thermo-
meters into the degrees  of any other  of
them,
       2. Nature of the Pyrometer.
  To measure those higher degrees of heat
to which the thermometer cannot be ap-
plied, there have  been other instruments
invented by different philosophers : these
are called pyrometers. The most celebrated
instrument  of this kind,  and  which has
been adopted into general use,  is that in-
vented by the late ingenious Mr. Wedg-
wood.
  This instrument is also  sufficiently  sim-
ple.  It consists of two  pieces  of brass
fixed on a plate, so as to be  6-10ths of an
inch asunder at  one end, and 3-10ths at the
other; a scale is marked upon them, which
is divided into 240 equal parts, each l-10th
of an inch; and  with this his  gauge, are
furnished a sufficient number of pieces of
baked  clay, which must  have been  pre-
pared in a red heat, and must be of given
dimensions.  These  pieces of  clay,  thus
prepared, are first to be applied cold, to the
rule of the gauge, that there may no  mis-
take take place in regard to their dimen-
sions.  Then any one of them is to be ex-
posed to the heat which is to be measured,
till it shall have been completely penetrated
by it.   It  is then  removed and  applied
to the gauge.   The difference between its
former  ana its present dimensions,  will
shew how much it has shrunk ; and will
consequently indicate  to what  degree the 
CALORIC.
151
 intensity of the heat to which it was ex-
 posed, amounted.
   High temperatures can thus be ascertain-
 ed with accuracy.  Each degree of Wedg-
 wood's pyrometer is equal to 130° of Fah-
 renheit's.
    Exceptions to the Expandon by Heat.
   Philosophers have noticed a few excep-
 tions to the law of heat expanding bodies.
 For instance; water, when cooled down to
 the freezing point, instead of contracting
 on the farther deprivation of heat, actually
 expands
   Another seeming exception is manifested
 in  alumine, or  clay; others occur in the
 case of cast-iron, and various other metals.
 Alumine contracts on  being heated, and
 cast-iron, bismuth, &c. when fully fused,
 are more dense than when solid; for,  as
 soon as they become so, they decrease in
 density, they expand in the act of cooling,
 and hence the sharpness of figures  upon
 iron which has been cast in moulds, com-
 pared  to that  of other metals.
   Some philosophers have persuaded them-
 selves  that these exceptions are only appa-
 rent, but not really true.  They say when
 water freezes, it assumes a crystalline form,
 the crystals cross each other and cause nu-
 merous vacuities, and thus the ice occupies
 more space.   The  same is the case  with
 fused iron, bismuth, and zinc.  The con-
 traction of clay  is owing to the loss of
 water, of which  it loses a part  at  every
 increased degree of temperature hitherto
 tried ; there is therefore a loss of matter;
 and a reduction of volume must follow.
   Mr.  Tilloch has published a brief exami-
 nation  of the received doctrines respecting
 heat and caloric,  in which these truths are
 more fully considered, together with many
 other interesting  facts relative to the re-
 ceived notions of heat.
        Equal Distribution of Heat.
  If a number of bodies of different tem-
 peratures are  placed in  contact with each
 other,  they will all at  a certain time ac-
 quire a temperature, which  is the  mean
 temperature of the different substances ;
 the caloric of  the hottest body will diffuse
 itself among those which are heated  in a
 less degree, till  they have all acquired a
 certain  temperature.  Thus, if a bar  of
 iron which has been made red-hot be kept
 in the open air, it does  not retain the heat
 which  it had received,  but becomes  gra-
 dually  colder and colder, till  it arrives at
 the temperature of the bodies in its neigh-
 bourhood.  On the other hand; if we cool
 down the iron bar by keeping it for  some
 time covered with snow, and then carry it
into a warm room, it does not retain its
low temperature,  but  becomes gradually
hotter,  till it  acquires tiie temperature of
the room.  It  is therefore obvious, that in
the one instance tlie temperature is lower-
 ed, and in the  other it is raised.
   These changes of temperature occupy a
 longer or a shorter time, according to the
 nature of the body, but they always  take
 place at last.  This law  itself is, indeed,
 familiar to  every  one:  when we  wish to
 heat a body, we carry it towards the fire ;
 when we  wish to cool it, we surround it
 by cold bodies.
           Propagation of Heat.
   We have seen, that  when  bodies of
 higher temperature than others are brought
 into contact with  each  other, the heat is
 propagated from  the first to the second,
 or the colder  body deprives the warmer
 of its excess of heat.—We  shall now see
 that some bodies do so much more quickly
 than others. Through some bodies caloric
 passes with undiminished velocity, through
 others its passage is prodigiously retarded.
   This disposition of' bodies of admitting,
 under equal circumstances, the refrigera-
 tion of a heated body within a shorter or a
 longer time, is called the power of conduct-
 ing heat; and a body is  said to be a better
 or worse conductor of heat, as it allows the
 refrigeration to go on quicker or slower.
 Those bodies, therefore, which possess the
 property of letting heat pass with facility,
 are called good conductors ; those  through
 which it passes with difficulty, are called
 bad conductors, and those through  which it
 does not pass at all, are called non conduc-
 tors ; thus  we  say, in the  common lan-
 guage, some bodies are warm, or capable
 of preserving warmth; and from this arises
 the great  difference  in  the  sensation ex-
 cited by different bodies, when applied at
 the  same  temperature  to  our  organs of
 feeling.  Hence, if we immerse our  hand
 in mercury, we feel a greater sensation of
 cold  than  when we immerse it  in water,
 and a piece of metal appears to  be much
 colder than a piece of wood, though  their
 temperatures, when examined by means of
 the thermometer,  are precisely the same.
   It  is probable that all solids  conduct
 heat  in some degree, though they differ
 very  much  in  their conducting power.
 Metals are the best  conductors  of heat;
 but  the conducting powers of these  sub-
 stances are by no  means equal. Stones
 seem to be the next best conductors. Glass
 conducts heat very slowly; wood and char-
 coal still slower ; and feathers, silk, wool,
 and hair, are still  wor*e conductors  than
 any of the substances yet mentioned.
  The best conductors of electricity and
 galvanism are also  tlie best conductors of
 heat.
  Experiment.-~--Take a number of straight
 wires, of equal diameters and lengths, but
 of different metals; for instance, gold, sil-
 ver, copper, iron, &c.; cover  each of them
 with a thin coat of wax, or tallow,  and
 plunge their extremities  into water,  kept
 boiling, or into melted lead.  The meltiilg
of the coat of wax will shew that caloric
is more quickly transmitted through some
metals than others. 
352  -                               CALORIC.
   It is on this account also,  that the end
of a glass rod may be kept red-hot  for a
long time, or even melted, without any in-
convenience to the hand  which holds the
other extremity ; though a similar metallic
rod, heated in the same manner,  would
very soon become too hot to be held.
Liquor and Aeriform Bodies convey Heat  by
   an actual Change in the  Situation of their
   Particles.
   Count Rumford was the first who proved
that fluids in general, and aeriform bodies,
convey heat on a different principle from
$hat observed in solids.  This opinion is
pretty generally admitted, though various
ingenious  experiments have been  made
by different philosophers to  prove the
contrary. In  water,  for  instance,  which
is, in the strictest sense  of the word, a
perfect  nonconductor  of  heat, the Count
has proved that caloric is  propagated only
in consequence of the motion which is
occasioned in the insulated and solitary
particles of that fluid.
   A^l fluids Rre considered, strictly speak-
ing, in a similar respect as non-conductors
of caloric.  They can receive it, indeed,
from  other  substances, and can give it  to
other substances, but no particle can either
receive  it from or give it  to  another par-
ticle. Before a  fluid, therefore,  can be
heated or cooled, every particle must go
individually to the substance from which
it receives or to which it gives out caloric.
Heat being,  therefore, only propagated  in
fluids, in consequence of  the internal mo-
tipn of their particles, which transport the
heat; the more rapid these motions are,
the more rapid  is the communication  of
heat.  The  cause of  these motions is the
change in the specific gravity of the  fluid,
occasioned by the change of temperature,
and the  rapidity is in proportion to the
change of tlie specific gravity of the liquid
by any given change of temperature.   The
following experiment  may serve to  illus-
trate this theory.
   Take  a  thin  glass  tube,  eight or ten
inches long,  and  about  an inch  in dia-
meter.   Pour into the bottom part,  for
about  the  depth  of one  inch, a  little
water coloured with  Brazilwood, or lit-
mus,  and then fill up tlie tube with com-
mon water,  extremely gently,  so  as  to
keep  the two strata  quite distinct  from
each other.   Having done this, heat the
bottom part of the tube over a lamp ; the
coloured infusion  will then  ascend, and
gradually tinge the whole fluid; the water
in the upper part of the tube may be  made
to boil, but the colouring matter will re-
main  at  the  bottom  undisturbed.   The
heat cannot  act  downwards to  make  it
ascend.
  By  thus being able to make the upper
part of a fluid boil without heating the
bottom part, water may  be kept boiling
for a considerable time in a glass tube over
ice, without melting it.
  Other experiments, illustrating the same
principle,  may be  found in  Count Rum-
ford's excellent Essays, especially in Essay
the 7th; 1797.
  To this indefatigable philosopher w-e are
wholly  indebted for the above  facts: he
was the first  who  taught  us that air and
water were nearly non-conductors.  The
results  of his  experiments, which are con-
tained in the above Essay, are highly inter-
esting ;  they also shew that the conducting
power of fluids is  impaired by the admix-
ture of  fibrous and glutinous matter.
  Count Rumford  proved that ice melted
more than 80 timeaslower,when boiling-hot
water stood on its  surface, than when the
ice was placed to swim on the surface of
the hot water. Other experiments shewed
that water, only eight degrees of Fahren-
heit  above the freezing  point, or at the
temperature of forty degrees,  melts as
much ice,  in any given time, as an equal
volume  of  that fluid at any higher tempe-
rature,  provided the water stands on the
surface  of  the ice.  Water, at the tempe-
rature of 41°,  is found to melt  more ice,
when standing on its surface, than boiling
water.
  It becomes  further evident,  from the
Count's ingenious experiments, that of the
different substances used  in clothing,hares'
fur and  eider-down  are the warmest; next
to these, beavers'  fur, raw  s'dk,  sheep's
wool,  cotton wool,  and lastly, lint, or the
scrapings of fine linen.  In fur, the air in-
terposed among its particles is so engaged
as not to be driven away by the heat com-
municated  thereto by the  animal body ;
not being easily displaced, it becomes a
barrier to defend the animal body from the
external cold.   Hence it is obvious that
those skins are warmest which have the
finest, longest, and thickest fur; and that
the furs of the beaver, otter, and other like
quadrupeds, which live much in the water,
and the feathers of water-fowl, are capable
of confining the heat of those animals in
winter,  notwithstanding  the coldness  of
the water which they frequent. Bears, and
various  other animals, inhabitants  of cold
climates, which do not often take the wa-
ter, have their fur much thicker on their
backs than  on  their bellies.
  The   snow which covers  the surface of
the earth in winter, in high  latitudes,  is
doubtless designed  as a garment to defend
it against the piercing winds from the po
lar regions, which prevail during the colt";
season.
  Without dwelling farther upon the phi
losophy of  this truth, we must briefly re-
mark  that  the happy application of this
law,  satisfactorily  elucidates some of the
most interesting facts of tlie  oecnnomv o\
nature. 
CALORIC.                                153
Theory of Caloric of Fluidity,  or  Latent
                  Heat.
  There are some bodies which, when sub-
mitted to the action of caloric, dilate to
such a degree, and the power of aggrega-
tion subsisting among their particles  is so
much destroyed  and removed to such  a
distance  by  the  interposition  of caloric,
that they slide over eaeh  other in every di-
rection, and therefore  appear in a  fluid
state.  This  phenomenon is called  fusion.
Bodies thus rendered fluid  by means of ca-
loric are said to  be fused, or melted; and
those that are subject to it, are called fu-
sible.
  The greater number of solid bodies may,
by  the application of heat, be  converted
into fluids.   Thus metals  may  be  fused;
sulphur, resin, phosphorus,may be melted;
ice  may be converted into water;  &c.
  Those  bodies which cannot  be  rendered
fluid by any  degree of heat hitherto known,
are  called fixed, or infusible.
  If the effects of heat under certain  cir-
cumstances, be carried still further  than is
necessary  to  render  bodies fluid, vapori-
zation  begins; tlie  bodies then become
converted  into  the  vaporous or gaseous
state.  Vaporization,  however   does  not
always require a previous  fusion.   Some
bodies are capable of being converted into
the vaporous state, without previously be-
coming fluid, and  others  cannot be vola-
tilized at any temperature hitherto known.
  Fluidity is therefore by no means essen-
tial to any species of matter, but always de-
pends on  the presence of a quantity of ca-
loric.  Solidity is the natural state of all
bodies, and  there can be  no doubt that
every fluid is capable of being rendered so-
lid  by a due reduction of temperature ; and
every solid may be fused by the  agency of
caloric, if the latter does  not decompose
them at   a  temperature  inferior to that
which  would be necessary  for their fusion.
            Caloric of Fluidity.
  Dr. Black was the first who proved that,
whenever caloric combines  with  a  solid
body, the body becomes  heated only, until
it is rendered fluid : or  that,  whenever  it
has acquired the fluid state, its temperature
remains stationary, though caloric  is con-
tinued to be added to it.   The same is the
case when fluids are converted into the
aeriform or vaporous state.
  From these facts, the laws of latent heat
have been inferred.   The  theory may  be
illustrated by means of the following ex-
periments.
  If a lump of ice, at a  low temperature,
suppose  at  22°,  be brought  into a warm
room, it will become gradually less cold,
as may be  discovered  by means  of the
thermometer.   After a very short time, it
will  reach the temperature  of 32°, (the
freezing point) ; but there it  stops. ■-, The
ice then begins to  melt;  but the process
goes on very slowly. During the  whole of
that time its temperature continues at 32°;'
and as it is constantly surrounded by warm
air, we have reason to  believe that caloric
is constantly entering into  it; yet it does
not become hotter till it  is changed into
water.  Ice, therefore, is  converted  into
water by  a  quantity  of  caloric uniting
with it.
   It has been found by calculation, that One
pound of ice in/nelting absorbs 140° of ca-
loric, the temperature of  the water  pro-
duced still remaining at 32°.
   This fact may be  proved in a direct man-
ner.
   Take one pound of ice, at 32 degreas
reduced to a coarse powder ; put  it  into
a  wooden bowl, and pour over it gradually,
one pound of  water, heated to 172 deg.;
all the ice will become melted, and the tem-
perature of the whole fluid, if examined by
a  thermometer, will be 32 deg.;  140  deg.
of caloric are therefore lost, and  it is this
quantity which was requisite to convert the
ice into water.
   This caloric has been called latent calorio,
or rather caloric of fluidity, because  its
presence is not measurable by the thermo-
meter.
   Dr. Black has also ascertained, by experi-
ment, that the fluidity of melted  wax, tal-
low, spermaceti, metals, &c. is  owing to
the same  cause ;  and Ladriani proved that
this is the case with sulphur, alum, nitrate
of potash, &c.
   We consider it,  therefore,  as a  general
law,  that  whenever a solid is converted
into a fluid, it combines with caloric, and
that is the cause  of fluidity.
   On the sudden transition of. solids into
fluids, is founded the well  known
Production of Artificial  Cold, by Means of
           Frigorific Mixtures.
   A  number  of experiments  have been
lately made by different  philosophers, in
order to  produce artificial cold.    And as
these methods are often employed  in chy-
mistry, with a view to  expose bodies to
the influence of very low temperatures,  we
shall  enumerate  the different substances
which may be made use  of for that pur-
pose, and the  degrees  of  cold which they
are capable of producing.   We are  indebt-
ed for  them to  Pepys,  Walker, and  Lo-
witz.
X* 
            (  154 )
A TABLE OF FREEZING MIXTURES.
Mixtures. Muriate of ammonia - 5 parts Nitrate of potash - - 5 Water - - - - 16	Thermometer Sinks From 50° to 10°
Muriateof ammonia - 5 Nitrate of potash 5 Sulphate of soda 8 Water ... - 16	From 50° to 4°
Sulphate of soda - - 3 parts Diluted nitric acid - - 2	From 50° to 3°
Sulphate of soda - - 8 parts Muriatic acid - - - 5	From 50° to 0°
Snow .... 1 part Muriate of soda - - 1	From 32° to 0°.
Snow, or pounded ice - 2 parts Muriate of soda - - ' 1	From 0° to —5°.
Si tow, .or pounded ice 1 part Muriate of soda - - 5 Muriate of ammonia and -Nitrate of potash - - 5	From —5° to —18°.
Snow, or pounded ice - 12 parts Muriate of soda - - 5 Nitrate.of ammonia - 5	From —18° to —25°.
Snow, and Dilute^ nitric acid	From 0° to — 46°.
Muriateof lime - - 3 parts Snow . - - - 2	From 32° to — 50°.
Potash .-- - 4 parts Snow ... 3	From 32° to — 51°.
Snow ..-- 2 parts Diluted sulphuric acid - 1 Diluted nitric acid . - 1	From — 10° to — 56°.
Snow - --- 1 part Diluted sulphuric acid - 1	From 20° to — 60°.
Muriate of lirne . - 2 parts Snow - - - - 1	From 0° to — 66».
Muriate of lime 3 parts Snow .... 1	From — 40° to — 73°.
Diluted sulphunc acid - 1U parts Snow ... - 8	From — 68° to — 91°.
Nitrate of ammonia - 1 part Water .... 1	From 50° to 4°.
Nitrate of ammonia - 1 part Carbonate of soda 1 Water ... - 1	From 50° to 3°.
Sulphate of soda - - 6 parts Muriate of ammonia - 4 Nitrate of potash 2 Diluted nitric acid - 4	From 50° to 10°.
Sulphate of soda - - 6 parts Nitrate of ammonia - 5 Diluted nitric acid - 4	From 50° to 14°.
Phosphate of soda - - 9 parts Diluted nitric acid - - 4	From 50° to 12°.
Phosphate of soda - - 9 parts Nitrate of ammonia - - 6 Diluted nitric acid - - 4	From 50° to 21°.
1 Sulphate of soda - - 5 parts ' Diluted sulphuric acid - 4	From 50° to 3°.
 
CALORIC.
155
Management of the preceding Mixtures jor
             produdng Coed.
  To produce the effects before stated, the
salts must he reduced to powder, and con-
tain their full quantity of water of crystal.
lization.   The vessel in which the freezing
mixture is made  should be  very thin, .and
just large enough to hold  it, and the mate-
rials should be  mixed together as expedi-
tiously as possible, taking care to stir  the
mixture  at the  same  time  with a  rod of
glass or wood.
  In order 1o obtain  the full effect,  the
materials  ought to be first  cooled  to  the
temperature marked  in  the table,  by in-
troducing  them   into   some of  the  other
frigorific mixtures, and then mingling them
together in a similar  mixture.  If, for in-
stance, we wish  to  produce =—46°,  the
snow and  diluted nitric acid  ought to be
cooled down to  0°, by putting the vessel
winch contains each of them into the fifth
freezing mixture in the above table, before
they are mingled together.   If a more in-
tense cold be required, the materials to
produce it are to be brought to the proper
temperature by being previously placed in
the second freezing mixture.
  This process is to be continued till  the
required degree  of cold has  been pro-
cured.
  Converdon of Solids  and Fluids into the
        Aeriform or Gaseous State.
  We haw seen before, that, in order to
render solids fluid, a certain quantity of
caloric is  necessary, which combines with
the body, and therefore cannot be measured
by the thermometer;  we shall now endea-
vour to prove, that the same holds good in
respect to the conversion of solids or fluids
into the vaporous or gaseous state.
  Take a small  quantity  of carbonate of
ammonia, introduce it into a retort,  the
neck of which is directed  under a cylinder
filled with mercury and inverted in a basin
ofthe same fluid.  On applying heat to the
body of the retort, the carbonate of ammo-
nia will be volatilized, it will  expel  the
mercury out of the cylinder, and become
an invisible gas, and would remain so, if its
temperature was  not lowered.
  The same is the case with benzoic acid,
Camphire, and various other substances.
  All fluids  may by the application  of
heat be converted into an  aeriform  elastic
state.
  When we consider water in a boiling
state, we find that this fluid, when examined
by  the  thermometer,  is  not hotter, after
boiling several hours,  than when it  began
to boil,  though  to maintain it  boiling,  a
brisk fire  must  necessarily  be kept  up.
What then, we  may  ask, becomes  of the
wasted  caloric >  It is not  perceptible in
the water, nor  is  it  manifested  by  the
steam ;  for the steam, if not  compressed,
upon examination is found not to be hotter
than boiling  water.  The calorjc is there-
fore absorbed by the steam, and although
what is so absorbed  is absolutely necessary
for the conversion  of water into the form
of steam, it does not increase its tempera-
ture, and is therfore not appreciable by the
thermometer.
  This conclusion is further strengthened
by the heat given out by steam on its being
condensed by cold.  This  is particularly
manifested in the condensation of this fluid"
in the process of  distilling, where, upon
examining the  refrigeratory,  it  will be
found  that  a much  greater quantity  of
caloric is  communicated  to  it, than could
possibly have been transmitted by the calo-
ric  which was sensibly acting before  the
condensation.  This may  be easily ascer-
tained  by  observing the quantity of c/ioric
communicated to the water in th* refrige-
ratory  ofa still, by  any given quantity of
liquid that passes over.
  1. The boiling  points of different fluids
are influenced by atmospheric pressure.
  The  boiling point,  or the  conversion of
fluids into gases, always takes p.ace at cer-
tain temperatures, which  is different in dif-
ferent  fluids, provided the pressure of the
atmosphere be the same.
  Put  any  quantity  of   sulphuric ether
into a  Florence  flask, suspend a  thermo-
meter  in  it,  and hold the  flask  over an
Argand's lamp, the  ether will immediately
begin to  boil, and  the thermometer  will
indicate 98°, if  the ether has been highly
rectified.
  If highly rectified ardent  spirit is heat-
ed  in a similar manner,  the thermometer
will rise  to  176°,  and there remain sta-
tionary.
  If water is substituted,  it will rise  to
212°.
  If strong  nitrous acid of commerce be
made use of,  it will be  found to boil at
248° ;—sulphuric acid at 546° ;—and mer-
cury and linseed-oil at 600°, &c.
  2. The boiling point of fluids is retarded
by pressure.
  Mr. Watt heated water under  a strong
pressure to 400°. Yet still, when the pres.
sure was  removed, only part of the water
was converted into vapour,  and the tem-
perature  of this vapour,  as well as that of
the remaining fluid, was no more than 212°.
There  was therefore 188° of caloric sud-
denly lost.  This caloric was  carried oft' by
the steam.  Now as only about one-fifth of
the water was converted into steam,  that
steam  must contain not only its own 188",
but also the 188° lost by each ofthe other
four parts ; that is  to say, it must contain
188 x  5, or about 940°   Steam, therefore,
is water combined  with  at  least 940° of
caloric, the presence of which is  not indi-
cated by the thermometer. 
156                                CALORIC.
  3. When  pressure is  removed from  the
surface of bodies, their conversion into  the
gaseous state is greatly  facilitated, or their
boiling point is lowered.
  In proof of this the following experiments
may serve:
  Let a small bottle be filled with highly
rectified  sulphuric  ether,  and  a  piece
of  wetted bladder be  tied  over  its  ori-
fice around its neck.   Transfer  it  under
the receiver of an air-pump, and take away
the super-incumbent pressure of the air in
the receiver  When the exhaustion is com-
plete, pierce  the  bladder by means of a
pointed  sliding  wire,   passing through  a
collar of leather which covers  the  upper
opening of the receiver.  Having done this,
the ether will instantly begin to  boil,  and
become converted into an invisible gaseous
fluid.
  Take  a small  retort or Florence flask,
fill  it  one half, or  less, with  water,  and
make it  boil over  a   lamp ; when  kept
briskly  • boiling, for about  five  minutes,
cork the mouth of the retort as expedi-
tiously as possible, and remove it from the
lamp
  The  water, on  being removed from the
source of heat, will keep boiling for a few
minutes, and when the ebullition begins to
slacken, it may  be renewed by dipping the
retort into cold water.
  The water  during boiling becomes  con-
verted  into vapour ; this vapour expels the
air ofthe vessel, and occupies its place ; on
diminishing the heat, it  condenses; when
the retort is  stopped, a partial  vacuum is
formed; the pressure becomes diminished,
and a less  degree of  heat is sufficient to
cause an ebullition.            *
   For the same reason water may be made
 to  boil  under the exhausted receiver at 94°
 Fahr.  or even at a much  lower degree;
 aikohol at 56°, and ether at—20°.
   On  the conversion  of fluids  into gases
 is  founded the  following experiment, by
 which  water is frozen  by means of sulphu-
 ric ether.
    Take a thin glass tube, four or five inches
 long,  and about two or three-eighths of an
 inch in diameter, and a two-ounce bottle
 furnished with a capillary tube fitted to its
 neck.  In order to make ice, pour a little
 water  into  the tube,  taking care  not  to
 wet the outside, nor  to leave it moist.
 Having done this, let a stream of sulphuric
 ether fall through the capillary tube upon
 that part of it containing the water, which
 by this means will be converted into ice in
 a few minutes, and this it will do even near
 a  fire, or in tbe midst of summer.
    If the glass tube containing the water be
 exposed to the brisk thorough air, or free
 draught of  an open window, a large quan-
 tity of water may  be  frozen in a shorter
 time.;  and if a thin spiral  wire  be intro-
 duced  prveious to  the congelation of the
water, the ice will  adhere to it, and may
thus be drawn out conveniently.
' A person might be easily frozen to death
during very warm weather, by merely pour-
ing upon his body, for some time, sulphuric
ether,  and keeping him exposed to a tho-
rough draught of air.
         Artificial Refrigeration.
  The cooling or refrigeration of rooms in
the summer season by sprinkling them with
water, becomes  likewise obvious on this
account.
  The method of making ice artificially in the
East-Indias depends on the same principle.
The ice-makers at Benares dig pits in large
open plains, the bottom  of which they
strew with sugar-canes  or dried stems of
maize or Indian corn.  Upon this bed they
place a number of unglazed pans, made of
so  porous an earth that the water pene-
trates  through   their  whole   substance.
These pans are  filled towards evening in
the  winter season with  water  that  has
boiled, and left  in that situation till morn-
ing, when more or less ice is found in them,
according  to  the temperature of the air;
there being more formed in dry and warm
 weather,  than in that which   is cloudy,
though it may be colder to the human body.
  Every thing in this process is calculated
 to  produce cold by evaporation; the beds
 on   which the pans are  placed suffer the
 air to have free passage to their bottoms;
 and the pans, constantly oozing out water
 to their external surface, are cooled by the
 evaporation of it.
   In Spain, they  use a kind of earthen jars,
 called buxaros,  which are only half-baked,
 the earth of which is so porous, that the
 outside is kept  moist by the water which
 filters through it, and though placed in the
 sun, the water in the jar becomes as cold
 as ice.
   It is  a common practice in China to cool
 wine or other liquors by wrapping the bot-
 tle  in a wet  cloth, and  hanging it up  in
 the sun.   The water in the cloth becomes
 converted into  vapour,  and thus  cold  is
 produced.
   The Blacks in Senegambia have a similar
 method of cooling water by filling tanned
 leather bags with  it,  which they hang up
 in  the  sun; the  water oozes more  or less
 through the leather, so as to keep the out-
 ward surface wet, which  by its quicjc and
 continued evaporation cools the water re-
 markably.
   The winds on  the borders of the Persian
 Gulph are often  so scorching,  that travel-
 lers are  suddenly suffocated, unless they
 ccover their heads with  a wet cloth ; if
 this be too wet, they immediately feel  an
 intolerable cold, which  would prove fatal
 if  the moisture was not speedily dissipated
 by the heat.
   If a cold vessel  is brought  into a warm
 room, particularly where many people are 
CALORIC.                                157
assembled, the  outside of it  will soon be-
come covered with a sort of dew.
  Before  some  changes of  weather,  the
stone pavements, the walls of a house, the
balustrades of  staircases and other solid
objects, feel clammy and damp.
  In frosty nights, when  the air abroad is
colder- than  the air within, the dampness
of this air, for  the same reason, settles on
the glass panes ofthe windows, and is there
frozen into curious and beautiful figures.
  Tlmsfogs and dews take place, and in the
higher regions  clouds are formed from  the
condensed vapour.   The still greater  con-
densation produces mists and rain.
  Capacity of Bodies for containing Heat.
  The property which different bodies pos-
sess, of containing at the same temperature,
and  in equal quantities, either  of mass or
bulk, unequal quantities of heat, is called
their capacity tor heat. The capacities of
bodies for heat are therefore  considered as
great or small in the ratio as their tempera-
tures are  either raised or lowered by the
addition, or  diminished by the deprivation
of equal quantities of heat.
  In homogeneous bodies, the quantities of
caloric which they contain are in the ratio
of their temperature and quantity of mass;
for instance, when equal quantities of water,
oil,  or mercury, of  unequal  temperatures,
are  mingled together, the temperature of
the whole will be  the arithmetical mean
between the  temperatures of the two quan-
tities that had been mixed together.   It is
a self-evident truth that this should be the
case, for  the particles of different portions
of the same  substance being alike, their ef-
fects must be equal.  For instance :
   Mix a pound of water at  172°,  with
a pound at  32°, half the excess of heat
in the hot water  will quit  it  to go over
 into the colder portion ;  thus  the  hot
 water will be cooled 70°, and the cold will
 receive 70° of temperature; therefore 172
 —70, or 32-J-70—102 will give the heat of
 the mixture.  To  attain  the arithmetical
 mean very exactly, several precautions how-
 ever are necessary.
   When  heterogenous bodies of different
 temperatures are mixed together, the tem-
 perature produced is never the arithmetical
 mean ofthe  two original temperatures.
   In order  to ascertain the comparative
 quant^es of heat of different bodies, equal
 weigllw of them are mingled together ; the
 experiments for this purpose being in gene-
 ral more easily executed  than those by
 which  they  are  compared from equal
 bulks.
   Thus, if one pound of  mercury heated
 to  110°  Fahr. be  added  to  one pound
 of  water of 44°, the temperature of the
 blended fluids will  not  be changed  to
 77°, as  it it would be if the surplus of heat
 were divided among those fluids in the
proportion fef thair quantities.  It will be
found on examination to be only 47°.
  On  the contrary;   if the  pound of
mercury be  heated to 44°  and the wa-
ter to  110°,  then  on stirring them toge-
ther  the common temperature  will be
107°.
  Hence if the quicksilver  loses by this
distribution 63° of caloric, an equal weight
of water gains only 3° from this loss of 63°
of heat.  And on the contrary, if the water -
loses 3°, the mercury gains 63°.
  When,  instead of comparing the quanti-
ties  of caloric  which equal wdghts of dif-
ferent bodies  contain, we  compare the
quantities contained in equal volumes, we
still find that  the same  difference takes
place.  Thus it is found by experiment,
that the quantity  of  caloric necessary to
raise the temperature of a given volume of
water any number of degrees, is, to that
necessary to raise an equal volume of mer-
cury, the same  number of degrees  as 2 to
1. This is therefore the proportion between
the comparative quantities of caloric which
these  two  bodies contain, estimated by
their volumes ;and similar differences exist
with respect to every other kind of matter.
  From the  nature of the experiments by
which the quantities of caloric which bodies
contain are ascertained, it is evident that
we  discover merely the  comparative, not
the absolute quantities.  Hence water has
been chosen as  a standard, to which other
bodies may  be referred; its capacity is
stated  as  the  arbitrary term of 1000, and
with this the capacities of other bodies are
compared.
   It need  not be told  that pains have been
taken to estimate on these experiments
that portion of heat  which diffuses itself
into  the  air  or into the  vessel where the
mercury  and water are blended together.
As  however such valuations  cannot be
made with complete accuracy, the numbers
 stated above are  only an  approximation to
truth.
           Radiation of Caloric.
   Caloric  is thrown  off'  or  radiates from
heated bodies  in right lines,  and  moves
through space  with inconceivable velocity.
It is retarded in its passage by atmospheric
air, by colourless  fluids,  glass, and other
transparent bodies.
   If a glass mirror be  placed before  a fire,
 the mirror transmits the rays of light, but
 not the rays of heat.
   If a plate  of glass, talc, or a glass vessel
 filled with water  be  suddenly interposed
 between the fire  and the eye, the  rays of
 light pass through it, but the rays of caloric
 are considerably retarded in its  passage;
 for  no heat is perceived until the inter-
 posed substance is saturated with heat, or
 has reached its maximum.   It then ceases to
 intercept the  rays of caloric,  and allows 
158
CALORIC.
                                  'U
them to pass as freely^ as  thearays  of
light.
  It has been lately shewn by Dr. Herschel
that the rays of caloric are refrangible, but
less so than the rays of light; and the same
philosopher has also proved by experiment,
that it is not only the rays of caloric emitted
by the sun, which are refrangible, but  like-
wise the rays emitted by common fires, by
candles, by  heated  iron, and even by hot
water.
  Whether the rays of caloric are different-
ly refracted, in different mediums, has not
yet been ascertained.  We are certain,  how-
ever,  that they are refracted by all trans-
parent bodies which have been emplojed
as burning glasses.
  The rays of caloric are also reflected by
polisheu surfaces, in  the same, manner as
the rays of light.
  This was  long ago noticed by Lambert,
Saussure, Sheele,  Pictet, and lately by Dr.
Herschell.
  Professor Pictet  placed  two  concave
metallic mirrors opposite to each other at
the distance of about twelve feet.  When a
hot body,  an iron bullet for instance, was
placed in the focus of the one, and  a  mer-
curial thermometer  in that of the other, a
substance radiated  from the  bullet;  it
passed with incalculable velocity through
the air, it  was reflected from the mirrors,
it became concentrated, and influenced the
thermometer placed in the focus, according
to the degree of its  concentration.
  An iron ball, two  inches  in diameter,
heated so that it  was not luminous in the
dark, raised the thermometer not less  than
ten and a half degrees of Reaumur's scale,
in six minutes.
  A lighted candle occasioned a rise in the
thermometer nearly  the same.
  A  Florence flask, containing two ounces
and three drachms of boiling water, raised
Fahrenheit's  thermometer  three degrees.
He blackened the bulb of his thermometer,
and found that it  was more speedily in-
fluenced by the radiation than before, and
that it rose to a greater height.
  M. Pictet discovered another very singu-
lor fact; namely, the apparent radiation  of
cold.  When, instead of  a heated body, a
Florence flask full of ice or snow is  placed
in  the  focus  of  one of the  mirrors, the
thermometer  placed  in the focus of the
other immediately descends, and ascends
again whenever the cold body is removed.
  This phenomenon may be  explained on
the supporition, that  from  every  body  at
every temperature caloric radiates, but  in
less quantity as the temperature is low ; so
that  in the  above  experiment, the ther-
mometer gives out more caloric by radia-
tion, than it receives from the body  in the
opposite focus, and therefore its tempera-
ture is lowered. Or, as Pictet has supposed,
when a  number of bodies  near to  eacij
other have the  same temperature, there is
no  radiation of caloric, because in all  of
them it exists in a state of equal tension ;
but as soon as  a body at an inferior tem-
perature is introduced, the balance of ten-
sion is broken, and caloric begins to radiate
from all of them, till the temperature  of
that body is raised  to  an  equality  with
theirs. In the above experiment, therefore,
the  placing tne snow  or ice in  the focus
of the mirror causes the radiation of ca-
loric from  the thermometer,  and hence
the  diminution  of temperature  which  it
suffers.
  These experiments have been lately re-
peated by Dr. Young and Professor Davy,
at the  theatre  of the  Royal  Institution.
These gentlemen  inflamed phosphorus by
reflected caloric;  and proved that the heat
thus excited was very sensible to the organs
of feeling.
  It is therefore  evident that  caloric  is
thrown off from bodies in rays  which are
invisible, or incapable of exciting vision,
but which are capable of exciting heat.
  These invisible  rays of caloric are  pro-
pagated  in right lines, with extreme velo-
city,  and are capable  of the laws of re-
flection and refraction.
  The heating agency however  is different
in the different  coloured rays of the  pris-
matic spectrum.  According to Dr. Hers-
chel's  experiments, it follows inversely the
order of the refrangibdity of the rays of
light.  The least refrangible possessing it
in the greatest degree.
  Sir Henry  Englefield  has  lately made a
series of  experiments on the same subject,
from which we learn that a thermometer,
having its ball blackened, rose when placed
in the  blue ray of  the  prismatic  spectrum
in 3' from 55" to 56° ; in the green, in 3'
from 45° to 58° ; in  the yellow,  in 3' from
56' to 62°; in the full red, in 2 1-2' from 56°
to 72"; in the confines of  the red, in  2'
from 58° to 73 10-2th; and quite  out of the
vidble light, in 2' from 61° to 79°.
  Between each of  the  observations,  the
thermometer was  placed in  the  shade so
long, as to sink it below the heat  to which
it had risen in the preceding observation,
of course its rise  above  that point could
only be the effect of the ray to which  it
was  exposed.   It  was  continueoWn  the
focus long after it had ceased to riser there-
fore  tlie heats given are the greatest effects
of the several rays on the thermometer in
each observation.  A thermometer placed
constantly in the shade near the apparatus,
was  found scarcely to  vary during  the
experiments.
  Sir Henry made other  experiments  with
thermometers  with naked balls,  and  with
others whose balls were painted white, for
which we refer the reader to the interesting 
CAL
CAM
159
paper of the Baronet, from which the above
experiments are transcribed.
  The coloured rays emitted from the sun
and  combustible bodies,  since they excite
heat and vision, must consist of a mixture
of heat-making rays, and rays of light.
  And as the rays of heat and light ac-
company each  other  when emitted  from
luminous bodies,  the velocity  with which
the rays of caloric move must  be equal to
that of light, and hence its particles must
be equally minute.  They differ however
in this particular, that the rays of light pro-
duce the sensation of vision, and possess
certain chemical properties, whilst in those
of caloric the peculiar agency of heat re-
sides.
  CALORIMETER.   An instrument by
which the whole quantity of absolute heat
existing in a body in chemical union can be
ascertained.
  CALTHA.   (Ka^fl*,  corrupted   from
Xa/~x*, yellow, from whence, says "Vossius,
come calthula,  caldula, caledula, calendu-
la.)  Marsh marigold.
  1. The name of a genus of plants in the
Linnxan system. Class, Polyandria. Order,
Polygyria.
  2. The pharmacopceial name of the herb
marigold,  so called from  its colour.   See
Calendula arvensis.
  Caltha  palustris.  The marsh  mari-
gold. The young buds of this  plant make,
when properly  pickled, very good substi-
tutes for capers.
  Caltha   vilgaris.     See   Calendula
arvensis.
  Calthula,  The caltha is so called.
  Caltrops.  A name of the Trapa natans
of Linnaeus, whose fruit  is said to  be nu-
tritious and  demulcent, and to be useful in
diarrhoeas from abraded bowels, and.against
calculus.
  CALUMBA.  The  name now adopted
by the London college of physicians for the
col umbo.  See  Columbo.
  Cai.v a.  (From calvus, bald.)  The scalp
or upper part of the cranium or top ofthe
head;  so  called  because  it often grows
bald first.
  CALVARIA. (From calvus, bald.) The
upper part of the cranium which becomes
soon bald.   It means all above the orbits,
temples, ears and ocipital eminence.
  Calvities.  (From calvus, bald.)  Cal-
vitium   Baldness ;   want  or loss of  hair,
particularly upon the sinciput.
  CALX.   (Kalah, to burn.  Arab.)
  1.  Chalk.  Limestone.
  2.  Lime. Calx viva. The London College
direct  it to be prepared  thus:  Take of
limestone one pound.   Break it into small
pieces and heat it in a crucible in a strong
fire for an hour, or until tlie carbonic acid
is entirely driven off, so that on the addition
of acetic acid,  no bubbles of gas shall be
extricated. Lime may be made  by the same
process from shells previously washed in
boiliflg water, and cleared from extraneous.
matters.* See liflie.
  Calx aittimobii. See Oxydum antimonii.
  Calx cum kali puro.   The preparation
formerly called by this name is now term-
ed, in the  London pharmacopoeia, potassa
cum calce.
  Calx htdrargtri alba.  See hydrargy-
rus pracipitatus albus.
  Calx viva.  See Calx.
  CALYPTEn.   (From kaxuvtoi, to hide.) A
carneous excrescence covering the hemor-
rhoidal vein.
  Camara.   (m/AApA, a vault.)   Camarium.
The fornix of the brain : also the vaulted
part of the auricle of the heart.
  Camarium.   (From Ka/saapa, a  vault.)
See Camara.
  Cam aroma.   (From xa/uApa, a  vault.)
Camarosis.   Camaratio.  A fracture of the
skulj, in the shape of an arch or vault.
  Cambing. A tree ofthe Molucca islands,
whose bark has been recommended in dy-
senteries.
  Cambirea.  So Paraselsus calls the vene-
real bubo.
  Cambium.  (From cambio, to exchange.)
That nutricious humour wh ich is changed in-
to the matter of which the body is composed.
  Cambodia.   See Gambogia.
  Cambogia gutta.  See Gambogia.
  Cambogium. (From the province of Cam-
bogia, whence  it was brought.) See Gam-
bogia.
  CAMBno-BniTANNicA. See Chamoemorus.
  Cambuca.    Cambuta  membrata.   So
Paracelsus calls the venereal cancer.  Also
by some it is described as a bubo, an ulcer,
an abscess  on  the pudenda: also a boil in
the groin.
  Cambui.   The wild American myrtle of
Piso  and Margrave,  which is said to be
astringent.
  Camel's hay.   See Juncus odoratus.
  CAMERA.   The chambers or cavities
of the eye are  termed camera:.
  Cameratio.   See Camaroma.
  Cames.   Camet.  Silver.
  Caminga. See  Canella alba.
  Caminus. A furnace and its chimney.
In Rulandus it signifies a bell.
  Camisia  fcetus.   (From  the  Arabic
term  kamisah,  an  under garment.)  The
shirt of the fcetus.  It is frequently put for
the chorion;
  Camomile.  See Chamamelum.
  Camomile, stinking.  See Cotula fatida'.
  Camomilla.   Corrupted  from  charme-
melum.
  Cahimorum.    (KAfAiAcpov,  quia  homines,
Kaxce yepm, perimat; because, if eaten  it
brings men  to a miserable end.)  A species
of monkshood.  See Aconitum.
  Cami-ana. A bell. In Chemistry, a recep-
tacle like a bell, for making sulphuric acid;
thus the oleum sulphuris per campanam.
  CAMPANULA.  (From Campana, a bell,
named from its shape.)  The bell-flower. 
160 •
CAM
CAM
     The name ofa genus of plants in the Lin-
  naean system.   Class, Pentandria.  Order,
  Monogynia.
     Camfe.   (From  x.Ay7rra>, to bend.)  A
  flexure or bending.   It is also used for the
  ham, and a joint, or  articulation.
     Campeachy  wood.  See Lignum  campe-
  chense.
     Campechense  lignum. See Lignum Cam-
  pechense.
     Camphire.  See Camphora.
     Camphor.  See Camphora.
     CAMPHORA.  (Camphura, Arab.  The
  ancients  by camphor meant what  now is
  called asphaltum, or Jews' pitch ; x.A<pxpA.)
  Camphura.  Caf. Cafar. Ligatura veneris.
  Caphora. Capur. Alkosor. Altesor. Camphire.
  Camphor.  A  peculiar concrete substance
  prepared by distillation from the Laurus
  camphora of Linnaeus ;—foliis   triplinerviis
  lanceolato-ovatis, a tree indigenous to Japan,
  where it grows abundantly.  The camphire
  is found to lodge every where in the inter-
  stices of the fibres  of the wood, pith, and
  knots of the tree.   The crude  camphire,
  exported from Japan, appears in small grey-
  ish pieces, aliens intermixed with various
  extraneous matters; in this  state it is re-
  ceived by the  Dutch, and purified by  a se-
  cond sublimation;  it is  then  formed into
  loaves, in which  state it  is sent to England.
  When pure, it is white, pellucid, somewhat
  unctuous to the touch ; of a bitterish, aro-
  matic, acid  taste, yet accompanied  with a
  sense of coolness ;  of a fragrant smell,  and
  approaching to that  of rosemary, but much
  stronger.  It is  totally volatile and inflam-
  mable, soluble in vinous spirits, oils, and
  the  mineral acids;  not in water, fixed nor
  volatile alkaline liquors, nor in acids of the
  vegetable kingdom.  The use of this im-
 , portant medicine, in different diseases, is
  very considerable.   It has been  much em-
  ployed, with great advantage,  in fevers of
  all kinds, particularly in  nervous fevers
  attended with delirium and much watchful-
  ness. The experienced Werlhoff has wit-
  nessed its  utility in  several inflammatory
  diseases, and speaks highly  in favour of its
  refrigerant qualities.  The  benefit derived
  from it in putrid fevers, where bark  and
  acids are contra-indicated,  is  remarkable.
  In spasmodic and convulsive affections it
  is also of much service, and even in  epi-
„  lepsy.  In chronic diseases this medicine is
  likewise employed; and against rheumatism,
  arthritis, and mania,  we have several ac-
  counts of its efficacy.  Nor is it less  effica-
  cious when applied externally in certain
  diseases: it dissipates inflammatory tumours
  in a short time; and its antisceplic quality,
  in resisting  and  during gangrene, is very
  considerable.  Another property  peculiar
  to this medicine must not, however, be
  omitted;  the power it possesses  of obvi-
  ating the strangury  that is  produced  by
  cantharides, when sprinkled over a blister.
 The preparations of camphor are, spiritus
 camphoratus, oleum camphoratum, linimentum
 camphora, tinctura opii camphorata, and the
 mistura camphorata.   Camphor dissolved in
 acetic acid, with some essential oils, forms
 the aromatic vinegar.
   Camphors: flores.   The subtile  sub-
 stance which first ascends in subliming cam-
 phor. It is nothing more than the camphor.
   Camphorje flores coMr-osm.  Camphor
 sublimed With gum benzoin.
   CAMPHOROSMA.   (From  camphora,
 and oo-yit, to smell; so called from  its smell-
 ing  of camphire.)  The camphor-smelling
 plant.
   1. The name ofa genus of plants in  the
 Linnxan  system. Class,  Tetrandria.   Or-
 der, Monogynia.
   2. The  pharmacopoeia) name of the cam-
 phorala.   See Camphorala.
   Camphorasma.  (From camphora; so call-
 ed from  its camphor-like smell.)   Balm of
 Gilead.   See Moldavica.
   Camphorata.  Chamapeuce. Camphorata
 hirsuta.  Camphorasma Monspeliaca. Stink-
 ing ground-pine.  This plant, Camphorasma
 Monspeliensis  of Linnxus:—foliis hirsutis
 linearibus, took its name from its smell re-
 sembling  so strongly that of camphor: it
 has been exhibited internally, in form of de-
 coction, in dropsical  and asthmatic com-
 plaints, and by some  is esteemedin fomen.
 tations  agains  pain.  It is rarely  or ever
 used inmodern practice.
   CAMPHORAS.  A salt  formed by  the
 union of the camphoric acid with  different
 bases : thus, camphorat ofallumin, camphorat
 of ammoniac, &c.
   Camphoratum  oleum.   A mixture  of
 olive oil, two parts, with one of camphor:
 of use in  inflammatory swellings of  the
 throat, if mixed  with a proper cataplasm,
 and applied to it.  In ascites, when the ab-
 domen  is  much  distended, if rubbed  on
 freely every  night and morning, it is sup-
 posed to be useful.
   CAMPHORIC  ACID.  Acidum camphori-
 cum.  If nitric acid be distilled several times
 (six or eight) from camphor, a crystallized
 salt is obtained, called the acid of camphor,
 which reddens syrup of violets and the tinc-
 ture of turnsole.  Its taste is bitter, and it
 differs from oxalic acid in not precipitating
 lime from the muriatic acid.  The union of
 this acid with different bases forms what is
 called campl orates, none of which have  yet
 been used medicinally.
   Camphorosma   Moxsmliensis.   The
 systematic name of the  plant called cam-
 phorata in the pharmacopoeias.   See Cam-
phorata.
   Campter.   (From KAy7rlu, to bend.)   An
 inflexion or incurvation.
   Campulum.   (From  KAyvra,  to  twist
 about.)   A distortion of the eyehds or other
 parts.
   Campilotis.   (From  ka/a^uxk, bent. 
LAN
CAN
m
A  preternatural incurvation, or  recurva-
tion of a part.  A distortion of the eye-
lids
   Camptlum.   See Cumfiylotis.
   Canabil.  A  sort of medicinal earth.
   Canabina a«.uatica.   See Bidens.
   Canabis indica.  See Banquc and Can-
nabis
   Canada  Balsam.  See Balsamum  Cana-
dense
   Canabis peregrina.  See Cannabis
   CiNAuiN.-i;.   (Bi'.ught from  Canada.)
A name «f the cop iva and -ither balsams
   CANALLS SKMIC1BCULARES.  Three
semicircular canals placed  in the posterior
part of  the  labyrinth  or  the  ear.  They
open by five orifices into the vestibulum.
See Ear
   Canaliculus.  (Dim. of canalis, a chan-
nel )   That blood-vessel, which  in a fcetus
is situated between  the  pulmonary  artery
and the aorta, but  in the adult is extinct,
is called  the canaliculus arteriosus.  The
same as canalis arteriosus.
   CANALIS.  (From £*voc,  an aperture,
or  rather from canna, a reed.)  A  Canal.
A hollow round instrument like a reed, for
embracing and holding a broken limb. The
hollow of the spine.  Also it is specifically
applied to many parts of the body; as ca-
nalis venosus.
   CANALIS  ARTERIOSUS.   Canalis Bo-
talii.   A blood-vessel peculiar to the fcetus,
disappearing  after birth;  through  which
the blood passes from the pulmonary artery
into the aorta.
   CANALIS  NASALIS.   A canal  going
from the internal caul bus of the eye  down-
wards  into the  nose: it is situated in the
superior maxillary bone,  and is  lined with
the pituitary membrane continued from the
nose
  CANA LIS PETITIANUS.   A triangular
ravitv, naturally containing a moisture, be-
tween the two lamimc ofthe hyaloid mem-
brane of the eye, in the anterior part, form-
ed by the separation of the anterior lamina
from the posterior.  It is named after its
discoverer, M Petit.
  Canalis se.hispetros.   The  half bony
canal i-f the ear
  CANALIS  VENOSUS.   A  canal  pecu
liar to the fcetus,  disappearing after birth,
that conveys  the maternal  blood from the
porta of  the  liver to the  ascending vena
cava.
   Canary balm.   See Melissa Turcica.
  Cyncamim  GR.m-ORUM.   See Courburil.
  CANCELLI.    Lattice-work ;  generally
applied to the reticular substance in bones.
  Cancellus. (From cancer, a crab.) The
wrong heir.  Bernard the hermit.   A spe-
cies of cray-fish supposed  to cure rheuma-
tism, if rubbed on the part.
  CANCER.   (From ka/ouv-c, a crab ; so
called by the  ancients, because it exhibited
large blue veins  like crab's  claws.)
   1. The name of a disease likewise called
 Cardnoma, curcinos by the Greeks, Lupus
 by ti,e Romans, because  it eats  away the
 flesh like a wolf.   Dr. Cullen places this
 genus of disease in the  class locales, and
 order tumores.   He  defines  it  a painful
 scirrhus  tumour,  terminating  in a fatal
 ulcer.  Any part of the body may be the
 seat of cancer, though the glands are most
 subject to it.   It is distinguished according
 to its stages  into occuJ and open ; by the
 former is  meant its scirrhous state, which
 is a hard tumour that sometimes remains
 in a quiet state for  many years.   When the
 cancerous action  commences in  it, it  is
 attended with frequent shooting pains : the
 skin that covers it becomes discoloured, and
 ulceration sooner or later takes place ; when
 the disease is  denominated  open cancer.
 Mr. Pearson says, " When a malignant scir-
 rhus or a warty excrescence, hath proceeded
 to a period of ulceration, attended  with a
 constant sense of  ardent and! occasionally
 shooting pains, is irregular in its figure, and
 presents an unequal surface; if it discharges
 sordid, Sanious or fetid matter; if the edges
 of the sore be thick, indurated,  and often
 exquisitely painful,  sometimes inverted,  at
 other times retorted, and exhibit a serrated
 appearance; and should  the ulcer in its
 progress   be   frequently  attended  with
 hemorrhage, in consequence ofthe erosion
 of blood-vessels ; there will be little hazard
 of mistake in calling it a cancerous ulcer."
 In  men, a  cancer  most frequently  seizes
 the tongue, mouth, or penis ; in women, the
 breasts, or  the uterus, particularly about
 the cessation of their periodical discharges ;
 and in children, in the  eyes. The following
 description  of Scirrhus and Cancer, from
 the above writer, will  serve to elucidate the
 subject.   A  hard  unequal tumour  that is
 indolent ami  without  any discoloration  in
 the  skin is called a scirrhus ; but when an
 itching is peceived in  it, which is followed
 by a pricking, shooting or lancinating pain,
 and a change of  colour  in  the  skin, it is
 usually denominated a  cancer.  It generally
 is small  in  the beginning  and increases
 gradually ; but though the skin changes to
 a red or livid  appearance, and the state of
 the  tumour from  an indolent to a painful
 one, it  is  sometimes  very difficult  to say
 when the scirrhus really becomes a cancer,
 the progress being quick or slow according
 to concurring causes.  When the tumour
 is attended with a peculiar kind of burning,
 shooting pains, and the skin hath acquired
 the dusky purple or livid hue, it may then
 be deemed the malignant scirrhus or con-
firmed cancer.   When thus far advanced in
 women's breasts, the tumour sometimes in-
 creases speedily to a  great size, having a
 knotty unequal surface, more glands becom-
 ing obstsucted, the  nipple sinks in, turgid
 veins are conspicuous, ramifying around and
 resembling a crab's claw.  These are the,J
     Y* 
162
CAN
CAN
characteristics of an occult cancer on the
external  parts ; and we  may  suspect  the
existence of one internally when such pain
and heat as has been described, succeed in
parts where the patient hath before been
sensible ofa weight and pressure, attended
with  obtuse pain.   A cancerous  tumour
never melts down in suppuration  like an
inflammatory one: but when it is ready to
break open, especially in  the breast, it ge-
nerally becomes prominent  in some minute
point, attended  with an increase  of  the
peculiar  kind of burning,  shooting pain,
felt before at intervals, in a less degree and
deeper in the body of the gland.  In the
prominent parts ofthe tumour, in this state,
a  corroding ichor  sometimes  transudes
through the skin, soon forming an  ulcer;
at other times a considerable quantity  ofa
thin lymphatic fluid tinged with blood from
eroded vessels is found on it.  Ulcers of t he
cancerous  nature discharge  a thin, fetid,
acrid sanies, which corrodes the parts, hav-
ing thick dark-coloured retorted lips;  and
fungous excressences frequently rise from
these ulcers, notwithstanding the corrosive-
ness  of the discharge.  In this state  ihey"
are often attended with excruciating, pun-
gent, lancinating,  burning pains, and some-
times with  bleeding.
  Though  a scirrhus may truly be deemed
a cancer, as soon as a pain is perceived in it,
yet every painful tumour is not a cancer;
nor is it always easy to say whether a cancer
is the disorder or not: irregular hard lumps
may  be perceived  in  the breast;  but on
examining  the other breast, where no un-
easiness is perceived, the same kind of tu-
mours are sometimes found, which renders
the diagnostic uncertain.  Yet in every case,
after the cessation of the catamenia, hard
unequal tumours  in the  breast are suspi-
cious ; nor, though  without pain, are  they
to be supposed indolent or innoxious.
  2.  The name of a crab-fish, from which
the chela cancrorum, oculi cancrorum, or lapi-
des cancrorum are produced  The shell-fish
so called is the Cancer astacus of Linnaeus :
the officinal preparations  are neverth less
obtained also from  the cancer gammarus,
macurus and pagarus of Linnaeus.   Crab's
claws and crab's eyes, as they  are called,
which are cerebral concretions, are of a cal-
careous quality and possess antacid virtues.
They are exhibited  with  their compounds
in pyrosis, diarrhoea, and in infantile convul-
sions from acidity
  Cancer  munditokum. Chimney-sweep-
er's cancer.
  Canchrys.   Caehrys.  Libanotis.   Gajen
says  it sometimes means parched barley
  Cancrena.  Paracelsus uses this word
instead of gangrajna.
  Cancrorum  chele:   Crab's claws.   See
Carbonas calcis durior.
  Caxchuohum ocuxi. See Carbonas cal-
tis durior.
  Canchrum oris. (From cancer, a spread-
ing ulcer.)  Canker of the mouth ; called
also fiph'hae serpentcs, gangrxna oris, &c.
See Aphtha.
  Candela.  (From candeo, to shine.)  A
candle.
  Candeu funalis   A  candle made of
odoriferous  powders and resinous matters,
to purify the air nnd excite the spirits.
  Candela  kegia   See Candelaria.
  Candelahia.   (From candela, a candle,
so called from the resemblance o^its stalks
to a candle.)  The herb niullein.|^See Ver-
bascvm.
  Candy carrot.  See Daucus Creticus.
  Canela   Sometimes used by the ancients
for cinnamon, or rather cassia.
  CANELLA.   (Canella, dim. of  canna, a
reed: so numed because the pieces of bark
are rolled up in the form of a reed.)  The
name of a genus of plants  in the  Linnaean
system.  Class,  Dodecandria.  Order, Mo-
nozrynia.  Tlie canella-tree.
  CANELLA ALBA   The pharmacopceial
name of the laure-leaved canella   Cortex
Winteranus  spurius.  Canella cubana   Ca-
nella alba of Linnaeus.   The tree which pro-
duces the bark so called, is a native of the
West-Indies.  Ii is brought into  Lurope in
long quills, somewhat  thicker than cinna-
mon ; their  taste is moderately warm, aro-
matic, and bitterish ; and of an agreeable
smell, somewhat resembling that of cloves.
Canella  alba  has been supposed  to  pos-
sess considerable medicinal powers in the
cure of the scurvy and some other  com-
plaints.  It  is now merely  considered as a
useful and cheap aromatic, and  is chiefly
employed fur the purpose of correcting, and
rendering less  disagreeable the more  pow-
erful and nauseous drugs; with which view
it is used in the  tinctura amara, vinum  ama-
rum,  vinum  rhai, &c. of the Edinburgh
Pharmacopoeia.
  Camilla  Cubana.  See Canella. alba.
  Canllla cuuiido.  The  true  cinnamon-
tree.
  Canellje  Malabaric;e  cortex.    See
Cassia lignea.
  Canelifera Malabarica.  See  Cassia
lignea.
  Caseon.   (From  kawh, because it was
made of split cane.)  A sort of tube or in-
strument, mentioned by  Hippocrates, for
conveying the fumes  of antihysteric drugs
into the womb.
  Canica.   A spice  used  in  the Island of
Cuba, probably the pimento; or from  some
ofthe species of myrrhs.
  Caxicb.   (From  canis.)   Coarse  meal
was so called by the ancients, from canis, a
dog, because it was food for dogs.  Hence
panis caniceus, very coarse bread
  C *nicida.  (From canis, a dog, and cado,
to kill; so called because dogs are destroy-
ed by eating it.) The herb dog's bane or
aconitum. 
CAN
CAN
163
  Canicidium.  (From canis, a  dog,  and
Cado, to kill.)  The anatomical dissection
of living dogs.
  Camna brassica.  The mercurialis syl-
vestris.
  Canina lingua.   The  cynoglossum.
  Caxina malus.   The mandragora.
  Cavin-a rabies.  The  hydrophobia.
  Canine.  Whatever partakes  of, or has
any relation to the nature  of a dog.
  Canine appetite.   See Bulimia.
  Canine madness   S- e Hydrophobia^
  Canine teeth.   Denies canini.   Cyno-
dontes.   Cuspidati  of  Mr. John  Humer;
bec.use   they have  the two   sides  of
their  edge sloped off to a point, and this
point  is  very  sharp or cuspidated   Coin-
mellares  of  Varro  and Pliny.   The four
eye-teeth are  so called from their resem-
blance to  those  of  the  dog.   They are
sitmted, two  in each  jaw, on the side of
the four middle or incisor  teeth.  Their
fangs  .-.re longer than those ofthe incisores,
anil therefore, from the fangs of those in
the upper jaw heing supposed to extend
the greatest part  of the  way to the eye,
thev have been called the  eye-teeth.
  Cininus.  (Caninus,  sc. musculus ,-  be-
cause it arises  near the canine or eye-tooth.)
•See Levator anguli oris.
  Caninus skntis.  (From  canis, a dog,
and sentis, a horn ; from  its being prickly
like a thorn.)  See  Cynosbatos.
  Cam ram.  (Indian.)  See Nux vomica.
  Camrubus.  (From canis, and mints,  a
bramble.)  See Cynosbatos.
  CAN1 IS.   A dog.  The white  dung of
this animal  called  album gracum, was for
merly in esteem, but now disused.  This
term was also applied to the fraenum of the
penis.
  Cancs intetifector.   Indian caustic bar-
ley or cevadilla.
  Canis  ponticus.   See Castor.
  Canna.  (Heb)   A reed or hollow cane :
also a name  of the  fibula,  from its resem-
blance to a reed.
  Canna fistula.   See Cassia fistula.
  Canna Indica.    The Sagittaria  alexi-
pharmica.
  Can ma major.  The tibia.
  Canna minor cruris.  A name formerly
applied to the  fibula
  Cannaiuna.    (From canna,  a  reed;
named from its reed-like stalk.) So Tourne-
fort named the Datisca.
  CANNABIS.   (From  ««w,   a   reed.
KavvaCoi are foul springs, wherein hemp, &c.
grow  naturally.    Or  from  kanaba, from
kanah, to mow. Arab.) Hemp.
  1. The name of a genus of plants in  the
Linnxan  system.   Class,  Dioecia.  Order,
Pcntandria.
  2.  The pharmacopceial name of the Can-
nabis sativa of Linnaeus. It has a rank smell
of a narcotic kind.  The effluvia (from  the
fresh  herb are said to  afteet the eyes and
 head,  and that  the water  in which it  has
 been  long  steeped  is a  sudden poison.
 Hemp-seeds,  when  fresh,  afford a con-
 siderable quantity of oil.  Decoctions  and
 emulsions of them have been recommended
 against coughs, ardor  urinx,  &c.  Their
 nse, in general, depends on their emollient
 and demulcent qualities.  The leaves of an
 oriental hemp, called bang or bangue,  and
 by he Egyptians assis, are said to be used
 in  Eastern  countries,  as  a narcotic  and
 aphrodisiac.   See Bangue.
   Cannabis savita.  Tiie systematic name
 of the hemp plant.   See Cannabis.
   Cannacorus  radice crocea   See Cur-
 cuma.
   CANNULA.  (Dim. of canna, a reed.)
 The name of a surgical instrument.  See
 f'anula.
   Canon.  (K*w.)   A rule or canon, by
 which medicines are compounded.
   Cvnoniai.   (Kavoviai.)   Hippocrates in
 his book De Acre, &c. calls ihose persons
 thus, who have straight, ami not prominent
 beilies  He would intimate that they  are
 disposed, as it were by a straight rule.
   Canopicon    (From  Kavanrov,  the flower
 of the elder.)  A sorrof spurge named from
 its resemblance ; also a co^lyrium, of  which
 the chief ingredient was elder-flowers.
   Canopite.   The name of a  collyrium
 mentioned by  Celsus.
   Canopum.   (KAvatfrov.)   The  flower  or
 bark of the elder-1ret-. in Paulus ,<Egineta.
   Cantabrica.  Convolvulus minimus spica
foliis    Convolvulus linaria folio.  Convol-
 vulus  Cantabrica of Linnaeus.   Lavender-
 leaved  bindweed.  Pliny says ic was dis-
 covered in  the  time  of Augustus, in  the
 country of the Cantabri in Spain ;  whence
 its name.   It is  anthelmintic and  actively
 cathartic.
   Cantabrum.  (From kanta.   Heb.)   In
 Coelius Aurelianus it signifies bran or furs
 fur.
   Cantacon.  Garden saffron.
   Caxtara.  The plant which  bears  the
 St. Ignatms's bean.
   Cantari  figulini.    Earthen  cucur-
 bits.
   CANTHARIS   (Cantharis,  pi.  caniha*
 rides ; fiom KavQapoc, a beetle, to whose tribe
 it  belongs.)  Musca Hispanica  Lytta ved-
 catoria of  Linnaeus.   The blistering  fly.
 Spanish fly.  The importance of these flies,
 by their stimulant, corrosive, and epispaslio
 qualities, in the practice ofphysic and sur-
 gerv, is very considerable;  indeed, so much
 so, as  to induce many to consider them as
 the most powerful medicine in die materia
 medica.  These flies have a green  shining
 gold body, and are common in Spain, Italy,
 France, and Germany,   The largest come
 from Italy, but the Spanish cantharides are
 generally preferred   When applied on the
 skin, in the form ofa plaster, it soon raises
 a blister full of serorrs matter,  and  thus 
164
CAP
CAP
relieves inflammatory diseases, as phrenitis,
pleuritis, hepatitis, phelgmon, bubo, myosi-
tis, arthritis, &c.   The  tincture of these
flies is also of great utility in several cutane-
ous diseases, rheumatic affections, sciatic
pains, &c. but ought to be used with  much
caution.   See Blister.
  Canthum.  Sugar-candy.
  CANTflUS.   (KavBo,;, the iron binding
of a cart-wheel.   Dr. Turton, in his glos-
sary, supposes, from its etymology, that it
originally signified the circular extremely of
the eye-lid.) The  angle or  corner of the
eye, where  the  upper and under eye-lids
meet.  That next the nose is termed  the
internal or greater canthus, and the  other,
the external or lesser canthus.
  Cantion.  An epithet for sugar.
  Cantuaiuensis aq.ua.  Canterbury  wa-
ter  is  strongly  impregnated  -vith iron,
sulphur,  and carbonic acid  gas ; recom-
mended in  disorders  of the stomach, in
gouty complaints, jaundice, diseases of the
skin and chlorosis.
  CANULA.   (Dim. of canna, a reed.)  A
tube  adapted to a sharp instrument, with
which it is  thrust into a  cavity or tumour,
containing a fluid. ;^4||be  perforation  being
made, the sharp  instrument  is withdrawn,
and the banula left, in order  that the fluid
may pass through it
  Canusa.  Crystal.
  Caoutchouc.   See Indian rubber.
   Capaiva balsam  See Balsamum Copaiba.
  Capelina.  (From  capeline, a woman's
hat,  or   bandage,  French.)    A double-
headed roller put round the head.
   Capei.la.  A cupel or test.
   Caper-bush.  See Capparis.
   Capetus.  (jLattQk per  aphxresin, pro
 5-K*7re7oc:  from <rx.a7rla>, to dig.) Hippocrates
 means by this word a foramen, which is
 impervious and needs the use of a chirur-
 gical instrument to make an opening; as
 the anus  of some new-born infants.
   Caphora. (Arab)  Camphire.
   C-phura baros indoiium.  A name for
 camphire.
   Caphurje oleum. An aromatic essential
 oil distilled from the root of the cinnamon-
 tree.
   Capillares  vermiculi.   See Crinones
 and  Dracunculi.
   CAPILLARY  VESSELS.  (Vasa capil-
 laria; from capillus, a little hair; so  call-
 ed  from  their  resemblance to haiis or
 fine threads.)  The very small ramifications
 of the arteries,  which terminate upon the
 external surface of  the body,  or  on the
 surface of  internal cavities.
   Capillatio.  (From capillus, a hair.)  A
 capillary fracture of the cranium
   CAPILLUS.    (Quasi capitis  piltis, the
 hair of the  head.)  The hair.  Small, cylin-
 drical, transparent, insensible, and elastic
 filaments, which  arise from the skin, and
 are fastened in it by means of small roots.
The human hair is composed of a spongy,
cellular  texture,  containing  a  coloured
liquid,  and  a proper covering.   Hair is
divided into two kinds : long, which arises
on the scalp, cheek, chin, breasts, of men,
the  anterior parts  of the arms and legs,
the arm-pits, grcfins, and pelvis : and short,
which  is softer than the long, is present
over the whole body, except only the palm
of the hand and sole of the foot.   The hair
originates in the adipose membrane from an
oblong  membraneous bulb, which has ves-
sels peculiar to i . The hair is distinguished
by different names  in certain parts :  as,
capillus, on the top  of the head ; crinis, on l
the  back o' 'he head; circrinnus,  on the
temples ; dlium, on the eye-iids; superci-
lium, on  the eyebrows;  vibrissa, in  the
nostrils; barba, on  the  chin ; pappus,  on
the  middle of the  chin ; mystax, on the
upper lip ; pilus, on the body.
   Capillus veneris   See Adianthum.
   Capillus  veneris Canadensis.   The
Adiantum Canadense.
   Capiplenivm  (From  caput, the head,
and plenus, full.)   A catarrh.   It is a bar-
barous word ; but Baglivi uses it to signify
that continual heaviness or di-order  in the
head, which  the Greeks  call  Carebaria,
KAge@AglA.
   Capistratio.  (From capistrum,  a  bri-
dle ; so called because  the prsepuce is
restrained as it were wilh a bridle )  See
Phymosis.
   Capistrum.  (From  caput, the  head.)
A bandage for the head  is so called.  In
Vogel's Nosology it is the same as Trismus.
   CAPITAL  The upper part of an alem-
bic ; likewise called the head.
   CAriTALiA.   (From caput,  the  head.)
 Cephalics : medicines  which  relieve dis-
orchrs ofthe head.
   Capitellum.  The head or seed vessels,
frequently  applied  to mosses, &c.  Some
say it signifies soapy water, others say it is
 a lixivium.
   Capitiluvium.  (From caput, the head,
 and lavo, to wash.   A lotion or bath  for
 the head.
   Capitis  obliquus  inferior el major.   See
 Obliquus inferior.
    Capitis  par tertium  Follopii   See.fcWz-
plexus minor.
    Capitis posticus.   See  Rectus major ca-
pitis.
    Capitis rectus.  See Rectus minor capitis.
   Capitulum.  (Dim. of caput, the head-)
 An alembic.   In anatomy, a small head or
 protuberance of a  bone, received into  the
 concavity of another bone.
    Capivi.   (Indian.)   A tree of Brazil,
 which affords  the drug called balsam of
 capivi.  See Balsamum copaiba.
    Capnelsium.  (From iwrvoc,  smoke, and
 exam,  oil; so named from  its smoky ex-
 halations  when exposed  to heat.^   In  Ga-
 len's works, it is said to be a resin. 
                  CAP

  Capnias.  (From  xxtm^,  a smoke.)'  A
jasper of a smoaky colour.  Also a kind of
vine which  bears white  and  part  black
grapes
  Cai'nibtom.   (From kavvoc, smoke )  A
prcpara'ion  made of spices  and oil,  by
kindling the spices and fumigating the oil.
  Cai-mtis.   (From kativo^,  smoke;   so
called from its smoky colour.)  Tutty.
  Cacnoides.   (From kattvos, fumitory, and
m^cc, likeness.)  A species of fumitory.
  I'itnos.  Kattvo;  Fumitory: so  called,
s:iys Blanchard, because its juice  if applied
to the eyes, produces the same effect and
sensations as smoke.
  Ciro molago.  The Piper Ind cum.
  Cai-pa.  (d-capite,  from  the head;  so
called  from   its supposed  resemblance.)
The herb  monkshood.
  CAPPARIS.   (From   cabar,  Arab  or
■■nrapa. to KA7TTrAvuv Apav, from its curing mad-
ness and melancholy.)  The caper plant.
   I. The name ofa  genus of plants in the
Linnaean system.  Class,  Polyandria.  Or-
der, Monogynia.
   2.  lie pharmacopceial name of the Cap-
parts spinosa  of Linnaeus:—pedunculis  so-
litariis  unifioris,  stipttlis  spinods,  foliis
annuis, capsulis  ovulibus.  The  buds  or
unexpandett  flowers of this pi-nt,  are in
common use  as a pickle, which  is said to
possess  antiscorbutic virtues.   The bark
 of the root was formerly in  high  esteem as
 a deohs'ruent.
   Capparis   spinosa.    The systematic
 name ofthe caper plant.   See Capparis
   Capreolakis.  (From capreolus,  a  ten-
 dril.)   Cuprcolatus.  B. seinbling   in  ils
 contortions, or  other appearance, the  ten-
 drils ofa vine ; as the spermatic  vessels.
   Capreolatus.  See Capreolaris.
   Caimieolus   (Dim. of caprca,   a  ten-
 dril.)   Il means the helix or circle of the
 ear, from its  tendril-1 ke contortion.  Dr.
 Turton suggests its  derivation  from caper,
 a goat, whose  horn its  contortions some-
 what resemble.
   Caprii-oi-.ms.   Lead.
   Caprificus.  (From caper,  a goat,  and
ficus, a fig; because they are a chief food
 of goats.)  The wild fig-tree.
   Caphizans.  Is  by  Galen  and  others
 used to express an inequality in the pulse,
 when it leaps, and,  as it were,  dances in
 uncertain strokes and periods.
   Capsella.  (Dim. of capsa,  a  chest,
 from its  resemblance.)   A name in Mar-
 celhi9  Kmpii  icus for viper's bugloss.
   CAPSICUM.  (From  *a-r7a, to bite, on
 account of its effect on the mouth.)
   1.  I'he name ofa genus of plants in the
 Lin-ix..n  sysu-m. Class, Pentandria.  Or-
 der, Monogynia.  Guinea pepper.
   2. Th  phrmacopocial name of the Cap-
 sicum annwm of Linnaeus What is general-
 ly u»ed tinde'- the nanv of'Cajenne pepper,
 is an indiscriminate mixture ofthe  powder
                 CAP              165

of the dried pods of many species  of cap-
sicums, but  especially of  the  capsicum
minimum, or bird pepper, which is the hot-
test  of all.  These peppers  have  been
chiefly used as condiments.  They  prevent
flatuience from  vegetable  food  and give
warmth to the stomach, possessing all the "
virtues of the oriental spices, without pro-
ducing those complaints of the head which
the latter are apt to occasion.  An abuse
of them,  however,  gives  rise to  visceral
obstructions, especially of  the  liver.  In
the  practice of  medicine, there  can be
little doubt that they  furnish us with one
of the  purest  and  strongest  stimulants
which can be introduced into the stomach.
Or. Adair who  first introduced them  into
practice, found them useful in the cachexia
Atricana, which he considers as a most fre-
quent  and fatal  predisposition to disease
among the slaves.  Dr. Wright  says, that
in dropsical and other complaints where
chalybeates are indicated, a minute por-
tion  of  powdered capsicum forms an ex-
cellent addition and recommends its use in
lethargic affections.   This pepper  has also
been successfully employed in a  species of
cynanche maligna, which proved very fatal
in the  West Indies, resisting the  use  of
Peruvian  bark, wine, and  other remedies
commonly  employed.  In  tropical fevers,
coma and delirium are common attendants,
and  in such cases cataplasms of capsicum
have a speedy  and happy effect.  They
redden the parts, but seldom blister unless
when kepi on too long. In ophthalmia from
relaxation, the  diluted juice of capsicum
is found to  be a valuable remedy.   Dr.
Adair gave  six  or eight  grains for  a
dose, made into pills; or else he prepared
a tincture by digesting half an ounce ofthe
pepper in a pound of alcohol,  the  dose  of
which was one or two  drachms, diluted
with a sufficient quantity of  water.  A
tinctura capsaa  is now for the  first time
introduced  mlo  the  London  pharmaco-
poeia.
  CAPSULA.  (Dim. of capsa,  a  chest or
case.)   A term given by anatomists to any
membranous production enclosing a part
of the  body like a bag;  as  the  capsular
ligaments, the capsule of the crystalline
lens, 8cc.
  Capsule  atrabilarle.   See Renal
capsules.
  CArsuL.n renales.  See Renal  capsules.
  CAPSULAR  LIGAMENT.     (Capsu-
laris,-  from  capsa,  a  bag.)  Ligamentum
capsulare.  The ligament  which surrounds
every  movable  articulation, and  contains
the synovia like a bag.
   CAPSULE  OF  GLYSSON.    Capsula
communis.  Glissonii.  Vagina porta.   Vagina
 Glyssonh.  A strong tunic,  formed of cel-
lular texture, which accompanies the vena
p rtae,  and its most minute ramifications
throughout the whole liver 
 166               CAR

   Capulum.  (From  Kaym®,  to bend.)
 A  contortion of  the  eye-lids,  or other
 parts.
   Capur.   (Arab.) Camphor.
   CAPUT.   (From  capio,  to  take;  be-
 cause  from  it,  according to Varro,  the
 senses take their origin.)   The head,  cra-
 nium or  skull.   It  is  situaied above or
 upon the trunk, and united to the cervical
 vertebrae.
   For  As bones, see  Skull.  It  is distin-
 guished into skull and face.   On the skull
 are observed vertex,  or crown ; sinriput,
 or tore-part;  occiput,  or hinder part;  and
 the  temples.  The parts  distinguished on
 the face are  well known; as  the  fore-
 head, nose,  eyes,  &c.   The  arteries of
 the  head  are branches of  the  carotids ;
 and  the veins empty themselves into  the
 jugulars.
   CAPUT GALLINAGINIS.   Verumon-
 tanu'tn.   A  cutaneous  eminence in the  ure-
 thra of-men,  before the neck of the blad-
 der, somewhat like the head of a cock in
 miniature, around which the seminal ducts,
 and  the  ducts  of the  prostate  gland,
 open.
t   Caput  mortuum.   A  fanciful term,
 much used by the old chymists, but now
 entirely rejected.   It denoted the fixed re-
 sidue of operations.  As the earlier chy-
 mists did  not examine these, they did  not
 find  any  inconvenience  in  one  general
 term to denote them : but the most slender
 acquaintance with  modern chymistry must
 show that it is utterly impracticable to de-
 note, by one general term, all the various
 ma'ters  that  remain fixed  in certain  de-
 grees of heat.
   CAPUT OBSTIPUM.   The wry neck.
 mostly a spasmodic complaint.
   Caput ruiiGiA.   (A  barbarous word,
 from caput, the head, and purgo, to purge.)
 Medicines which  purge the head. Errhines.
 Masticatories.
   Capyridion.   (From   «.a7rvgoc,  burnt.)
 Capyrion.  A  medicated cake, much baked.
   Captrion.  See Capyridion.
   Carabe.  (Persian.)   Amber.
   Carabe  fuserum.   A  name  given  to
 bitumen.
   CARABUS.  A genus of insects of  the
 beetle kind.   Two species, the  chrysoce-
 phalus and ferruginous, have been recom-
 mended for the tooth-ach.  They must be
 pressed between the fingers, and then rub-
 bed on the gum and tooth affected.
   Caracosmos.   A name   of  the sour
 mare's milk, so much admired by the Tar-
 tars.
   Caraguata.   The  common  aloe  of
 Brazil.
   Caranna,  Caragna.  Caranna gummi.
 (Spanish.)   Hredlis.  A concrete resinous
juice, that exudes  from a large tree, of
which we have no particular account.   It
 is brought  from  New Spain and America,
                   CAR

 in little masses, rolled up in leaves of flags ;
 externally and internally it is of a brown-
 ish colour, variegated with irregular white
 streaks.  When fresh, it  is soft and tena-
 cious,  but  becomes dry  and friable by
 keeping.  Pure  caranna has an  agreeable
 aromatic smell, especially  when  heated,
 and a bitterish  slightly pungent taste.   It
 was formerly employed as an ingredient in
 vulnerary balsams,  strengthening, discu-
 tient, and suppurating  plaisters ;  but  its
 scarcity has  caused it to be forgotten.
   Cara  schulli.   (Indian )   Frutex In-
 dica  spinosa.  An  Indian  shrub,  like the
 caper-bush.    A decoction  of  the root
 proves diuretic.  Ray
    Carawayseed.  See Carum.
   Carbasus.  (KAggAtroc)  Scribonius Lar-
 gus uses this word for lint
   CARBO.    (Carbah,  Heb.  burnt,  or
 dried.)   Coal. In medicine and chymisiry,
 it is commonly understood to mean char-
 coal, and receives  its name from its mode
 of preparation, which is by burning pieces
 of light wood into a dry black coal.
   Carbo ligni.  Charcoal. As an external
 application,  powdered  charcoal has  been
 recommended  in the cure  of gangrene,
 from external causes, and  all descriptions
 of foetid  ulcers.  Meat which has acquired
 a mawkish or  even  putrid smell, is found
 to be rendered perfectly sweet by rubbing
 it with powdered charcoal.
   CARBON.   (From  carbo,  coal.)   The
 chymical name of charcoal. It is the black
 residue of vegetables, which have  suffered
 a complete decomposition of their volatile
 principles by  fire. Charcoal is black, brittle,
 sonorous and light.  It is placed  among
 simple bodies, because no experiment has
 hitherto shown the possibility of decom-
 posing  it. It  exists in  the animal, vege-
 table, and mineral kingdom.   When it  is
 required  to  procure curbon in a state  of
 great purity,  it must  be dried by strong
 ignition in a closed  vessel.   The  diamond
 when burnt in  oxygen gas forms charcoal.
 Charcoal is therefore  considered to be an
 oxyd of  diamond, and the diamond pure
 carbon.
  CARBON,    GASEOUS    OXID   OF.
 Gaseous oxyd of carbon was first described
 by  Dr.  Priestley, who  mistook  it  for a
 hydro-carbonate.   With the  true  nature
 of it we have been  only lately acquainted.
 It  was   first  proved  to  be  a  peculiar
 gas, by  Mr.  Cruikshank,  of Woolwich,
 who made it  known  to  us as such, in
 April  1801,   through  the   medium of
 Nicholson's   Journal   for  that  month.
 Several  additional properties of  this gas
 were soon afterwards noticed by Desormes,
Clement and  others.  Gaseous oxyd of car-
 bon forms an intermediate substance be-
 tween the pure hydro-earbonates and car-
 bonic acid gas; but not being possessed of
acid properties. Mr.  Cruikshank has railed 
CAR
CAR
167
it conformable to the rules ofthe chymical
nomenclature, gaseous oxyd of carbon, for
it con ists of oxygen and carbon  rendered
gaseous by caloric.
   Though the gaseous oxyd of carbon has
some of the properties peculiar to the com-
mon hidro-carbonates, the following charac-
teristic  properties sufficiently  prove that
none of those at present known are similar
to it.  We are, therefore, entitled to con-
sider it as a peculiar gas.
   Properties—Gaseous oxyd of carbon is
considerably lighter than any ofthe hydro-
carbonates.  It is lighter than common air, in
the proportion of 22 to 23   When mingled
with common air, and ignited, it does not
explode, but  burns with a  lambent blue
Hanie, and the product is carbonic acid.  It
is very little absorbable by water; it is void
of taste and odour.  A mixture of 20 parts
of gaseous oxj d of carbon and 8 of oxygen
gas, fired over  mercury,  by  electricity,
diminishes to a volume equal to  about 18
or  19 parts, which is  carbonic acid gas.
It contains neither water nor the basis of
that fluid.  It is exceedingly  noxious : ani-
mals die in it instantly; when breathed for
a few minutes only, it produces giddiness
and faintings.   Neither light,  heat, nor
electricity have any effect upon it.  When
equal quantities of gaseous oxyd of carbon
and hydrogen gas  are passed through a
red-hot glass  tube, the tube is lined with
charcoal, water is formed, and an excess of
hydrogen makes  its escape.  If a piece of
iron be  put into  the tube, it is oxydated,
but not converted into steel.  Neither ni-
trogen gas nor sulphur have any action on
it even  at high temperatures.  It is  capa-
ble of dissolving a minute quantity of char-
coal, and increases in bulk.  It  dissolves
phosphorus and  acquires the property  of
burning with a yellow flame.  The alkalies
have no effect on this gas.  It is not altered
when passed with  ammonia  through an
ignited tube.  When the red oxyd of mer-
cury is  heated  in  it,  a commencement of
reduction takes place.   Neither sulphuric,
nitric,  nor  nitro-muriatic  acids, alter it,
when passed with it through a red-hot tube.
Four parts of oxygenated muriatic acid gas
left with one of carbonic acid gas, decom-
pose it completely.  Nitrous gas has  no ef-
fect upon it. When mixed with sulphurated
hydrogen gas, and passed through  a red-hot
lube, sulphur is deposited, and sulphurated
hydrogen gas remains mixed  with gaseous
oxjd of carbon.
  .Methods  of obtaining Gaseous  Oxyd  of
Carbon.—Gaseous oxjd of carbon may be
obtained by a decomposition of  carbonic
acid at high temperatures,  by  means of
various fixed substances which have a con-
siderable affinity to oxygen.   This may be
done by distilling a  mixture of charcoal
with any of the metallic oxyds, or by ex-
posing to a  strong red heat,  a mixture of
carbonate of lime or barytes,  and filings of
iron, zinc, &c.
   The  method  of obtaining  the gaseous
oxyd of carbon  in a state of purity, recom-
mended by  Mr.  Cruikshank,  is the follow-
ing : ^
   1. Take one part of chalk, previously ex-
posed to a low  red heat, for  about ten mi-
nutes, mix it with an equal quantity of per-
fectly dry filings of z nc  ; let  the mixture
be introduced into a retort, and expose it
■to a heat gradually increased,  As soon as
the retort becomes of a  dull red heat, gas
will  be disengaged in  great  abundance.
The gas which comes over first is carbonic
acid gas, but as  soon as the retort becomes
thoroughly ignited, pure gaseous oxyd of
carbon is liberated in a prodigious quantity,
which may be collected in the usual manner
over water.
   In this process,  a decomposition  of the
carbonic acid ofthe chalk takes place in its
nascent state. The zinc  robs the carbonic
acid of part of its oxygen  at a high tempera-
ture,  and becomes to a certain degree ox-
ydated.  The carbonic acid, by being thus
deprived of part  of its oxygen, becomes con-
verted into a new inflammable  gas,  which
is the gaseous oxyd of carbon.
   Carbonaceous add.  See Carbonic acid.
   CARBONAS   A  carbonate.  A neutral
salt, formed by the union of  carbonic acid
with an alkaline, earthy,  or metallic  base.
The carbonates employed in  medicine are
some  of them perfect and some imperfect,
   The imperfect carbonates in use are—
   1. The subcarbonas potassae.
   2.  The subcarbonas sodae.
   3.' The subcarbonas sodae exsiccata.
   4.  The subcarbonas plumbi.
   The perfect carbonates are—
   1. The carbonas ammoniae.
   2.  The liquor  carbonalis ammoniae.
   3. The carbonas potassrc,
   4  The carbonas sodae.
   5. The creta prseparata.
   6. The carbonas magnesias.
   7.  The carbonas fe> ri
   CARBONAS  AMMONIA.   Carbonate
of ammonia.  This preparation was former-
ly called ammonia praparata,  and sal vola-
tilts sails ammoniari, and sal volatilis.   It is
made thus :—take of muriate of ammonia, a
pound;  of  prepared  chalk,  dried,  two
pounds.  Reduce them seperately to pow-
der; then mix them together, and sublime
in a heat gradually  raised,  till the  retort
becomes red.
  This  salt  possesses nervine and stimu-
lating powers, and is highly  beneficial  m
the dose of from two to eight  grains, in
nervous  affections,  debilities, flatulency,
from acidity  and  dvspepsia.
  CARBONAS   CALCIS.  Carbonate   of
lime.   Several of these are used in medi- 
168              CAR

cine ; the purest and  best are the  creta
preparati, chelae  cancrorum, testae ostrea-
rum, testae ovoruun, and occuli cancrorum.
  Camiunas plumbi.   See  Cerussa,
  CARBONAS  POTASSA.   Carbonate
of. potash.   This preparation, which has
been long known by the name of Kali ara
turn, appeared in the -last London phaima-
copoeia,  for the first  time.  Ii   is  made
thus:—Take of subcarbonate  of potash,
made from  tartar, a pound ;  carbonate  of
ammonia three ounces; distilled  water,  a
pint.   Having   previously  dissolved the
subcarbonate of potash in the water, add
the carbonate of ammonia : then, by means
of a  sand-bath, apply a heat of i80° for
three hours, or until the  ammonia shall  be
driven off';  lastly, set the solution  by, to
crystallize.   The remaining  solution may
be  evaporated in the  same  manner, that
crystals may again form when it is set by.
  This process was invented  by Bertholet.
The potash takes the  carbonic acid from
the ammonia, which is volatile, and passes
off in the temperature  employed.  It  is,
however, very difficult to detach  the am-
monia entirely.  Potash  is thus saturated
with  carbonic  acid, of which  it  contains
double the quantity  that the  subcarbo-
nate of potash does ;  it gives out this pro-
portion  on  the  addition of muriatic  acid,
and may be converted again  into  the sub-
salt, by  heat ing it again a short time, to
redness.  It is  less  nauseous to  the taste
than  the subcarbonate; it crystallizes, and
does not deliquesce.  Water, at the com-
mon  temperature, dissolves one fourth  its
weight, and at  212°,  five-sixths ; but this
latter heat detaches  some of the  carbonic
acid.
   The carbonate  of  potash is  generally
used for the purpose of imparting carbonic
acid to the stomach, by giving a scruple in
solution with a table spoon-ful of lsmon-
juice, in the act of effervescing.
   CARBONAS   SODiE.    Carbonate   of
soda. Take of the subcarbonate of soda,
a pound;  of the carbonate of  ammonia,
three ounces; of distilled  water, a pint.
Having previously dissolved the soda in the
 water, add the ammonia : then, by means
of a sand-bath, apply a heat of 180°  for
three hours, or until the  ammonia  is  driven
 off*.  Lastly, set the  solution by, to crys-
 tallize.  I'he remaining solution may,  in
 the  same  manner, be evaporated, and set
 by, that crystals may again form.
   This salt which is called also aerated soda
 and  natron, bears to  the  subcarbonate of
 soda, the same  relation that  the  carbonate
 of potash does to its  subcarbonate.  It is
 prepared in the same way,  possesses  the
 same comparative advantages, and contains
 double the quantity of carbonic acid.
   CARBONAS MAGNESLE.   Magnesia
 alba. The carbonate of magnesia.  This
           ■►      CAR

preparation  is  variously prepared.   Thd
col leg-- of phvsicians of London  direct it
thus!— T.*ke "of sulphate of  magnesi,, of
subcarbonate of potash, of each a pound j
water, three gallons.   Dissolve  the  sub-
carbonate  of   potash  in  three  pmts of
the water, and strain.   Dissolve also the
sulphate of magnesia  separately,  m  five
pints of  the water, and strain; then  add
the rest of the  water to the latter solution,
apply heat, and, when it boils, pour in the
former  solution, stirring them well toge-
ther; next, strain  through a linen cloth ;
lastly, wash the powder repeatedly  wilh
boiling water, and dry it upon bibulous pa-
per, in a heat of 200 deg.
  Carbonate of magnesia is esteemed as an
aperient and antacid, and is  given  against
constipation, flatulency, acidity of the  sto-
mach, and its   effects.  The  dose is  from
ten gnins to a  drachm.
  CARBONAS  FERRI   Femim prad-
pitatum.  Carbonate of iron.  This prepara-
tion is made by decomposing the sulphate
of iron by the subcarbonate of soda, thus—
Take of the sulphate of iron,  eight ounces ;
subcarbonate of soda, ten ounces;  boiling
water, a gallon.  Dissolve the sulphate of
iron and subcarbonate of soda separately,
each in four pints of water;  next mix the
solutions together, and set it by, that the
precipitated powder  may subside; then,
having poured  off' the supernatant  liquor,
wash  the carbonate of iron with hot water,
and dry  it upon bibulous paper, in a gentle
heat.
   This salt is  a subcarbonate of iron, and
not a perfect carbonate.  It  is substituted
for the rubigo ferri of the  former pharma-
copoeias.  It is much esteemed  as a mild
chalybeate, and is given  in the dose of
from  five grains to a scruple.
    CARBONATED  HYDROGEN  CAS,
LIGHT   Light carbonated  hydrogen gas
is hydrogen gas holding charcoal in solu-
tion.   There are  several  combinations of
this kind of gas obtained by different pro-
cesses, which differ in their properties, and
in the proportion of their constituent prin-
ciples.
   Properties.—Light  carbonated  hvdrogen
gas has a foetid odour  It is neither absorbed
nor altered by water.  It is inflammable, and
 burns with a denser  and deeper coloured
flame t han hydrogen gas.  It is unalterable
 by acids or alkalies,  and bv water.  Its
 specific gravity is greater than that of hy-
 drogen  gas, or that  of common air.  Its
 combustion with a due proportion  of oxy-
 gen gas, is product ve of water and carbo-
 nic acid.  When passed  through  melted
 sulphur, it becomes converted into sulphu-
 rated hydrogen gas, and charcoal is  depo-
 sited.   Electrization  dilates  it  perma-
 nently to a little more than twice  its ori-
 ginal bulk.  The air  thus  expanded, re- 
CARBONATED HYDROGEN  GAS.                    169
 quires a greater quantity of oxygen to  de-
 compose it, than the same quantity of  gas
 not dilated by electricity;  100 cubic inches
 of pure carbonated hydrogen gas Weigh from
 16 to 24 grains.
   Light  carbonated hydroden  gas may
 be obtained  from  anim.d,  vegetable,  or
 mineral  substances.   Nature produces it
 ready  formed in  marshes   and ditches,
 on tlie  surface  of putrid water, in bttry-
 ing-places, common sewers,  and in  those
 situations  where putrid animal and vege-
 table matters are accumulated.  It  is also
 generated in the intestinal canal of living
 animals.
   1. Light carbonated  hydrogen gas may
 be plentifully procured from most stagnant
 waters:  to do  this, fill a wide-mouthed
 bottle with the water, and keep it inverted
 therein,  with  a funnel in its  neck;  then,
 with a stick, stir the mud at the bottom,
just under the funnel in the bottle, so as to
 iet the bubbles of air, which  rise from the
 mud, enter into the bottle ; when, by thus
 stirring  the  mud  in various  places, and
 catching the air in the bottle,  it is filled, it
 mtis* be corked under water.
   2. It may  be also obtained during'the
 distillation of animal and vegetable mat-
 ters.  For instance :
   Let shavings of wood, or  saw-dust,  be
 put into  a retort, and begin the distillation
 with a gentle heat,  increasing it gradually,
 till the report becomes  red hot ; a  great
 quantity of  gas  will be liberated,  which
 may be caught over water.  On examining
 this gas, it will be  found to consist of car-
 bonic acid gas and carbonated  hydrogen
 gas.  In  order to  obtain  the latter in a
 state of purity, the whole must be  mixed
 with lime-water, or with a caustic alkaline
 solution.    The carbonic acid gas will  be
absorbed, and  the carbonated hydrogen gas
 lef' behind, in a pure state.
   The production of this gas in  this man-
 ner, is the result of a  partial analysis of
 the wood.    It  proves that  wood con-
 tains solid  hydrogen, carbon, and oxygen.
 When the intensity of the heal has reached
 &  certain degree, a part of the charcoal
 unites with part  of the oxygen  and pro-
 duces carbonic acid, which,  by means  of
 caloric, is melted into the gaseous  state,
and forms carbonic  acid gas;  at the  same
time, a part of the  hydrogen of the wood
combines with another  portion of carbon
and caloric, and forms carbonated hvdrogen
gas.
   Hemark.—The  flame  of burning  wood,
he. is  the inflamed carbonated hvdrogen
gas, liberated on  the application of calorie
to such bodies.
  3. Charcoal is in general made use of for
obtaining light carbonated hj'drogen gas.
For  this  purpose,  put  some moistened
charcoal  into an earthen retort, apply heat,
and increase  it till the retort  becomes  ig-
 nited ;   gas  will  be evolved,  consisting
 partly of carbonic acid gas, and partly of
 light carbonated hydrogen gas, which may
 be separated as before.
   In this case  a decomposition of the
 water takes place,  hj  means  of the char-
 coal.  The oxygen forsakes  its hydrogen,
 and unites to  p#t  of the  charcoal,  at
 tins temperature, and forms carbonic acid
 gas, in conjunction with caloric; the libe-
 rated  hydrogen assisted by caloric, dis-
 solves another portion of the charcoal, and
 forms with it  light  carbonated hydrogen
 gas.
   4, Light carbonated hydrogen gas may
 be formed in  a  dn- ct  manner, by dis-
 solving chaicoal in  hydrogen gas.   This
 may be  effected by directing the rats of
 the sun collected in the focus of a mirror,
 upon a small  piece of charcoal placed  on
 mercury, in a receiver filled with hydrogen
 gas.
   CARBONATED  HYDROGEN   GAS,
 HEAVY.  This gas was first brought into
 notice by a  society  of Dutch chymists,
 consisting of Deiman, Troostwyk,  Bond,
 and Laurenburgh.  They observed in this
 gas the particular  property, that  when  it
 was  combined  w.th  oxygenated muriatic
 acid gas, in a certain prop-Ttion, the elas-
 tic form  of both fluids became destroyed,
 and an oil Was produced ; 'or which reason
 they called it  Olefiant gas.
   Properties.—Ik  vy carbonated hydrogen
 gas is not absorb.-d 'l-altered by water.  Its
 weight, compared with common air, is  as
 909 to 1000.  It has a disagreeable foetid
 odour, different from that of light carbo-
 nated  hydrogen gas.   It  burns  with a
 strong compact flame, similar to that of a
 resinous oil. When mixed wiih oxygenated
 muriatic acid  gas,  its buik is diminished,
and an oil is formed.  When the mixture of
 these two gases is fired, a quantity of char-
 coal is immediately deposited, in the form
 of fine  soot.  Sulphuric, sulphureous, ni-
 tric, nitrous, e.wd muriatic acids do not act
 upon it; neither does nitrous gas, nor any
 ofthe fixed alkalies.  Ammonia adds to  its
 volume  without  occasioning any  other
 change.   Phosphorus he..ted in  it, even to
 fusion  does not aft'ocl it.  When  made to
pass through an ignited glass tube, it does
not diminish in volume,"but loses the pro-
perty of forming oil with oxyengated muri-
atic  acid  gas.    L'leciric  shocks  passed
through it, dilate and likewise d. prive it of
this  property.    When passed through  an
ignited porcelain tube, it affords hj'drogen
gas mingled with carbonic acid, and carbon
is deposited.  When passed through a tube
with sulphur in  fusion, sulphurated hydro.
gen gas is obtained, and ch-.reoal-deposited.
When  burnt with  oxygen gas, or  when
passed through a red-hot tube, filled with
oxyd of  manganese, carbonic  acid gas  is
formed.
    • Z 
170                        CARBONIC ACID GAS
    Preparation.—Heavy carbonated  hydro-
  gen gas is  obtained by decomposing alco-
  hol by sulphuric acid, at high temperatures.
  It is  also obtained in abundanc  when al-
  cohol or ether is passed through a red-hot
  earthen tube.   Sulphuric  ether  mixed
  with sulphuric acid, and subjected to heat,
  also  fiords it, but in a less pure state.
    T.e Dutch chymists observed, that if
  the vapour of ardent  spirit or ether be
  made to pass through a, glass tube,  over
  the component parts of the earthern tube,
  namely, alumine  and silex, this gas was
  also produced; or bypassing it through  a
  red-hot tube of pipe-clay.
    In order to obtain this gas the following
  method m>.y serve:
    Let four  parts of concentrated sulphuric
  acid, and  one  of highly  rectified  ardent
  spirit,  be mingled together gradually in  a
  glass retort; heat will  be developed, the
  mixture  will  become brown, and  heavy
  carbonated  hydrogen gas will be extricated
  without the application of external heat.
  When  a moderate heat is applied, the
  action is  very violent, and the gas is libe-
». rated very  copiously, and may be  received
  over water.
    The gas obtained, is always mixed with
  a considerable quantity of sulphureous acid
  gas, from which it may be freed by agi-
  tating it in contact with lime-water, or  a
  solution of potash.
    Remark.—In this   operation  the heat
  ought to be regulated with  great care, and
  the retort holding the mixture ought to be
  very capacious, otherwise the matter will
  be forced  over into  the  receiver.    The
  heat of a randle, or lamp, is sufficient.
    CARBONIC ACID  GAS.  Acidum  Car-
  bonicum.  Fixed air.  Carbonaceous acid.
  Aerial acid.  Carbonic acid gas is the first
  elastic aerifog|i fluid that was known.  We
  find that the ancients were in some measure
  acqu-iinted  with it  Van Helmont called it
  the gas of Must, or of the  vintage, or gas
  sylvestre.
    We  are indebted to Dr.  Black of Edin-
  burgh  for the knowledge of some  of the
  mo.si  remarkable properties of this fluid.
  In the year 1755 he discovered the affinity
  between this gas  and alkalies: and Berg-
  man,  in  1772,  pr>ved  that  it  was  an
  acid.
    Properties—Carbonic  acid  gas  is- in-
  visible.  It ext nguishes flame.   It is  fatal
  to animal life.  It exerts powerful  effects
  on living vegetables.  Its  taste is pun-
  gent and  acid.   Its  energy, as  an acid,
  is but feeble, although distinct  and cer-
  tain.   Neither light  or  caloric  seem to
  produce  any distinct effect upon it, ex-
  cept that the latter  dilates it.   It mixes
  without combining with oxygen gas.  It
  unites with waer slowly. These two fluids,
  after considerable agitation, at last com-
  bine,  and  form  a sub-acid fluid.   The
colder the water, and the greater the pres-
sure  applied, the more carbonic acid gas
will be absorbed.  The water-impregnated
with it, sparkles upon agitation ;  it has a
pungent  acidulous   taste,  and  reddens
tincture of litmus.   Heat again disengages
the gas from the water   This gas precipi-
tates  lime,  strontia,  and  barytes, from
their solutions in water.    It is greedily
attracted by all the alkalies,   It undergoes
no alteration by light.  Its specific weight
is to that of atmospheric air, as 1300  to
1000.  It may be poured out of one vessel
into another.   It is not acted upon by oxy-
gen,  nor is it altered by any of the simple
combustible bodies at common tempera-
tures ;  but  phosphorus,  iron,  and  lime,
 are capable of decomposing it, when  as-
sisted by heat.
 Methods of obtainimg Carbonic Acid Gas.
   Of all  the gases, carbonic acid  gas is
that, perhaps, which  is  diffused in the
-greatest abundance throughou. nature.   It
is  found in three different  states :—1st,
In  that of  gas ;  2dly, In that of mixture;
and 3dly,  In that of  combination.  The
various processes for obtaining  it are the
following ;
   1.  Put into  a  common  glass-bottle, or
retort,  a little marble,  chalk,  or  lime-
stone and pour on it  sulphuric  acid,  di-
luted with  about six  times  its  weight  of
water, an  effervescence will  ensue, and
carbonic acid gas will be liberated, which
those who have an opportunity may collect
over  mercury ; but a mercurial  apparatus
is not absolutely necessary, since the gas
may be collected over water, if it is to be
used immediately when procured.
   In  this  instance the  carbonic acid  is
iVsengaged  from the  state  of  combina-
tion,  and reduced to the aeriform  state
of  gas.    The  marble,  lime-stone,  or
chalk, consists  of this  acid and  lime;  on
presenting to it  si-lphuric acid,  a decom-
position takes place, the sulphuric acid has
a greater affinity to the lime than the car-
bonic acid  has;  it therefore unites to  it,
and forms sulphate of  lime, disengaging at
the same time, the carbonic acid in the
state of  gas, at the temperature  of our at-
mosphere.
   Remark.—Carbonic acid gas may, in this
manner, be  disengaged from  all  its combi-
nations withalkale-.; by using indifferently
any other dense acid, possessing  a superior
affinity  to the   alkali in the common ac-
ceptation of the word.
   2.  It may  likewise be obtained from the
same substances  by the action of caloric.
   For  this  purpose,  reduce marble,  or
chalk, to powder ; introduce it into a gun-
barrel, which must be  placed across a fur-
nace ; adapt a bent tube to its lower extre-
mity, and  insert it below a receiver in the
pneumatic apparatus.  Maintain a strong
heat, till the barrel is brought to a state of 
CAR
CAR              171
ignition, and at that temperature carbonic
acid gas a ill be liberated in abundance.
  1..  tins  case,  a  decomposition -if' the
maible or carbonate of nine -.k<» place,
on  account  of   the action  >,f'  caloric,
winch at a high* temperature  Die..'--.s the
aflfoiiy  of the carbonic  acid  and lime;
it unites wiih the  first, and leaves tlie lime
behmd in that state which is generally
Called quick liu.i..
  3. Carbonic acid gas may also be obtain-
ed  by burni'ig charcoal in oxygen gas.
  Take u bell-glass, filled with oxygen gas,
resting  inverted in  a  basin of mercury ;
pass up into it some bits of new-made char-
coal,  with  some  touch-paper affixed  to
them  ; set fire to them by means of a lens
collecting the sun's r.,ys, and carbonic acid
wiil be produced by the combustion ofthe
charcoal.
  C.a-oonic acid gas is often found occu-
pying the  lower parts of mines, cavvins,
tombs, and such other subterraneous places
as contain materials  for producing  it.   It
is called choke, or chaik-damp.  The grot-
to  del Cane,  near  Naples, has long been
famous  for the quantity of carbonic acid
gas produced there, which runs out at the
opening  like  a  stream  of  water. The
quantity of carbonic acid gas generated in
this cavern, is  so great, that a dog, or any
other animal, is  immediately killed if his
nose be thrust into it.
  The carbonic acid, existing naturally  in
the state  of  gas,  may be collected   by
tilling bottles with water  and emptying
them into the atmosphere of this gas;
the gas takes the  place of the water, and
fills  the  bottles,  which  must  then  be
corked.
  Carbonic  acid  gas  is  likewise formed
during  fermentation;  on  account of  its
great weight, it  occupies the apparently
empty space, or upper part of  the  vessel,
in which the fermenting  process is going
on.   It may in this case, be collected in a
manner similar to  that above.
  Carbolic acid gas is also obtained during
the reduction of metallic oxyds, and during
the deflagration of nitrates with combus-
tible bodies.   This gas is much esteemed
in the cure of typhus fevers, and irritability
and weakness of stomach producing vomit-
ing   Agains# the  former diseases it  is
given by administering yeast, boitle porter,
and the like ; and  for  the latter it is dis-
engHged  from  the  carbonated alkali  by
lemon juice in a draught given while effer-
vescing.
  CARBUNCLE.  (Dim. of tar bo, a burn-
ing coal.)  Carbo.  Rubinus verus.   Code-
sella.    Erytltcma  guiigranosum.    Grana-
tristrum.   Pruna.   Persicus ignis of Avi-
cenna.  An  inflammatory tumour  which
soon becomes  gangrenous.  Set Anthrax.
  C VRBUNCULUS.  See Carbuncle.
  Cabcarus.  Cmrcaros.  (From  x*gKAtga>,
   :. <ound.)   A kind of fever in which the
patient  has a continual  horror and trem-
bling, with an uncesasing sounding in his
ear».
  Carcas.   The  Barbadoes nut-tree, the
Calapulia.
  Cahcax.  (From xaga., a head.)  A spe-
cies of poppy, with  a very large head.
  Cakcer.    Paracelsus  means  by  it,  a
remedy  proper for restraining the disorder
by motions of body and mind, as in e.uring
the chorea Suncti  Jilt.
  Cakcmssils.   (K»y^»»-»c.)   A  name of
some bandages noticed by Galen, and de-
scribed  by Oribasius.  Properly  it is the
top ofa' hip's mast.
  CARCINOMA.  (From nagmv®-, a can-
cer, and  yivu, to feed upon.)   See Cancer.
  Cahcixos.  (Y.agKiv®',  a cancer.)  See
Cancer.
  Cauhamantica.   (From  HxgSxyov, the
nasturtium.) A species of sciatica cresses.
  Carda.ii-.leum.  A medicine of no note,
mentioned  bj Galen.
  CAUDA MIXh.  (From mgSia, the heart;
because it acts as a cordial and strengthen.
er,  or from its  having the taste  of carda-  '
mum,  that  is,   nasturtium, or cress.) *
Cuckoo-flower.
  1. The name of a genus of plants in the
Linnxan system.  Class, Tetradynumia. Or-
der, Siliquosa.
  2. The  pharmacopoeia! name  of the
common lady's smock, or cuckoo flower.
Cardamine pratensis of  Linnxus -.—foliis
pinnatis,   foliolis   radicalibus  subrotundis,
cauiiiiis lauceolalis. This  plant is «iso called
Cardamantica. Nasturtium aquaticum  Culi
fios.  Iberis sop/da.  It is the flower of this
plant which has a place  in the  materia me-
dica, upon the  authority of .Sir George
Baker, who has published five cases, two of
chorea Sancti Vili, one of spasmsodie asth-
ma, and hemiplilegia, and a «se of spasmo-
dic affections of the low$r limbs,  wherein
tiie fiores cardamines were supposed to have
been successfully used.   A variety of vir-
tues have been given to this plant, which do
not deserve the attention of practitioners.
  Cauoamixe pratensis.  The systematic
name of the plant called cardamine  in the
pharmacopoeias.   See Cardamine.
  Card ami.ves flores.   See Cardamine.
  CARDA MOMU.M.     (From   ka^a/mv,
and Aya>yw. because it  partakes of the
nature, and is like both  the cardamum and
amomum.)  The  cardamom seed, or grains
of Paradise.
  CARD AMOMUM  MAJUS.    A  large,
brown,  somewhat  triangular  husk,  the
thickness of one's thumb, and pyramidial.
The seeds  resemble  the  grana  para di si ,-
their virtues are similar to those ofthe car-
ddmamitm minus.
  CARDAMOMUM  MEDIUM.     The
seeds correspond, in every  respect,  with
the lesser,  except in size, they being  twice
as long,  but no thicker than the cardamo- -
mum minus. 
 17?              CAR

   CARDAMOMUM  MINUS.   Officinal
 cardam >ni.   Amomum repens,  seulecarda-
 mome de la cote  de  Malabar, of Sonnerat.
 Elettaria  cardumomum, of  Maton  in  Act.
 Soc. Lin.  Class, Monandria.  Older, Mo-
 nogynia.  Tiie seeds of  this plaot are im-
 ported in  their capsules or husk>, by which
 they  are  presi ved, for they  soon  lose  a
 pari of their flavour when  freed from this
 covering.   On being chewed they impart a
 glowing aroma ic warmth, ami grateful pun-
 gency ; they are supposed gently to stimu-
 late the stomach, and prove  cordial,  car-
 minative,  and antispasmodic, but without
 that irritation and heat winch many of the
 other spicy aromatics are apt  to produce.
 Simple and compound spirituous tinctures
 are prepared from them, and  they are or*
 dere.d as a spicy ingredient in  many of the
 officinal compositions.
   Cardamomum  piueratum.   The grains
 of Paradise.
   Cahdamomvm   Siberiense.  The  Ani-
 sum liulicum.
   Cardamum.  (From  xagfiA, the heart;
 because it  comforts and strengthens the
 heart.;  Garden cresses.
   C MIDI A.  (From »ce*g,  the heart; so
 the Greeks  culled the heart.)  'I'he supe-
 rior opening of the stomach.
   CARD1ACA.  (From xagJk, the heart.)
   1. Cordials.  See Cordials.
   2. The  pharmacopoeia! name of mother-
 wort.  So named from the supposed relief
 it gives in  faintings and disorders ofthe
 stomach,   Agripalma gallis.  Marrubium.
 Cardiuca  crispa.   Leovurus  cardiacq  of
 L,ii;i<eus -.—foliis caulinis lanceolatis, trilobis.
 The leavrs of this plant have a  disagreeable
 smeil and a bitter taste, and* are s-ud to be
 serviceable in.-disorders of the aomach of
 children, to  promote  the uterine discharge,
 and to aday jn.lpiti.iions of the Iv ;.rt,
   Cahuiaca cosfectio.  Set  Confectio aro-
 matica.
   Cahiuaca passio.  The cardiac  passion.
 Ancient  wruei-   frequently  mention a dis-
 orn.-r under this  name,  but the  moderns
 alway*. spe k of u as a syncope.
   Cakdiaccs morbus.  A name by which
 the »ncu-nts cai.ed the typnus feveu.
   CARDIALG1A.  (From  nafSiA, the  car-
 dia, and AXyau, to be pained.)  Pain at the
 stomach    Tlie  heartburn.   Dr.  Cullen
 ranks it as a species of dyspepsia.   Heart-
 burn is an uneasy sensation in the stomach,"
 with anxi-.-iv, a heat more  or  less violent,
 and sometimes attended with oppression,
 fiiintneos, an inclination to vomit, or a plenti-
 ful discharge of clear lymph, like saliva,
 This pain may arise  from various and dif-
 ferent causes ; such  as flatus ; from  sharp
 humours, either acid, bilious,or rancid; from
 worms gnaw.ng and vellicating tiie coats of
 the stomach;  from acrid and  pungent
food, such as spices, aromatics, he ; as also
 from   rheumatic   and gouty  humours, or
 mirfeits; from too free  a use of tea, or
                  CAR

 watery fluids relaxing the stomach, &c,,
from the natural mucus being abraded, par-
 ticularly in the upper orifice of  the  sto-
 mach.
   Cardialgia   ini lammatouia.    Inflam-
 mation m the stomach. *
   Carui aegia  sputatoria, j- e. pyrosis.
 See Pyrosis.
   Cardimeeecu.  (From n-^fiA, the heart,
 and nwleck. Heb. a governor.;   A fictitious
 term  in Doiauis's Encyclopedia, by which
 he would express a particular active prin-
 ciple  in the heart, appointed to what we
 call the vital functions.
   Cahdimoma.   A  name for Cardialgia.
   Cardinal flowers,  blue.  See  Lobelia.
   Cardi name stum. (From car do, a hinge.)
 A sort of articulation like a hinge.
   CARDIOGMUS.    (From  i«g<!W<r*, to
 have a pain in the stomach.)   Tiie same as
 Cardialgia.  Also an aneurism in the aorta,
 near the heart, which  occasions pain in the
 praecordia.
   Cardionchus.  (From xAgfiA,  the heart,
 and oyxo;, a tumour.)   An aneurism in the
 heart, or in the aorta near the heart.
   Cardiotrotus.   (From xagtfta, the heart,
 and TiTgaxTKai, to wound.)  One  who hath
 a wound in his  heart.
   CARDITIS.   (From xaefiA, the  heart.)
 Inflammation of the  heart.  It  is a genus
 of disease  arranged by Culkn in the class
pyrexia, and order phlegmasia. It is known
 by pyrexia, pain in the region of the  sto-
 mach, great anxiety, difficulty  of breathing,
 cough, irregular  pulse,  palpitation,  anjl
 fainting, and the other symptoms of inflam-
 mation.
   Cardo.   (A  hinge.)   The articulation
 called Ginglymus ; also the second vertebra
 ofthe neck.
   Cardoih.t.   A wild artichoke, esculent.
   Cahdomum.   So  Paracelsus calls  wine
 medicated with herbs.
  Caruopatia.   The  low  carline  thistle,
 said to be diaphoretic.
   CAKDUUS,   («  carere, quasi aptus ca-
 renda lana, being fit to tease wool; or from
 Kiiga>, to abrade ; so named from its rough-
 ness,  which abrades and tears whatever  it
 meets wilh )   The  thistle, or teasel.   The
 name of a genus of plants in  the Linnaean
 system.  Cla,s, Syngeneria.  Order, Poly-
gamia aqualis.             f-
   Carduus acanthus.   The bear's breech.
   Carduus altilib. The artichoke.
   C\RDUUS BENED1CTUS.  Cuicus syl-
 vestris. Blessed or holy thistle. Centaurea
 benedicta ;  cahjeibus duplicato spinosis lanatis
 involucratis, foliils semi decurrentibus denticu-
 lato-spinosis of Linnaeus.  Class, Syngenesia.
 Order, Polygamia frustranea.  This exotic
 plant, a native of Spain and  some of the
 Archipelago.islands, obtained  the  name of
 Benedictus, from its being supposed to pos-
 sess  extraordinary  medicinal virtues.  In
 loss  of apetite, where  the  stomach  was
 injured by irregularities, i}s  good effects 
CAR
CAR              173
i.ive been frequently experienced.  It is a
powerful bitter tonic and adstringent. Ber-
gius considers it as antacid, corroborant,
stomachic, sudorific, diuretic, and eccopro-
tic.  Chamomile flowers are now general-
ly substituted for tlie carduus benedictus,
and  are  thought to be of at least tqual
value.
  Carduus hxmobrhoidai.is. (So called
because it is said to relieve the pains ofthe
haemorrhoids, if beat into a poultice and ap-
plies)   Ai-o  called carduus vinearum re-
pens, sonchi folio, cirsium arvense, ceano-
thos.  The common creeping way thistle.
Serraf.tla arvends of Linnaeus.
   Caiuh'us i.k-i-iius.   See Carduus Maria.
   Carduus   lacteus  Syihacus.    The
Spanish milk-thistle.   Stomachic and ano-
dyne.
   CARnurs mari*.   Carduus afo.s  ma-
culis notatus vulgaris, C.  B.  Common
milk-thistle, or Lady's  thistie.  Tiie seeds
of this plant,  Carduus  marianus ; foliis am-
plexicaulibus,  hastato-pinnutifidis, spinosis ;
cab.cibus  aphyllis,-  spuds caniliculatis, du-
plicato-spinosts, of Linnxus, and  the herb
have been  employed medicinally. The
former contains  a bitter oil,  and are re-
commended as relaxants.   The  juice  of
the latter is said  to be salutary in dropsies,
in the dose of four ounces ; and,  according
to Millar, to be efficacious against pungent
pains.
   Carduus marianus.   The systematic
name of the officinal Carduus maria.
   Carduus sativus.   The artichoke.
   Ciumn's solstitialis.  Tlie  calcitrapa
officinalis.
   Carduus to-mentosur.   The woolly this-
tle.   The plant distinguished by this natoe
in  the pharmacopoeias, is the Onopordium
acanthium "I  Linnaeus:—ralydbns  squarro-
.«'«,- squamispatentibus ,- foliis ovato oblongis,
sinuatis.   Is  expsi ssed ju.ee has  been re-
commended as a cure  for cancer, either ap-
plied by moistening lint wiih it, or mixing
some simple  farinaceous'substance, so  as
to  form  a poultice, which should be in con-
tact with  the disease, and renewed tw.ee
a-duv.
   CAitEBiiAitiA.   (Prom x.ag», the head, and
B"go-, « eight.)  A painful nnd uneasy heavi-
ness of the head.
   Carknum.  (ri-"m nag*, the head.)  Ga-
len usss  this word for  Uie. head
   Cahknum vim"i  S rong wine.
   CviiKiM.   From  Carea,  the  country
whei-ce they were brought.) The caraway.
   CAUKX.  (lioin caret, not quia riribus
careat. but because, from its rougnness, it
is tit ad carendum, to  card, tease, or pull.)
Sedge.   The  name ofa gtiuis of pl.nts  in
the  Lmnxr.\ system.   Class, Monoeeia. Or-
der, Triandria.
   Carkv aren*iha.  Tlie systematic name
of the officinal sarsaparilla Germanica. See
Sarsaparilla Get manica.
   CAR1CA.   (From   Carica, the  place
where  they are cultivated.)  Ficus.   Fi-
cus vulgaris.  Ficus communis.   2w«i of the
Greeks.  The fig.  The plant which affords
this fruit is the Ficus Carica of Linnxus.
Fresh figs, are, when completely ripe, soft,
succulent, and eas ly digested, unless eaten
in immodera e quantities, when they are
apt  to  occasion flauilencv, pain  of  the
bowels,  and diarrhoea.   The  dried fruit,
which is sold in our shops, is pleasanter to
the taste, and  note wholsome and  nutri-
tive.  They are directed n the decoctum
hordei  compositum,  and in  the electuarium
lenitivum.  Applied extern„.lly,.they  pro-
mole tlie suppuration of tumours ; hence
they have a place in n aluring cataplasms ;
and  are very  convenient to apply to the
gums, and, when boiled with milk, to the
throat.       •
   Carica  papaya.    Papaw tree.   Every
part of the p paw tree, exec pt the ripe fruit,
affords a milky juice, which is used, in the
Isle of  France, as #n eff' ctnal remedy for
the tape worm. In Europe, however, whith-
er it has been sent  in the concrete state, it
has  not  answered,  perhaps  from  some
change  it had  undergone, or not having
been given in a sufficient dose.
   Caricvm.  (From Caricus,  its inventor.)
Carycum.  An  ointment for cleansing ul-
cers', composed of hellebore, lead,  and can-
tharides.
   CAR1F.S.  (From carah, Chald)  Rot-
tenness, or mortification ofthe bones.
   Carima. The cassada bread.
   Carina.  A name formerly  applied  to
the backbone.
   Cariu.m terra.-  Lime.
   Cahiv ileani)i.  A name of sarsaparilla
root.
   CARLIXA.  (From Carotus, Charles the
Great, or Charlemagne; because it was be-
lieved that an angel shewed it to  him, and
that, by the use of it, his army was preserv-
ed from the plague.)  Carline thistle. The
name of a genus of plants in the  L'nn?ean
svsiem.  Class, Syngenesia.  Order,  Poly.
gamia aqualis.  The officinal name of two
kind-'  of p'ants.  See  Chamamelon  album
 and d. riina gttmmtfera.
   Carliva ji-AULis.  The  systematic name
ofthe chamemrion album.
   Carlina gum-mi" era.    Carduus  pinea.
Jxme    Pine  thistle.  This  plant  i-  the
Atrucrylis  gummifera  of  Linnaeus.   The
root, when wounded, yL-lds  a milky, vis-
cous juice, which  concretes into tenacious
masse-, at first whitish, resembling  wax,
when  much handled growing black ; it is
said to be chewed with the same views as
mastich.
   Carline thistle.  S >■ Chameleon album.
   C»rlo  S»>'e.-o  radix.   St.  Charles's
ror.t;  so called bj the Spaniards, on ac-
count  of  its  greot virtues.  It is found in
 Mechoach.m,  a prov'-nce in America.  Its
 bark hath an  aromatic flavour, with a bit-
 ter acrid ta9te.  The  root itself consists of 
 174              CAR

 slender fibres.   The bark is sudorific, and
 strengthens the gums and stomach.
   CARM1JN.  (Averse; because  charms
 usually consistetl ofa verse.)   A charm ; an
 amulet.
   Carmes.  (The  Carmelite  friars, Fr.)
 Carmelite water; so named from its inven-
 tors ; composed of baum, lemon-peel, &c.
   Carminajntia.  See Carminatnies.
   CARMINATIVES.   (Carminaiiva,  sc.
 •medicamenta:  from  carmen,  a verse  or
 charm; because  practitioners,  in  ancient
 times, ascribed their  operation  to a charm
 or enchantment.) A term applied to those
 substances  which  allay pain,  and dispel
 flatulencies of the prims viae.  The princi-
 pal carminatives are the semina cardamomi,
 anisi et carui; olea essentialia carui, anisi et
juniperi;  contoctio aromaffca; pulvis aro-
 maticus; tinctura cardamomi; tinctura cin-
 namomi  composita; zinziber; tonics, bit-
 ters, and astringents.
   Carnabadiu.u.  Caraway seed.
   CA.liXK,£ COLUMNS.   The fleshy pil-
 Ian or columns in the cavities  ofthe heart.
 See Heart.
   Carnicula.  (Dim. of caro,  carnis, the
 flesh )  The fleshy substance  which sur-
 rounds the gums.
   Cantiformis.  (From  caro,  flesh, and
forma, likeness.)  Having the appearance
 of flesh.  It is commonly applied to an ab-
 scess where the flesh surrounding the ori-
 fice is hardened and ofa firm consistence.
   CARO   Flesh.  The red part or  belly of
 a muscle; n'.af the pulp of fruit.
   Caro  adjjata.   The recent  swelled
 testicle.
   Carolina   See Carlina.
   Caropi.  The amomum verum.
   Carora.   The name ofa vessel  that re-
 sembles an urinal.
   Carosis.  S,  e Carus.
   Cahota,   See Daucus.
   Caiiotidi.u authhis.   See Carotides.
   CAROTID  ARTERY.   (From  KAgaa,,
 to  cause  to  sleep;  so called because, if
tied with a ];gature, they cause the animals
 to  be comatose, and have the appearance
of being asleep.  TUe  carotids are two
considerable arteries that proceed, one on
each side of the cervical vertebrae, to the
head, to supply it with blood.  The right
carotid does not  arise  immediately  fi-om
the  arch  of  the aorta, but  is given off
from  the arteria  innominata.   The left
arises from the  arch  of the aorta.  Each
carotid is divided into external  and inter-
nal, or that portion without and  that with-
in tlte cranium.  The external   gives off
eight branches to the  neck and face, viz.
anteriorly, the superior thyroideal, the sub-
lingual, the  inferior maxillary,  the exter-
nal maxiffary ;  posteriorly, the internal max-
illary, the occipital, the external auditory,
and  the  temporal.  The internal carotid
or cerebral artery, gives  off four branches
within the  cavity  of  the  cranium; the
                   CAR                   I

 anterior cerebral, the posterior, the centr.il  1
 artery of the optic nerve, and  the  internal   1
 orbital.                                    I
   Caroum.  The caraway seed.            I
   Carpasus.  (So  named  <arAga  to K-Agw  M
 mromo-Ai -.  because it makes the person who  TI
 eats it appear as if he was  asleep.)  An   2
 herb, the juice of which was formerly call-  |H
 ed opocarpason, opocarpathon, or opocalpa-  re
 son:   according  to  Galen  it resembles  11
 myrrh;   but  is  esteemed highly poison-  I
 ous.                                      '■
   Carpathicus   balsamus.   Oleum  Ger-  I
 manis.  Carpathicum-   This  balsam is  ob-  I
 tained  both  by  wounding  the  young   1
 branches of the  Pinus  cembra of Linnaeu«:  ,
 —foliis quinis, lavibus, anil by boiling them.
 It is  mostly diluted  with turpentine, and
 comes to  us in a very  liquid and  pellucid *
 state, rather white.
   Carpentaria.    (From  Carpentarius,- a
 carpenter; and so  named  from its virtues
 in healing cuts   and  wounds  made  by. a
 tool.)  A vulnerary herb; but not properly
 known what it is.
   Carphaleus.  (From x.Ag<pu>, to exsiccate.)
 Hippocrates uses this  word  to mean dry,
 opposed  to moist.
   Carphus.  (From **g<p»,  a  straw.)  In   i
 Hippocrates it signifies a mote, or any small
 substance.  A' pustule of the smallest kind.
 Also the  herb fenugreek.
   Carpia.   (From carpo, to  pluck off, as
 lint i, fiom linen  cloth.)  Lint.  See Lint.
 Carpis.mus. The wrist.
   CARPOBALSAMUM.  (From  ttAgmt,
 fruit, and  @Ax<rAyov, balsam.)  See Balsa-
 mum Gileadense.
   Carpologai.   (From  carpo, to pluck or  J
 piftl gently.)  Picking  the  clothes,  as in  f
 dangerous fevers.
   CARPUS. (Kagiroc,  the wrist.)   The   i
 wrist, or  carpus.   It is situated between the   '
 fore arm  ami hand.   See Bones.
   Carrot.  See Daucus.                  '
   Carrot, candy.   See Daucus Creticus-
   Carrot poultice.  See  Cataplasma  dauci.
   CARTHAMUS.   (From   **8*iga>,  to
 purge.)   1. The  name  of a genus of plants
 in the Linnaean .system.   Class, Syngenesia.
 Order, Pobygumia aqualis.
   2. The pharmacoporial name of the saf-
 fron flower, Carthamus  tine tortus of Linnx-
 us :—foliis ovatis, integris, serrato-aculeatis :
 called also Cnicus, Crocus Saracenicus, Car-
 thamum officinarum, Carduus sativus.  The
 plant is cultivated in in my places on  ac-
 count of its flowers, which are used as a
yellow die.   The  seeds, freed from  their
shells, have been  celebrated as a gentle  ca-
 thartic in a dose of one or two drachms.   <
 They are also supposed to  be  diuretic and
expectorant; particularly useful in humo-
 ral asthma, and  similar complaints.  The
 carthamus lanatus is considered in France,
 as a febrifuge and sudorific.  The  dried
 flowers are frequently mixed  with saffron,
 to adulterate it. 
C.iR
CAK
175
  Cahtiiamub tisttorics.  The systema-
tic vame ofthe  safflov.er plant.  See Cur-
thamus.
  Cartiuisiam-s.   (Ffom the  Monks of
that order, who first invented ii.)  A name
ofthe precipitated sulphur of antimony.
  CARTILAGE.   (Quasi carnilago ;  from
caro,  carnis, flesh.)  A white elastic, glis-
tering substance,  growing to bones, and
commonly  called gristle.   Cartilages are
divided,   by  anatomi ts  into  abducent,
which cover the moveable articulations of
bones; inter-articular, which  are  situated
between  the articulations, and uniting car-
tilages, which unite one bone with another.
Their use is to lubricate the articulations of
bones, and to connect  some  bones by an
immoveable connexion,
  CARTIUGO ANNULARIS.  See Car-
tilago cricoidea.
  CARTILAGO ARYTJENOIDEA.   See
Larynx.'
  CARTILAGO CRICOIDEA.  The  cri-
coid cartilage belmgs to the larynx, and
is situated  between the thyroid and aryte-
noid cartilages  and the trachea; it consti-
tutes, as it were,  the  basis of the  many
annular cartilages ofthe trachea.
  CARTILAGO ENS1FORMIS.   Cartila-
go xyphmdea  Ensifbrm cartilage.  A car-
tilage-shaped somewhat  like a sword or
dagger, attached to the lowermost part of
the sternum, just at the pit ofthe stomach.
  Cartilago scutiformis.    See  Thyrdd
cartilage.
  Cartilago TiintoiDEA.   See Thyrdd car-
til.ge.
  Cartilago xtphoidea.   See Cartilago
enriformis.
  CARUI.  (Carina, Arabian.)  The cara-
way  See Carum.
  CARUM.  (Kotjec: so named from Caria,
a province of A-ia.)   The caraway.
  1. The name of a genus of plants  in the
Linnxan  sj-stem.   Class,  Pentandria.  Or-
der, Monogynia.
  2. The pharmacopoeial name of the ca-
raway plant.  It is aLo called Carvi   Cu-
minnm pratense.   Caros.  Caruon.  And  is
the Carum  carui of Linnaeus.  The seeds
are well  known to have  a pleasant spicy
smell, and a warm aromatic taste ; and, on
this account, are  used for  various econo-
mical purposes.  They are esteemed to be
carminative, cordial,  and stomachic,  and
recommended  in  dyspepsia, flatulencies,
and other  symptoms  attending hysterical
and hypochondriacal disorders.  An essen-
tial oil and distilled water are directed to be
prepared from them by the London college.
  Carum carui.   The  systematic name
for  the plant whose seeds are called cara-
way.  See  l\i rum.
  CARUMCLE.    (Diminutive  of  caro,
flesh.)  Caruncula,  A little fleshy excres-
cence ; as  the carunculse myrtiformes, ca-
runculae lachrymales, &c.
  CARUNCLLA  LACHRYMALIS.    A
long conoidal gland, red  externally,  si-
tuated in the internal canthus of each eye,
before  the union of the eyelids.  It  ap-
pears to be formed of numerous sebaceous
glands, from which many small hairs grow.
Tiie hardened smegma observable in this
part ofthe eye in the morning, is separated
by th:s casuncle.
  Caruncula  cuticulares aue.    The
nymphae.
  Carunculje mammillares.   The extre-
mities ofthe tubes in the nipple.
  CARUNCULA MYRTIFOR.MES. Wh*n
the hymen has been lacerated  by attrition,
there remains in this placetwo, three, or
four caruncles, which  have received  the
name of myrtiform.
  CARUNCUL2B  -*APILLARES.    The  pTO-
tuberances within the pelvis of the kidney,
formed by the  papillous substance of the
kidney.
  Carunculosa ischuria.   A  suppres-
sion of  urine, from  caruncles in  the ure-
thra.
  Caruon.  See Carum.
  Carus.   (Kagoc:  from xjtgA, the head, as
being the pari affected.)   Caros.   Carosis.
  1. Insensibility and sleepiness, with quiet
respiration.
  2. A profound sleep, without fever.  A
lethargy.
  3. Tlie name of the caraway-seed.
  Carva.  The cassia lignea.
  Caryedon.  (From KAgvA, a nut.)  Ca-
rydon.  A sort of fracture, where the bone
is broken into small pieces, like the shell
ofa cracked nut.
   Cartdoit.  See Caryedon.
   Cartocostinum.   (From xagvov, the  ca-
ryophyllus,  and xorivoc, cAnposed of the
costus.)   An electuary, named from its in-
gredients.
   CARYOPHYLLATA.  (From xAguo<pux-
xn, the caryophj llus; so named because it
smells  like the caryophyllus, or clove July
flower.)   Herba  benedicta.  Caryophyllus
vulgaris.  Garyophilla. Janamunda. Avens,
or herb  bermet.  The root of this plant,
Geum urbanum of Linnxus -.-rfloribus erec-
tis, fructibus globosis villoris, aristis uncina-
tis nudis, foliis  lyratis, has been employed
as a gentle styptic,  corroborant,  and sto-
machic.  It has a mildly austere, somewhat
aromatic taste, and a very  pleasant smell,
of the clove kind.  It is also esteemed, on
the continent, as a  febrifuge.
  Caryophyeloides cortex:   See  Culi-
lawan.
  CARYOPHYLLUS.  (KAgvoqvxxov: from
hapuov, a nut, and yuxxw, a leaf; so named
because it smells like the leaves of the  In*.
dian nut, or clove-tree.)  The clove-tree,
  The  name of a  genus of plants in the
Linnaean  sjstem.   Class, Potyandria.  Or-
der, Monogiinia.
   CARYOPHYLLUM  AROMATICUM, 
176              CAS
vJi»o
The clove.  The  tree which affords this
spice is the Eugenia caryophyllata of Wilde-
now, which  grow-, in the East Indies, the
Moluccas, &.c.  The clove is the unetpand-
ed  flower,  or  rather the c.dj x; jt  has  a
strong  agreeable  sm. II,  and a oitterish,
hot, not  very pung-.-n:, taste. . The oil of
cloves, commonly  met with  in the shops,
and  received  from  the  Dutch, is highly
acrimonious, and sophisticated.  Clove is
accounted the hottest and most acrid ofthe
aromatics ;  and, by  acting as a powerful
stimulant to the muscular fibres,  may, in
some cases of atoniot gout, paralysis,  &c.
supersede most  others  of  the aromatic
class; and the foreign oil, by its great ac-
rimony, is also well adapted for several ex-
ternal purposes : it is directed by several
pharmacopoeias, and  the clove itself enters
many officinal preparations.
  CARYOPHYLLUM RUBRUM.    Tuni-
ca.   Vettmica.   Betonica.  Coronaria. Ca-
ryophillis  hortensis.   Clove pink.    Clove
gilliflower.   Clove July flower.  This fra-
grant plant,  Dianthus caryophyllus of Lin-
naeus -.—-fioribus solitariis, squamis calydnis
subovatis, brevissimis, corollis crenatis, grows
wild in several  parts of England ;  but the
flowers,  which are  pharmaceutical^ em-
ployed,  are  usually produced in gardens :
they have a pleasant aromatic  smell, some-
what allied  to that  of clove  spice : their
taste is  bitterish  and   sub-adstringent.
These flowers were  formerly in extensive
use,  but are  now merely employed  in form
of syrup, as  a useful and pleasant  vehicle
for other medicines.
  Caryophyllus aromaticts  Ameriianus.
The piper Jamaicensis.
  Caryophyllus hortensis.   The caryo-
phyllum  rubrum.
  Caryophyllus vulgaris.    The  caryo-
phyllata.
  Caryotis.  (From naguov, a  nut.)  Ca-
ryota. % Galen uses this word to mean a su-
perior sort of dates, of the shape  ofa nut.
  CASCARILLA.  (Dim.  of cascara, the
bark, or shell.   Span.)   Chocarilla  Elu-
theria. Eluteria.  The tree that uffords the
cascarilla burk, is  the Croton  cascarilla of
Linnaeus.  The bark comes to us in quills,
covered  upon  the outside with a rough,
whitish matter, and brownish on the inner
side, exhibiting,  when  broken, a  smooth,
close, blackish  brown surface.  It has a
lightly agreeable smell,  and a moderately
bitter taste,  accompanied with a  considera-
ble aromatic warmth.  It is a very excel-
lent tonic, adstringent, and stomachic, and
is deserving of a more general use than it
has hitherto  met with.
  Caschu.   See Catechu.
  Cashew nut  See Anacardium ocddentale,
  Cashoo.   An aromatic drug of  Hindos-
tan, said  to possess pectoral virtues.
  Casia.   See Cassia.
  Casminabis. The cassamunia of  Bengal.
   Cassa.  (Arab.)   The thorax, or breast.
   Cassada.  S e Cassava.
   Cassamum.  The  fruit, of  the  balsam
 tree.
   CASSAVA.   Cassada.   Cacavi.   Cos-
 sare.  Pabi de Madagascar.  Rkinus minor.
 Maniot.   Yucca.   Maniibar.   Aipi.  Aipi-
 ma  coxera.    Aipipoca.   Janipha.   The
 plant so called is the Jatropha manihot of
 Linnxus. The leaves are boiled, and eaten
 as we do spinage.   Tiie root abounds with
 a milkv  ju.ce, and every  pun, when raw,
 is a  fatal poison.  It is remarkable that the
 poisonous quality  is destroyed by heat:
 hence the juice is boiled with meat,  pepper,
 &c-  into a wholesome soup,  and what  re-
 mains after expressing  tne juice, is formed
 into cakes, or  meal, the pr.nopal  food of
 the  inhabitants.  This  plant, ■which is a
 native of three quarters  ofthe world, is one
 of the  most advantageous  gibs of Pro-
 vidence, entering into the compositi<» of
 innumerable  preparations of an economiaal
 nature.
   Cassada roots yield a great quantity of
 starch, called  tapioca, exported in hi tie
 lumps by the Brazilians, and  now well
 known to us as diei for sick  and weakly
 persons.
   Caasada.   See Cassara.
   CASSIA.    (F'-nn  the  Arabic  katsia,
 which is from katsa, to tear off;  so called
 from the act of stripping the birk from the
 tree.)   The  name of a  genus of plants in
 the  Linnaesn  system.  Class,  De cambric.
 Order, Monogynia.   Cassia and Seneca be-
 long to this genus.   See Cassia fstularis,
 and  Senna.
   CASSIA  CARYOPHYLLATA.   Clove
 bark tree.  The bavk of tins tree,  Myrtus
 caryophyllata of Lfonaeus :—pedunculis tri-
fido-multifioris, foliis  ovatis, is a warm  aro-
 matic, of  the smeli of  cfovespice,  but
 weaker,  and with a little admixture of the
 cinnamon flavour.  It  may be used with the
 same views as cloves, or cinnamon.
   Cassia fistula.   The  systematic name
 ofthe purging cassia.  See Casda fistularis.
   CASSIA FISTULARIS.   Cassia  nigra.
 Cassia fistula.  Alexandrina.   Chaiarxam-
 bar.   Canna.   Cassia solutiva.   Tlai.  Xiem.
 Purging cassia.  This tree, Casda fistula of
 Linnaeus '.—foliis quinquejugis ovatus acumi-
 natis glabris, petiolis eglandulatis, is  a na-
 tive  of both Indies.   The pods  of the East-
 India casria are of less diameter, smoother,
 and  afford a blacker, sweeter,  and more
 grateful pulp, than those which are brought
 from the West-Indies.  Those  pods which
 are the heaviest, and in  which the seeds do
 not rattle on being shaken, are commonly
 the best, and contain the most  pulp, which
 is the part medicinally employed, and to be
 obtained in the manner described in the
 pharmacopoeias.  The  best  pulp  is of a
 bright shining black colour, and of a sweet
 taste,  with a slight degree of acidity.  Tt 
CAS
CAT               17?
 lias been long used as  a laxative medicine,
 and being gentle in its operation, and sel-
 dom disturbing the bowels, is well adapted
 to children,  and to delicate  6r pregnant
 women.  Adults, however, find  it of little
,effect, unless taken in a very large  dose,
 as an ounce  or more; and, therefore, to
 them this pulp is rarely given, but usually
 conjoined with some of the brisker purga-
 tives.   The  officinal  preparation of  this
 drug, is the confectio cassias; it is also an in-
 gredient in the confectio sennae.
   Cassi^e aramentl-.m.  The pulp of cas-
 sia.
   CASSLE FLORES.   What are called
 cassia flowers in  the shops, are the flowers
 of the true cinnamon tree, Laurus cinnamo-
 mum of Linnaeus.  They possess aromatic
 and adstringent  virtues, and may be suc-
 cessfully employed in decoctions, &c. in
 all cases where cinnamon is recommended.
 See ('immmomuM.
   CASSIA  LIGNEA.    Cortex  canella
 Malabarica. CassialigneaMalabarica. Xylo-
 casda. Canella Malabarica et Javensis  Kar-
 va. Canella Cubana. Arbor Judaica. Cassia
 canella.  Canellifera  Malabarica.  Cortex
 erassior.  Cinnamomum  Malabaricum.   Ca-
 lihacha canela.   Wild cinnamon-tree.   Ma-
 labar cinnamon-tree, or cassia  lignea  tree.
 Cassia lignea is the bark of the  L'auHis cas-
 sia of Linnaeus :—foliis triplinerviie lunceola-
 tis, whose leaves  are called folia malabalhri
 in the shops.  The bark and Jeaves abound
 with the flavour of cinnamon,  for which
 they may be substituted;  but  in much
 larger  doses,  as  they are considerably
 weaker.
   Cassia, purging.   See Cassia fisttdaris.
   Cassi i si.nva.   The systematic  name
 of the  plant which affords senna.   See
 Senna.
   Cassia pilpa.  See  Cassia fistularis.
   C\ssob.  An obsolete term for  kali.
   C assoleta. Warm fumigations  described
 by Marcellus.
   Cassoxada.  Sugar.
   Cassummuniar.   (Of uncertain  deri-
 vation, perhaps Indian.)  Casumunar.  Cas-
 viina.  Risagon.   Benga/e  Indorum.   The
 root,  occasionally exhibited under one of
 these names,  is brought from the East In-
 dies.   It comes over in irregular slices of
 various forms, some cut  transversely, others
 longitudinally.  The cortical part  is marked
 with circles of a dusky  browli colour: the
 internal part is paler, and unequally yellow.
 It possesses moderately warm,  bitter, and
 aromatic qualities, and a smell like ginger.
 It is recommended in hysterical,  epileptic,
 and paralytic affection*
  CAST\NEA.   (Castanea, kas-avov.  from
 Castuna, a city in Thessaly, whence  they
were  brought.)   Lop:ma.   Mota.   Glans
Jovis  'Vheophrasti.   Jupiter's acorn,  and
 Sardinian acorn.   The common  chesnut.
The fruit of this plant, Fagus castanea of
 Linnaeus -.—foliis lauceolalis,  acuminato-ser-
 ratts, subtus nudis, are much esteemed as
 an article of luxury, after dinner. Toasting
 renders them more easy of digestion ; but,
 notwithstanding, they must  be considered
 as improper for weak stomachs.  They are
 moderately nourishing, as containing sugar,
 and much farinaceous substance.
   Castanea equina.  The horse-chesnut.
 See Hippocastanum.
   Castanea fiore albo.   Coffee.
   Castle-leod  waters.  A  sulphureous
 spring in Rossfore, celebrated  for the cure
 of cutaneous diseases and foul ulcers.
   Castor  tiber.   The  generic  name  of
 the beaver.  See Castoreum Russicum.
   Castor:   See  Castoreum Russicum.
   Castor oil.  See Ridnus.
   (fa&tor, Rusdan.   See Castoreum  Russi-
 cum.
   CASTOREUM   RUSSICUM.    (Casto-
 reum,  from  KA?c*g,  the beaver,  quasi
 yAs-mg; from yAmg, the belly ;  because of
 the largeness of its belly ; or d castrando,
 because he is said to castrate himself in or-
 der to escape the hunters.) Castoreum. Rus-
 sian castor. A peculiar concrete substance,
 obtained  from  the Castor fiber  of Lin-
 naeus, or beaver, an amphibious quadruped
 inhabiting  some parts  of Prussia,  Russia,
 Germany, &c.; but the greatest number of
 these animals is met with in Canada.  The
 name  of castoreum is  given to two bags,
 situated in the inguinal regions ofthe male
 beaver, which contain a very odorous sub-
 stance, soft, and almost fluid when recently
 cut from the animal, but which dries, and
 assumes a resinous consistence in process of
 time.   This sutatance has an acrid, bitter
 and a  nauseous  taste;  its  smell is strong,
 aromatic, and even fectid.   It is used medi-
 cinally,  as a powerful antispasmodic  in
 hysterical  and hypochondriacal affections,
 and in  convulsions, in closes of from 10 to
 o0 grains.  Ii has also been successfully
 administered  in  epilepsy and tetanus.   It
 is occasionally adulterated with dried blood,
 gum-ammoniacum,  or  galbanum,  mixed
 with a  little of the powder of castor, and
 some quantity ofthe fat of the beaver.
   Castorium.    See   Castoreum    Russi-
 cum.
   CASTRATION.    Celotomia.    Orchoto-
 mia.   A chirurgical operation, by which a
 testicle is removed from the body.
   Castrensis.   (From castra, a camp.)  A
 name applied to  those diseases with  which
 soldiers, encamped in  marshy places, are
 afflicted.
   Catarasis.   (From  xAraGajvce,  (to de-
 scend.)  A  descent  or operation down-
 wards.
   Catahi b asis.  (From kataQiSa^u, to cause
to descend.)  An  exclusion,  or expulsion
of the humours downwards.
  Catabi.aceusis.   (From xataGxakw*,  to
be useless.)  Hippocrates  uses this word
    * A  * 
 178              CAT

 to signify carelessness and negligence in tiie
 attendance  on, and  administration  to the
 sick.
   Catable-nta.  (From tutrAZaxxu, to throw
 round.)  The outermost  fillet, which se-
 cures the rest of the bandi.ges.
   Catabhonchests. (Fr-m Kxiet, and @poy%as
 the throat ; or x.Ala£goy%tga>,. to swallow.)
 The act of  swallowing.
   Catacauma.   (From kxIaxaico, to burn.)
 A burn, o, scald.
   Catacausis.   (From kaIakaioi, to burn.)
 The act of combustion, or burning.
   Cataceclimesus.   (From  KAlaxXtvoyAi,
 to lie down.)   Keeping the bed, from the
 violence of  a disease.
   Catacecramenus. (From x,*lAx.tgAvvuyi,
 to reduce to small particles.)-  Broken into
 small pieces.  It is used of fractures.
   Catacerastica-   (From  KxlAittgAvvufAi,
 to mix together.)  Medicines which ob-
 tund the acrimony of humours, by  mixing
 with them and reducing them.
   Catachlidesis.   (From ka}a^xiS~Am,  to
 indulge  in  delicacies.)   A  gluttonous  in-
 dulgence in  sloth and delicacies, to  the ge-
 neration of diseases.
   Catachrystox.   (From  nalA^gim,  to
 anoint.)  An unguent, or ointment.
  Catachhysma.   An ointment.
  Cat aclasis.  (From kaIakxago, to  break,
 or distort.)  Distorted  eyelids.
   Catacleis.   (From  koIa,  beneath, and
 kxw, the clavicle.)   The subclavicle,  or
 first rib, which is  placed immediately un-(
 der the clavicle.
   Cataclines.   (From xxlaKXivai,  to lie
 down.)   One who, by disease, is fixed  to
 his bed.
  Cataclisis.   (From kzIaxxivoi,  to lie
 down.)   A lying down.  It means also in-
 curvation.
  Cataclysma.  (From xalAxxufa, to wash.)
 A clyster
   Cataclysm us.    (From  x.xiax.xv£a,  to
 wash.)  An  embrocation.   A  dashing of
 water upon  any part.
  Catachremxos.  (From kx!a, and y.gny-
 voc, a precipice.)   Hippocrates  means, by
 tfos  word,  a swoln  and inflamed  throat,
 from the exuberance of  the parts.
  Catacbusis.   (From nAlaxgum, to drive
 back.)  A revulsion  of  hum iurs.
  Catadoulesis.   (From   kaIoIxxou,  to
 enslave.)    The subduing of passions,  as in
 a phrensy, or fever.
  Catjegizesis.   (From x.alAiyifa,  to re-
 pel.)  A revulsion or rushing back of hu-
 mours, or wind in the intestines.
  Catzboxesis.   (From kaIaiov/d,  to irri-
 gate.)   Irrigation  by a plentiful affusion
 of liquor on some  part ofrthe body.   ,
  Cataoma.    (From  ka]a,  and ayu>,  to
break.)   A fracture.  Galen says a solution
 of the bone  is  called catagma, and elcos is
a solution of the continuity  of he flesh :
that  when it happens to a cartilage, if. has
                  CAT

no name, though Hippocrates calls it ca-   I
tagma.        .                 '            •«
  Catasmatica.  (From  x-alayyi,  a frac-
ture.)    Catagmatics.   Remedies  proper    \
for cementing broken .bones, or to promote
a callus.                             .   *   J!
  Catagoge.   (From xalAyoyAi, to abide.)   »
The seat or region of a disease or part.       \
  Catagyiosis.   (From lutlAyuiott,  to de-
bilitate.)   An imbecility  and enervation
ofthe strength and limbs.
  CATALEPSIS.     (From  k£\axai£avw,
to seize,  to hold.)   Catoche.   Catocbus.
Congelatio.  Detentio.  Encaialepsis;  <nd   1
by  Hippocrates  uphonia;  by  \ntigenes   I
anaudia; by Caelius Aureiianus apprehensio,.
oppressio ; comprehensio-  Apoplexia catalep-
tica  of  Cullen.  A sudden suppression of
motion and sensation   the  body remaining
in the same posture  that it was in when
seized.
  Dr. Cullen  says, he  has never seen the
catalepsy except when  counterfeited; and
is of opinion, that  many of those cases re-
lated by  other authors, have also  been
counterfeited.  It  is said to come  on sud-
denly, being only preceded by some  lan-
guor of body  and mind, and to return by
paroxysms.  The patients are said to be for '  r
some minutes, sometimes (though  rarely)
for some hours, deprived of their senses, and
all power of voluntary motion; but  con-
stantly  retaining  the  position in  which
they were^ first  seized,  whether lying or   I
sitting;  and if the limbs be put into any    j
other posture during the fit, they will keep   f
the  posture in which  they  are  placed.   \,
When they  recover from  the paroxysm,   I
they remember  nothing of  what  passsd   '
during the time of it, but are like persons   j
awakened out  ofa sleep.
  Catalotica.   (From kaJaxoam, to grind
down )   Medicines  to  soften and  make
smooth the rough edges and crust of cica-  .
trices.
  Catalysis.   (Kataxvo-k -. from kataxvo>,
to dissolve or destroy.)  It signifies a palsy,
or such a resolution as happens before the
death of the patient.; also that dissolution
which constitutes death.
  Catamaras:\ius.   (From KA%y.AgAtva>, to
grow thin.)  An emaciation, or resolution
of tumours.
  Catamassesis.  (From KAlAyAo-o-oyAi, to
manducate )   The  grinding of the teeth,
and biting of  the tongue;  so common in
epileptic persons.
  CATAMENIA.   (From  **7*, according
to,  and ynv the month.)  Menses.   The
monthly discharge of blood from the uterus    j
of females, between  the ages of 14 and.    \
45.   Many have questioned whether the    i
catamenial discharge  arose  from  a  mere
rupture of vessels, or whether it was owing
to a  secretory action.  There can be  little
doubt of the truth of the latter. The secre-
tory organ  is  composed  of  the  arterial 
CAT                                     CAT              1~9
vessels situated in the fundus of the uterus.
The dissection of women who have  died
during  the time  of their  menstruating,
pvoves this.  Sometimes, though very  rare-
ly, women, during pregnancy, menstruate;
and when this  happens, the discharge takes
place from  the arterial vessels  of the va-
gina.    During pregnancy  and   lactation,
When |he person  is in good health, the ca-
tamenia, for the most part, cease  to  flow.
The quantity a female menstruates »t eacli
time, is very varied; depending on climate,
and  a variety  of  other  circumstances.  It
is commonly,  in  England, from  five to six
ounces : it rarely exceeds eight.   Its dura-
tion is  from three  to four, and sometimes,
though  rarely, five  days.  With  respect to
the nature of the  discharge, it differs very
much from pure blood ; it never coagulates,
but is sometimes  grumous, and membranes
like the  decidua are formed in difficult
menstruations: in some  women  it alwajs
smells rank and  peculiar; in others in is
inodorous.  The use of this monthly secre-
tion is to render  the uterus fit for the con-
ception and nutrition of the foetus; there-
fore girls rarely  conceive before the  cata-
menia appear, and women rarelyyifter their
entire cessation;  but very easily soon  after
menstruation.
  C it a v a n c e . Succory.
  Cataniphthis?    (From  x.alA\>i7fla>,  to
wash.)   Washed, or scoured.  It is  used
by  Hippocrates of a diarrhoea washed and
cleansed by boiled milk.
  Cataxtlema.  (From kaIavIxau, to  pour
upon.)   A lotion by infusion of  wate,-, or
medicated fluids.
  Catantlksis.  A medicated fluid.
  Catapasma.  (From <nrAtro-u>, to sprinkle.)
Cutapastum.  Conspersio.   Epipaston.  Pas-
ma sympasmata.    Aspersio.  Aspergines.
 C^e ancient Greek physicians meant by this,
any dry medicine reduced to powder, to be
sprinkled on the body.  Their various uses
may  be seen  in  Paulus of Egina, lib. vii.
cap. xiii.
  Catapausis.  (From haIattauoi, to rest, or
cease.)   That rest  or cessation  from pain
which proceeds from tlie resolution of  un-
easy tumours.
  Catapeltes.   (From haIa, against, and
 rtrtA.7», a sheild.)  This word means a sling,
a granatin, or  battery ; and is also used lo
signify the medicine which hejls the wounds
aiid bruises made by such an instrument.
  Catapuora.   (From  nsn-ot^xga, to  make
sleepy.)  Cona somnolentum.  A  prcterr.a-
turafpropensity to sleep.  A mild apoplexy.
  ( atapuorv AiiTiiRiTii-A.   Apoplexy from
gout.
  Catai'HOUA  coma.   Sanguineous  apo-
plexv.
  C at a mo ii a exawtii e m ati r a .  A lethargy
in eruptive diseases.
  Catapuora  liiDiijctPHALicA.   Serous
cpoplexy.
  Catapuora   soorbutk' a.    Apoplectic
symptoms in scurvy.
  Cataphoua timou,  A lethargic dispo-
sition.
  Catapiki.u-ta   (From nxlA^gAo-a-u, to for?
tify.)  A banrage on the thorax.
  CAT AIT.AS MA.  (From x-aIatixao-o-u, to
spread  like a plaister.)  A poultice.  The
followuig are among the most useful.
  Cataplasma aluminis.  This appication
was formerly  used to inflammation of the
eyes, which was kept up from weakness of
the  vessels; it is now seldom used, a solu-
tion of  alum being mostly substituted.
  Catu'lasma  acetos.h.  Sorrel poultice;
fa.   Acetosae, ibj-    To be beaten  in a mor-
tar into pulp.   A good application to  scor-
butic ulcers.
  Cataplasma iiiiiATc.u.    See  Cataplasma
fermenti.
  Cataplasma   cicuT/E.    Hemlock  poul-
tice, gr. Ilerbse cicutae exfoliatae, 5jj, Aqua;
fbntanje, Ibjj.   To he boiled till only a pint
remains, when as much linseed meal as ne-
cessary is to be added.  This is an excellent
application  to many cancerous and scrophu-
lous ulcers, and other malignant ones ; fre-
quently producing great dnnunition ofthe
pain of" such diseases, and  improving their
appearance.  Justamond preferred the herb
fresh bruised.
   Cataplasma cumint.  This  is  a warm
and stimulating poultice, and was formerly
much used 4s an irritating antiseptic appli-
cation to  gangrenous ulcers, and  the like.
 It is now seldom ordered.
   Cataplasma dauci.   Carrot  poultice, &.
 Radicis dauci recentis, Ibj.  Bruize it in a
 mortar into pulp.  Some, perhaps with rea-
 son, recommend the carrots to  be  first boil-
 ed.  The carrot poultice is employed as an
 application to ulcerated cancers, scrophu-
 lous sores of an irritable kind,-and various
 inveterate malignant ulcers.
   Cataplasma  fermenti.   ¥est cataplasm.
 Take of  flour  a pound ; yest  half a pint.
 -Mix and exopseto a gentle heat, until the
 mixture begins to rise.  This is a celebra-
 ted  application in cases of sloughing and
 mortification.
   Cataplasma lixi.  Linseed  poultice, $1.
 Farina: lini, Ibss.   Aquae ferventis, lb jss.
 The powder is to be gradually  sprinkled in-
 to the water,  while they are quickly blend-
 ed  together with a spoon.   This is the best
 and most  convenient of all emollient poul-
 tices for common cases, and has, in a great
 measure, superseded  the  bread  and milk
 on?, so much in use formerly.
    CATAPLASMA  LVTHARGY1U  ACETATI.  R:. ,
 Aqux  lithargyri acetati, .^i. Aquae distill,
 Ibj. Micac panis, q. s. Misce. Practitioners
 who place  much  confidence in the virtues
 of lead, often use this poultice in  cases of
 inflammation.
    Catapj.vsma u.uercus marixi.  This is
 i-ciared  by  bruizing  a  quantity of  the 
180
CAP
CAT
 marine plant, commonly «alled  sea-tang,
 which is afterwards  to be applied by way
 of a poultice.  Its chief use is in  cases of
 scrophula, white swellings, and glandular
 tumours more especially.  When this vege-
 tlabe cannot be obtained in its recent state,
 a common poultice  of  sea-water and oat-
 meal has been substituted by  the late Mr-
 Hunter, and other surgeons of eminence.
   Cataplasma sinapeos.  See  Culaplasma
 sinapis.
   Cataplasma  siNAris.  Mustard  cata-
 plasm.  Take of Mustard-seed, linseed, of
 each powdered half a pound;  boiling vine-
 gar, as much as is sufficient.   Mix until it
 acquires the consistence ofa cataplasm.
   Catatlexis.  (From ts-Mnrvw, to strike.)
 Any sudden stupefaction, or deprivation  of
 sensation, in  any ofthe members, or organs.
   Cataposis.   (From KATA-rim, to swallow
 down.)  According to Aretaeus, it signifies
 the instruments of deglutition.  Hence also
 catapotium.
   Catapotium.   (KATA7roriov)  A pill.
   Catapsyxis   (From   4u;t*» to  refrige-
 rate.)  A refrigeration  without shivering,
 either universal, or of some particular part.
 A chilliness, or, as Vogel defines it, an  un-
 easy sense of cold in a muscular or cutane-
 ous part.
   Cataptosis.   (From  jhwaotitt&j,  to  fall
 down.)  It implies  such a falling down as
 happens in apoplexies ;  or the spontaneous
 falling down ofa paralytic limb.
   Cataputia.  (From  x.zl*.7ru9a>,  to have
 an ill savour; or from the Itidianfcacapuzza,
 which has  the same meaning; so named
 from its foetid smell.)  Spurge.
   Cataputia major.  See Ricinus.
   Cataputia minor.  The plant so called
 in the pharmacopoeias, is  the Euphorbia
 lathyris ; umbella, quadrifida, dichotoma, fo-
 liis oppositis integerrimis, of Linnaeus.  The
 seeds possess purgative  properties ; but if
 exhibited in an over dose, prove drastic  and
 poisonous; a quality peculiar to all  the
 euphorbia.
   CATARACT.  (Cataract a ; from ilata-
 gao-o-m, to confound or disturb ; because the
 sense of vision is confounded,  if not destroy-
 ed.)  The Caligo lends of Cullen.
   Hippocrates calls it  yxav^yA.  Galen,
 vTnxyyA.    The  Arabians,  gutta opaca.
 Celstls, suffusio.  A species  of blindness,
 arising almost always  from  an opacity of
 the  crystalline lens, or its  capsule, pre-
 venting the rays of  light passing- to the op-
 tic  nerve. * It commonly  begins with a
 dimness of sight; and  this  generally con-
 tinues a  considerable time before any opa-
 city can be observed in the  lens.   As the
 disease advances,  the  opacity  becomes
 sensible, and the patient imagines there are
 particles of dust, or motes,  upon the eye,
. or >n the air, which  are called musca voli-
 tantes.  This opacity gradually increases till
 the person either becomes entirely blind, or
can merely distinguish light from darkness.
The disease commonly  comes on rapidly,
though  sometimes its progress is slow and
gradual. From a transparent state, it changes
to a perfectly white, or light gray colour. In
some very rare instances, a  black cataract
is found.  The consistence  also varies, be-
ing at one time  hard, at another entirely
dissolved.  When the opake lens is either
more indurated than in the natural state, or
retains a tolerable degree of firmness, the
case  is  termed,  a  firm or hard cataract.
When the substance of the lens seems to be
converted into a whitish or other  kind of
fluid, lodged in the capsule, the case is de-
nominated a milky or fluid cataract.   When
the substance is  of a midling consistence,
neither hard  nor fluid, but about  as con-
sistent as a thick jelly,  or curds, the case
is named a soft or caseous cataract.   When
the anterior or posterior  layer of the crys-
talline  capsule becomes  opake, after the
lens itself has been removed from this little
membranous  sac, by a  previous operation,
the affection is named a secondary membra-
nous cataract.  There are many other dis-
tinctions  made   by authors.  Cataract  is
seldom  attended with  pain; sometimes,
however, every exposure to  light creates
uneasiness, owing probably to the  inflam-
mation  at the bottom ofthe eye.  The real
cause of cataract is  not yet well under-
stood.  Numbers of authors cpnsider  it
as  proceeding from  a  preternatural  con-
traction of the vessels of the lens, arising
from some external violence, though more
commonly from  some internal  and occult
cause.  The cataract is distinguished from
gutta serena, by  the pupils in the latter be-
ing never affected with  light, and from no
opacity being observed in the lens   It is
distinguished from hypopyon, staphyloma,
or any other disease in the fore part of the
eye,  by the evident marks which these af-
fections produce, as well  as by the pain at-
tending their beginning.  But it is difficult
to  determine when the opacity is  in the
lens,  or  in   its  capsule.   If  the retina
(which is an  expansion of the optic nerve in
the inside ofthe eye)  be not diseased, vision
may, in most cases,  be restored, by either
depressing the diseased lens, or extracting
it enterely, which is  termed couching.
   Catarrheuma.  (From «*7*g§s&>,  to flow
from.)   A catarrh,  or  defluxion  of hu-
mours.
   Catarrhexis.    (From  xAlAgg»yvva>,  to
pour out.) A violent and copious eruption,
or effusion, joined  with kcixix;-. it is a co-
pious evacuation from the belly, and some-
times alone it is of the same signification.
In Vogel's Nosology, it  is defined, a dis-
 charge of pure  blood  from the intestines,
 such as takes place in dysentery.
   Catarrhozcus.  (From Kd]Aggta>, to flow
from.)   A word applied to diseases, pro-
 ceeding from a discharge of phlegm. 
CAT
CAT               181
  Catarriiopa  riiYMATA.   (K«T*g§OTra. <pt>-
i/«T*.)   Tubercles tending downward; or,
as Calen relates, those that have their apex
on a depending part.
  Catarriiopos >orsos.  . (KATAggtnrot va-
<ro(.)  A remis-ion ofthe disease, or its de-
cline, and opposed to the paroxysm.
  CATARRHUS.     (From  iuClAgg<u,,  to
flow down.)   Coryza.   A catarrh.  An in-
creased secretion of mucus from the mem-
branes of the  nose, fauces, and bronchia?,
with  fever, and  attended with  sneezing,
cough, thirst, lassitude, and want of appe-
tite.  It is  a genus of disease  in the  class
pyrexia,  and   order projiuvia, of  Cullen.
There are  two species of catarrh, viz. ca-
tarrhus d frigore, which is very common,
and is called a cold in the head; and catar-
rlm.i d  contagione,  the  influenza,  which
sometimes  seizes a whole city.  Catarrh is
also symptomatic of several other diseases.
Hence we  have the catarrhus rubeolosus;
tussis variolosa, verminosa,  calculosa, phthi-
nca, hysterica, d dentitione, gravidarum, me-
lallicolarum, &c.
  Catarrhus  a frigore.   Catarrh  from
cold.
  Catarrhus  bellinsulanls.  Mumps, or
ijnanche parotidaea.
  Catarrhus  a oontagio.     The influ-
enza.
  Catarrhus  suffocativus.   The croup,
or cynanche tracheahs.
  Catarrhus   vesica:.   Strangury,  with
discharge of mucus.
  Catartismus.  (From KxlAglifa, to make
perfect.) According to Galen, it is  a trans-
lation of a bone from a preternatural to its
natural situation.
  Catas vrca.  (From kaIa. and o-ag£, flesh.)
The same as Anasarca.
  Catasdestis.  (From x«7a»  and crQtvwyi,
to extinguish.)  The resolution of tumours
without suppuration.
  Cataschasmus.   (From kaIao-^a^id,  to
scarify.) Scarification.
  Cataseisis.    (From koIa,  and  owe, to
shake.)   A concussion.
  Cataspasma.  (From x.Alao-7rAai, to draw
backwards.)  A revulsion  or  retraction of
humours, or parts.
  Catvstvgmos. ("From hzta, and ra£i», to
distil.) This is  the name which the Greeks,
in the time of Celsus, had for a distillation.
  Catastalticus. (From xxrA<r<rtxxa>, to re-
strain, or <rrixxa>, to contract.)  It signifies
styptic, astringent, repressing.
  Catastasis.   (Katacttao-k.)   The consti-
tution, state, or condition of any thing.
  Catatasis.   (From  kaIaIuiv, to extend.)
In Hippocrates  it  means  the extension ofa
fractured limb, or a dislocated  one, in or-
der to replace it.  Also the actual replacing
it in a proper situation.
  Cataxis. (From KAlAy-ai, to break.)  A
fracture.  Also a  division of parts by an
instrument.
  Catechomencj.   (From  nali^oj, to re-
sist.)  Resisting and  making ineffectual
the remedies which hav^e  been applied or
given.
  CATECHU.  Catechu. It is said, that, in
the Japanese language,  kate signifies a tree,
andcAm,juice.)  Terra Japonica. Japan earth.
Anexlractprepared in India,itwas supposed
till lately, from the juice of the Mimosa ca-
techu of Linnxus :—spinis stipularibus, foliis
bipinnatis multijugis,  glandulis  partialium
singulis, spicis axillaribus geminis seu ternis
pedunculitis; by boiling the wood and eva-
porating the decoction by the  heat of the
sun. But the shrub is now ascertained to be
an  acacia, and is  termed Acacia  catechu.
In  its purest  state, it is  a dry,  pulver-
able substance, outwardly of a reddish co-
lour, internally of a sliming  dark brown,
tinged with  a reddish hue ; in the mouth it
discovers considerable  adstringency, suc-
ceeded by a sweetish  mucilaginous  taste.
It may be  advantageously  employed for
most purposes where an adstiingent is  in-
dicated, and is  particularly useful inalvine
fluxes, where  astringents  are required.
Besides this, it is employed also in uterine
profluvia, in laxity and debility of the' vi-
cera in general; and it js an excellent topi-
cal adstringent, when suffered  to  dissolve
leisurely in the  mouth, for Lxilies and nice-
rations of the gums, aphthous ulcers  in the
mouth, and similar affections.  This ex-
tract is the basis of several formulae in our
pharmacopeias, particularly of a tincture :
but  one of the best forms under which it
can be exhibited, is that of a sjmple infu-
sion in warm water with a proportion of
cinnamon, for by this means  it is  at once
freed of its impurities and improved by the
addition of the aromatic.   Pourcroy says
that catechu is  prepared from  the  seeds of
a kind of palm, called areca.
  Cateiamon.  (From ka<ta,  and  no, a
blade of grass.) An instrument, having at
the end a blade of grass, or made like a
blade of grass, which  was thrust into the
nostrils to  provoke a haemorrhage  when
the  head ached.   It is mentioned  by Are-
taeus.
  Catellus.   (Dim. of catulus, a  whelp.)
A young  whelp.   Also a chymical instru-
ment called* cupel, which was formerly in
the shape of a dog's head.
  Cathsresis.    (From x*flsuga>,  to take
away.)   The subtraction  or taking away
any part or  thing  from the body.   Some-
times it  means an evacuation, and Hippo-
crates  uses  it for such. A consumption of
the  body,  as  happens without manifest
evacuation.
  Cathbretica.   (From  nadAiget,  to  take
away.)   Medcines which consume or re-
move superfluous flesh.
  Catharma.   (From  xxflstig*, to remove.)
The excrements, or humours,  purged off'
from the body. 
182              CAT
CAT
  Catuarmus.  (From xabatgo), to remove.)
A purgation ofthe excrements, or humours.
A cure by incantation, or the royal touch.
  Catharsia.   (From x.A$Aiga>, to purge.)
Cathartics, having a purging properly.
  CATHARSIS.   (From  x*6a/ga>, to take
away.)  A purge, or  purgation of the  ex-
crements, or humours, either medically or
naturally.
  CATHARTICS.  (Cathartica, sc.  medi-
camenta .- KA^AgTiKA: from KoBAigoc, to purge.)
Those medicines  which, taken internally,
increase the number of alvine evacuations.
The different articles referred to this class
of medicines are divided into five orders :
  1. Stimulating cathardcs, as jalap, aloes,
and bitter apple, which are well calculated
to discharge accumulations of serum, a' d
are  mostly selected for indolent and phleg-
matic habits, and those who  are hard to
purge.
  2. Refrigerating cathartics, as Glauber's
salts, Epsom salts, sal polychrest, and cre-
mor tartar.  These are better  adapted for
plethoric habits, and those with an inflam-
matory diathesis.
  3. Adstringent cathartics, as rhubarb and
damask roses, which are mostly given to
those whose bowels are weak and irritable,
and subject to diarrhoea.
  4. Emollient cathartics, as manna, malva,
castor oil, and olive oil,  which may be
given in  preference to other cathartics, to
children and the very aged.
  5. Narcotic cathartics, as  tobacco, hyos-
eyamus, and digitalis.  This order is never
given but to  the  very strong and indolent,
and to maniacal patients, as their operation
is very powerful.
  Murray, in his Materia Medica, considers
the different cathartics  under  the two di-
visions  of laxatives and  purgatives;  the
former being mild in their  operation,  and
merely evacuating  the  contents of the in-
testines ;  the  latter being more powerful,
and even extending their stimulant  opera-
tion to the neighbouring  pans.  The  fol-
lowing he enumerates among the principal
laxatives :—Manna, Cassia fistularis, Tama-
rindus Indica, Ricinus communis, Sulphur,
Magnesia. Under the head of  purgatives,
he  names Cassia  senna,  Rhaeum palma-
tum, Convolvulus  jalapa, Helleborus ni-
ger,  Brionia  alba, Cucumis  colocynthis,
Momordica elaterium,  Rhamnus catharti-
cus, Aloe perfoliata, Convolvulus  scammo-
nia, Gambogia gutta,  Submurias hydrar-
gyri, Sulphas magnesia:, Sulphas  sodae,
Sulphas potassae, Supertartris potassae, Tar-
tris potassae, Tartris potassae et sodae, Phos-
phas sodae, Murias sodae, Terebinthina ve-
neta, Nicotiana tabacum.
  Catharticus sal.  See Sulphas magne-
sia, and Sulphas soda.
  Catharticus bispanicus sal.  A  kind
of  Glauber's  salt, produced near Madrid,
from sojne springs.
  Catharticus Glauderi  sal.   See  Sul-
phas soda.
  Cathedra.   (From  ha6i^o/aai,  to  sit.)
The anus, or rather, the whole of the  but-
tocks, as being the part on which we sit.
  Catiieretica.   (From  iut$Aiga>.  to  re-
move.)  Corrosives.  Medicines which, by
corrosion, remove superfluous flesh.
  CATHETER.  (From naBinyi,  to  thrust
into.)   A long and hollow tube, that is in-
troduced by surgeons into the urinary blad-
der, to remove the urine, when the person
is unable to  pass it.  Catheters are  either
made of  silver or of  the  elastic gum.
That for the male urethra is much longer
than that  for the  female, and  so curved,
if made of silver,  as to adapt itself to the
urethia.
  CATHETERISMUS.    (From  a*fle7»|,
a catheter.)  The term given  by P. j£gi-
neta  to the  operation of introducing the
catheter.
  Cathidrysis.     (From  KAdlguce,   to
place together.)   The reduction  of a frac-
ture.  The operation of setting  a  broken
bone.
  Cathmia.  A name for litharge.
  Cathodos.   (From kata,  and  oJ'of.) A
descent of humours.
  Catholceus.   (From kata, and  oajm&j,
to draw over.)  An oblong fillet, made to
draw over and cover the whole bandage of
the head.
  Catholicon.   (From havta, and oxmos,
universal.)   A panacea, or universal medi-
cine.  A  term formerly applied to medi-
cines that were supposed  to purge all the
humours.
  Cathypxia.   (From **tsc, and wrvoc,
sleep.)  A profound  but unhealthy sleep.
  Catias.   (From KABmyi,  to place in.)
An incision  knife, formerly used for open-
ing an abscess in the  uterus, and for ex-
tracting a dead foetus.
  Catillus.  Sf.-e Catellus.
  Catinum alumex.   A  name given to
potash.
  Catinus.  (Katavov.)  A crucible.
   Catmint.   See Nepeta.
  Catocathahtica.   (From katu, down.
wards, and xa.6suga>, to purge.)   Medicines
that operate by stool.
  Catoche.   (From  scati^o),  to detain.)
See Catalepris.
  Catocheilum.    (From  katoj,  beneath,
and ;t«Xoc, the lip.)  The lower lip.
  Catochus.  (From  vtAi?xa>, to detain.)
A catalepsy.  Also a tetanus or  spasmodic
disease in which  the  body is  rigidly  held
in an upright posture.
   Catochus cervinos. Tetanus, particu-
larly affecting the neck.
   Catochus diurnus.  An occasional te-
 tanus.
   Catochus holotoxicus.  Another  name
 for  tetanus. 
                  C \ t

  Catomismus.  (From katu, below, and
"yoc, the -iioul'i-.-.) By ifos word, J'. /Egi-
nt-'.-i» \|,-,t--ies a method < f re due -ng k lux-
ated simulder,  bj  raisirg  the  patient over
the shoulder of a strong man, that, by the
weight of tde body the dislocation may  be
reduced.
  Catopsis.   (From   kxtotttoju*/,  to  see
clearly.)  An acute and qu-dv perception.
The acuteness of the f..cuities which accom-
panies the latter stage- of c v s -,mptoii,
  Catopter.  (Fi-om  kata and o7rroyAi, 'o
see, and, by metaphor, to prone.)  A probe.
An instrument called  a speculum ani.
  CAToncniTES.  (From hosta, and og%i<: the
orchis.)   A wine in which the orchis root
has been infused.
  Catoretica.  (From katoi, downwards,
and gta>, to flow.)   Citoteretica. Catoterica.
Medicines which purge by stool.
  C vroTERETirA.  See Catoretica.
  Catulotica.  (From mathxooi,  to cica-
trize.)   Medicines that cicatrize wounds.
  Catutripah.  A name of the piper Ion-
gum.
  fn talis. '  (From   kavkiov, a  cup ;  or
from Savkaxk, the  daucus.)  Bastard pars-
ley, so  named from the shape of its flower.
Also, the  wild carrot.
  Caucaloihes  (From caucalis, and MtToc,
a likeness ; from its likeness to the flower
of the caucalis.)  The patella is sometimes
so called.
  CVCDA.   (From cado, to foil; because
it hangs or falls down behind.)   A tail.
   1. The tail of animals.
  2. A name formerly given to the os coc-
cygis,  that  being in tailed animals the be-
ginning of the tail.
  3.  A  fleshy substance, protuberating
from the lips of the v -gina ofthe pudendum
muliebre, and resembling a tail, according
to .+ lius.
  4. Mr.ny herbs are also named cauda, with
the affixed name of some anim-il, whose Uil
the herb  is supposed  to be like; as cauda
equina, horse-tail;  cauda muris, mouse-tail;
and in many other instances.
  Cauda  hi-im,    The  spinal marrow,
at its termination about the second lumbar
vertebra, gives off'a large number of nerves,
winch, when unravelled,rescmble the horse's
tail; hence the name.   See also Equisetum.
  Caiiivthi.  (From  cauda,  a tail.)  An
elongation of the clitoris.
  CAUL.  The English name for the omen-
tum.  See Omentum.
  Ciri.Eimv  (From  kavxo;, a  stalk.)  A
transverse fracture, when  the bone is bro-
ken, I'ke the stump ofa tree.
  Cauliflower.  A species of  brassica,
whose flower is cut before the fructification
expands.   The  observations  which have
been made concerning cabbages  are  appli-
cable here.  Cauliflower is, however, a far
more delicious vegetable.
  CAUL1S.   (Kalab.   A Chaldean word.)
                 CAV              183

  1. The stem or stalk of a plant.
  2. A c.-'bbfcge.
  3. It means too the penis of a man.
  Caulis  Florida.  C  uliflower.
  Caulodes.  (From kxuxos, the  cabbage.)
Tiie wiiite or green cabb.,ge.
  Caulotox.  (From  xa-jxot, a stem: be-
cause it grows upon a stalk.)  A name gi-
ven to 'he beet.
  Cauma.  (From  kau*, to burn.)   The
he; t of the  body or the heat of  the atmo-
sphere, in a  fever.
  Caunca.  A name of the areca.
  Causis.  (From kaiu, to burn.)   A burn ;
or rather, the act of combustion, or burn-
ing.
  Causodes.  (From  kaiu,  to  burn.)  A
term nppiied b,  Celsus to a burning fever.
  CitrsoMA.   (From kaicd,  to burn.)  An
ardent or  burning heat and inflammation.
A term used by  Hippocrates.
  Caustic alkali.  The pure alkalis are
so called.  See Alkali
   Caustic barley.  See  CevaiWla.
  CAUSTICS.   (Causlica,  sc. medicamen-
ta ; from  KAim,  to burn; because they al-
ways  produce a burning sensation.)  Sec
Escharotics-
  Causticum  AMnnicAXUM.   The  ceva-
dilla.
  Causticum axtImoxiale.  See Mu/iate
of antimony.
  Causticum commune fortius.  See Po-
tassa  cum cake.
  Causticum  lunarx.   See  Nitras  ar-
gent i.
  Causus.    (From Kata',  to  burn.)   A
highly ardent fever.   According to  Hip-
pocrates,  a  fiery heat, insatiable thirst, a
rough and black tongue, complexion yel-
lowish, and the saliva bilious, are its pecu-
liar  characteristics. Others also are par-
ticular in describing it; but whether an-
cients or moderns,  from what thev relate,
this fever is no other than a  continued
ardent fever in a bilhous constitution.   In it
the heat of the  body is intense: tlie breath
is particularly fin-y;  the  extremities are
cold; the pulse is frequent  and small; the
heat is more violent internally than exter-
nally, and the whole soon ends in recovery
or death.
  'Causus, endemtal.   The name given,by
Dr. Mo-«ely,  to  the  yellow fever of the
West Indies.
  CAUTERY.    (From  kaiu,  to burn.)
Cauteries  were  divided, by the  ancients,
into actual and potential;  but the term  is
now given only  to  the  red hot iron, or
actual cautery.  This wasTormerly the only
means of preventing hemorrhages  from
divided arteries, till the invention of the
ligature.   It was also used  in  diseases,
with the same view  as we employ a blister.
Potential cautery was the name  by which
kali purum,  or  potassa, was djjij'ijjuished
in the former dispensatories of Edinburgh, 
184              CEL

Surgeons  understand, by this  term,  any
caustic application.
  CAVA.  The name of a vein,  and also of
the pudendum muliebre.   See Veins.
  Caverna.   (From cavus, hollow.)   A
cavern.   Also  the name of the  pudendum
muliebre.
  Caviare.  Caviarium.   A food made of
the hard  roes of  sturgeon, formed  into
cakes, and much esteemed by the Russians-
  Cavicula.  (Dim- of cavilla.)  See  Ca-
villa.
  Cavilla.   (From cavus.)  The ankle,
or hollow of the foot.
  CAVITAS.  (From cavu&, hollow.)  Any
cavity, or hollowness.  The auricle of the
heart was formerly called the cavitas inno-
minata, the hollow without a name.
  Cayenne pepper.   See Piper Indicum.
  Cazari.  See Cassada.
  Ceasma.   (From *ta>, to split,  or divide.)
Ceasmus.  A fissure, or fragment.
  Ceber.   (Arab.)  The agallochum. Also
the capparis.
  Cebipira.  (Indian.)   A  tree  which
grows in Brazil, decoctions of whose bark
are used in baths and fomentations, to re-
lieve pains in the limbs, and cutaneous dis-
eases.
  Cedar.   See Cedrinum lignum.
  Cedma.  (From  »&)*&>,  to disperse.) A
defluxion, or rheumatic affection, scattered
over the parts  about the hips.
  Cedra, essentia de.   See Bergdmotte.
  Cedrixum  lignum.    Cedar of Leba-
nus.  Vinus cedrus  of Linnaeus.   An odori-
ferous wood, more fragrant than that of the
fir, but possessing similar virtues.
  Cedrites.  (From KiSgo;, the cedar-tree.)
Wine  in which the  resin which distils from
the cedar-tree has been steeped.
  Cedrium.   Cedar.   It is also  a name
for common tar, in old  writings.
  Cerromela.  The fruit of  the citron-
tree.
  Cedhonella,  Turkey baum.
  Cedrostis. (From Kifgos, the cedar-tree.)
A name of the white bryony, which smells
like the cedar.
  Cedrus.  (From Kedron, a valley where
they grew abundantly.)    The Pinus cedrus
of Linnajus, or the cedar-tree.
  Cedrus Americana.   The arborvitae.
  Cedrus baccifera.  The savine.
  Ceiria.  (From Kiigm, to abrade.)   The
tape-worm ; so called from its excoriating
and abrading the intestines.
   Celandine.   See Chelidonium majus.
  Celastrus.  (From ksxa, a dart or pole,
which  it represents.)  Ceanothus America-
nus of Linnxus.  Somp noted Indians de-
pend  more on this than on the  lobelia, for
the cure  of syphilis, and use it in the same
manner as lobelia.
   Cele.   (From *»xjf.)  A tumour caused
by the protusion of any soft part.  Hence
the compound terms hydrocele, bubonocele.
                  CEN

   Celery.  The English name for a varietj
 of the apium graveolens..-
   Celiac artery.  See Coe'dac artery.
   Celis.  (From kaio>, to  burn.)  A spot
 or blemish upon the skin, particularly that
 which is occasioned by a burn.
   Cella turcica.  See Sella lurdca.
   Cellula.   (Dim.  of cella, a  cell.)  A
 little cell or cavity.
   Cellul^e mastoide/H   See  Temporal
 bone.
   CELLULAR  MEMBRANE-   Membra-
 na cellulosa   Tela cellulosa. Panniculus adi-
 posus. Membrana adiposa, pinguedinosa, et
 reticularis.  The cellular structure of the
 body, composed of laminx and fibres vari-
 ously joined together, which is the connect-
 ing medium of every part ofthe body.  It is
 by means ofthe communication ofthe cells
 of this membrane, that the butchers  blow
 up their veal.  The cellular  membrane is,
 by some anatomists, distinguished into the
 reticular  and  adipose  membrane.   The
 former is evidently  dispersed throughout
 the whole body, except the substance  of
 the brain.  It  makes a  bed  for the other
 solids of the  body,  covers them  all, and
 unites them one  to another.   The adipose
 membrane  consists  of  the reticular sub-
 stance, and a particular apparatus for the
 secretion of oil, and is mostly found imme-
 diately under the skin of many  parts, and
 about the kidneys.
   Celotomia.   (From  k»x», hernia, and
 rtyvce. to cut.)   The operation for hernia.
   Celsa.  A  term of Paracelsus's, to sig-
 nify what is called the beating ofthe life in
 a particular part.
   Cementertum.  A crucible.
   Cenchramis.    (From  xs^goc,  millet.)
 A grain or seed of the fig.
   Cenchrius.  A species of Herpes that
 resembles Key%gos, or  millet.
   Ceneangeia.  (From   Kivoa,  to empty,
 and Ayyoc, a vessel.)   The  evacuation  of
 blood, or  other  fluids, from their proper
 vessels.
   Cenigdam.   Ceniplain.   Cenigotam. Ce-
 nipolam. The name of an instrument ancient-
 ly used for opening the head  in epilepsies.
   Cenigtemium.   A  purging   remedy,
 formerly  of use in  the  venerial disease,
 supposed to be mercurial.
   Cenosis.   (From  wvs?,  empty.)   Eva-
 cuation.  It must be distinguished from
 Cathards.  Cenosis imports  a general eva-
 cuation;  Cathards  means the  evacuation
 of a particular humour, which offends with
 respect to quality.
   CENTAUREA. --(So called from Chiron
 the centaur, who is said to have employed
 one of its  species to cure  himself  of  a
 wound accidentally received, by letting one
 of the arrows of Hercules fall upon his foot.)
   The  name of a genus of  plants in the
 Linnaean system, of the  Order Polygamia
frustava.   Chss, Sywfrvda, 
CEN
CEP
185 x
  Centaurea hehen.  The systematic name
of the officinal  behen album.  See Behen
album.
  Centaurea  benedicta.   Tha  svste-
matic  name  of the  blessed thistle.   See
Cartiuus benedictus.
  Centaurea  calcitrapa.   The svste-
matic name of the calcitrapa.  See Calci-
trapa.
  Centaurea  cvaxiis.   The  systematic
name of the  plant which affords the flores
cyani.  See Cyanus
  Centaurioides.  The gratiola.
  Centaurium M.tiiMiM majus.  The great
cenianrv.
  CEN I AURIUM. (From xivlAugoc, a  cen-
taur ; so called because it  was feigned that
Chiron  cured Hercules's toot,  which he
had wounded with a poisonous arrow, with
it.)   Centaurium  minus  vulgare.   Cen-
taurium parvum.  Centaurium minus. Cen-
taury.   Chironia  centaurium of  Linnae-
us -.—corollis  qumquefidis  infundibuliformi-
bus, cattle dichotomo, ptstillo simplid.  This
plant is justly esteemed  to  be the most
efficacious  bitter  of  all  the  medicinal
plants indigenous  to  this country.  It  has
li-en  recommended,  by Cullen, as a sub-
stitute  for  gentain,  and  by  several  is
thought to he a more useful medicine.  The
tops of the centaury plant are directed for
use by  the colleges  of London  and Edin-
burgh,  and are most commonly given in
infusion ;  but they may also be taken in
powder, or prepared into an extract.
   Centaury.  See  Centaurium.    ,
   Ci.vTAOiurM  minus.  See Centdurium.
   Cmntimoriiia.  (From  centum,  a  hun-
dred,.and morbus, a  disease.)  Nunimnla-
ria,  or  moneywort;   named  from its  sup-
posed efficacy in the cure of a multitude of
disorders.
   Ckntinodia.   (From  centum,  a  hun-
dred, and nodus, a knot.)  The herb poly-
gonum ; so called,from its many  knots, or
joints.
   Centipedes.  (From centum, a hundred,
and pes, a foot.)   Woodlice, named from
the multitude of their feet.
   Ci.ntratio.   (From  centrum, a centre.)
The concentration and affinity  of certain
substances to each other.   Paracelsus ex-
presses by  it the degenerating of a saline
principle, and contracting a corrosive  and
exulcerating quality.  Tl.tnce Centrum Salis.
is said to  be the principle  and cause of
ulcers.               *
   Ckntrium.   (From  xtnrta>,  to. prick.)
A piaster  recommended by Galen against
stiches and pricks in  the side.
   Cini-rvm.    (From iihthi,  to point or
prick.)    I'he  middle point of a circle.
In chyrnisti-y.it is the residence or founda-
tion of matter.   In medicine, it is %he point
m which  its virtue  resides,  In anatomy,
the  middle  point of some parts is  so
named, as centrum nerveum the middle  or
tendinous part of the diaphragm.
  CENTRUM OVALE. When the two he-
mispheres of the brain are removed on a
hna with the level of the  corpus  callosum,
the  internal medullary part presents  a
somewhat oval centre; hence it  is called
centrum ovale.   Vieussenius supposed all
the medullary fibres met at this place.
  Centrum texdinosum.  The tendinous
centre of the diaphragm is so called.  See
Diaphragm.      v
  Centrum  nerveum.   Tlie  centre  of
the  diaphragm  is  so called.   See Dia-
phragm.
  Cewtumnodia.   (From centum,  a hun-
dred, and nodus, a knot; so called from its
many knots, or joints.)   Common knot-
grass.  This plant, Polygorium aviculare of
Linnaeus, is never used in this country ; it
is  said to  be useful in stopping  haemor*
rhages, disrrhtra-, &c.  but little  credit is
to be given to this account.
  Centuxculus.   Bastard pimpernel.
  CEPA.   (From  kuttoc, a woolcard, from
the  likeness of its roots.)   The onion.
This  bulbous  root belongs to  the Allium
cepa of Linnaeus :—scapo nudo inferne ven-
tricoso longiore, foliis teretibus.  Dr. Cullen
says, onions are acrid and stimulating, and
possess very little nutriment.  With bilious
constitutions they generally produce flatu-
lency,  thirst, head-ach, and febrile symp-
toms; but where the temperament is phleg-
matic, they are of infinite service, by stimu-
lating  the habit and promoting the natural
secretions,  particularly expectoration and
urine.  They are recommended in scorbu-
tic cases, as possessing antiscorbutic pro-
perties.  Externally, onions :«re employed-
in suppurating pouluces,  and suppression
of urine  in  children is  said to  be relieved
by appljir.g them, roasted, to the pubes.
   Cep.ua   A sflecies of onion which used
to be esteemed for salads in spring, but is
now disregarded.
  CEFHALiEA.    (From  K«fAXn,  the head.)
The flesh  of the  head, which covers the
skull.  Also a  long continued  pain of the
cerebrum, and its membranes.
  CEPHALALGIA.   (From xs$*w», the
head,  and Axyos,  pain.)  Cephalaa.  The
head-ach.   It is symptomatic of very many
diseases,  but is rarely an original disease
itself.  When mild,*t is called cephalalgia ;
when  inveterate,   cephalaea.   When one
side of the head  only is  affected, it takes
the  names 6f hemicrania,  migrana, hemipa-
gia, and megrim.- in one of the temples
only, crotaphos;  and that which is fixed to
a point, generallj- in the crown ofthe head,
is distinguished by the name of davits.
   Cephalalgia catarrh ,us.   Head-ach,
with catarrh, from  cold.
   Cl'.IMIAI.ALGIA  INFLAMMATORY.    FlTC-ii
tis, or inflammation of the brain.
   B B* 
1
186              ^ER

  Cephalalgia spasmodica.-  T\<z  sick
head-ach.   A species of indigestion.
  Cephalartica.   (From Kt<pAX», the head,
and  aprifa,  to  make  pure.)    Medicines
which purge the  head.      x
  CEPHALE.   (Kkj>*x».)   The head.
  CEPHALIC VEIN.  (Vena cephalica ;  so
called, because  the head was  supposed  to
be relieved by  opening it.)  The anterior
vein of the arm, that receives the cephalic
of the thumb.
  CEPHALICA.  (From ki^axh, the head.)
Cephalics.   Such  remedies as are adapted
for the cure of  disorders  of the head.   Of
this class  are the snuffs, which produce  a
discharge from the mucous membrane of
the nose, &c.
  Cephalica pollicis.    A  branch from
the cephalic vein,  sent off from about the
lower extremity of the radius, running su-
perficially between the thumb and the me-
tacarpus,
  Cephalicus ruLVis. A powder prepar-
ed from asarum.
  Cephaline.   (From x.i<pax», the head.)
The head of the tongue.  That part of the
tongue which is next  the root and nearest
the fauces.
  CEPHALITIS.  (From x&p*x» the head.)
Inflammation ofthe head.   S e Phrenitis.
  Cephalonosu3.   (From k^axh, the head,
and voirot,  a disease.)   This term  is  ap-
plied to the febris hungarica, in which the
head is principally affected.
  Cephalo-pharvngeus.    (From   Ki^xtxn,
the  head,  and  ?a$u>£,  the  throat.)   A
muscle of  the  pharynx,  otherwise  na-
med constrictor pharyngis inferior; which
see.
   Cephalopoxia.   (From  KtQAXv, the head,
and tevtot;, pain.)   Head-ach ; heaviness of
the h ad.
  Cepini.  Vinegar.
  CEruLA.  Lirge myrobalans.
  ■CERA.   W*x.  Bees'  wax.   A solid
concrete  substance, collected from  vege-
tables  by bees; and  extracted from their
combs after the honey is got out, by heat-
ing and pressing them. With rectified spi-
rit it forms, by  ttie assistance of heat, a ge-
latinous liquid.  It  is perfectly insoluble
in watery liquors.  When melted,  it as-
sumes the appearance of oil, and in this
state is easily combined wiih oils and liquid
fats.   It  is very inflammable, and  burns
totally away.   In the state in which it  is
obtained from  the combs, it is called yel-
low wax, cerafiava,- and this, when new,
is of a  lively  yellow colour, somewhat
tough, yet easy to break : by age  it loses
its fine colour, and  becomes harder and
more  brittle.   Y-llow  wax,  after  being
reduced into thin cakes,  and bleached by
a long exposure to the sun and open air,  is
again mel'ed, and formed into round cake;-,
called virgin's wax, or white wax, cera alba.
                 CER

The chief medicinal  use of  wax, is in
plaisters, unguents, and other like  exter-
nal applications, partly for giving the re-
quisite consistence to other ingredients, and
partly  on account  of  its own  emollient
quality.
   CERA ALBA.  See Cera.
   Cera dicardo.  The carduus pinea.
   CERA  FLAVA.   Yellow  wax.    Sec
Cera.
   Cer35-T5.   (From  KtgAc, a  horn.)    So
Rufus Ephesitis calls the cornua ofthe ute-
rus.
   Ceranitbs.   (From Kigavvvyt,  to tem-
per together.)   A  name  formerly applied
to a pastil, or troch, by Galen.
   Ceiias.  (Ks§«, a horn.)  A wild sort of
parsnip is so named from  its shape.
   CERASA NIGRA.   (KegA<ros, the cherry-
tree ; from  KegAgovlit,  a town  in Ponttis,
whence Lucullus  first brought them to
Borne;  or  from xwg,  the  heart; from its
resemblance to  it  in shape and colour.)
Eueoilia,  because cherries keep the body
open.  The black cherry.  The ripe fruit
of the Primus avium of Linnaeus:—umbellis
sessilibus, foliis ovato-lanceolalis, subtus pu-
bescenlibus,  conduplicatis.   The flavour of
these is esteemed by many, and if not taken
in too large quantities, they arc extremely
salutary.  A gum  exudes from  the tree,
whose properties are similar to  those of
gum arabic.
   CERASA RUBRA.  Cerasa  sativa, or
anglica.  The red cherry. The ripe fruit
of the Prunus cerasus of Linnaeus :—umbel-
lis subpedunculatis,  foliis   ovnto-lanceolatis,
glabris, conduplicatis.  I'his species possesses
apleasan', acidulated, sweet flavour,  and
is extremely proper  in  fevers, scurvy, and
bilous  obstructions.    Red  cherries  are
mostly  eaten  as a  luxury,  and are very
wholesome, except to those  whose bowels
are remarkably irritable.
   Cerasiatum.   (From cerasus, a cherry.)
A purging medicine in Libavius; so called
because the juice of  cherries is  an  ingre-
dient.
   Cerasius,   Crasios.  (From  cerasus, a
cherry.)  The  name  of two  ointments in
Messue.
   Cerasma.   (From  KtgAvwyt,  to  mix.)
A mixture of cold and warm water, when
the warm is poured into the cold.
   Cerasus.   (From  Kigae-ovrn  a town in
Pontus,  from  whence Lucullus is  said
first to have brought them to Rome.) The
cherry-tree.
   CERATE.  (From cerum,  wax.)  Cera-
tum. The obsolete synonyms, are cerelea, ce-
romata, ceronia, cerota.  C'eratomalgamata.
Cerates take their name from the wax which
enters into their composition, and to which
they owe their consistence, which is inter-
mediate between that of plaisters and tli*t
of ointments ; though no  very definite rub? 
CER
CER               187
tor this consistence is, in fact, either given
or observed.
  Ceratia.  (From x^>«, a horn, which its
fruil is supposed to resemble.)  Ceratium.
Ceratonia.  The sihqUa dulcis.
  Ceratia diputllus.  See  ('ourbariL
  Ceaato-glossus.  (From  KtpAt, a horn,
am. yt f.itrA, u tongue.)  A muscle, so named
from hs shape and insertion into the tongue.
See Hyoqlossus.
  Cijhato-hyoideus.    (From the  os hyo-
ides.)  See Stylohyoides.
  Clratoides.   (From Kigali, the  genitive
of KtgAt, a horn.)  See Cornea.
  OtuATOMAWAMA.  A  cerate.
  Ceratonia  8iliq.ua.    The systematic
name ofthe plant which affords  the  sweet
pod.  See Siliqua dulcis.
  CEBATUM.  See Cerate.
  Ceiiatum  commune.    Common   cerate.
Take of olive oil, six fluid ounces ; yellow
wax,  four  ounces.  Having  melted  the
wax, mix in the oil.
  Ciiratiim  album.   See Ceratum cctacd.
  Ceratum  calamei.anos,   iy Calom.  2j.
Cerat. calam.^ss. Mi-,ce. Some practitioners
are partial to this as a dressing for chancres.
  Ceratum  calamine.  Formerly called
ceratum  lapidis  calaminaris,  and  ceratam
epuloticum.  Calamine cerate. Take of-pre-
pared calamine, yellow wax, of each half
a pound; olive oil,  a  pint.  Mix the  oil
with tht; melted wax ; then remove it from
the  lire, and, as  soon  as  it  begins  to
thicken, add the calamine, and stir it con-
stantly, until  the  mixture becomes cold.
A composition of this kind was first intro-
duced under the name of Turner's  cerate.
Its  virtue is desiccative, epulotic,  and is
well calculated to promote the cicatrization
of ulcers.
  Ceratum  cetacei.    Ceratum spermatis
ceti.  Ceratum album.   Spermaceti cerate.
Take of  spermaceti, half an  ounce;  white
wax, two ounces;  olive oil, 4fluid-ounces.
Add the oil to  the  spermaceti and wax,
previously melted together, until the mix-
ture becomes cold.  This cerate is cooling
and emollient, and  appl.ed to excoriations,
8cc. and  may  be applied with  advantage
to all  ulcers,  where no  stimulating  sub-
stance  can be  applied,  being extremely
mild and unctuous.
  Ceratum cicut*.     Hemlock  cerate.
Hi, unguenti cicutae lb-j. Spermatis ceti ^jj.
Ceri albae 3iii. Misce. One of the formula;
of St. Bartholomew's hospital, occasionally
applied to cancerous, scrophulous, phage-
denic, herpetic, and other inveterate sores.
  Ceratum citrin'lm.    See  Ceratum  re
rina.
  Ceratum  epuloticum.     See  Ceratum
calami n a.
  Ci'-RATUM  I. vPlDIS CALAMINARIS.   See
Ctralum  calatmine.
  QKHATl'M  LITllARGYItl  ACETATI composi-
tum.   Si e Ceratum plumbi compositum
   Ceratum itttjb..  Ceratum  Cantharidis.
Cerate of blistering fly.  'lake of sperma-
ceti cerate, six drachms; blistering flies,
very  fine powder,  a drachm.  Having sof-
tened the cerate by heat, add the flies, and
mix them together.
   Ceratum plumbi superacetatIs.    Un*
guentum  cerussa  acetata.  Cerate of su-
peracetate  of lead.  Take  of superace-
tate  of  lead,  powdered, two drachms;
white wax,  two ounces ;  olive  oil, a pint.
Dissolve the wax in  seven fluid-ounces of
oil; then gradually add thereto the  super-
acetate of lead,  sepaiately  rubbed down
with  the remaining oil, and stir the mix-
ture with a wooden slice, until the whole
has united.  This cerate is cooling and de*
siccative.
   Cehatum plumbi compositum.   Cera-
tum  Utliurgyei acetati  compositum.  Com-
pound cerate  of lead.  Take  of  solution
of lead,  two  fluid-ouaces  and  a  half;
yellow  wax, four  ounces; olive oil, nine
fluid  ouuees;  camphor,   half a drachm.
Mix the wax previously melted, with eight
fluid  ounces of oil; then  remove  it from
the fire,  and,  when it begins to thicken,
add gradually the solution  of acetate ot"
lead,  and constantly stir the mixture with a
wooden dice,  until it  gets cold.  Lastly,
mix in  the  camphor, previously dissolved
in the remainder of the oil.  Its virtues are
cooling, desicca iw, resolvent against chro-
nic rheumatism, &c. &c. ;  and  as a proper
appeal ,011 10  superficial ulcers, which are
inflamed.
   Ceratum  hesivje.  Ceratum resinafiav4l.
Ceratum citrinum.   Resin  cerate.   Take of
yellow resin, yellow wax, of each a pound;
olive  oil, a pound.  .Melt the  resin and wax
together, over a. slow fire;, then add  the
oil, and strain th.ecerate, while hot, through
a  linen  cloth.   Digestive.
   Ceratum SABiNas.  Savine cerate.  Take
of fresh leaves of savine, bru.sed, a pound ;
yellow wax, half" a  pound  ; prepared lard,
two  pounds.    Having  melted  together
the wax  and lard,  boil  therein  the savine
leaves, and  s'.rain  through a linen cioth.
This  article is of late introduction, for the
puipose  of  keeping up  a  discharge from
blistered surfaces.  It was first  described
by Mr. Crowther, and has since  been re-,
ceived into  extensive use, because it does
not produce the inconveniencies  that follow
the constant application  of  the  common
blistering cerate.   A thick white  layer
forms daily upon the part, which requires
to be removed, that the cerate  may be ap-
plied  immediateiy to  the surface  from
which the discharge is to be made.
   CERATiyw  saponis.  Soap cerate.   Take
of hard soap, eight ounces; yellow wax, ten
ounces; semi-vitreous oxyd of  lead,  pow-
dered, a pound; olive oil,  a pint; vinegar,
a gallon.  Boil the  vinegar, with the oxyd
of lead, over a sjow fire, constantly stirring, 
\
.188               CEli

until the union is complete ; then add the
soap, and boil it again in a similar manner,
until the water is entirely evaporated-, then
mix in the wax, previously melted with the
oil.  Resolvent;  against  srophulous  tu-
mours, &c.   It is  a convenient application
in fractures, and may be used as an external
dressing for  ulcers.
   Ceratum  spermatisceti.  See Ceratum
cetacei.
   Cerberus.  (KegCe/w.)  A fanciful name
given to the compound powder of scammo-
ny, because,  like the dog Cerberus, it has
three heads, or principal ingredients, each
of which is emminer.tly active.
   Cerchxaleum.  (From Ktpxa>, to  mike a
noise.)  A  wheezing,  or  bubbling noise,
made by the  trachea, in breathing.
   Cerchnos. (From  mpx%  to  wheeze.)
Wheezing.
   Cerchnodes.  (From Mg%u>, to wheeze.)
One who labours under a dense breathing,
 accompanied with a wheezing noise.
   Cerchodes.  The same as cerchnodes.
   Cercis.  (From xtgxa>, to shriek )  This
 word  literally means the .'.poke of a wheel,
 and has its  name from  the  noise which
 wheels often make.  In anatomy it means
 the  radius, a bone  supposed to be like  a
 spoke.  Also a pestle, from its shape.
   CERCOSIS.   (From xipnos, a tail.)  A
 polypus ofthe uterusr- ll is sometimes ap-
 plied  to an enlargement of the clitoris.
   Cerea. (From cera, wax.)  The  ceru-
 men aurium, or wax of tiie ear.
   Cerealia   (Solemn feastsfto the god-
 dess  Ceres.)  All sorts of corn, of which
 bread or any nutritious substance is made,
 come under the head of  cerealia, which
 term  is applied by bromatologists as a ge-
 nus.
   Cerebelxa urina.    (Paracelsus  thus
 distinguishes urine which is whitish, ofthe
 colour  of  the  brain, and  from  which he
 pretended  to judge of  some of its  dis-
 tempers.
   CEREBELLUM.    (Dim.  of  cerebrum.)
 The  little  brain.   A  somewhat  round
 viscus, of the same use as the brain; com-
 posed, like the brain, of a cortical  and me-
 dullary  substance, divided  by  a septum
 into a right and  left lobe, and situated un-
 der the tentorium, in the inferior  occipital
  fossae.  In  the  cerebellum are  to be ob-
 served the crura cerebelli, the fourth ventri-
  cle, the valvula magna cerebri, and the pro-
  tuberantia vermiformis.
    CEREBRUM.   (Quasi carebrum; from
  tutgA, the head.)  The brain. A large round
  viscus, divided superiorly into a right and
  left  hemisphere,  and interiorly  into  six
  lobes, two   anterior, two middle, and  two
  posterior;  situated within the cramium,
  and surrounded by the dura and pia mater,
  and tunica  arachnoides.   It is composed  of
  a cortical substance, which is external;  and
  a medullary, which is internal. It has three
                  CER

eavities,  called ventricles; two anterior, or    |
lateral, which are divided from each other    \
by the septum liddum, and in which is the    ]
choroid plexus, formed  of blood-vessels;
the third ventricle is  a  space between the   j
thal.imi  nervorum opticorum. The  prin-   I
cipal prominences of the brain  are,  the   1
corpus  callosum, a   medullary  eminence,   I
conspicuous upon  laying  aside the hemi-   I
spheres  of the brain ;  the corpora striata,
two striated  protuberances, one in the an-
terior part of each  lateral ventricle; the
thalami  nervorum  opticorum,  two  Wintish
.eminences behind the  former, which  ter-
minate in the  optic nerves; the  corpora
quadrigemina,  four  medullary projec.ions
caiied by the ancients, nates and testes;
a little  cerebrine tubercle lying upon the
nates, called the pineal gland,- and lastly,
 the  crura cerebri, two medullary columns
 which proceed from the basis of the brain
 to  the  medulla  oblongata.  The  cerebral
arteries  are  branches of  the carotid and
vertebral  arterie?.   The veins of the head
are   called  sinusses,  which  return  their
 blood into the internal jugulars.  The use
 of the brain is to give off  nine pairs  of
 nerves, through whose means the  various
 senses are performed, and muscular mo-
 tion excited.
   Cerebrum elongatum.   The  medulla
 oblongata.
   Cerefolium.  (A  corruption of chxro-
 phyllum.)    Charophyllum.   Charefolium.
 Chervil.   This plant, Scandix cerefolium of
 Linnaeus :—seminibus  nitidis, ovato-subula-
 tis ;  umbellis sessilibus, lateralibus, is a sa-
 lubrious culinary herb, sufficiently grate-
 ful both to the  palate and stomach, slight-    |
 ly  aromatic,  gently  aperient,  and  diu-
 retic.
   Cerefolium  hkpanicum.   The  plant
 called by us Sweet-cicely.
   Cerefolium  sflvestre.    See  Cerefo-
 lium.
   Cerei medicati.   See Bougies.
   Ceheljsum   (From Ktigos, wax, and ixaiov,
 oil.)  A  cerate, or  liniment, composed of
  wax and oil.  Also the oil of tar.
   Cerevisia fermentum.  Yeast.
   CEREVISIA.   (From  ceres,  corn,  of
  which  it  is  made  )   Ale.  Beer.  Any
  liquor made from corn.
   Cerevisi;e cataplasma. Into the grounds
  of strong beer stir as much  oatmeal as
  will  make  it  of  a  suitable consistence.
  This is sometimes employed as a stimulant
  and antiseptic to mortified  parts.
   Ceria.  (From  cereus, soft, taper.)  Ce-
  via.  The flat worms  which breed  in the
  intestines.
   Cerion.  (From xxg/oi, a  honey-comb.)   jj
  A kind of achor.
   Ceroma.   (From  xago?, wax.)   Ceronium.
  Terms   used  by  the  ancient physicians
  for  an   unguent,  or  cerate, though  ori-
  ginally  applied to  a  particular compc- 
.,IA
CHA
189
sit'ion  which the  wrestlers  used in their
exercises.
  Ceropissus.    (From  jot§oc,  wax,  and
auro-A, pitch.)    A  plaister composed  of
pilch and w.x.
  Cerotum.  (kigarov.)   A cerate.
  Cl.HUMEV AURIUM.   (Ci rumen ;  dim.  of
cera,  wax.)  Aurium  sorties.  Marnwruta
aurium.   Cypsele.   Cypselis  fugiie.   The
waxy secretions of the ears, situated in the
meatus auditorius externus.
  CEBUSSA.  (Arab.)   Cerusse, or white
lead.   A subcarbonate of lead.  See  Sub-
carbonas plumbi.
  Cercssa  acetata.     See Super-acetas
plumbi.
  Ckuvt spina.   See  Rhamnus  catharti-
cus.
  CEI.'VICAL.  (Cervicalis; from  cetvix,
the ii'-ck.)  Belonging to the neck :  as cer-
vical nerves, cervical muscles, &c.
  Cervical arveries.   Arteria cervicales.
Branches of the subclavians.
  Cervical veiiteuhje.   The  seven up-
permost <.f the vertebrae, which  form the
bpine. ' See Vertebra^
  Cervicaria.  (From  cervix,  the neck;
so n.nned because  it was supposed to be
eflic.icii/iis in disorders and ailments of the
throat and neck.)  The herb throat-wort.
  Cl'.BV l\.   (Quasi cerebri via; as being
the  channel of  die  spinal marrow.)  Tlie
neck.  That part  of the body  which  is
between the head and shoulders.  Tlie cer-
vix uteri is tlie neck of the uterus ;  or that
pari of it  which is  immediately above  or
bej-ond the os  tincx.   This term  is  also
applied  to  oilier  parts, as cervix   vesicae,
oasis, iv.c.
  Cestiiites.    (From  wgov,   betony.)
Wine impregnated with betony.
  Ckstri-m. (Prom xfrgi, a dart; so Called
from the shape ot its flowers, which resem-
ble a dart; or bee..use  it was used to ex-
tract  the  broken  ends  of darts  from
wounds.)  The herb betony.
  CATER VCII. (Bianchard says this word
is corrupted from Pteryga, -z^'/i-cv^ q. v.  as
peteryga, ceteryga,  and ceterach )  Scolo-
pendria  vera.    Doro-'Hua?   Spleenwort.
Mihwastc.  This small bushy plant, Asple-
nium ceterach of  Linnaeus -.—frondibun pin-
natifidis, loots  alter nix confiuentibus obtusis,
grows upon old walls  and rocks.   It has
an  herbaceous,  mucilaginous,  roughish
taste, and  is recommended  as a pectoral.
In Spain it  is given, with great success,  in
nephritic and calcnlous diseases.
  Ckvauilla.   (Dim.  of ceveda,   barley.
Spanish.)  Cevadilla Hispanorum.  Sevadilla.
Sabadiita.   Hordeum causticum.  Canis in-
tersector.    Indian   caustic  barley.   The
plant whose seeds are  thus denominated,
is a species of veratrum.- they are power-
fully caustic, and  are administered with
very great susceos as a vermifuge,  They
are also diurelic and emetic.   The dose to
a child, fiom two to four years old, is two
grains;  from hence  to  eight, five grains;
from eight to twelve, ten grains.
   Cayenne pepper.   See  Capsicum.
   C11 va.   A Chinese name for tea.
   Ch/erofolium.  See Cerefolium.
   Cll/KROI-IITLLUM.    (XAipoyuXXOV  '.   from
X,Aiga>, to rejoice, and yuxxov, a leaf; so cal-
led from the  abundance  of its  leaves.)
Chervil.
   1. The name of a genus of plants in the
Linnaean system.  Class, Pentandria.  Or-
der, Diyynia.
   2. The  pharmacopceial  name of some
plants.   See Cicutaria and Cerefolium.
   Ch^rophyllum  svi.vrstre.  See Cicu-
taria.
   Chacarilljk  cortex.  See Cascarilla.
   Ch.eta.   (From  ^am, to  be  diffused.)
The humnn hair.
   Chalasis.   (From  x*-K**>  to  relax.)
Relaxation.
   Chalastk a.   (From  #*a*&>,  to  relax.)
Medicines which relax.
   Chalazion.    (From X'J,rJs'J>  a  hail-
stone.)    Chalaza.    ('ha/mium    Grando.
An indolent,  moveable tubercle, on  the
margin of the  eyelid, like a hailstone.   A
species  of  hoi-deolum.  It  is  that well-
known affection of the eye, called a stye,
or stian.  It  is white, hard,  and encysted,
and differs from the crithe, another species,
only in being moveable.   Writers  mention
a division of  Ch -lazion  into scirrhous, can-
cerous,  cystic, and earthy.
   Ciialhane.  (KjtxGam.)   Galbanum.
   Ciialcantiium-.   (From  ^sttotoc,  brass,
and anfiic,  a  flower.)   Vitriol;  or rather,
vitriol calcined  red.  The  flowers of brass.
   Chalceion.   A species of pimpinella.
   Chalcoideum  os.   The os  cuneiforme  of
tlie tarsus.
   CHALK.   Creta.  A  carbonate of Hm-j,
Pure chalk is a neutral salt, formed by the
union of the  cretaceous  acid  with lime.
It is much used as  an absorbent and anta-
cid, to  stop  diarrhoeas,  accompanied with
acidity.   See Carbonas calcis.
   Chalk stones.   A name  given  to  the
concretions  of calcareous  matter  in  Un-
hands and feet of people violently afflicted
with the gout.
   Chalicratum.   (From  £**/?,  an  old
word that signifies pure wir.e, and Ktganvyi,
to mix.)  Wine mixed with water.
   Chalixos.  Chalinus.   That part of the
cheeks, which, on,each.side, is cont-guoii-
to the angles of the mouth.
   CHALYBEATE.  (Chalybeata, sc. medi-
camenta ; from chalybs,  steel.)  Of or  be-
longing to iron.  A term given  to any me-
dicine into which iron euters; as chalybeate
mixture, pills, waters, &c.
  CHALYBEATE WATERS.   Any  mi-
neral w<ti" v Wu-\  abounds vrith steel, <■ 
ign              CHA                                     CHA
iron;  such as the  waters  of Tunbridge,
Spa, Pyi-mont, Cheltenham, Scarborough,
and Hartfel;  and many others.
  Chalybis  rubico  pr.eparata.    See
Carbonas ferri.
  CHALYBS. (From  Chalybes, a people
in Ponus, who dug iron out  o; the earth.)
Ades.  Steel.  The best, hardest,  finest,
and the closest-grained forged iron.  As a
med cnie, it differs not from iron.
  Chalvbs tartarisatus.   The  ferrum
tarta'isa'um.
  Cham;ebala>us. (From  ^»i, on the
ground, and  @axavoc, a nUt.)  Wood peas.
Earth nuis.
  Chamjebuxus.    (From x*(mu,  on the
ground, a.id  tuv^o?, the box-tree.)   The
dwarf box-tret
  Chamjecedrus,    (From  x^f**'*  on the
ground, and xsefgoc. the cedar tree.)  Cha-
macedrys.  A species of dwarf abrotanum.
  Chamjbcissus.    ("From  x^r1"-1*  on the
ground, and Kio-<ro;, ivy.)  Ground-ivy.
  CHAMjEDRVS.    (From  ^a^ai,  the
ground, and <fgoc, the oak;  si  called from
its  leaves resembling  tho.-e of the  oak.)
Chamadrys minor repins, vulgaris.   Quer-
cula calamandrina.   Trissago.   Chamadrops
of Paulus Agineta and  Oribasius.  This
plant, creeping germander, small german-
der, and English  treacle ; Teucrium chanie-
drys of Linnaeus -.—foliis  cuneiformi ovatis
indsis  crenatis, petiolatis ; fioribus terms ;
cauUbus procumbentibus,  subpilosis, has a
moderately bitter and somewhat aromatic
taste.  It was in  high repute amongst the
ancients in intermittent fevers, rheumatism,
and gout; and where an aromatic bitter is
wanting, germander may be administered
with success.  The best time for gathering
this herb is when the seeds are formed, and
the tops are then preferable to the leaves.
When dry, the dose is from gss to gj. Ei-
ther water or spirit will extract their vir-
tue; but the  watry  infusion is more bitter.
This plant is an ingredient in the once cele-
brated powder called  from the Duke of
Portland.
  Chamadrys incana  maritima.   The
marum syriacum.
  Chamadrys frutescens.  A  name for
teucrium.
  Chamadrys palustris.   A  name given
to scordium.
  Chamadrys spuria.    A name given to
veronica.                            '
  Chamalea.    (From  X!tf**t'  on  the
ground, and tXAtA, the olive-tree.)   Chame-
laa.   The  herb   widow-wail,  or Daphne
alpina of Linnaeus.   A sort of dwarf olive-
tree, said to  be  purgative  in  the  dose of
gij.  The mezereon is  also  so called, be-
cause it has leaves like the olive-tree.
  Chamaleagxus.  (From £»,"<«,  on the
ground, and iXAktyvoi, the wild olive.) The
mvrtus brabantica
  Chamalbma.    (From x<tf*tu'  on  *"e
ground,  and  xxiya,  ivy.)  The  ground-
ivy.
  Chamaleon.    (From ^a^ua/,  on  the
ground, and xeav, a lion, i. e  dwarf lion.)
The ohamaeleon, an animal supposed to be
able to change its colour at pleasure.  Also
the name of many thistle.s, so named  from
the variety and uncertainty of their colours.
  CHAMELEON  ALBUM.      Carlina.
Cardopatium.    Carline  thistle.   Carlina
acaulis  of Linnaeus:—caule unifloro,  flore
breviore.  The root of this plant is bitter,
and said to possess diaphoretic and anthel-
mintic virtues.   It is  also extolled by fo-
reign physicians in the  cure of acute, ma-
lignant, and chronic disorders.
  Chamaleon    verum.    The   distaff
thistle.
  Chamaleuce.     (From  x^f**1' on the
grouna,  and xtvmi, the   herb  colt's-fbot.)
Tussilago, or c> it's-foot.
  Chamai.inum.   (From  x"LfJlia> on the
ground,  and xtvov, fix)  Linum catharti-
cum, or purging of flax.)
  CHAM-iE.VlELUM.  (From ^^w, on the
ground,  and ynxov, an  apple;  because  it
grows upon the  ground, and has the smell
of an apple.)   Chamamelum  nobile.  Cha-
momilla  romana.   Euantliemon  of Galen.
Anthemis of the last London pharmacopoeia.
Common  chamomile.  Anthemis  nobilis  of
Linnaeus :—foliis  pinnuto-compositis  linea-
ribus acutis subvillosis   Both the  leaves
and  flowers of this indigenous  plant have
a strong, though  not ungrateful smell, and a
very bitter, nauseous taste: but  the latter
are  the  bitterer, and  considerably more
aroma'ic.  They possess tonic and stoma-
chic qualities, and are  much employed to
restore tone to the stomach and intestines,
and as a pleasant and cheap bitter.  They
have been  long  successfully  used for the
cure of intermittent?,  as well as of fevers
ofthe irregular nervous kind, accompanied
with visceral obstructions.   The  flowers
have been found useful in hysterical affec-
tions, flatulent or spasmodic colics,  and
dysentery ; but, from their laxative qaality,
Dr. Cullen  lells us they proved hurtful  in
diarrhoeas.   A simple infusion is frequently
taken to exciie vomiting, or for promoting
the operation of emetics.  Externally, they
are  used in the  decoctum pro  fomento, and
are an ingredient in the decoctum pro  ene-
mate.
  Chamamelum canariense.   The Chry-
sanl/iemum frutescens of  Linnaeus.
  CHAviiEMELUM  CHllISANTHEMUM.   The
bupthalmum germim.cum.
  Chamamelum  fop.tidum.  The Anthe-
mis cotula of Linnxus.
  ChAmt.melum   flore  plexo.    Chama-
melum nobile flore multiplici.  Double  cha-
momde.   A variety ofthe anthemis nobilis.
See  Chamamelum. 
CHA
CHE
191
  Chamsmelum  nobile.   See  Chamame-
lum
  Cham.kmi:h-m   vuloare.    Chamomilla
nostras.   Leucanthemum  of  Dioscorides.
Common wild  corn, or  dog's  chamomile.
 I'he plant directed under this name ih the
pharmacopoeias, is the Matricaria chamo-
milla of Linnaeus :—receptaculis conicis ;  ru-
diis prtentibus ; squamis  calycinis,  margine
ar/unlibtis.  Its virtues are similar  to those
ofthe chRmacmehim, but in a much inferior
degree.
  CHAMyEMORUS,  (From ^a^a/, on the
ground, and  yogia,  the  mulberry tree.)
Chamarubus  foliis ribis  Angltca.  llubus
palustris humilis.  Vacdnium Lancastrense.
Rubus alpinus  humilis.  Anglicus.  Cfoud-
berr es, and knot  berries. The ripe fruit
of tins  pl-int,  llubus chamamorus of Lin-
naeus -.—foliis simplicibus lobatis, caule inter-
no unifioro, is prepared into  a jam:  and is
recommended to  allay  thirst, &c. in fevers,
phthisical  diseases,  haemoptysis,  &c.   As
an antiscorbu-ic, it is said to excel  thescur-
vy-grass and vegetables of that tribe in com-
mon use.
  Cham.tjpeuce.   (From  ^-jy-u,  on  the
ground,  and <nnu*M, the  pine tree.)  Cam-
phorata, rrr stinking ground-pine,  formerly
said to  be antirheumatic.
  CHAM^EPITYS    (From  £«,ua/,  the
ground, and trirvt, the pine-tree.) Arthe-
tica.   Arthretica   Ajuga.   Abigu.   Iva
arthritica.    Holocyron.    Ionia.    Sideritis.
Common  ground-pine.    This  low hairy
plant,  Teucrium  ckamafntys  of Linnae-is „■
—joliis trifiilis, Linearibus,  intergerrtmis ;
fioribus  sessilibus,  lateralibus,  solitaries ;
caule diffuso, has  a moderately bitter taste,
and  a resinous,  not   disagreeable smell,
somewhat like  that of the pine.  The tops,
or leaves, are  recommended  as  aperients
and  corroborants  of  the nervous system,
and  said to  be particuiarlv serviceable  in
female  obstructions and paralytic  disor-
ders.
  Cham.«pitis  mosciiata.   Iva  moscha-
ta monspeliendum.  Chum.epytis   anthyllis.
The  Teucrium  iva of Linnaeus.  French
ground  pine.   It  is weaker, but of similar
virtues to chamacpity.
  Chamasplion.  A name in Oribasius for
erysimum, or hedge mustard.
  Chamaraphanum.    So   Paulus  jEgi-
neta calls the upper part of the root of tlie
apium.
  Chamaraphanus.   From  x*/"1"' on  *ne
ground, and (a^avk, the radish.)  The  up-
 ?er part of the  root of apium, according to
 '. jCgineta.   The smallage, or parsley.  Al-
so dwarf radish.
  C'hamariphes.   The palma minor.
  Ch*m iihobodemihov   (From x*lJL!tlt °n
the ground, and goirJaJg-.-., the rose laurel.)
The Azelaapontica of  Lii-.nsens.
  Chamarubus   (From £*,"**,  on  the
ground, and  rubus, the  bramble.)   The
chamxmorus-           ____„^^m^
  ( ntM/f.si'vRTivM.  (From x*/u*w,  on the
ground, and T-ragriw, Spanish broom.)  The
genista tinct' i- i
   CHAMBERS   The space between  the
capsule of the crystalline  lens and the cor-
nea  of the eye,  is divided by  the iris into
two  spaces called chambers ; the space be-
fore  the iris is termed the anterior cham-
ber;  and  that  behind it,  the  posterior.
They are filled with :<n aqueoi  - flu d.
   Chamomilla nostras.   S<a  Chamameluntr
vulgare.
   Chamomilla  romana.  See Chamame-
lum.
   CHANCRE.   (Fi-im  KagKivoi, cancer.)
A sose which ari':<  'rom 'he direct appli-
cation ofthe veneiv-.,: poi«on 10 any  part
of the body.  Oi' course  it n.nst'y occurs
on the genitals.   Such venere.-l sores ;>s
break out: from a general  contamination of
the system, in consequence of absorption,
never  have the term  chancre appbed to
them.
   Chaomvntia  siona.    So  Paracelsus
calls those prognostics that a" taken  from
observations of the  air; and  the  skill of
doing this, the same  author calls Chaoman-
cia.
   Chaosda.  Paracelsus uses  this  word as
an epithet for die plague.
   Ciiarabe  (Avab.)   A  name  given to
amber.   See Succinum.
   Charadra. (From ^gas-rat, to excavate.)
The bowels, or sink oi  the body.
   Ciiaramais.  Purging h.izel-nut.
   Charantia.  The moiffordica elaterium.
   Charcoal.  See Carbon.
   Chvkdonk.  The Cinara spinosa.
   Charistolochia.   (From -/*gtc, joy.  and
xoxia, the flux of women •fttr child-birth :
so named from its supposed usefulness to
women in childbinh.)  The plant mugwort,
or artemisia.
   Charme.   (From  #*♦/:&>,   to  rejoice.)
Charmis.  A  cordial  antidote mentioned
by Galen.
   Charpie.   (Fre  ch.)  Scraped  linen, or
lint.
  Charta.   (Chaid.)  Paper.  Tiie amnois,
or interior foetal membrane, was  called the
charta virginea, from its likeness to a piece
of fine paper.
  Chartreux, poudre »e.  (So called be-
cause it was invented by some friars of the
Carthusian orpcr.)  A name of the kermes
mineral.
  Chasme.   (From xa!V:'> to £Tane-)  Chtz-:-
mus.  O  Mfication.   Gapi'-
   Chaste tree  The Ag    jestus.
  Chate.   Thecucurv  -Vjptia.
   Cheek-bone.  See 7-?.ile os.
  CHEESE.   Tf    c  agiilum  of  milk.
When prepared  •- r-n  r.ch  milk, and well
made, it is very   ntious in small quanti-
ties: but most   i'ldigestible  when  hard
and  ill pit-pan:  . especially to weak sto-
mach *.
  Cheilocace.   ^Brom xuxss, a Up, and 
192               CHE
CHE
 hakov, an  evil.)   'I'he lip-eviL  A swelling
 of the lips, or canker in the mouth.
   Cheimelton.    (From  ^a,u*, winter.)
 Chilblains.
   CHEIRANTHUS.  (From  xH> a band,
 and avQos, a flower; so named from the like-
 ness of its  blossoms to the fingers of the
 iiand.)   The name of a genus of plants in
 the Linnaean system.  Class, Tetradynamia.
 Order, Siliquosa.   The wall flower.
   Cheihanthus cheiri.   The systematic
 name of the wall-flower.  See Chdri.
   Cheirapsia.   (From  xub  ^ne   hand,
 and  AwrofiAi,  to  scratch.)    The  act of
 scratching; particularly the scratching one
 hand with another, as in the itch.
   Cheiri.    (Cheiri,  Arab.)    Leucoium
 luteuin.    Viola lutea.    Common  yellow
 wall-flower.  The  flowers of this plant,
 Cheiranthus cheiri  of  Linmvus -.^—foliis Ian-
 ceolatis, acutis, glabris ;  ramis angulatis;
 eaule frutkoso,  are recommended as pos-
 sessing nervine  and  deobstruent virtues.
 They have a moderately  strong, pleasant
 smell,  and a nauseous,  bitter, somewhat
 pungent taste.
   CHEiniATER.   (From  £«§,  the  hand,
 and  tAJpo;, a physician. A  surgeon whose
 office it is  to remove maladies by opera-
 tions of the hand.
   Cheirisma.   (From  xuP'&fMt> to labour
 with the hand-) Handling.  Also a manual
 operation-
   Cheirixis.   (From  ;t«g'£ty'*',  to labour
 with the hand.  The art of surgery.
   Cheironomia.  (Erom  ^s/govo^ea-, to ex-
 ercise with the hands.)  An exercise  men-
 tioned by Hippocrates, which consisted of
 gesticulations  with the  hands,  like  our
 dumb-bells.
   Chela.   (From  %y>x», forceps ;  fiom xu>
 to take.)   A forked  probe, for drawing a
 polypus out of the nose.  Fissures in the
 feet, or other places.
   Chele CAxcRoiirM.  See Cancer.
   Chelidon.  The bend of the arm.
   CHELIDONIUM MAJUS,   (From £«-
 efW the swallow.  It is so named from an
 opinion  that it was pointed out  at useful
 for the eyes by swallows, who are  said to
 open the eyes of their young  by it;  or be-
 cause it blossoms about  the time  when
 swallows  appear.)1 Papaver corniculatum,
 luteum.  Tetterwort, and.great  celandine,
 The herb and root of- this plant,  Chelidoni-
 um majus of Linnaeus:—pedunculis umbella-
 tis,  have  a  faint, unpleasant smell, and
 a  bitter,  acrid,  durable taste,  which is
 stronger in the  roots than the leaves.  They
 are aperient and diuretic, and recommend-
 ed  in icterus, when not accompanied with
 Inflammatory symptoms.   The chelidoni-
 um  should  be  administered  with caution,
, as it is liable to irritate  the stomach and
' bowels.   Of the dried root, from gss  to 3j
 is a  dose ; of the fresh root, infused in wa.
 ter,  or wine, the  dose may be about §ss.
 The decoction  of the fresh root is used in
dropsy, cachexy, and cutaneous complaints.
The fresh juice is used to destroy warts and
films in the  eyes;  but, for the latter pur-
pose, it is diluted with milk.
  CHELIDONIUM  MINUS.  Scrophula-
ria minor.   Chelidonia  rotundifolia minor.
Cursuma hamorrhoidalis herba. Ranunculus
vernus.   Lesser  celandine, and  pile wort.
The leaves and root of this plant, Ranuncu.
lus ficaria ; foliis cordatis angulatis petiola.
tis, caule  unifloro,  of  Linnaeus, are  used
medicinally.   The leaves are deemed anti-
scorbutic, and the root reckoned a specific^
if beat into  cataplasms, and applied to the
piles.
   Chelone.  (x^oivh.)   The tortoise.  An
instrument  for extending a limb, an'd so
called  because,  in its slow motions, it re-
presents  a tortoise.   This instrnment is
mentioned in Oribasius.
  Cheloniox.  (From xiKa>vyi> the tortoise;
so called from its resemblance to the shell
of a tortoise.)   A hump, or gibbosity in the
back.
  CHELTENHAM WATER.  One ofthe
most celebrated  purging waters  in Eng-
land and the  reputation of it is daily in-
creasing, as it possesses both a saline and
chalybeate principle.  When first drawn it
is clear and  colourless,  but somewhat
br;sk;  has  a saline,  bitterish, chalybeate
taste.  It does  not keep, nor bear trans-
porting^ any distance;  the chalybeate
part being lost by precipitation ofthe iron,
and in the open air  it  even turns foetid.
The salts, however, remain.   Its  heat,  in
summer, was from 50° to 55°, or 59°, when
the medium heat ofthe atmosphere was near-
ly 15° higher.   On evaporation, it is found
to contain a calc-uvous  earth, mixed  with
ochre and a purging  salt.  A general sur-
vey of the component parts of this water,
according to a variety  of analyses, shows
that it is decidedly  saline,  and  contains
much more salt than  most mineral waters,
By far the greater part of the salts are of a
purgative kind, and therefore an action on
the bowels  is a constant effect,  notwith-
standing  the  considerable  quantity  of
selenite and earthy carbonates which  may
be supposed  to  have  a contr iry  tendency.
Cheltenham  water  is, besides, one of the
strongest  chalybeates we  are acquainted
with.   The  iron is suspended entirely by
the carbonic acid, of which gas the water
contains about an eighth of its bulk;  but,
from the  abundance  of earthy carbonats,
and oxyd of  ron, not  much of it is uncom-
bined.   It has, besides, a slight impregna-
tion of sulphur,  but  so  little,  as to  be
scarcely appreciable, except by very  deli-
cate tests.   The sensible effects produced
by this water, are generally, on first taking
it, a degree  of drowsiness, and' sometimes
head-ach, but which soon go off spontane-
ously, even previous to the operation on the
bowels.  A moderate  dose acts powerfully,
and soeedilv. as a cathartic, without nrra. 
                  CHE

siomng griping,  or leaving that faintness
and langour which often follow the action of
the rougher  cathartics.   It is principally
on  this account,  but  partly.!too from the
salutary operation of the  chalybeate, and
perhaps the carbonic  acid, that the Chel-
tenham water may be, in most cases, per-
severed  in,  for  a  considerable length of
time, uninterruptedly, without  producing
any inconvenience to the body ; and during
its use, the appetite will be improved, the
digestive   organs strengthened, and the
whole constitution invigorated.  A dose of
this water, too small to operate directly on
the bowels, will generally determine pretty
powerfully to the kidneys.  As a purge, this
Water is drank from one to three pints; in
general, from half a pint-to a quart is  suffi-
cient.  Half  a  pint  will  contain half  a
drachm of neutral purging salts, four grains
of earthy  carbonats,  and selenite, about
one-third of a grain of oxyd of iron ; toge-
ther with an ounce in bulk of carbonic acid,
and half an ounce of common air, with  a
little  sulphurated hydrogen.   Cheltenham
water is used,  with considerable  benefit,
in a  number of diseases,  especially of the
chronic kind, and particularly  those called
bilious :  hence it has  been found of essen-
tial service in the cure of glandular ob-
struction, and especially those that affect the
liver, and the other organs connected with
the functions ofthe alimentary canal.  Per-
sons who have injured their biliary  organs,
by  a long residence  in hot climates^ and
who are  suffering under the symptoms ei-
ther of excess of bile or deficiency of bile,
and an irregularity in its secretion, receive
remarkable benefit from  a course  of this
water, judiciously exhibited.   Its use may
be  here continued, even during a  conside-
rable" degree of debility; and from the
great determination to the bowels  it may-
be employed with advantage to check the
incipient symptoms of dropsy, and  general
anasarca, which so often proceed from an
obstruction of the liver.   In  scrophulous
affections,  the sea has the decided prefe-
rence ; in painful affections ofthe skin, called
scorbutic eruptions,which make theirappear-
anceat stated intervals, producing a copious
discharge of lymph, and an abundant desqua-
mation, in common with other saline  pur-
gative springs, this is found to bring relief;
but it requires to be  persevered  in  for  a
considerable  time, keeping up a constant
determination to  the bowels, and  making
use of warm bathing externally.  The sea-
son for drinking  the Cheltenham water is
during the whole  of the summer months.
  Chelvs.  (;t*Auf,  a  shell.)   The  breast
is so  called,  as  resembling, in shape and
office, the shell of some fishes.
  Cheltsiion.   (From ^eAuc, the breast.)
A dry, short cough, in which  the muscles
ofthe breast are very sore.
  Cuema.  A measure  mentioned   by the
                  CHE              193

 Greek physicians, supposed to contain two
 small spoonfuls.
   Chemia.  (Arab.)  Chimia.  Chymistry.
   Cuykical  apparatus.  VA general ex-
 pression, denoting the instruments, vessels,
 machinery, furniture,  and utensils of a la-
 boratory.
   CHYMISTRY.   (;w*, and sometimes
 ^j«<*: shamia, from chama, to burn, Arab.
 this science being  the  examination of all
 substances by fire.)  The learned  are not
 yet agreed as to the most proper definition
 of chymistry.   Boerhaave seems to  have
 ranked it among the arts.   According to
 M.cquer, it is a science, whose object is to
 discover the nature and  properties of all
 bodies by their analyses and combinations.
 Dr.  Black says,  it  is  a science which
 teaches, by experiments, the effects of heat
 and mixture on bodies ; and Fourcroy de-
 fines it a  science which teaches the mutual
 actions of all natural bodies on each other.
 " Chymistry,"   says  Jacquin,  " is  that
 branch of natural philosophy which  unfolds
 the nature of  all material  bodies, deter-
 mines the number  and  properties of their
 component  parts,  and  teaches  us  how
 those parts are united, and by  what means
 they may be separated and recombined."
 Mr.  Heron  defines  it,  "That  science
 which  investigates  and explains  the  laws
 of that attraction which  takes  place be-
 tween  the minute component particles of
 natural bodies."  The objects to which the
 attention of chymists is directed, compre-
 hend the whole ofthe substances that com-
 pose the globe.
   CHEMOS1S.   (From #va>, to gape; be-
 cause it  gives the  appearance of a. gap, or
 aperture.)  Inflammation  of the  conjunc-
 tive membrane ofthe eye,  in which the cel-
 lular structure, or white of the eye, is dis-
 tended with a  florid  fluid,  and elevated
 above the margin of the  transparent cornea.
 In Cullen's Nosology, it is a variety of the
 ophthalmia membranarum, or an inflamma-
 tion ofthe membranes ofthe eje.
   Cuenopodio-moru.s.   (From chenopodium
 and yogov, the mulberry ; so called  because
 it  is a sort of ctenopodium, with leaves like
 a  mulberry.)   The herb  mulberry-blight,
 or strawberry-spmach.
   CHENOPODIUM.  (From ^w, a goose,
 and -ra-xc, a foot; so called  from its  sup-
 posed resemblance to agoose's foot  )  The
 herb chenopody, goose's foot.  The name
 of a genus of plants  in the Linnxan  sys-
 tem.   Class,  Pentandria.   Order, Digy-
 nia.
   CHExoroDirM ambrosioides.   The sys-
tematic name of  the Mexican  tea-plant/
See Botrys Mexicana.
  Chenopodium anthelminticm.    The
seeds of this plant,  Chenopodium anthelmin-
 thum  of   Linnaeus:—foliis  ovato-oblongis
dentatis,  racemis aphyllis, though in great
esteem in America for the cure of worms,
  C c *
k 
194               CHI                                     CHI
are never exhibited in this country.  They
are powdered and made into an electuary,
with any proper syrup, or conserve.
   Chenopodium Botrxs.  The systematic
name of the  Jerusalem  oak.  13ee Botrys
•mlgaris.
   Chenopodium bonus  henricus.  The sys-
tematic name of the English mercury.  See
Bonus henricus.
   Chenopoihum vulvaria.   The systema-
tic nam- tor the stinking orach.  See Atri-
plex fcetida
   Cm has    (From ^ea> to pour out.)   The
struma;-or scrophula.
   Cherefolium.   See Charophyllum.
   Chermes.   (Arab.)   A sm-U berry> full
 of insects like worms :  the juice of which
was formerly made into a confection, called
confictio atkermes, which has been  long
disused.  Also the worm itself.
   Chermes mineralis.   See  Sulphuretum
 antimonii pradpitalum.
   Cher.mbium.   Chernibion.   In Hippo-
 crates it signifies an urinal.
   Cheroma.  (From  Xttgwv, the Centaur.)
 See Centaurium-
   Cherry.   See Cerasa nigra and  Cerasa
rubra.
   Cherry, bay.  The Lauro-cerasus.
   Cherry, laurel.   The Lauro-cerasus.
   Cherry, winter   The Alkekengi.
   Cuervillum.  See Cerefolium.
   Chesnut, horse.   See Hippocastanum.
   Cheusis.  (From Xmo, to pour out.)  Li-
 quation.  Infusion.
   Chevastre.  A  double-headed  roller,
applied  by  its  middle  below the  chin;
then running on each side, it is crossed on
the top 6f the head ; then passing  to the
 nape of the neck is there crossed; it then
passes under the chin,  where crossing, it is
 Garried to the top of the head, &c. until it
 is all taken up.
   Chezanaxck.    (From x^*  to S°  t0
 stool, and  wiAyxyt, necessity.)  It signifies
 any thing that  creates a necessity to go to
 stool; but, in P. j£i;ineta, it is the name of
 an ointment, with which the anus is to be
• rubbed, for promoting stools.
   Chia    (From  Xios, an  island  where
 they were formerly propagated.)  A sweet
 fig of the island of CJhio, or Scio.  Also an
 earth from  that  island,  formerly us,ed in
 fevers.
   Chiacus,  (From Xw, the island of Scio.)
 An epiiiiet of a collyrium, whose chief  in-
 gredient was wine of Chios.
   Chiadus.   In Paracelsus it signifies the
 same as furuncuius.
    Chian pepper   See Capsieu m.
,-fpChtan turpentine.   St  Chio turpentine.
   Chiasmus.  (From  ;fcw£&>,  to  form like
 the letter X, chi.)  The name ofa bondage,
 whose shape is,like the Greek letter X, chi.
   Chiastos.   The  name of  a cruciate
 bandage in  Onbasius;  so called from  its
 resembling the letter X, chi.
  Chiastre.   The name of a  bandage for
the temporal ar\.evf.   ft is » double-headed
roller, the  m^lo^_\vhic.k7>is'|lPpl'ed to
the  side of  «e  lsfflL'^pusite'to that in
which the  aMry^BYipenetl  and, when
brought round to the pjU't  affected, it is
crossed upon the compress that is laid upon
the  wound,  and  then, the continuation is
over the coronal suture, and under ihe chin;
then crossing on the compress, the course
is, at the first, round the head, &c.  till the
whole roller is taken up.
  Chibiu.   A spurious  species of gum-
elemi, spoken of by the faculty of Paris,
but not known in England.
^ Chibuh.   Sulphur.
  Chichina.  Contracted from China chinae.
 See Cinchona    »
   Chichos.  Chirces.  The affectio bovina,
 or distemper of black cattle.
   Chicken pox.   See Varicella-
   Chicknveed.  See Alsine media.
   CHILBLAIN.   Pernio. An inflammation
 of the extreme parts of" the body, from the
 application of cold;  attended with a violent
 itching,  and soon forming a gangrenous
 ulcer.
   Chili,  balsam de.  Salmon speaks, but
 without any proof, of its  being brought
 from Chili.  The Barbadoes  tar, in which
 are mixed a  few drops ofthe oil of aniseed,
 is usually sold for it.
   Chiliodtnamon.   (From xtKl0V'  a thou-
 sand, and SuvAyic, virtue.)   An  epithet of
 the herb Polimonium.  In Dioscorides, this
 name is given on account of  its  many vir-
 tues.
   Chilox.   (Xaxuv.)   An  inflamed  and
 swelled lip.
   Chilpelagua.   A variety of capsicum.
   Chilterspin.  A species of capsicum.
   Chimethlon.   A  chilblain.
   Chimia.   See  Chemia.
   Chimiateh.  (Prom  chemia,  chvmistry,
 and ;*Tgo?, a physician.)  A physician who
 makes he science of chymhtry subservient
 to the purposes of medicine.
   Chimolea laxa.   Paracelsus mean-, by
 this  word, the  sublimed powder which is
 separated from the flowers of saline ores.
   CHINA.   (So  named from the  country
 of  China,  from   whence it was, brought.)
 China  orientalis.   Sankioa.    Guaquara.
 Smilax aspera Chinensis.  China root.  It
 is  obtained  from the Smilax china of Lin-
 naeus :—caule aculeato, teretiusculo ; foliis
 inermis, ovalo-cordatis, quinque nerviis.  It
 was formerly in esteem, as sarsaparilla now
 is,  in the cure of the venereal disease, and
 cutaneous disorders.
   Cit^NA uiiin.ts.   A name   given  to the
iPcruvum  bark,  a native of some  parts in
'.6hml
   China   occidentalis.     Cldna  spuria
 nodosa.  Smilax  pseudo-China.  Smilax In-
 dica tpinosa.  American  or  West-Indian
 China.  The root is chiefly  brought from 
CHI
CHL
195
 Jamaica, in large round  pieces,  full  of
 knots.   In  scrophulous disorders, it has
 been  preferred to the oriental kind.   In
 other cases it is of similar bat inferior vir-
 tue.
   China suPposita.   Senerio madraspa-
 tanus '  Senesrio  pseudo-China  of Linnaeus.
 Bastard China.  It ^r«ws in Malabar. The
 root  greatly resembles the  China root  in
 appearance and qiufoies.
   Chinchina.  See Cinchona.
   Chinciijna  Cahibjea.    See Cinchona
 Caribaa.                            «
   Chinchina  iik  Savta Fe.   There afe
 several spec es of bark sent from Santa Fe :
 but neither their par'icular natures, nor the
 trees which afford them, are yet accurately
 determined.
   Chinchina  Jamaicensis.   S e Cinchona
 Carabaa.
   CuiMirtNA  rubra.  See Cinchona ob-
 long.foiia
   Chinchina de St. Lucia. St. Lucia bark
 is collected from  the Anchona floribunda  of
 Swartz '.—fioribus paniculatis glabns, capsu-
 lis turbinatis lavibus, foliis  elliptiris acumi-
 natis  glabris; it  has an adstringent, biter
 taste, someohat like  gen tain.   It is re-
 commended in intermit'ems, putrid dysen-
 tery,  ami dyspepsia :  it should alwajs be
 joined with some aromatic.
   Cbineough.   Se!e Pertussis.
   CiiiNKNSE.   The  aurantium sinene,  or
 Chinese orange.
   Chinese  smii.ax.   See China.
   CHIO  TURPENTINE.    Terebinthina
 de Chio.  Cyprus turpentine.  Chian  tur-
 pentine.  Tiii-, substance is  classed among
 the resins.   It is procured  by wounding
 the bark of the trunk of the Pistaclua tere-
 binthus of Linnaeus.   The  best Chio  tur-
 pentine  is about the consistence of honej-,
 very  tenacious, clear, and   almost trans-
 parent ;  of a  white  colour, inclining   to
 yellow, and  a fragrant smell,  modera'ely
 warm to the taste, but f> ee from  acrimony
 and bitterness, lis medicinal qualities are
 similar  to those of  the turpentines.  See
 Turpentine.
   Ciiioll  In Paracelsus it is synonymous
 with  furunculus.
   Chi hues.  A name for the worms which
 get into the toes of the negroes, and which
 are destroyed by the oil which flows out of
 the cashew nut-shell.
   CHIRAGRX.   (From xuh  tne  handi
 and *},=*, a seizure.)   The gout  in  the
joints of the hand.  See Arthntes.
   Chirones.   (From ^s/g,  the  hand.)
 Small pustules on the hand and feet, en-
 closed in which ia.a troublesome worm.
   CHIRON 1 A.    (From Chiron, the Cen-
 taur,  its inventor.)  1  The name of a ge-
 nus of plants in the Linnxan  system.  Class,
 I'en'amh-ia.  Order,  Monogynia.   Centau-
 ry.  See Centaurium.
   J (From £«g, the hand.)   An affection
 of the hand,  where it is troubled with
 chirones.
   Cuironium.    (From  Xtgwv, the  Cen-
 taur, wiio is said to have been the first who
 healed them.)   A malignant ulcer, callous
 on its edges, and difficult to cure.
   Chi'jotheca.    (From  £«g,  the   hand,
 and ndnyi, to put.)  A glove of the sc-rf-
 skin, with the imls, which is  brought  off'
 from the  dead subject, after the cuticle  is
 loosened^ by putrefaction, from the parts
 under it.
   CHIRURGIA.   (From  ^ag, the  hand,
 and igyov, a  work;  because surgical ope-
 rations are performed by the  hand.)  Clii-
 rurgery, or surgery.
   Chiton. (^/t»v.)  A  coat or  membrane..      A
   Chium.  (F'-om X/oc, the island where it
Jt-as produced.)  An epithet of wine made
^t Scio.
   Chilasma.   (From  £\/«uv&>.  to   make
 warm.)   A w.trm fomentation, called also
 thermasma.
   Chlorasma.  (From xKui'*a>7 to become
 green.)   Chlorosis.
   CHLOROSIS.    (From  xKaitf>  Sreen
 pale;  from the yellow-greeni-.ii look ihose
 have who are affected  with  it)    Febris
 alba.   Febris  amatoria.    Icteru*  albus.
 The green sickness.  A genus c.f d sea^e in
 the class  cachexia,  and order impetigines of
 Cullen.   It is a disease which affects young
 females who labour under a suppression of
 the menses.   Heaviness, lisdesness to mo-
 tion, fatigue on  the least exercise, palpi-
 tations of the heart, pains  in the  back,
 loins, and hips, flatulency  and acidities  in
 the stomach and  bowels, a preternatural
 appetite for chalk,  lime, and various other
 absorbents, together  with  many dyspeptic
 symptoms,  usually attend on  this disease.
 As  it advances in its  progress,  the face
 becomes p.de, or assumes a yellowish hue ;
 the whole  body  is  flaccid, and  likewise
 pale ;  the feet are affected with cedema-
 tous swellings ; the breathing  is much hur-
 ried by any vigorous exertion of the  body ;
 the pulse is quick, but sm  11;  and the per-
 son is  apt to be affected with many of the
 symptoms of hvst  i-ia.  To procure  a flow-
 of the  menses, proves  in  some  cases  a
 very difficult matter^ and  where  the dis-  ,
 ease  has  been of  long  standings various -'
 morbid afl'ections of  the viscera are  often r
 brought on, which at length  prove fatal.
 Dissections of those who have died of chlo-
 rosis, have usually  shewn the  ovaria to  be
 in a scirrhous, or dropsical state.  In  some
 cases,  the  liver, spleen,  and mesenteric
 glands, have likewise been found in a dis-
 eased state.
   Chn-us,  (From yvavct, to grind, or rasp.)
 Chaff.    Bran.   Also  fine wool, or lint,
 which is, as it were, rasped from lint-
   Choke dam'i\    In-  name  given  by
 miners to a noxious air, occasionally found
 in  the  bottom of  mines and  pits.   It   is 
  196              CHO

  heavier than  common air,  therefore  lies
  chiefly at the bottom of the  pits ; it extin-
  guishes flame, and  is noxious to animals.
  It is probably carbonic acid.   See Carbonic
  add.
  .  Choana.   (From  ^a»,  to pour out.)  It
  is properly a funnel, but is used to signify
  the infundibulum of the kidney and brain.
    Choanus.  (xoava, a funnel.)  A furnace
  made like a funnel,  for melting metals.
    CHOCOLATE.   (Dr. Alston says this
  word is compounded of two Indian words,
  choco, sound, and atte,  water;  because of
  the noise   made  in  its  preparation.)  An
  article of  diet prepared  from  the  cocoa-
  nut;  highly "nourishing,  particularly when
  boiled with milk and eggs.  It is frequently-
  recommended as a  restorative in cases of
  emaciation and consumption.
    Chienicis.  The trepan,  so  called b*
  Galen and P.  ^Egineti,  from  ^«v/»«, the
  nave of a wheel.
    Choshades.     (From  xotgo;,  a  swine.)
  Charades.   The  same as scrofula.
    Chosradolethron. (From ^o/gof, a swine,
  and  oxtdgo;, destruction;  so  named f.-om
  its being dangerons if eaten by hogs.) Hog-
  bane.  A name in iEtius for the  Xanthium,
  or louse-bur.
    Choiras.  (From  xoliK, a  swine; so
  called because hogs  are diseased with it.)
  The scrophula.
    Cholades.  (From xoX">  the bile.)  So
  the  smaller intestines are called, because
  they  contain bile.
    Cholago.  The same as cholas.
    Cholagoga.    (From  xoX>,t  bile,  and
  Aya>,  to  evacuate.)  Cholegon.    By cho-
  lagogues,  the  ancients  meant  only  such
 * purging  medicines  as  expelled the  in-
  ternal faeces, which  resembled the cystic
  bile. in  their  yellow  colour,  and  other
  properties.
    JpnoLAs.  (From xoKtl>  tue  bile.) All
  the cavity of the  ilium is so called, be-
  cause it  contains  the  liver which is the
  strainer of the gall.
     Chole.  (Xoxn )  The bile.
     CHOLEDOCHUS  DUCTUS.    (Chole-
  dochus; from  xoM> bile, and Sixoy-<u-  to
> receive; receiving  or retaining the gall.)
  Ductus communis  choledochus.  The  com-
  mon biliary duct, which conveys both cys-
  tic and hepatic bile into the intestinum duo-
   denum.
     Cholegon.  The same as cholagoga.
     CHOLERA.   (From  £oa»,   bile, and
  put, to flow.)    Diarrhoea  cholerica.   Felli-
  flua  passio.  Cholera.  A genus of disease
  arranged  by Cullen in the class neuroses,
   and order spasmi.  It is a purging and vo-
   miting of bile,  with anxiety, painful gri-
   pings, spasms of the abdominal muscles, and
   those of the thighs.  There are two species
  of this genus:  1. Cholera spontanea, which
  happens, in hot seasons, without any mani-
   fest  cause.  2.  Cholera acddentaUs,yf\aab
                 CHO

occurs after the use of food that digests
slowly,  and irritates.  In warm climates ,
it is met with in all seasons of the year,
and  its occurrence is  very  frequent:  but
in England, and other  cold  climates, it is
apt to  be most prevalent in  the middle of
summer, particularly in the month of Au-
gust ; and  the violence of the  disease has
usually been observed to be greater in pro-
portion to  the intenseness of the heaj.  It
usually comes on w,ih soreness, pain,  dis-
tension, and flatulency  in  the stomach and
intestines,  succeeded quickly by a severe
and  frequent  vomiting, and purging of bi-
lious matter,  heat, thirst, a hurried respi-
ration, and frequent but weak  and flutter-
ing pulse.  When the' disease is not violent
these symptoms, afier continuing for a day
or two, cease gradually, leaving the patient
in  a debilitated and exhausted state;  but
where the  disease proceeds with much vio-
lence  there  arises  great  depression  of
strength,  with cold clammy sweats, con-
siderable anxiety,  a hurried and short re-
spiration, and  hiccups, with a sinking, and
irregularity of the  pulse,  which quickly
terminate in death ; an event that  not un-
frequently  happens  within the  space of 24
hours,
  Cholerica.   (From ^oaǤ*, the cholera.)
Medicines which relieve the cholera.  Also
a bilious flux  of the bowels, without pain
or fever.
  Cholicele.    (From  xoM>   bile,  and
khxh, a  tumour.)   A swelling   formed by
the bile morbidly accumulated  in the gall-
bladder.
  Choloma.   (From  XUX°S'  lame, or
maimed.)  Galen says that,  in Hippocrates,
it signifies any distortion of a limb.  In a
particular sense, it is taken  for a halting or
lameness in the leg.
   Chondroglossus.   (From ^,ov</gcv, a car-
tilage, and yxuxrm, the tongue.)  A muscle
so named from its insertion, which is in the
basw-or cartilaginous part  of the  tongue.
See Hyogfossus.
    CHOtfDROLOGY.       (ChondroUgia;
from ^ovJgoc, a cartilage, and  xoyoc, a dis-
course.)  A discourse or treatise  on  carti-
lages.
   Chonrho-fharyngjkus.   (From £or«fyoV,
a  cartilage, and q>Agvyf-, the upper part of
the fauces.)   A muscle so  named because
it rises in  the  cartilaginous  part of the
tongue, and is inserted in the pharynx.
   Chondros.  (XovJgoc.)  A  food of the
 ancients, the same as alica.   Also any  gru-
 mous concretion, and  a cartilage.
   Chondrostndesmus.     (From  ^oviTgoc,
 a cartilage, and o-wSum, to tie together.)  A
car' ilaginous ligament.
   Cho n drus.  See  Chondros.
   Chone. (Xcdvx.)  The infundibulum.
   Chora.  (Xag*)  A region.   Galen,  in
 • .■*■■  Jook  De Usu  Parti urn, expresses  by
   iT Afticularly the cavities ofthe eyes ; but, 
                 CI10

in others of his writings, he intimates by it
any void space.
  CHORDA.   A cord.   A tendon.  A pain-
ful tension of the penis in venereal  disease.
See  Chordee.    Sometimes  the intestines
are called chordae.
  Chorda magna.  A  name of the tendo
Achillis.
  CHORDA TYMPANI.  A branch ofthe
seventh pair of nerves  that passes  through
the tympanum
  CHORDS  TENDINIS, the tendinous
and cord-like snbstances which'connect the
cornea columnte ofthe ventricles ofthe heart
to the auricular valves.
  CHORDS WILLISII.  The  small fibres
which cross the sinuses of the dura mater.
Thev are so termed,  because  Willis first
described them.
  CoiiDAPsrs.   (From  xopI», a cord, and
taf]a>,  to knit.)   A  sort of  painful cholic,
where the  intestines appear to be twisted
into knots, like pieces of string.
  CHORDEE.    (Chord*.   French.)   A
spasmodic contraction  of the  penis, that
sometimes attends gonorrhoea, and is often
followed by a haemorrhage.
   CHOREA  SANCTI VITI.    (Chorea,
X^ua ) from ^cgoc, a chorus which of old
accompanied dancing.  It is called St. Vi-
tus's  dance, because some  devotees of St.
Vitus exercised themselves  so long in dan-
cing, that their intellects were disordered,
and could only  be restored by dancing again
at the anniversary of St. Vitus.)   St. Vitus's
dance. Convulsive motions of the limbs,
as  if the person were dancing.   It is  a
genus of disease arranged by Cullen in the
class  neuroses,  nnd order spasmi- These
convulsive motions, most  generally,  are
confined to one side,  and affecting princi-
pally the arm and leg.  When any motion
is attempted to be made, various  fibres of
other  muscles  act  which ought not;  and
thus  a contrary effect is produced from
what the  patient intended.  It is chiefly in-
cident to young persons of both sexes, and
makes its attack from between the age of
ten and fifteen, occurring  but seldom after
that of puberty.
   By some practitioners it  has been con-
sidered rather as a  paralytic affection than
as  a  convulsive  disorder  and  has been
thought to arise from  a relaxation of the
muscles, which, being  unable  to  perform
their functions  in moving the limbs, shake
thf m irregularly by jerks.  Chorea sancti
Viti is occasioned by various irritations, as
teething, worms, offensive smells, poisons,
&c   It arises  likewise in consequence of
violent affections «f the  mind, as  horror,
fear,  and anger. In many  cases it is pro-
duced by general weakness  ; and in a few,
it takes place from sympathy, at seeing the
disease in others.
   The fits are sometimes preceded by  a
coldness of the feet and  limbs, or a kind
of tingling sensation, that ascends like cold
             ■   *r

                  CHO              197

air up  the  spine, and there is  a flatulent
pain in the  left hypochondrium, with obsti-
nate costiveness.   At other  times, the ac-
cession begins  with yawning,  stretching^
anxiety about the  heart, palpitations,  nau-
sea, difficulty of swallowing, noise in the
ears, giddiness and pains in the head and
teeth;  and then  come  on the convulsive
motions.
  These discover  themselves at first  by a
kind of lameness, or instability of one of
the legs, which the person draws after him
in an odd and ridiculous manner; nor can
he hold the arm of the same side still for a
moment; for if he lays  it on his breast, or
any other  part of  his body,  it is forced
quickly from thence by an involuntary mo-
tion.   If he is desirous of drinking, he uses
many singular gesticulations before he can
carry the cup to his head, and it is forced
in various directions, till at length he gets
it to his mouth; when he pours the liquor
down his throat with great haste, as  if he
meant  to  afford  amusement  to  the by-
standers.  Sometimes various attempts at
running and  leaping take  place,  and at
others, the head  and trunk of the  body
are affected  with convulsive motions.  In
many  instances,  the mind is affected with
some degree  of fatuity, and often shews the
same causeless emotions, such as  weeping
and laughing,  which  occur in hysteriae.
When  this disease  arises in children, it
usually ceases before the  age of puberty;
and in adults,  is often carried off  by a
change  from the  former  mode of living.
Unless it passes into some other disease,
such  as epilepsy, it  is never attended with
danger.
   CHORION.   (From  ^a>g«»,  to  escape ;
because it always escapes from the uterus
with the fcetus.)   Shaggy chorion.  The ex-
ternal membrane ofthe firctus in utero.  .—*
   CHOROID MEMBRANE.   fltfembrMia
choridea;  from  X0?'™' *ne  chorion,  and
uSo;, resemblance.)  The second  tunic of
the eye, lying immediately under the scle-
rotica, to which it is connected by vessels,
The true  knowledge of this  membrane,
is necessary  to  a perfect  idea^ of the iris
and uvea.    The  tunica  choroidea  com-
mences at  tlie optic nerve, and passes for-
wards, with  the sclerotic coat,  to the be-
ginning of the  Cornea  transparens,  where
it adheres very firmly to the sclerotic mem-
brane,  by  means of a cellular  membrane,
in  the  form  of a white fringe, called the
riliary  circle.  It then  recedes from the
sclerotica  and cornea and ciliary circle,
directly downwards and inwards, forming
a round disk, which is variously coloured;
hence blue,  black eyes, &c.  This colour-
ed portion,  reflected inwards, is termed
the iris, and  its posterior surface is termed
uvea.   The  choroid* membrane is highly
vascular, and its  external vessels are dis-
posed like  stars, and termed vasa vorticosa.
The internal surface of this membrane is 
198
CHR
CHR
 covered  with a black  pigment, called the
 pigment  of the choroid membrane.
    CHOROID  PLEXUS   Plexus  choroi-
 dea   A  plexus of blood-vess Is, situated
\jn the lateral ventricles of the br in.
    Chor' iid tu vie.  See Choroid membrane.
    Chrisis.   (From XZIU< 1o anoint.)  An
 inunction, or imointing of any part.
    Christmas rose.  See Helleborus niger.
    Christum.   (From ^/a>, to anoint.)  An
 unguent, or ointment ol any kind.
    CHROMAS.    A  eliminate,  or  salt,^
 formed by the union of ennhy, metallic, or
 alkaline  bases, with chromic acid; as  chro-
 mate ot'lead, 8p-,.
    Chromatismus.  (From   ^ga^o^ai,   to
 colour.)   The morbid discoloration of any
 of the  secretions,  as of the  urine,   or
 blood.
    CHROME.  (From ^.gaiuat,  colour ; be-
 cause its prim.try combinations  impart its
 colour  to  all secondary ones.)  A white
 metal, inclining to a grey,  very  brittle,
 and crystallizable at  an elevated tempera-
 ture, in  feathered filaments on the  surface.
 Its internal fracture presents in some parts
 close grains, in other parts needles crossing
 each other.  It is an  ingredient in the fos-
 sil, known by that name in Siberia.
    Natural  History.— This   metal,  which
 is  extremely scree,  and  exists  only  in
 the state of a metallic oxid,  was disco-
 vered by Vauquelin.   He found it in an ore
 called  red-lead ore  of Siberia, or  chro-
 mate of  lead  The colour of this ore is red,
 with a. shade o& yellow; when  reduced to
 po <der, it is of a bright orange.   Chrome
 has  likewise been found in  combinanon
  with iron, alumine, and siex, fchromate of
  iron  and alumine,J in the  department  of
  Var, in  France.   It is met with in irregu-
  lar  masses.   Its colour is  brown  ; it has
 {Kery little metallic  lustre.    Pontier  has
  lately found chrome combined with iron
  fchromate of iron,J. in a quarry near Gus-
  sin in the road to Cavalaire.  It sometimes
  forms large masses.  The emerald of Peru
  and  spinel ruby owe their  colours to this
  metal.
    Properties.—Chrome is obtained  in small
  agglutinated masses of  a  white  colour,
  inclining to yellow;   it is very hard,  ex-
  tremely brittle and refractory, and crystal-
  lizes into needles.
    Exposed to the heat of a  blow-pipe, it is
  covered with a lilac-coloured  crust,  which
  becomes green on cooling.  Heated by the
  same apparatus with  borax,  it does  not
 " melt; but a part, after being oxidated, is
  dissolved in this salt, and communicates to
  it a very beautiful green colour.    Acids
  have only a weak action on this metal. The
  nitric is the only acid  which produces any
  remarkable  change,  it converts it into an
  oxid.   It is capable  of  combining  with
  three  different portions  of  oxigen,  and
  forming three different oxids.   It has not
  yet been  combined with  any combustible
body.   It does not apoear  to  decompose
water.  It is unalterable  by the alkalies.
The other properties of this metal are not ■
yet ascertained,neither are its uses known;
perhaps tt may afford beautiful and durable
colours to the painter or the enameller.
  Method of obtaining Chrome.   Chrome is
obtained from its qarlve  combinations, by
decomposing them by  the alkahjne  carbo-
nates,  precipitaing the chromic acid, and
heating it strongly in a crucible.
  Tie following method  is  recommended
bv Vauquelin  Seventy-two parts of chro-
mic  acid are  to  be introduced  into a
charcoal  crucible,  placed   within  ano-
ther  of porcelain,  rilled  wi  h charcoal
dust.  The  apparatus  is  then  to be put
in o a  furnace^ and  subjected to  a very
strong heat.  Metallic chrome will then be
found in  the  charcoal   crucible.   From
seventy-' wo parts, Vauquelin obtained for-
ty-three of metal.
  CHROMIC ACID.   This  is obtained by
decomposing the chromat of lead by pot-
ash,  and  treating the chromat of potash
with nitric or muriatic acid.   It is of an
orange-red colour, and a pungent metallic
taste; very  soluble in water, and crystal-
lizes bv gentle evaporation.
  CHRONIC  (From ^govo?,   time)  A
term applied to diseases which are of long
continuance, and  mostly  without fever.
It is used in opposition to the  term acute.
See Acute.
  Chrupsia.   (From  xg**, colour,  and
0-J.ia,  sight.)  Visits coloratns.   A  disease
of  the eyes, in  which the  person perceives
objects of  a different colour  from  their
natural.
   CHRYSANTHEMUM.    (From  %gv<nc.
gold, and *»9s,m»j, a flower.)  1. The name
of  a genus of plants  in  the Linnae-,n sys-
tem.   Class, Syngenesia-   Order, Polyga-
mia.   Sun flower, or marigold.
   2.   Many herbs  are  so called  whose
flowers are  of a bright yellow colour.
   Chrysanthemum  leucanthemum.  The
systematic name of the great ox eye-daisy.
See Bellis major.
   Chrtse.   (From XV"*'** g°M-)  The
name of a yellow plaster.
   Chrvselectrum.   (From ^gua-s?, gold;
and iixvdgov, amber)   Amber  of a golden
yellow c dour.
   Chrtsippea.    (From   Chrysippus,  its
inventor.   A herb enumerated by Pliny.
   Chris itis.  (From x%x"TK>  g0"1-)   ^i-
tharge. The yellow foam  of lead.  Also
the herb yarrow, from the golden colour of
 its flower.
   Chrtsodalanus.   (From  XiVITa(> S°^»
and /^AXAvoi, a  nut; so named  because of
 its  colour,  which,  before  it  is dried, is
yellow.)  The nutmeg.
   Chrxsocolla.   (From  ^gua-o?, gold,  and
koxxh, cement.)   Gold solder.
   Chhtsocoma.  (From  XVJ<T0':> gold,  and
 koiam.  hair: so called  from  its golden, hair- 
i
                  CHY.

like  appearance.)   The*herb  milfoil,  or
yarrow.
  Chrtsogonia.     (From   XV"70**  g°'d»
and  yivoyai, to became.)  The tincture of
gold
  Chrtsolachanov.   (From ^gt/«-«c, gold,
and  xaxavov,  the  olus; so named  from its
having a yellow leafr_and a ffower like the
olus.)   The herb orach, or atriplex.
  CHRYSTJSPLENIUM.     fT'iom  *gt«roc,
gold, and awft-Afv/ev.ipleenwort.)  The name
of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system.
Class, Decandria. Order, Digynia.  Golden
saxifrage.
  Chrtsulcus.  (From ^guroc,  gold,  and
txiue, to take away.)  The aqua regia is so
called, as having the property to  dissolve
gold.
  Chylaria.   (From  xuKo(>  chyle.)    A
discharge ofa whitish muc us urine, ofthe
colour and consistence  of chyle.
  CHYLE.  (Xuxov. Chylus.) The milk like
liquor observed some  hours alter eating,
in the  lacteal vessels ofthe mesentery,  and
in the  thoracic duct.  It is sep tratc-d  by
digestion from the chyme, and is that fluid
substance from which the blood is formed.
  The chyle is absorbed by the mouths of
the lacteal vessels, which are in the great-
est  number  in  the jejunum  and ilium,
whilst the faex of the chyme, with the bile,
are propelled into the large intestines.  The
chyle ofthe human body smells like milk ;
has a sweetish taste, a  white colour, and a
consistence  thinner than blood  and milk.
Its specific gravity is lighter than that of
the blood, .and hence it is that chyle' is oc-
casionally seen swimming on the blood, if
a vein be opened some  hours after eating.
The quality ofthe chyle is  similar to that
of milk ;  for, like it, it coagulates and  as-
cesces; but sometimes its nature is altered
from bad digested food or medicines :  thus
the  chyle becomes, blue, from eating indi-
go ;  yellow,  fiom  the yolk  of  eggs,  &c.
The quantity of chyle  depends  upon that
of the  ingesta,  and their  greater or  less
nourishing power:  from  five or six pounds
of food, very little  more than two pounds
of chyle are elaborated
  The constituent principles of chyle, are,
1. Water, which  forms its  greatest part.
2. Oily cream, which chymistry teaches to
be hydrogen and carbon.  3. Cheese, which,
by the vis vitalis, is formed by the carbon
and azot of  the  ingested food.  4 Earth,
which is obtained from lacteal calculi, that
are occasionally found in the receptaculum
chyli and lacteals.   5. Animal lymph, which
is mixed with 1 he gastric and enteric juices.
  The  nutritive  principles  of vegetables,
are starch ;  an albuminous  principle,  oil,
vegetable gluten,  and  sugar.  The nutri-
tive  principles of animal substances,  are
oil, jelly, and animal  gluten; and hence
tlie reason why the chyle, separated from
vegetables, is of the same nature with that
prepared  from  animal ingesta, .that  the
                  CHY              199

 principles of both are dissolved into their
 elements, which are the same m animal and
 vegetable food-, :  thus the  cream  of  the
 chyle is firmed of carbon and hydrogen;
 and the  cheese of  the chyle, from the*Car-
 bon and  azot of bath animal and vegetable
 substances.
  The chyle is mixed with the albuminous
 and gelatinous lymph in the thoracic duct,
 which receives them from the lymphatics.
  The uses of the chyle are, i. To supply
,the matter from which tlie blood and other
 fluids ofour body are prepared; from which
 fluids the solid parts are formed.   £  By
 its  ascescent nature, it somewhat restrains
 the putrescent tendency  of the  blood:
 hence the dreadful putridity ofthe humours
 from starving; and tnus mlk is an excellent
 remedy  against  scurvy.   3. By its  very
 copious  aqueous  latex,  it  prevents  the
 thickening ofthe  fluids, and thus renders
 them fit for the various secretions.  4. The
 chyle secreted in  the breasts of puerperal
 women,  under die name oi milk, forms the
 most excellent nutriment of all aliments
 for new born infants.
  CHYL1FICA1 ION.   (From chylus,  and
 fio, to become.) Chylifactio.  The' process,
 carried on in the small intestines, and pnn.
 cipaliy in the duodenum, by which the chyle
 is separated from the chyme.
   Chylisma.   (From xuX0!> juice.)  An
 expressed juice.
   CHYLOPOETIC   (Chyhpoeicus; from
 £t/Aoc, chyle, and moitm, to make )  Chylo-
 poietic.  Any thing connected with the for-
 mation Of chyle"; thus chj topoetic viscera,
 chylopoetic vessels, &c.
   Chylosis.  (From ^w^fa, to express the
 juice from any  thi >^.)  Chylification, or
 the changing the food into chj le.
   Chylostagma.   (From xvKK> JUlce» and
 s-stfa, to distil.)    The dis> illation or ex-
 pression of any juice, or humid part from
 its dry one.
   Chycustagma  diaphoreticum   minde-
 reri.  A distillation of Vei-ace  treacle  and
 niithridate.
  CHYME.   (Chymus; from^u^sc, which
 signifies humour or juice.)  Tne- ingested
 mass of food,  that passes from the stomach
 into the duodenum,  and from which  the
 chyle is prepared in *he small intestines by
 the admixture ofthe bile,-&c.
  Chymja.  Chymistry.
  Chymiater.  A chymical piij sician.  See
 CMmiater.
  Chymiatria.   (From xvM,!t> chymistry,
 and lAoyaj to heal.)   The art of curing  dii-.
 eases by-the application of chymistry to the
 u es of medicine.
  Chymosis.  See Chemods.
  Chynljin radix.  A cylindrical root,-of
 the thickness  of  a goose-quill,  brought
 from Ciina.  It has a bitterish taste, tnd
 imparts a yellow tinge to the saliva.  The
 Chinese hold It in great estimation as a sto-
 machic, infused in  wine. 
200
CIC
(AC
  Chysis.  (From xv"> to pour out.)   Fu-
sion, or thefreduction of solid bodies  into
fluid by heat.
  Chitlon.  (From xva>> to pour out.) An
anointing with oil and  water.
  Cibalis fistula.  An obsolete term for
the oesophagus.
  Cibatio. (From  cibus, food.) In chymis-
try it means incorporation: also the taking
of food.
  Cibur.  An obsolete term for sulphur.
  CICATRISANT1A.    (Cicatrisantia, sc.
remedia;  from   ticatrico,  to skin over.)
Such  applications as dispose wounds and
ulcers to dry up and heal, and to be covered
with a skin.
  CICATRIX.  (From cicatrico, to heal up
or  skin  over.)   A  seam or scar upon the
skin after the healing of a sore or ulcer.
  CICER.  (A plant so called.   The Cice-
rones had their  name from this pulse, as
the Pisones had  from the pisum  or  pea,
and the Lentuli from the lens or lentil.)
   1. The name of a genus  of plants in the
Linnxan system.  Class, Diadelphia.   Or-
der, Decandria.   The vetch.
  2. The pharmacopcrial name ofthe  com-
mon  cich  or  ciches.   Erebinthus.   Cicer
arietinum of Linnaeus -.—foliis serratis.  Tlie
seeds have been employed medicinally, but
are now  fallen into disuse.  In some places
they are toasted, and  used as coffee;  and
in  others,  ground  into a flour for bread.
The colour of the  aryllus of the  seed is
sometimes white, red, or black:  hence the
distinction into deer album, rubrum,  and
nigrum.
   Cicer arietinum. The systematic name
of the cicer plant.
  Cicera.    (From cicer,  the vetch  )  A
small pill of the size of a vetch.
  Cicera tartari.  Small pills composed
of turpentine  and  cream of tartar, of the
size ofa vetch.
  CICHORIUM.    (Originally,  according
to  Pliny, an Egyptian  name, and adopted
by  the Greeks.   It is  written  sometimes
K<£ogy&)i<: whence  Horace  has.—cicharea,
levesque  malva; sometimes Kix^giov, or Ki-
Xvyov-  It is  supposed  to  have this name,
isAgA to S~ia vw ^wg/aiv kiuv, from its creeping
through  the fields.—Others derive it  from
iiix'mi, inveido ; on account of its being so
readily found, or so common.)  Succory.
   1 The name  of a genus  of plants in the
Linnasan system   Class, Syngenesia.   Or-
der, Polygamia aqualis.
  2. The pharmacopceial name of the wild
chicory.   This   plant, called  Cichoreum,
Cichorium sylvestre  vel  officinarum,  is the
Cichorium  intybus  of  Linnaeus  -.—fioribus
geminis, sessilibus ; foliis runcinatis.
  It belongs to the  same  family with the
garden endive,  and by some  botanists has
been upposed  to  be the same plant in its
uncultivated  state; but the endive  com-
monly used as  sallad  is an annual, or at
most a bienniaj plant, and its parent is now
known to be  the richorium endivia.  Wild
succory  or cichory, abounds with a milky
jurce, ofa penetrating bitterish taste, and of
no remarkable smell or particular flavour:
the roots are more bitter than the leaves or
stalks, and these much  more so than the
flowers.   By culture in gardens  and by
blanching, it loses  its bitterness, and may
be eaten early in the spring in sallads. The
roots, if  gathered, before the  stem shoots
up, are also  eatable, and when dried may
be made into bread.   The roots and leaves
of this plant are stated by Lewis to be
very useful  aperients,  acting  mildly  and
without  irritation,  tending rather to abate
than to increase heat, and which may there-
fore be  given with safety  in  hectic  and
inflammatory  cases.   Taken  freely,  they
keep the belly  open, or  produce a gentle
diarrhoea;  and  when  thus  continued  for
some time, they have often proved salutary
in the beginning obstructions of the viscera,
in jaundices,  cachexies, hypochondriacal
and other chronical disorders. A decoction
of this herb, with others of the like kind, in
whey, and rendered purgative by a suitable
addition  of polychrest  salt, was  found a
useful  remedy in cases of biliary calculi,
and promises advaniage in many complaints
requiring what  have been termed attenu-
ants, and resolvents. The virtues of suc-
cory, like those  of dandelion, reside in  its
milky juice;  and we are warranted, says
Dr. Woodville, in asserting that the express-
ed juice of both  these plants, taken in large
doses frequently repeated, has been found
an efficacious remedy in  phthysis  pulmo-
nalis, as well as the various other remedies
above mentioned.  The milky juice maybe
extracted by boiling in water, or by pressure.
The wild and the garden sorts are used in-
differently. If the root is cut into small pie-
ces, dried, and roasted,  it resembles coffee,
and is  sometimes a good substitute for it.
  Cichorium  endivia.    The systematic
name of  the endive.   See Endivia.
  Cichorium intybus    The systematic
name of the wild chicory.  See Cichorium.
  Cichory.  See Cichorium.
  Cichory, wild.   See Cichorium.
  Cicimiela.   (A dim. of candelia; i. e. a
little candle ; so called fiom its light.) The
glow-worm.  Some  think  them  anodyne,
other,  lithontriptic, though  as  the editor
of Motherby's Dictionary justly  observes,
probably neither.
  Cicinum oleum.    (From  uu, the rici-
nus.)  An  oil,  obtained by boiling   the
bruised  seeds  of the Jatropha  curcas of
Linnaeus.  It is somewhat similar in its pro-
perties to castor oil.   See Ricinus.
  Cicla.  A name for the beta alba.
  CICUTA.    (Quad cacuta, blind;  be-
cause it  destroys the sight of those who
use it.   Cicuta signifies  the  internode, or
space  between  two joints of a reed:  the
hollow stem  of  any plant which the shep-
herds used for making their rural pipes. 
                   CIC

 Est mihi disparibus septem conjunct a ckutis
jtstula.—Virgil.)   Hemlock.           ,►
   1. The name of a genus of plants in The
 Linnaean system.  Class, Pentandria.  Or-
 der, Digyuia.
   2. Tiie name,  in most pharmacopoeias, of
 the common hemlock, or  Conium  macula-
 turn of  Linnxus :—seminibus  striatis.  It
 is  called  by some  cumuran;  by others
 abiotos ,- and according, to. Erutian, cambeion
 is an <i(i Sicilian  word far cicuta.  L'icutu
 major j'atidu.  Conium of the last  London
 pharmacopoeia.
   Hemlock is found  in every part  of Eng-
 land, and is distinguished fiom those plants
 which bear some rememolance to it, by the
 spot ltd  stem.   It is generally believed  to
 bo a very ac;ive  poison.  In a very mode-
 rate dose it is apt to occasion sickness and
 vertigo; in a larger quantity it produces
 anxieiy, cardialgia, vomiting, convulsions,
 coma, and death.  Baron Stoerk  was  the
 first who brought hemlock into repute as a
 medicine of exiinordinary  efficacy:  and
 although we have not  in this country any
 direct  facts,  like   those  mentioned by
 Stoerk, proving  that  inveterate scirrhuses
 cancers, ulcers,  and many  other  diseases
 hitherto deemed irremediable, were com-
 pletely cured by the  Cicuta ; we have how-
 ever the  testimonies  of  several  eminent
 physicians, shewing that some complaints,
 which had resisted other powerful remedies,
 yielded to hemlock ; and  that even some
 disorders, which, if  not really  cancerous,
 were  at  least  suspected  to be  of  that
 tendency,  were  greatly benefitted  by this
 remedy.  In  chronic rheumatisms,  some
 glandular  swellings,  and in various fixed
 and periodical pains, the cicuta is now very
 generallj'  employed; and from  daily ex-
 perience, it appears in such cases  to be a
 very efficacious remedy.  It  has  also  been
 of singular use in the hooping-cough.  Nor
 is it less efficacious when applied external-
 ly ; a poultice made of oatmeal and the ex-
 pressed juice, or a decoction ofthe extract,
 when the former cannot be obtained, allays
 the most excruciating torturous pains of a
 cancer, and thus  gives rest to the distracted
 patient.
   The  proper  method of  administering
 conium  internally, is to begin wilh a few
 grams of the powder or inspissated juice,
 and gradually to increase the dose until a
 giddiness* affects the head, a motion is felt
 in the eyes as if pressed outwards, with a
 slight sickness  and  trembling agitation of
 'the body.   One or more of these symptoms
 are llu* evidence  of a full  dose, which
 should  he continued until they have ceased,
 and then after a few  days the dose may he
 increased;  for little  advantage can be ex-
 pected  but-by a continuance of the  greatest
 quantity  the patient can  hear.  In  some
 constitutions even smalldoscsgreally offend,
 occasioning  spasms,  heat  Mid thirst;  in
                  C1L               201

such instances it will be of no service.  As
the powder of the dried  leaves has been
thought to act, and may be depended upon
with more  certainty than  the extract,  the
following  direction should be observed in
the preparation; gather the  plant about
the end of June, when it is in flower; pick
off the little  leaves,  and throw away  the
leafstalks : dry the small selected leaves
in a hot sun, or  in a tin or pewter dish be-
fore the fire.  Preserve them in bags made
of  strong  brown  paper, or powder them
and keep the powder in glass phiais where
the light is excluded ; for light dissipates
the beautiful  green colour very soon, and
thus the medicine loses its appearance, if
not its efficacy : this mode is recommended
by Dr. Withering. The extract should also
be  made  of  the  plant gathered at this
period. From 10 to 20 grains of the pow-
der may be taken twice or thrice a day.
  CICUTA AQUATICA.   Cicutariu tiro-
sa.  Sium majus alterum angustifolium. Sium
eruca  folio.  Long-leaved  water hemlock
and cowbane.  This plant,  Cicuta virosa
of  Linnaeus:—umbellis  oppositfoliis; petio-
lis marginatis obtusis, is seldom employed
medicinally in the present day.  It is an
active poison, and often eaten  by  mistake
for the wild smallage, the Apium graveolens
of  Linnaeus ;  when it produces tremors,
vertigo, a violent  burning at the stomach,
epilepsy, convulsions,  spasms  of ihe jaw,
a flowing of blood from the ears, tumefac-
tion ofthe abdomen, and death.
  Cicuta  virosa.  The  systematic name
of  the water  hemlock.  See Cicuta aqua-
tica.
  Cicutaria.    (Cicutaria ;  from dcuta,
hemlock.)   Bastard hemlock.  This plant,
 Ciucrophyllum sylvestre of Linnaeus :—caule
lavi striata ; geniculis tumidiusculis, is often
mistaken  for the true hemlock.   It may
with great propriety be banished from the
list of officinals,  as it possesses no remarka-
ble property.  See Charophyllum.
   Cicutaria  aqiuatica.   A name  for the
phellandrium aquaticum.
  CicuTAniA  virosa.    See  Cicuta  aqua-
tica.
   Cidonium.  See Cydonium.
  CILIAR LIGAMENT.   (From dleo, to
move  about.)   Ligamentum dliare.  The
circular portion  that  divides the choroid
membrane from  the iris, and which adheres
to  the sclerotic membrane.   It  appears
like a white  circular ring.   See  Choroid
membrane.   ■
  Ciliare  ligamentum.     See  Chorrid
membrane.
  Ciliaris MtM-fLts.  That  part of the
musculus   orbicularis  palpebrarum  which
lies nearest the cilia, considered by Riolan
us a distant muscle.
  ('ILIUM.   (From dleo, to move about.)
Tiie hair on the eyelid or eyelash.
  Ciliary pikhe^ses.     i'he white fold*
     D n * 
202              CIN

at the margin ofthe vive%in the eye, cover-
ed with a black  matter, which  proceeds
from the uvea to the crystalline lens, upon
which they lie.
   Cillo.  (From cilium, the eyelid.)  One
who is  affected with a spasm or trembling
of the eyelids.
   Cillosis.   (From dlium, the eyelid.)  A
spasmodic trembling of the eyelids.
  Cimex. (From Kuyai, to inhabit; so call-
ed because  they infect houses.) The wall-
louse or  bug.  Cimex  domesticus.  Six or
seven are given inwardly to cure the ague,
just before  the fits come on, and  have the
same effect  with every thing nauseous and
disgusting.
   Cimolia alba.  (From Kiyoxoc, Cimolus,
an island in the Cretan sea, where it is pro-
cured.)  Tobacco-pipe  clay.  Its virtues
are  similar  to  those of  the  bolar earths;
but it is never administered  medicinally.
  Cimolia purpurescens.    Fullers-earth.
A bolar earth, ofa grayish brown colour.
  Cina cinje.  See China china.
   Cinjb  semen.  See Santonicum.
  CINARA.   (From Kivm, to move; quad
movet advenerem vel urinam.)   Artichoke.
   1  The name of a genus of plants in the
Linnxan system.  Class, Syngenesia.   Or-
der, Polygamia aqualis.
  2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  for  the
common  artichoke.   AlCocalum.   Artico-
calus.   Arlischocas lavis.   Costus nigra.
Carduus sativus non spinosus.  Cinara hor-
tensis.  Scolymus sativus.  Carduus domes-
ticus capite majore.  Carduus altiUs.   The
species thus called, and which is used in
medicine, is the Cinara scolymus of Linnaeus :
—foliis subspinosis  pinnatis indivisisque ca-
lydnis squamis  oralis.    A  native  of the
southern parts of Europe,  but cultivated
here  for culinarjr  purposes.   The leaves
are bitter, and afford,, by expression, a con-
siderable  quantity of juice, which, when
strained, and mixed with an ccjuu! quantity
of white wine, has been given  successfully in
dropsies, the dose  of 3 or 4 table-spoonfuls
every night  and morning-, but it is very un-
certain in its operation.                 ,
  CINCHONA.  (Geoffroy states  that the
use of this bark was first learned from the
following  circumstance :—Some   cincho-
na trees being thrown by  the winds into
a  pool of water, lay  there  till the water
became so bitter, that every  body refused
to dt-fok it.  However,  one of the ne"gh-
bouring  inhabitants  being jeizt.ci  witn a
violent  paroxysm ->f rover, and finding no
other water to quench his thirst, was forced
to drink of this, by which he was perfectly
cured.  He  afterwards related  t!:e circum-
stance to others, and prevailed upon some
of his friends,-who were ill  of fevers, to
make use of ths same remedy, with  whom
it  proved equally  successful.  The  use of
this excellent remedy, however,  wan,very
little known till about the year 1638, when
                  CIN

a signal cure having been performed by it
on the Spanish viceroy's lady, the Countess
del Cinchon, at  Luiia, and  it came into ge-
neral use, and hence it was distinguished by
the appellation of cortex cinchona, and pulvis
comitessa, or- the Countess's powder.  On
the recovery of  the  Countess, she distribu-
ted a  large quantity of the bark to the Je-
suits,  in  whose  hands it acquired  still
greater reputation, and by them it was  first
introduced into  Europe, and thence  called
cortex, or pulvis jesuiticus,  pulvis patrium;
and also  Cardinal del Lugo's powder, be-
cause  that charitable  prelate  bought a
large quantity of it  at a great expense, for
the use  of the religious  poor at Rome.)
Cortex china, china or chincldna,- kina kina,
or  kinkina; and quina  quina, or quin-
quina.
  1. The name  of a genus of plants in the
Linnxan  sj'stem.  Class, Pentandria.  Or-
der, Monogynia.  Cinchona,  or Peruvian
bark-tree.
  2. The pharmacopceial name of several
kinds  of  barks; the trees  affording which
grow wild in  the hilly parts of Peru; the
bark is stripped from  the  branches, trunk
and root, and dried.  Three kinds of it are
now in use.
      Cortex cinchonje coruifoll*.
  The plant which  affords this species is
the Cinchona cordifolia of Zer : the Cinchona
officinalis of Linnxus:  the Cinchona  macro-
carpa  of  Wildenow.   Heart-leaved  ciif
chona.
  The bark of this tree is called yellow bark,
because it approaches more to that  colour
than either of the others do, is in flat pieces,
not  convoluted  like the pale,  nor dark-
coloured  like the  red; externally smooth,
internally of a  light cinnamon colour,  fria-
ble and fibrous ; has no peculiar odour dif-
ferent from the  others, but a taste incom-
parably more bitter, with  some degree  of
astringency.
      Cortex  cinchonje lamitfolije.
  This species  is obtained fiom  the  Cin-
chona  lancifolia of Zea.  Lance-leaved  cin-
chona.  This  is the  Quilled  bark,  which
comes in  small quilled twigs, breaking
close and smooth, friable between the teeth,
covered  with a rough coat of a brownish
colour, internally smooth  and  of a. light
brown ; its taste is bitter and slightly as-
tringent;  flavour slightly  aromatic, with
some degree of mustiness.
    Cortex cinchona  oblongifoli^i.
  This kind is procured from  the Cinchona
rblungifolia.of- Zea.   Oblong-leaved cincho-
na.   This  bark  is the red bark.- it is  in
la, ge thick pieces, externally covered with
a  brown   rugged coat,  internally more
smooth and compact, but fibrous;  of a
dark-red co-our; tas,teand  smell similar to
that of the tinckonaklancifolia  cortex, but
the taste rather stronger.
  From the general analysis of bark,  it 
CINCHONA.
203
appears to  consist, besides the woody mat-
ter which composes the greater part of it,
of gum, resin, gallic acid, of very small
portions of tannin and essential oil, and of
several salts, having principally lime  for
their basis.  Sequin also supposed the ex-
istence of gelatin in it, but without suffi-
cient proof.  Cold  water infused on pale
bark for some hours acquires a bitter taste,
with some  share of its odour; when assist-
ed by a moderate heat, the water takes up
more of the  active  matter; by  decoction,
a fluid, deep-coloured, of a bitter styptic
taste, is obtained, which, when cold, depo-
sits  a  precipitate of. resinous matter  and
gallic acid.   By long decoction, the virtues
of the bark are nearly destroyed, owing to
the oxygenation of its active matter.  Mag-
nesia enables  water to  dissolve a  larger
portion of the principles of a bark, as does
lime, though in an inferior degree.  Alcohol
is the most powerful solvent of its  active
matter.  Brandy and  other spirits  and
wines afford  also strong  solutions, in pro-
portion to the quantity of alcohol they con-
tain.  A saturated  solution of ammonia is
also  a powerful solvent;  vinegar  is less so
even than  water.   By distillation, water is
slightly  impregnated with  the flavour of
bark;  it is doubtful whether any essential
oil can be obtained.
   The action of menstrua on the red bark
is nearly the same, the solutions only being
considerably stronger, or containing a lar-
ger  quantity of resinous matter and  of the
astringent  principle.
   The analysis of  the yellow bark  shows
that its  active principles  are  more con-
centrated than in either of the others, af-
fording  to water,   alcohol, &.c. tinctures
much  stronger, both in bitterness and as-
tringency,  especialiy in  the  former prin-
ciple.
   From the general analysis of these barks,
it appears  that they consist of nearly the
sime proximate principles, which  vary in
their proportions; the most active compo-
nent parts  are  the  resin, extractive matter
and  the gallic acid, and these in combina-
tion  probably constitute the  tonie quality of
bark.  In the best pale bark this active mat-
ter amounts to about one-eighth.
   The red  bark has been considered as su-
perior to the pale, the yellow is represented,
apparently  with justice,  as  being more ac-
tive  than either ofthe others.
  The effects of Peruvian  bark  are those
of a  powerful and permanent tonic, so slow
in its operation, that its stimulating proper-
ty is scarcely perceptible by any alteration
in the state ofthe pulse, or  of the tempera-
ture ofthe body.  In a large dose, it occa-
sions nausea and head-ache; in some habits
it operates as a laxative ; in others it occa-
sions costivcuess.   It is one of those medi-
cines, the  efficacy  of which, in removing
disease, is much greater than could be ex-
pected, d priori, from its effects on the sys-
tem in a healthy state.
  Intermittent  fever is the disease, for the
cure of  which  bark  was  introduced into
practice, and there is still no remedy which
equals it in power.
  The disputes respecting the mode of ad-
ministring it are now settled.  It is given
as early as possible, with  perhaps the pre-
vious exhibition of an emetic, to evacuate
the stomach; it is repeated in the  dose of
one scruple or  half a drachm every  second
or third  hour,  during the interval of the
paroxysm; and it may even be given during
the hot fit, but it is then more apt to excite
nausea.
  In remittent  fever it is given with equal
freedom, even though the  remission of the
fever may be obscure.
  In some forms of continued fever which
are connected with debility, as in typhus,
cynanche maligna, confluent small-pox, &c.
it is regarded as one  of the most valuable
remedies.  It may be prejudicial, however,
in those  diseases, where  the brain, or  its
membranes are inflamed, or where there is
much irritation, marked by subsultus ten-
dinum,  and convulsive  motions of  the ex-
tremities ;  and  in pure typhus it appears to
be  less useful in the  beginning  of the dis-
ease than in the convalescent stage.
  Even in fevers of an opposite type, where
there are  marks of  inflammatory action,
particularly in  acute rheumatism, bark has
been found useful after blood-letting.  In
erysipelas, in gangrene, in extensive suppu-
ration and venereal ulceration, the free use
of bark is ofthe greatest advantage.
  In the various forms of passive hxmor-
rhagj', in many other diseases of chronic de-
bility, dyspepsia, hypochondriasis, paralysis,
rickets, scrophula, dropsy, and in a variety
of spasmodic affections,  epilepsy,  chorea,
and hysteria, it  is administered as a power-
ful and  permanent tonic, either alone, or
combined with other remedies suited to the
particular case.
  Its usual dose is half a drachm.  The on-
ly inconvenience of a larger dose is its sit-
ting uneasy on the stomach.  It  may there-
fore, if necessary, be frequently repeated,
and in urgent cases maj' be taken to the ex-
tent of an ounce, or even  two ounces, in
twenty-four hours.
  The powder is more effectual than any
of the preparations : it is  given  in wine, in
any spirituous liq.ior; or, if it excite nausea,
combined widi  an aromatic.   The cold in-
fusion is the least powerful, but most grate-
ful ; the decoction contains much more of
the active matter of the  bark, and is the
preparation generallj used when the  pow-
der is rejected ; its dose is from two to four
ounces  The spirituous  tincture,  though
containing still  more of  the  bark, car.r.ot 
204               CIN                                      CIN
 be extensively used on account of the men- ^
 struum, but is principally employed, occa-
 sionally, and in small doses of two or three
 drachms, as a stomachic.  The  extract is
 a preparation of considerable power, when
 properly prepared, and is adapted to those
 cases, where the remedy requires to be
 continued for some time.  It is then given
 in the form  of pill, in a dose from  five to
 fifteen grains.
    Bark is likewise sometimes given in the
 form of enema; one scruple of the extract,
 or two drachms  >f the powder, being diffu-
 sed in four ounces of starch mucilage.  The
 decoction is also  sometimes applied  as  a
 fomentation  to ulcers.
    Cinchona Ca'rtbjea.   The  systematic
  name of the  C-ribaean bark-tree.  It grows
  in Jamaica, where  it is called the  sen-side
  beech   According to Dr. Wright, the  bark
  of this tree is not less efficacious than  that
  ofthe cinchona of  Peru, for which it  will
  prove an useful  substitute:  but by the ex-
  periments of Dr. Skeete, it appears to  have
  less astringent power.
    Cinchona floribunba.    The  systema-
  tic  name of the  plant  which affords the
  Sain*: Luce bark.   Dr Withering considers
  this bark as greatly inferior to that of the
  other species of this genus.  In  its recent
  state tt is considerably emetic  and  cathar-
  tic, properties which in some degree  it re-
  tains on being dried; so that the stomach
  does not bear this hark in large doses, and
  in small ones its effects are not such  a« to
  give it any peculiar recommendation.
    Cinchona officinalis.  jThe  name
  of the officinal Peruvian bark.   See  Cin-
  chona.
    Cinchona Sancta Fe.   Several  species
  of cinchona have been lately discovered at
  Sancta Fe,  yielding barks both of  the pale
  and red kind; and which, from their sensi-
  ble qualities, are likely upon trial to become
  equally useful with those  produced in the
  kingdom of Peru.
     Cinchona rubra.  See Cinchona.
    Cinchona flava.  See Cinchona.
    Cixcinxus.   The hair on the  temples.
  See Capillus.
    Ci>clesis.   (From myzxifu,  to move.)
   Cinclisrrus   An  involuntary nictitation  or
  wir.ki-ig.   Vogel.
     Cinerarium.  (From cinis, ashes.)  The
  ash-hole ofa chym cal instrument.
     Cineres. (plur. of cinis, ashes.)  Ashes.
     CINTRES  CLAVELLATI.   (Clavella-
   tus ; from   clarus, a v. edge.   The  name  of
   cintres clavellati originated  from the  little
   wedges or billets into which the wood was
   cut to make potash.)  Alumen cutinum. Sal
<- ^Xkdlifixum. rineres russici. Kali.  Potassa
  gastrlnum.  Kali impurum.  Impure potash
   or pearl ash.   Tiie name  adopted in the
   new London  pharmacopoeia   is   potassa
   impura.  It is  from  this  salt the  vari-
   ous  preparations  of potash   are made.
The ancients  called  the  ashes of burnt-
wood lix, from  whence  the modern word
lixivia.    The  English  name  pot.sh is
from the pots in which  the  lixivium  was
boiled.
  Cineres russici   See Cineres clavellati.
  CINERITIOUS.  (From cinis, ashes.) Of
the colour of ashes.   A name applied to the
cortical substance of the brain, frofn its re-
semblance to an ash-colour.
  Cineritium-   (From  dnis, ashes.) A
cupel  or test;  so  named from  its being
commonly made ofthe ashes of vbgetables
or  bones.
  Cinerulam.  A name  for spodium.
  Cinetus.  An epitv.et formerly applied
 to ihe diaphragm.
  Cingularia.  (From cingulum, a girdle;
 because it grows in that shape.)  The lyco-
 podium.
   Cingulum.   (From cingo, to bind.) A
 girdle or belt about the loins.
  Cingl-lum  mercuriai.e.   A mercurial
 girdle, called also  cingulum sapientia, and
 cingulum stultitia.  It  was an  invention of
 Rolundus's ; different  directions are given
 for making it, but the following is  one .of
 the neatest: "Take three drams of quick-
 silver; shake it with two ounces oflemon-
 jujee  until the  globules  disappear;  then
 separate the juice  and  mix with the ex-
 tinguished  quicksilver  half the white of
 an  egg ; gum-dragon finely  powdered, a
 scruple ; and spread the  whole on a  belt of
 flannel.
   Cingulum  Sancti Joiianxis.  A name of
 the arlenfoia.
   Cinificatum.  A name for calcinatum.
   CINNABAR    (Pliny says  the  Indians
 call by  this name a mixture of the  blood
 ofthe dragon and elephant, and also many
 substances which resemble it in colour, par-
 ticularly the minium.)   Minium  purum.
 Minium   Gracorum.   Magnes  epilepda.
 Atzemafor.  Amnion.  Azamar.  Vitruvius
 calls it anthrax.  A red mineral substance
 composed of mercury combined with sul-
 phur.  Iti* either native or factitious  The
 native  is an ore of quicksilver moderately
 compact, and of an  elegant striated red co-
 lour.  This kind of cinnabar, artificial cin-
 nabar, employed as a factitious cinnabar, is
 a mixture of mercury and sulphur sublimed,
 «nd  thus reduced to a  fine red substance.
 The best is ofa high colour and full of nee-
 dle-like spiculx. See. Sulphuretum hyrargyri
 rubrum.  Cinnabar  is often  emplojed as a
 mild mercurial, and as an  alterative.   Hoff-
 man greatly  recommends it as a sedative
 and antispasmodic.   Others dcy that cin-
 nabar taken  internsl'y  has  any medicinal
 quality; and their opinion is grounded on
 tiie insolubility  of it in any menstruum.  It
 is  found in 'he Dutc.hy of Deuxponts,in the
 Palatinate, in Spain, South  America, &c.
 I1  is called native vermillion, and cinnabar
 in  flowers. 
CIR
C1R
205
  Cinnabar factitia.   See  Sulphuretum
hydrargyri rubrum.
  Cinnarar nativa.  See Cinnabar.
  CivnamaRis  (jiuecoiujm.   The sanguis
draconiH and cinnabar.
  CINNAMOMUM     (From  kinamon.
Arab.)   Cinnamon. The tree which affords
the u-ue^pinnamon, which is its inner  bark^
is the  Laurus  cinnamomum  of Jacquin :—
foliis trinerviis ovuto-oblonrris ;  nerds versus
apicem  evanescentibus.  Gnmuiiion bark  is
one of the most grateful of the aromatics ;
of a fragrant smell, and a moderately pun-
gent, glowing, but not  fierj' taste, accom-
panied  with considerable sweetness, and
some degree of  adstringency.   It is one
of  the  best cordial,  carminative,  and re-
storative spices we are in possession of, and
is generally mixed with tlie diet ofthe sick.
The essential  oil, on account of its high
price,  is seldom used : a  tincture, simple
and spirituous water, are directed to be
kept in the  shops.  The watery infusion of
cinnamon is given with advantage  to re-
lieve nausea and check vomiting.
   Cinquefoil.  See Pentaphyllum.
   Ciov  (Kiaw,  a column,  from  mte,  to
move.)  The uvula was fbrmeily so named
from its pyramidal shape : also an enlarge-
ment ofthe uvula.
   Cionis.  (Prom kiw, the uvula.)  A dis-
 eased enlargement and painful swelling of
the uvula.
   CIRCLE A. (From Circe, the enchantress;
 so named  from the opinion, that it was
 used by Circe in her enchanted prepara-
 tions.)  Enchanter's nightshade.
   1. Themame ofa genus of plants  in the
 Linnaean system.  Class, Diandria.  Order,
 Monogynia.
   2. The name in some pharmacopoeias for
the Circaa lutiana,  which  is now  fallen
wholly into disuse.
   C1RCOCELE.   (From KigKot, vari.r, or a
dilatation of a vein, and khxh, a tumour.)
 Variocele.   A varicose distension and  en-
largement  of  the  spermatic  veins; and
whether'considered on account ofthe pain,
or on account of the wasting of the testicle,
which now and then  follows, it  may truly
be called a disease.  It is frequently mis-
 taken  for a descent of  a small  portion of
omentum.  The  uneasiness which  it occa-
sions, is a  kind of pain in the back,  gene-
rally relieved by suspension of the scrotum.
It has been resembled  to a  collection  of
earthworms.  It is most  frequently  con-
fined to that part of the spermatic process,
which  is below the opening  in  the  abdo-
minal  tendon; and the vessels  generally
become -rather  larger as they approach the
testes    There is one sure method of dis-
tinguishing between a circocele and omen-
tal hernia:  place the patient in a  horizontal
posture, and empty the swelling by pressure
upon the scroium ;  then put the fingers
firmly'upon the upper part of the abdomi-
nal ring, and desire  the patient to rise ; if
it is a hernia, the tumour cannot re-appear,
as long as the pressure is conunu, d at the
ring:  but if a  circocele,  the swelling re-
turns  with increased size,  on account of
tiie return or blood into the abdomen being
prevented by the pressure.
  CVrcos. •  (Froin KipK'.oo to roll up.)  A
ring.  It is sometimes -ised  for the sphinc-
ter muscle, whicii is round like a ring.
  CIRCULATION.  (Circuitilio,-  from or-
culo,  to  compass aootit.)  A  vital action
performed by the heart  in  the following
manner: th  - blood  is  returned  into the
right  auricle of the  heai\ by the  descend-
ing and ascending venx cat's, which, when
distended, contracts- and  sends its  biood
into  the  right  ventricle ; from the rght
ventricle  it  is propelled  through  the  pul-
monary artery,  to circulate  through,  and
undergo a change in, the  lungs, being pre-
vented from returning into the right auricle
by the  closing of the  valves, whicii are
situated there  for that  purpose   Having
undergone  this change in the lungs,  it is
brought  to the left auricle of the  heart by
the four pulmonary veins, and from thence
it is evacua ed into the left ventricle.   The
left ventricle,  when  distended, contracts,
and throws  the  blood through the aorta to
every part of the body, to be rcurned by
the veins into ^he two  venae  cavae.   It  is
prevented from  passing back fiom the left
ventricle into   the  auricle  by a  valvular
apparatus; and  the  beginning of  the  pul-
monary  artery  and  aorta is also lurnished
with similar organs,  to prevent its return-
ing into  the ventricles.—(See Heart.)   It is
by means of this important, action,  that
every part  of the body lives,  becomes
warm, and is  nourished, the various secre-
tions separated, and the chyle converted
into blood.   In the foetus the blood parses
from  the umbilical veins, partly  into the
vein  porta;, and partly through the canalis
venosus,  into  the ascending cava-    The
lungs being contracted, a very small quan-
tity   circulates  through  them,  and  the
greater part flows through the canalis arte-
riosus and foramen ovale to  the left side of
the heart, and into the aorta, and is carried
back  by the umbilical  arteries to the pla-
centa.
   Circulator.   (From circulo, to  compass
about.)  A  wandering practiser in  medi-
cine.   A quack.  A  mountebank.
   Circulatorium.     (From  drcuto, to
move round.)   A chemical  digesting  ves-
sel in which the fluid performs a circulatory
motion
  C1RCULUS.  (Dim. of circus, a circle.)
A circle  or ring.  Any part  of the body
which is round or annuhr, as circulus oculi.
A round chemical -and chirurgical instru-
ment, sometimes called abbreviatorium by
the old chymists.
  Circulus  arteriosus  minis.      The 
206               CIR
C1T
artery which runs round the iris and forms
a circle, is so termed.
  Circulus  cuadruplex.  A bandage.
  Circumcaulalis.  A name of the adnata
ofthe eye.
  CIRCUMCISION.    (Cireumcisio, from
circumstindo, to cut about.)  The cutting
off  the  prepuce from  the glans penis;  an
ancient custom, still practised amongst the
Jews.
  CIRCUMFLEXUS.   (Circumfiexus,  sc.
muculus.)   Tensor  palati of Innes.  Cir-
cumfiexus palati mollis of Albinus.   Sphano-
salpingo staphilinus, seu  staphilinus exter-
nus of Winslow.  Musculus  tuba  nova Of
Valsalva.   Palato-salpingeus of Douglass.
Pterigv-staphylinus  of Cowper, and Petro-
salpingo-staphilin of Dumas.  This  muscle
arises from  the spinous  process of the
sphenoid bone, behind  the  foramen ovale,
which transmits the third  branch of the
fifth pair of  nerves, from the  Eustachian
tube, not  far  from its  osseous  part; it
then runs  down along  the pterygoideus
internus, passes over the hook of the inter-
nal plate .of  the pterygoid  process by a
round tendon, which soon spreads into a
broad membrane.  It is* inserted into the
velum pendulum palati, and the semilunar
edge of the os palati,  and extends as  far
as the suture which joins the two bones.
Generally some of  its posterior fibres join
with the  constrictor pharyngis superior,
and palato-pharyngaeus. Its use is to stretch
the velum, to draw it  downwards,  and to
a side towards the hook.  It  hath little
effect upon  the tube,  being chiefly  con-
nected to its  osseous part.
  Circumgtratio.  (From rircumgyro, to
turn round.)   Circumgyration, or the turn-
ing a limb round in its  socket.
  CiRcumlitio.    (From  circumlino,  to
anoint all over.)  A medicine used as a  ge-
neral unction or liniment to the part.
. Circumossalis.    (From  circum, about,
'and os, a bone.) Surrounding a bone as  the
periosteum does ; or surrounded by a bone.
  Circus,    (From carka, to  surround.
Chald.)  A circle or ring. A circular band-
age, called also plint'iius lacqueus.
  Cirnesis.   (From Kipvau, to  mix.)    An
union of separate things.
   Cirsium arvense.  (From Kiptrot, a vein
 or swelling of a vein, which this herb was
supposed to  heal.)  The carduus  haemor-
rhoidalis.
   Cirsocel-e.  See Circocele.
   Cirsouies.  (From  Kipo-o;, a varix, and
 iIo% likeness.)    Resembling a varix: an
 epithet applied by Rufus Ephesius to  the
 upper part of the brain.
   Cirsos.   (From tupo-ow, to dilate.)  A va-
 rix or preternatural distension of any part
 of a vein.
   Cissa.   (From kio-o-a, a glutinous bird.)
 A depraved  appetite proceeding from pre-
 vious gluttony and voracity.
  C1SSAMPELOS.    (From  kitto(,  iVy,
and Aftrnxos,  the  vine.)   The name of a
genus of  plants  in  the Linnaean system.
Class, Dioecia.  Order, Monadelphia.  The
wild vine with leaves like ivy.
  Cissampelos pariera.  The systematic
name  of the  pariera brava.   See Pariera
brava.
  Cissixum.    (From  khto-k,  ivy.)   The
name  of a plaster mentiened by jfigineta.
  CISTA. (From ku/aai, to deposit.)  A
cyst.
  Cisterna.    (From  cist a, a cyst.)  The
fourth ventricle of the brain  is  so  called
from  its cavity ; also the lacteal vessels in
women.
  CISTUS. (Kk/Ioc, the derivation of which
is uncertain.)  The name of a  genus of
plants in the  Linnaean system.   Class,
Polyandria.    Order,   Monogynia.   The
Cistus.
  Cistcs creticus.   (From  kis,  Heb.)
Cisthorus.   Cissarus.   Dorycirdum.   The
systematic name  of the plant from  which
the laudanum of the shops is obtained. See
Ladanum.
  Cistus humilis.  A name of parnassia
or white liverwort.
  Cistus  ladanifera.  See Ladanum.
  Cistus ledon.  A name of Ledum pa-
lustre.  See Rosmarinus.
  Citharus.   (From kiOapa, a harp.)  The
breast is sometimes so named from its shape.
  Citrago.   (From citrus, a citron,  so
called from its citron-like smell.)   Citraria.
Melissa or baum.
  CITRAS.   (From citrus, the qkron.) A
citrate.   A salt formed by the union ofthe
citric acid, or acid of lemons, with different
bases; as the  citrate of alumin,  citrate oj
ammonia,  dtrate of potash.
  Citrea. See Limon.
  CITREUM.     (From  citrus.)   Citron.
Malus medica.  Malus dtria.  The citron-
tree.   Citrus medica of Linnaeus.   Its fruit
is called Cedromela, whicii is larger and less
succulent than the lemon ; but in all  other
respects the  citron and lemon trees  agree.
The lemon is a  variety only of  the citrus
medica.   The citron juice when sweetened
wilh sugar is called by the Italians aigre
di cedre.  "■"'-•
  CITRIC ACID.  Acidum citricum.   The
juice  of lemons.   The  citric acid may be
obtained pure in concrete crystals,  by the
following method : Saturate boiling lemon-
juice with pulverized chalk. The  acidforms
with lime a salt that is scarce soluble, and
the mucilaginous and extractive substances
remain dissolved  in the supernatant liquor;
the precipitate is  to be washed with hike-
warm water,  till it ceases to  deepen in
colour  ; it dissolves nearly  as well as  sul-
phate of  lime; it is then to be treated with
as  much sulphuric acid as is requisite to
saturate the  chalk, diluted  in ten parts of
water; and  this mixture is  to  be  boiled 
CLA
CLA
207
for a few minutes.   Afterwards, it must be
cooled and filtered; the sulphate of lime
remains on the filter, and the liquor affords
a crystallized acid by evaporation. See Li-
mon
   Citrinatio.  Complete digestion-
   Cithinlla.   (A Dim. of citrus.)   A
small citron.
   Citron.   See Limon.
   Citrul, Sicilian.   See Citrullus.
   CITRULLUS   Angura.    Jace  brasi-
liensibus.   Tetranguria-  Sicilian  citrul, or
water-melon.  The seeds of this plant,  Cu-
curbita citrullus of Linnaeus :—foliis  mul-
tiparties,  were formerly used medicinally,
but  now  only to  re-produce the  plant.
Water-melon is cooling, and somewhat nu-
tritious;   but so  soon begins to ferment,
as to prove highly  noxious to some  sto-
machs, and bring  on  spasms, diarrhaeas,
cholera morbus, colics,  &c.
   CITRUS.   1. The name of a genus of
plants  in  the  Linnaean  system.   Class,
 Polyadelphia.   Order,  Icosandria.
   2. The name of the  lemon.   See Limon.
   Citrus  aurantium.   The systematic
name of the orange tree.  See Aurantium.
   Citrus  medica.   The  systematic name
of the lemon-tree.   See Limon.
   Citta.  A voracious appetite.
   CiTToeis.   See Chlorosis.
   Civet cat.   See Zibethum.
   CIVKTTA.  (Prom  sebet, Arab.) Civet.
 An  unciuotis odoriferous drug  now  only
 used by perfumers
   Clap.  Sf-e Goiuirrbaa.
   CLARET.  (Claretumj from  clareo, to
 be clear.)  A French wine,  that  may be
 given willi great advantage, as a tonic  and
 antiseptic, where  red  port  wine disagrees
 with the patient ; and  in typhoid fevers of
 children and delicate  females, it is far pre-
 ferable as  a common drink.
   Claiieti'm.  See  Claret.    Also a wine
 impregnated  with spices and sugur, called
 by some  Vinum Hippocraticum.   A  Clare-
 tum purgatorium, composed of a vinous in-
 fusion  of  glass of  antimony in  cinnamon
 water with sugar, is mentioned by Schroe-
 der.
   CLARIPICATIO.   The  depuration of
 any thing.
   Clan/.   A name for the horminum.
   Clasis.   (From kxacd, to break.)  Clasr.ia.
 A fracture.
   Cuai stiilx.   (From  elaudo,  to  shut.)
 Clcithruvi gutturis.  Any aperture which
 has a power of contracting itself, or closing
 its orifice  by  any means, as the passage of
 the throat.
   Ci-Aisriu-M viRGiNi.'aiis   The hymen.
   CLAl'SCRA.   (From  elaudo,  to shut.)
 An imperforation of any can si or cavity in
 the Lady.   Thus clausura utei is a preter-
 natural ittperforation of  'he  uterus; clau-
 sura tuba rum  F.il'opiarum, a morbid  im-
 perforation of the  Fallopian  tubes, men-
tioned by Ruysch as one cause of infecun-
dity.
  CLAVATib.  (From clava, a club.)   A
gort of articulation  without motion, where
the ,>arts are, as it were, driven in  with a
hammer, like the teeth in the sockets. See
Gomphosis.
  Clavellatus.   (From clavus, a wedge.)
A specific name   of potash, or cineres cla-
vellati ;  and  so named from  the  little
wedges, or billets, into  which the wood
was cut to make it.
  CLAVICLE.  (Dim. of clavis ,- so called
from  its resemblance  to an ancient key.)
Collar-bone.   The clavicle is placed at the
root of the neck, and at the upper part of
the breast.  It extends across, from  the
tip of the shoulder to the upper part of
the sternum ;  it  is a  round bone, a little
flattened towards the end, which joins the
scapula; it  is  curved  like  an Italic  S,
having one curve turned out  towards the
breast;  it is useful as an arch, supporting
the shoulders, preventing them from falling
forwards upon the  breast, and making the
hands strong antagonists  to  each  other ;
which, without  this steadying, they could
not have been.
   1.  The thoracic end, that next the ster-
num, or what may be called the inner head
of  the  clavicle, is  round and flat, or but-
ton-like ; and it  is received into a suitable
hollow on  the upper piece of  the sternum.
It  is not only like other joints surrounded
by a  capsule  or purse ; it is  further pro-
vided with  a  small  moveable cartilage,
which, like a friction-wheel in machinerj-,
saves the parts  and facilitates the motions,
and moves continually as the clavicle moves.
   2.  But  the outward end of the clavicle
is flattened, as it approaches  the  scapula,
and the edge of that flatness is turned to the
edge of the  flattened acromion,  so that
they  touch but in  one single point.  This
outer end of the clavicle, and the  corre-.
sponding point  of the  acromion, are flat-
tened and  covered with a crust of cartilage;
but  the motion here  is  very slight and
quite insensible;  they are tied firmly by
strong  ligaments ; and  we may consider
this as almost a fixed point;  for  there is
little motion of the scapula upon  the cla- ■
vicle; but there is  much motion of the
clavicle  upon the  breast, for  the clavicle
serves as a shaft, or axis, firmly tied to the
scapula, upon which  the scapula moves
and turns, being connected with the trunk
only  by this single point, viz. the articu-
lation of  the  clavicle  with  the  breast-
bone.
   Claviculus.  "See Clavicle.
   Ci-avicula.   See Clavicle.
   Clavis.   (From elaudo, to shut.)  Tlu
same as clavicle.
   CLAVUS.  A nail.   The sensation  re-
sembling the driving a nail into the head.
A  fixed pain in the  forehead, which may 
208               CLI                                      CLU
be  covered by one's  thumb, giving a sen-
sation like as if  a nail were driven into the
part.   When connected with hysterics,  it
is called  clavus hystericus.   This term  is
also applied  to  corns,  from  their re .jm-
blance to the head of a nail;  and to an
artificial palate,  or diseased uterus.
  Clavus hystericus.  See Clavus.
  Clavus oculo.ium.   A staphyloma, or
tumour on the eyelids.
  Clay.  See Alumina.  "5
  Cleavers.  See A purine.
  Cleidion   Clidion.   The epithet  of a
pastil,  described  by  Galen  and  Paulus
^Egineta;  and  it  is th^- name also of an
epithem described  bj yEtius.
  Cleidoma   (From kxii£qk, to close.) A
pastil, or torch.  Also the clavicula.
  Cleiiiomastoideus.   (From xXufaiyA, the
clavicle, and  yA^ouS'am, the  masioidaeus
muscle.)  See Stcrro-cleidomastoidaus.
  Clkisagra.    (B,- >m  xxus,  the  clavicle,
nnd  AygA, a prey.)  The gout in the  arti-
culation of the clavicles.
  Cj.eithron.   (From KXtiSie,  to  shut..)
See Claustrum.
  CLEMATIS.  (From kMi/aa,  a  tendril;
so named  from its climbing up trees, or
any thing ii can fasten  upon with its  ten-
drils.)  The name of a genus ol plants in
the Linnae n system.   Class,  Polyandria.
Order, Po/ygiuia.
  Cle.viatis recta.  The systematic name
of the upright virgin's-bower.   See Flam-
mula Jovis.
  Clematis  vitalra.   The   systematic
name of the traveller's-]'oy.   See Vitalba.
  Clematitis.  Tlie same as clematis.
  Cleonis collvrium.   The  name of  a
collyrium described by  Celsus.
  Cleonis gluten.   An  astringent  for-
mula of myrrh,  frankincense, and white of
e£g-
  Clepsydra.   (From  Kxrrrce, to conceal,
and i/cTa-g, water.)  Properly,  an instrument
to measure time by the dropping of water
through a hole, from one vessel to another;
but it is used to  express a chymical vessel,
perforated  in the same manner.   It is also
an instrument  mentioned  by  Paracelsus,
contrived to convey suft'umigations to the
uterus, in hysterical cases.
  Clibanus.  (Quasi  kaxiGavos :  from xa-
xvrln, to conceal.)  A portable furnace, or
still, in which the materials  to be wrought
on are shut up.
  Climacter.    (From KXiyafa,  to   pro-
ceed gradually.   The  progression of the
life of man.  It is usually divided  into pe-
riods of seyen years.
  Climax.   (From KXiyA^ot, to proceed.)
A name of some antidotes,  which, in regu-
lar  proportion,  increased  or  diminished
the ingredients of which it was composed.
e.g. Chamadryos ^jjj.  Centaurii %]]■  By-
peridgj.
   Climbing birth%voi-t.    See  Aristolochia
 tenuis.
  CLLNTCAL.    (Clinicns;  from n-yivrt, a
 bed.)   Any thing concerning a bed :  thus
 clinical lectures,1  notes, a  clinical  physi-
 cian, &c.; whicii mean lectures given  at
 the bed side, observations taken from pa-
 tients  when  in bed, a physician who visits
 his patients in their  bed, Stc.
   CLINOID.   (Chnoideus ; from kxivh, a
 bed, and «cfb?, resemblance.)   Resembling
 a bed.  The four processes surrounding the
 sedi turcica of the  sphaenoid bone  are so
 cu'led, of which  two are anterior, and two
 posterior.
   Clino^iastoideus.   A corruption of clei-
 domastoideus.
   Cnssus.  A chymical term denoting mi-
 neral compound  spirits; but antimony  is
 considered as the basis clyssi.   A spirit of
 antinomy is called clysstis.
   Clitoridis musculus.  See Erector clito-
 ridis.
   CLITORIS.  (From  kxuoi, to enclose, or
 hide ; beca.iae it  i hid by the labia ptiden-
 dorum.)  Columella.    A small glandiform
 body, l-ke-a penis in  miniature,  and,  like
 it,  covered with a praepuce, or  fore-skin.
 It is situated above tiie nymphae, and before
 the opening of the urinary passage of wo-
 men.  Anatomy  fias  discovered, that the
 clitoris  is composed, like the penis,  of a
 cavernous substance, and of a glans,  which
 has no perforation, but is, like thai  of the
 penis, exquisitely sensible.  The  clitoris is
 the principal seat of pleasure :  during coi-
 tion it is distended  with blood, and after
 the vc ereal orgasm  it becomes flaccid and
 falls. Instances  have occurred, where the
 clitoris  was so enlarged as to enable the
 female  to  have  venereal commerce with
 others ; and,  in Paris, this fact was made a
 public exhibition  of to the faculty. Women
 thus formed appear to partake, in their ge-
 neral form, less of the female character, and
 are termed hermaphrodites.  The clitoris
 of children is larger, in proportion, than in
 full-grown women:  it ofen projects be-
 j ond the external labia at birth.
  Clitorismus.   (From KXit]ogte.)  A mor-
 bid enlargement of the clitoru.
  CLONIC.  (From KXovae, to move to ami
 fro.)  Spasmi ctonici.  See Convulsion.
  CiONqDEs.    (From uxovtu, to agitate.)
 A strong1' unequal pulse.
  Clove bark.  See Cassia caryophyllata.
  Clove gillifiower.   See Caryophyllum ru-
 brum.
  Clove July flower.   See Caryophyllum ru-
 brum.
  Clove pink.   See Caryophyllum rubrum.
  Clove.   See Caryophyllum aromaticum.
  CLUNESIA.    (From  dunes,  the  but-
tocks.)   Proctalgia.   An inflammation  of
the buttocks.
  CLl SIA.   (So c.lled  in  memory of 
                  CO A

Charles Clusius, an eminent botanist.) The
name of a genus of plants in  the Linnaean
system.  Class, Polygamia.  Order, Monoe-
cia.   Balsam-tree.
  Clutia elutheria.  Th« systematic name
ofthe tree which  was supposed  to afford
the cascarilla bark.
  CLUYTIA.   (Named  after  Cluyt,  and
generally spelt clulius.)   The name of a ge-
nus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class,
Dioecia.   Order,  Gynandria.
  Cludon.  (KxuSuv.)  A fluctuation  and
flatulency in the stomach.
  Cltpealis.  (From  clypeus, a  shield.)
Formed like a shield, hence cartilago cly-
peal is.
  Clvsmis.  r.lysma. (From KXufa, to wash.)
A glyster.
  Clvssis.   Clistus.   A  term  anciently
used by the chymists for  medicines made
by the  ie-umon of different  principles, as
nil, salt, and spirit, by long digestion ;  but
it is not now practised, and the term is al-
most lost.
  Clyssus  antimonii.   Clyssus  mineralis'.
A weak acid of sulphur.
  Clyster.  (Clysterium.  Erom  KXu^m, to
cleanse.)  A glyster.
  Cnemia.  Any  part connected wilh the
tibia.
  CsKMonAC-rrLEus.    (Prom  Kvxyn,  the
tibia, and Sailv^a, a finger, or  toe.)  A
muscle  whose origin is in the  tibia, afcd
whose insertion is in the toes.  Its office is
to el< va'.e the toes.  See Extensor digitorum
limrus.
  Cvisig. (Prom wane, to scratch.)  Cnes-
ina   Cnesmos.  \  painful itching of any
part.
  C iii'iLuiNi (Pn.:n x.vw.<;. eniens, et txuov,
oil.)  Oil made of the seeds of ciictis.   Its
virtues are the smc wiih those of ricinus,
but in ;>n inferior degree.
  C.mcus.  (From kvau, to scr itch )  The
plan-  used by  Hippocrates by this name, is
supposed to  be the carthamus;  but modern
botanists exclude  it from the species of this
plant.
  Cnicus  syi.vmstii.s.  The Carduus bene-
dictus.
  Cnidii cocci.   See Coccognidia.
  Cxidii  guana,   -'r'- Cocengnidia.
  Cmdosis   (FroM kvic) », the nettle.)  An
itching sensation, such as is perceived  by
the nettle.   A dry ophthalmy.
  Cnipotes.  An itching.
  Cnismos.  See  Cnesis.
  Cntma. (From kvjo.-, to scrape, or grate.)
In  Hippocrates it signifies a rasure, punc-
turo, or vol heat ion: also the  same as cnes-
mos, or cnesis.
  CO\GULANTl.\.   (From   congulo. to
incrassite, or curdle.)   Such medicines as
coagulate  the blood and juices  flowing
from it.
  COAGULABLE    LYMPH.     Lympha
coagvlabin's.   This  substanct  has  a great
                  COB               209

affinity  to  tiie white  of eggs.  It is  a
component part ofthe serum of the human
blot.d.  It may be obtained in considerable
quantities by stirring the serum about with
a stick, when it adheres to  its sides.  In
certain diseased actions ills seper»ted from
the blood, aid is ofien found in very con-
siderable  quantities  in 4he circumscribed
cavities of the body.  It has neither taste
nor smell; it always possesses a white and
opake colour; is ofa glutinous consistence,
and, if dried  by  a  gentle heat, becomes
horny.  Its presence is detected by an ad-
mixture ofthe  diluted mineral acids.  See
also Albumen.
  COAGULATION'.   (Coagulatio; From
con, and ago, to drive together.)  Tne se-
paration of the glutinous or viscid particles,
contained  in any fluid, from the more thin
and  not coagulable  particles: thus,  when
milk curdles, the coagulable particles form
the curd ; and  when acids are thrown into
any fluid  containing  coagulable particles,
they form what is called  a cougulum.
  COAG ULUM.   A term applied frequent.
ly to blood and otiier fluids, when  they as-
sume a jelly-like c< naistency.
  Coagulum aluminis.   This is  made by
beating the white of eggs with a little alum,
until  it forms  a- coagulum.  I- is  recom-
mended as an  efficacious application to re-
fixations  of the conjunctive  membrane of
the eye.
  Cv.'.Ti.RNiB fkrres.   (From con,  and
alternus, alternate.)  Fevers  mentioned by
Beiini, which he  describes  as two  fevers
s fleeting the saino  patient, and the parox-
ysm of one approaching as that ofthe other
subs.des.
  Coahctatio. (Pi\<m coarcto, to straiten.)
The contraction, or dimtinition of any thing.
Applied to the pulse, it  mean* a lessening
in number.
  Coarticulatio.  (From coft, and articu-
latio, an articulation.)  That sort of articu-
lation wl'ich has manifest motion.
  COB VLT.   Cadmia metallica.   A metal
that has never  be-.-n  found pure in nature.
Wis meet  with it almost always either in
the sate  of an oxyd; alloyed with other
metals h the form of a sulphuret; or com-
bined with an acid.
  Coh.l' in  the state of an oxyd forms the
black cobalt ore  Thi- ore  is found in Ger-
rnn'iv, either in powder ofa black  or grey
colour, or i;> compact masses.  In the last
form, it exlnbi's at its fractu-e, rose colour-
ed s;;its.  There  are several  varieties of,
U is ore.
  C >'»!',  :illoved with other  metals, forms '
the tlul' white cobalt ore.   In this ore, which
occurs  < ither  amorphous or  cr> stalled,
cobalt is united to iron  and  arsenic.  The
colour of this ore. when fresh broken, is
white or  bluet.-h-grey,  sometimes with  a
shade of red  It has a metallic lustre. It^
texture is  compact.   Cobalt, united to
     E i * 
210               COC                                      COC
  sulphur,  forms the white Cobalt ore.  It is
  met with in  masses,  or  cliristallized  in
  cubes,  dodecahedra, and  octaliedra.   lis
  colour  is a tin-white,  sometimes reddish-
  yellow.   Cobalt  combined  with arsenic
,  acid forms the red cobalt ore,  arseniate  of
  cobalt.   It  is  found in masses of various
  sh.ipe.5.   Its  colour  is red,  inclining  to
  orange.
    Cobalt, when in a pure state, is ofa steel-
  grey colour, with a tinge of  red, and a fine
  close grain.   It has a granulated fracture,
  and is easily  broken and  pulverized.   Its
  specific weight is between 7.700 and 7.811.
  It requires a very intense heat for its fusion,
  nearly equal to that necessary to melt cast-
  iron.  When heated in contact with the air,
  it oxydates before fusion.  Phosphorus ren-
  ders it very fusible, and converts it into a
  phosphuret.   It unites to sulphur with diffi-
  culty, but very well with the alkatine sul-
  phurets by fusion.  When alloyed with me-
  tals it renders them granulated, rigid, and
  brittle.  It is attacked by the greater num-
  ber of the acids, and unites with the boracic
  acid. Its  solutions indifferent acids become
  green when heated;  and from this proper-
  ty, it is used as an ink, which,  when  writ-
  ten with on paper, is invisible, but becomes
  visible  when gently heated,  and disappears
  when  cold.   It  takes  fire   in  oxygena'ed
  muriatic  acid gas.  It  colours glass  of a
  fine blue.  It unites with pLtina, gold, iron,
  nickel, copper and arsenic, by fusion ; but
  silver, lead, bismuth, and mercury, refuse to
  unite with it in the dry way. In  its purest
  state, it is not only obedient  to the magnet,
  buj^ if we may trust to the accuracy of some
  experiments made by Kohl and Wenzel, it
  may even receive  a magnetical  attractive
  power.
    Nitrate of potash oxydates cobalt readi-
  ly.  It detonates by the blow ofa hammer,
  when mixed  with oxvgenated muriate of
  potash.   It produces fine colours in porce-
  lain, enamels, artificial gems, &e.
    pOBHAM   WAT!'.;.-.    Weak   saline
  purging waters at Cobham.
    COBRA  DE CAPELLO.   (From  cobra,
  the head, or  covering.  Span )   Crotalus
  horridus  of  Linnaeus.   The rattle-snake;
  the stone out of whose head i> said to be an
  antidote  to  the poison of  venomous ani-
  mals.
     Cocca ixidia.  See Grana cnidia.
     Coccarium.  (From kokaov, a berry.)  A
  very small pill.
    COCCINELLA.   (Dim.  from  coccus, a
  berry; from  its resemblance to a  berry.)
  Coccinilla.  Ficus  India gruna.   Scarabao-
  lus hamisphericus.  Cochinelifera cochinilla.
  Coccus Americanus.   Cochinelle.   Coccus  In-
  dicus  tinctorius.  Cochineal.   The  female
  of a species of insect called Coccus  cacti,
  that is found  on,  and collected  in- South
  America, from the Opuntia, or Indian fig-
tree.   It possesses  stimulating  qualities,
and is ordered by the College in he  tinc-
tura  cardamomi  composita  and  cinchona
composita;  but most probably, on account
of the beautiful red colour winch  it imparts
to them.
  Cocco-BALs.vMt  i.   The  fruit ofthe true
balsam.
  CoccooNiniA   Grana  cnidia.   Cocci cni-
dii.   The seeds of the Daphne mezereum are
so termed.   They are violentr, purgative.
See Mezereum.
  Coccos.  See Grana cnidia.
  Cocculi  Ixdi  aroh.vtici.   The  piper
Jamaicense.
  COCCULUS INDUS.    Dim  of  kokk<,
a berry.)   Coccus Indicus.  Cotcula offidna-
rum.  Cocci Orientales  The berry so called
is rugous and kidney-shaped,  and contains
a white nucleus ;  it is the produce of the
Menispermum cocculus ; foliis cordatis, retu-
sis mucronutis ; caule later o, of Linnaeus. It
is brought from Malab.,rand the East Indies.
It is poisonous  if swallowed, bringing on a
nausea,fainting and convulsion. Mixed with
paste it stupifies fishes, so that tbvy will lie
on the water, and  not attempt  to escape
from the hand that takes  them. The berries
possess an inebriating quality; and are sup-
posed to impart that power to most of the
London porter.
  Coccum RArHicuM.  A name  for  cher-
mes.
  COCCUS.  The name, in entomology, of
a tribe of insects.
  Coccus cacti. The systematic name ofthe
cochineal animal.  See Coccinella.
  COCCYGEUS.  (Coccygeus, sc.  muscuius;
from kokkv%:  because it is inserted into the
coccyx.)   Ischio-codgien  of  Dumas.  A
muscle of  the os coccygis, situated within
the pelvis.   It arises tendinous and fleshy,
from the spinous process of  the  ischium,
and covers the inside of the sacro-ischiatic
ligament: from this  narrow  beginning it
gradually increases to form  a thin  fleshy
belly, interspersed with  tendinous fibres.
It is inserted into  the extremity  of the os
sacrum, and  near  the  whole length of the
os coccygis, laterally.  Its use is to support
and move the os cocevgis forwards, and to
tie it more firmly to the sacrum.
  COCCYGIS  OS.    (From  xsjueuf, the
cuckoo, whose bill it is said to represent.)
Cauda.   Ossis sacri acumen. Coccyx.   This
bone is a small appendage to the point of
'he sacrum,  terminating this  inverted co-
lumn with  an acute point, and  found in
very  different conditions  in  the several
stages of life. In the child, it  is merely
cartilage, and we can  find  no  point of
bone; during youth,  it is ossifying  into
distinct  bonen, which continue  moveable
upon  each other  till  manhood;  then the
separate bones gradually unite with  each
other, so  as to  form one conical bone, 
COC
COE
211
with bulgings and  marks of the pieces of
which   it was  •riguially composed;  but
still the last bone continues to move upo-i
the joint of the sacrum, till,  in advanced
years,  it is  at last firmly united; later in
women than in men, with whom it is often
fixed at twenty or twenty-five.  It is not,
like the os sacrum, flat, but of a roundish
form,  convex  without, and  concave in-
wards; forming with the sacrum the lowest
part ofthe pelvis behind.   It  has no holes
like the sacrum; has no communication with
the spinal canal,  and transmits no nerves ;
but points forwards to  support the  lower
parts of the rectum ;  thus  it contracts the
lower openingof the pelvis, so as to support
effectually the rectum, bladder, and womb;
and yet continues so moveable in  women,
as to recede in time of labour, allowing the
head ofthe child to pasT
  COCCYX.   (KcKKug,  the«cuckoo.)   See
Coccygis os.   Also the part in which the os
coccygis is placed.
  Cochia.  (From >toxeuu> t0 tul" or ma'ce
round.)  An ancient name of some officinal
pills.
   Cochineal.   See Coccinella.
  COCHLEA.    (From kox*&, to  turn
round.)  A  cavity of the internal ear, re-
sembling the shell of a snail,  in whicii are
observed, the modiolus, or nucleus, extend-
ing from its basis to the apex, the scala tym-
pani, scala restibuli, and spiral lamina.
   Cochlea terrestris.  See Umax.
  COCHLEARE.  (From cochlea, a cockle,
whose shell its bowl represents.)  A spoon-
ful.  In prescriptions  it is  sometimes ab-
breviated thus, coch.  Cochleare magnum, is
a table-spoon; cochleare medium, a dessert
or pap-spoon ; and cochleare minimum, a tea-
spoon.
  COCHLEARIA.    (From  cochleare,  a
spoon;  so  called from its resemblance.)
The name of a genus of plants in the Lin-
naean system   Class,  Tetradynamia.   Or-
der, Siliculosa.
  Cochlearia armorai-ia.   The systema-
tic name of the- horse-radish.  See Rapha-
nus rusticumis.
  Cochlearia hortensiS.   L^moit scurvy-
grass.   This  ind-genous plant, Cochlearia
officinalis of  Linnxus :—foliis  radicalibus
cordato-subrotundis,-   caulinis oblong is sub-
sinuutis, is cultivated in gardens for i-s me-
dicinal qualities.  Its expressed juice  has
been long considered as the most effectual
ofthe scorbutic plants.
  Cochlearia officinalis.   The.syste-
ma' .n n.,me of the lemon-scurvy-grass.  See
Coc'.ieiria hortensis.
  Cnnmve   (Fiom gto^atai, to turn round.)
Galen explains this to  be the juncture of
the  ischium,  near  the -eat, or breech;
whence, says  he, all  the  adjacent  parts
about  the  seat  .>re  called  by  the  same
name.   Hesychius says, that cochone  is the
part of the spine which is adjacent to the
os sacrum.
  COCOS.  (So called from the Portuguese
coco, or coquen, the three holes at the end
of the cocoa-nut shell, giving it tlie resem-
blance of  a monkey's head.)   The  name of
a genus of plants in  the  Linnxan system.
Class, Monoecia.  Order, Hexandria.  The
cocoa-nut tree.
  Cocos   nucifera.    The   systematic
name of the plant  whose fruit is the cocoa-
nut.
  Cocos  RVTi'iiACEt.    The  systematic
name ofthe plant which affords the  palm
oil.
  Coction.  (From coquo, to boil )   Con-
coction.    Digestion   In a medic -A  sense,
signifies  that alteration, whatever it be, or
however occasioned, which  is made in the
crude matter of a distemper, whereby it  is
either fitted  for  a  discharge, ur rendered
harmless to the body.  This is of'en brought
about by  nature ; that  is, by the vis vitae,
or the disposition or natural tendency of
the matter itself, or el-e  by proper  reme-
dies, winch  may  so alter its bulk, figure,
cohesion, or  give it a particular determi-
nation, so as  to prevent any- farther ill ef-
fects, or drive  it quite out of the  body.
And, that time of a disease wherei.i this
action  is  performing, is called  its state of
coction.
  Cocustu.  The name for courbaril.
  Codocele.    (From  nit*, a bulb, and
*»x», a tumour.)  A bubo
  Cod f. v fali  See  Conessi cortex.
  CrecAr.is.  (From ccecum, the blind gut,
throng!,  which it  runs.)  A vein,  beiiig  a
branch from the concave  side of the vena
mesaraica.
  CatLA.   (From xuxos. hollow.)  The hol-
low pits  ab  ve, and sometimes  below the
eyes.  The hollow parts at  the  bottom of
the feet.
  Ccklia.  (From x«Aof, hollow )  A  cavi-
ty in any part of the  body.  The  belly.
The womb.
  Cffi LI AC ARTERY.  ( CaUacus, belong-
ing to the belly ; from koixia,  the belly.)
Arteria ctsLaca.  The first branch given off'
from the aorta in  the  cavity of the  abdo-
men.  It  sends branches to the diaphragm,
stomach,  liver, pylorus, duodenum, omen-
tum, a:>d spleen.
  CT£Ll\C  PASSION.    (C a Uncus, be-
longing t i the belly ; from koixia, the belly.)
Caliea Chylosa.   Ccelica lactea. There are
very great differences  among physicians,
concerning  the  nature  of  this  disease.
Sauv.ig-s says it is a chronic flux, in which
the aliment is discharged half digested. Dr.
Cullen considers it as a species of  diar-
rhoea, and mentions   it in  his third and
fourth  species, under  the terms mucosa,
chyL-sa. lactea; making the purulenta only
symptomatic.  See Dianhxa.   It is at- 
212               COF
COL
tended with great pains in the stomach,
resembling the pricking of pins; rumbling
and flatus in  the  intestines; white  stools,
because deprived of bile ; while the patient
becomes weak and lean.
  Cceloma.   (From kuxo;,  hollow.)   An
ulcer in the tunica cornea ofthe eye.
  C(ei.ostomia.  (Prom kuxo;, hollow, and
toy*., the mouth.)  A defect in speaking,
when  a  person's  speech is obscured  by
sounding as if his  voice -proceeded  from a
cavern.
  Coenologia.  (From koivos, common, and
xoyos, discourse.)   A consultation, or com-
mon consideration of a di-cascj by  two or
more physician?.
  CozNOTiiS.  (From xmk«, common.)  The
physicians of the  methodic sect asserted
that  all  diseases arose from relaxation,
stricture, or a  mixture of both.  These
were  called ccenotes,  viz.  what diseases
have in common.
  Cojruleus lapis.  The sulphate  of cop-
per. - See Sulphas cupri.
  Coete.  (From xuyat, to  lie down.)  A
bed, or couch, for a sick person.
  COFFEY    (The true name  is  Caffe,
from Caffa, the province in South  Ameri-
ca, where the tree grows spontaneously in
great abundance.)  The name of a genus
of plants in  the  Linnx.in  system.   Class,
Pentar.dria.  Order, Monogynia.  The cof-
fee-tree.
  COFFEE.  (From kofuah, a mixing  to-
gether Hebr.;  so  called from the pleasant
potation which is made from its  berry.)
Jasndnum Arabicum.  Choava.  'i'he seeds
ofthe Cofifea Arabica ;  fioribus quinquefidis,
tUspermis of Linnaeus   The coffee-tree is
culti^ted in Arabia,  Persia, the East  In-
dies, the Isle of Bourbon, and several parts
of \merica.  Good Turkey Coffee is by far
the fnost salutary of all  liquors drunk at
meal-time.   It possesses nervine and  ad-
stringent qualities, and may be drunk with
advantage at all times, except  when there
is bile in the stomach.   It  is said to be a
good antidote against an over-dose of opium,
and to relieve obstinate spasmodic asthmas.
For the  latter purpose, the coffee ought to
be  of the best Mocco,  newly burnt, and
made very strong,  immediately after grind-
ing it.  Sir John  Pringle commonly order-
ed one  ounce  for a dose; which is to be
repeated fresh,  after  the  interval  of a
quarter or half an hour; and which he  di-
rected  to be  taken   without  milk  or
sugar.
  If coffee be drunk warm within an hour
after dinner, it is  of singular use to those
who have head-ach, from weakness in the
stomach, contracted  by sedentary  habits,
close attention, or accidental drunkenness.
It is of service when the digestion is weak;
and persons  afflicted with the sick head-
ach are  much benefited  by  its  use, in
some  instances, though this effect is by no
means uniform.  Coffee  is  often  imitated,
by roasting rye v. Hi a f-.w almonds.
  Coffee  Aramica    The plant which af-
fords  coffee.  Se'- Coffee.
  COHESION.  (Prom  con, and hareo, to
stick  together.)   JVs cohasionis.  Vis adha-
rionis. Vis attractionis. That force in the par-
ticles of matter whereby they are connected
in such a way that  they resist any attempt
towards their removal or separation.  It is
a species of attraction.  See Attraction.
   Cohobation   (A term  invented  by
Paracelsus.)   Cohobatio.   Cohobium.  Co-
hoph.   Tiie ancient chymists use this term
to signify the -disti'lation ofa fluid poured
afresh upon  a substance of the same kind
as that  upon which it was  before distilled,
and repeating thjf operation several times,
to make  it more efficacious.  For this pur-
pose, the vAsel called pelican  was em-
ployed.
   Cohol.  (Cohol.  Heb.) •  Castellus  says
this word is used in Avicenna, to express
dry collyria for the eyes, in fine powder.
   Coilima.   (Prom koixia, the bowels.)  A
sudden swelling ofthe belly from wind.
   Cojlostomia.   (From  koixo;, hollow, and
s-oya, the mouth.)   A defect of speaking,
from  the palate, or  through the nose.
   Coindicantia.   (From  con, and indico,
to  indicate.)  Signs, or  symptoms,  are
called coindicant, when,  besides the usual
incidental appearances, there occur others,
as age, habTt, season, &c.
   Co  i ua.   A  name  for  the  terra Japo-
nica.
   COITUS.  (From coeo, to go together.)
The conjunction of the  male and female in
the act of procreation.
   Cola.  (From ku>xqv, a joint.)  The joints.
   Colatoria lactea.   Astruc says  they
were  formerly called  glands, and are  situ-
ated  in the third and internal tunic of the
uterus, and, that they arc vesiculo-vascular
bodies.
   Colatorium.   (From colo, to strain.)  A
strainer of any kind.
   Colature.    (From colo,  to  strain.)  A
filtered or strained liquor.
   Colca(iuahuitl.    An American plant,
commended  in palsies and uterine disor-
ders,  according to Ray.
   COLCESIRENSIS AQUA.  Colchester
water. This  mineral water  is of the bitter
purging kind, similar to that of Epsom, but
not so strong.
   COLCHICUM.  (From Colchis, a city of
Armenia ; where this plant is supposed to
have  been common.)  1. The name ofa ge-
nus of plants in the  Linnaean system. Class,
Hexandria.   Order,  Trigynia.   Meadow-
saffron.
   2.  The pharmacopceial  name of  the
common meadow-saffron.   Colcldcum au-
tumnale   of   Linnaeus -.—foliis  planis  Ian- 
COL
COL              213
veo'atis  creeds.    A  native  of  England.
The sensible  qualities  of the fresh root
are   very  various,  according   to  the
place of growth  and season of  the year.
In autumn it is  almost inert, but in  the
beginning of summer highly acrid ;  hence
some have found it to be a corrosive poison,
whilst others have eaten it in considerable
quantity,  without experiencing any  effect.
When it is possessed of acrimony, this is of
the  sanu- nature with  that of garlic  and
some other plants, and it is entirely de-
stroyed  by drying.  The German  phy-
sicians have celebrated  its virtues as diu-
retic, in hydrothorax and  other  dropsies;
and  in France it  continues to be  a favour-
ite remedy; but it  is, nevertheless, in  this
country unsuccessful, and at best a very
uncertain  remedy.  The expressed juice is
used, in Alsace,  to  destroy vermin  in the
heads of children.  The officinal prepara-
tions of colchicum are, Syr. Colch. Autum.
Edin. Pharm.  The oxymel colchici of the
former  London  pharmacopoeia  is  now
omitted, and the acetum colchici ordered
in its room;  the College observing that
the honey may easily be  added  extempo.
raneously, if it be thought requisite.^ The
following is the formula  of the present
tx>ndon Pharm.  for  preparing the acetum
colchici,  or  vinegar of  meadow-saffron :
Take of  meadow-saffron  root  sliced, an
ounce;  acetic acid, a pint; proof spirit, a
fluid-ounce.   Macerate  the meadow-saffron
root in  the vinegar, in a covered  glass  ves-
sel, for twenty-four hours ; then  press out
the liquor and set  it by,  that the feculen-
cies may  subside ;  lastly, add the spirit to
the  clear  liquor.  The dose is  from ^ss to
Tjvs-
   Colchicum autumnale.  The systematic
name of the common meadow-saffron.  See
Colchicum.
   Colchicum illyricum.   The  plant  sup-
posed to fcffbrd the hermoddctyls.  See Her-
modactylus.
   Colchicuh  Zevlanicu.m.   See  Zedo-
aria.
   COLCOTHAR VITRIOLI.   Cha/dtis.   TllC
remains of calcined  martial vitriol.
   COLD. A privation of heat. It is nothing
positive,  but somewhat  of tlie negative
kind.   The  human body contains  within
itself, as  long as it is living, a  principle of
warmth :  if any other body,  being jn  con-
tact with it, does at the same time impart
to it more cnloric  or heat than  it obtains
from the human  body,  it  is said to be
warm ;  but if it receives  from the  human
bfdy more heat than it  remits, it  is  said to
be cold.
   A cold is .1 popular name also for a catar-
rhous affection of the  nostrils, throat, and
fauces.   S.e  Catarrhus.
   COLD   AFFUSION.   A  process for-
merly  practised bj physicians,  but lately
introduced by  Dr. Currie,  of  Liverpool,
in the treatment of typhus fever, and whicii
appsars to possess a uniformity of success,
which  we look for in vain  in almost any
other branch of  medical practice.   The
remedy consists merely in placing the pa-
tient in a bathing-tab, or other convenient
vessel, and pouring a pailful of cold watea
upon  his  body; after  which he is wiped,
dry, and again put to bed.  It should be
noted,
  First, That it is the low contagious fever
in which the  cold affusion is to be employ-
ed.   The first symptoms of which are a dull
head-ach, with restlessness and shivering;
pains in the back, and all over the body, the
tongue foul,  with  great  prostration  of
strength;  the head-ach  becoming more
acute,  the heat of the  body,  by  the  ther-
mometer, 102° to  105° or  m ^re; general
restlessness,  increasing to  delirium, parti-
cularly in the night.
  Secondly, T:)af it is in tlie early stage of
the disease we must employ the  remedy ;
and generally in the state of the greatest heat
and exacerbation.
  Thirdly, It is affusion, not  immerdon, that
must be employed,
  Since the first publication of Dr. Currie's
work,  the practice  of affusion  has  been
extended throughout England ; and its effi-
cacy has been established in some stages of
the disease,  from  which the  author had
originally proscribed the  practice of it.
One of  the  cautionary  injunctions which
had been given for the affusion of cold wa-
ter in  fever was,  never to employ it in  cases
where  the patient hadasense of chilliness upon
him, even if the thermometer, applied to
the trunk of the body, indicated  a preter-
natural degree of heat.  In his last^edition
of  Reports, however, Dr. Currie has given
the particulars ofa case of this description,
in whicii  the cold affusion was so managed
as to produce a successful event.
   In  fevers  arising from,  or accompanied
by, topical inflammation, his experience does
not justify the use of cold affusion ; though
in a great variety of these  cases,  the warm
affusion may  be used with  advantage.
" And," says he,  " though I have used the
cold affusion in some instances, so late as
the twelfth or fourteenth day of contagious
fever,  with safety and success, yet it can
only be employed, at this advanced period,
in the  instances in which the heat keeps up
steadily above  the natural standard, and
the respiration continues   free.   In  such
cases I have  seen  it appease agitation and
restlessness,  dissipate delirium, and, as it
were,  snatch the patient from impending
dissolution.   But it is in the early stages oi
fever  (let me again repeat) that  it ought
always to be employed, if possible;  and
where, without any regard to the heat of
the patient, it is had recourse to in the last
stage of fever, after every other remedy has
failed, and the case appears desperate, (of 
<U4               ^OL

which I have heard several instances,) can
it appear surprising that the issue should
sometimes be unfavourable?"
  Numerous communica- ions from various
practitioners, in the West and East Indies,
in Egypt and America, also shew the effica-
cy of affusion in the  raging  fevers of hot
countries.
  Coles.  (From kauxoc,  a stalk.)  Colis.
The penis.
  Colewort.   See Brasrica.
  Coli dextrum ligamentum.  Where the
mesentery changes its name for  thai of
mesocolon,   (near  the extremity  of the
ileum,) the  particular  lamina,  which  is
turned to  the right  side, forms  a. small
transverse fold which is thus named.
  Coli  sisistrum  ligamentum.   It  is
a contraction of  the mesocolon,  a little
below the left k.dney.
  COLICA.  (FromxaAov, col.m, the name
of one of  the intestines.) The colic.   The
appellation  of colic is  commonly given to
all  pains  in  the abdomen, almost indiscri-
minately ;  but,  from the different causes
and  circumstances of this  disorder, it  is
differently denominated.   When  the  pain
is accompanied with a vomimg  of bile, or
with obstinate costiveness, it is   called a
bilious colic; if flatus causes the pain, that
is, if attended with temporary  distention,
rel;eved by the discharge of wind, it takes
the  name of flatulent or windy colic ; when
accompanied with hpat  and  inflammation,
it takes the name  of inflammatory  colic, or
enteritis.  When this disease arises to a
violent height,  and  is attended  with  a
stercoraceous   vomiting,  obstinate  cos-
tivem s*,  and an  evacuation  of faeces by
the  mouth, it is called pusdo iliaca, or iliac
passion.
   Dr. Cullen places this genus of disease in
the  class neuroses, and  order spasmi; and
defines it pain of the  abdomen, particularly
round  the  umbilicus,  a tended  with vo-
miting  and costiveness.  He enumerates
seven species.
   1. Cplica  spasmodica,  with retraction  of
the navel, and spasm  of the muscles of the
belly.
   2. Colicapictonum. This is called from the
 place where it is endemial ; the  P>ictou,
 the Surinam, theTJevonshire colic; from its
 victims, the plumbers' and the  painters'
 colic;  from its symptoms, the dry belly-
 ach, the  nervous and spasmodic colic.  It
 has been attributed  to the poison of lead,
 and this is undoubtedly the cause, when it
 occurs  to  glaziers, painters,  and  those
 employe*; in lead works; but, though this is
 one, it is by no means the only  cause.  In
 Devonshire  it certainly more often arises
 from the early cider, made of harsh, unripe
 fruit, and  in the West Indies  from new
 rum.  The  characteristics of this disease
 are—obstinate costiveness, with a vomiting
 of an acrid or porraceous bile,  pains about
                  COL                   1

the region of  the navel, shooting  from
thence to each side with excessive violence,
strong convulsive spasms in the intestines,
and a tendency to a paralysis of the extre-
mities.  It is occ.a.-ioned  by a  long conti-
nued  costiveness; by  an accumulation of
acrid bile; by cold, applied  either to the   I
extremities or to the belly itself; by a free   I
use of unripe fruits,  and by great irregu-
larity in the mode of living.  From its oc-
curring frequently in Devonshire, and oilier
cider  counties,  it h ,s h <-n supposed to
arise  from an  impregnation of  le.nl, re-
ceived into the stomach ; but  this seems
to  be a  mistake, ys  it   i> a very  pre-
valent disease in the West Indies likewise,
where no cider is made, and where there
is only a very small quantity of lead m the   I
mills  employed to extract the juice  from
the sugar-canes.   One or  other of the
causes just enumerated may justly he said
always  to  give rise  to  this  species of
colic.
   The disease  comes on  gradually, with a
pain at the pit of the  stomach, extending
downwards to the intestines, accompanied
with  eructations, slight sickness at the
stomach,  thirst,  anxietj',  obstinate   cos-
tiveness,  and  a quick contracted pulse.
After a short time, the pains increase con-
siderably in violence;  the whole region of
the belly is  highly painful  to  the touch;
the muscles of the abdomen are contracted
into hard  irregular knots, or lumps; the
intestines themselves  exhibit symptoms of
violent spasm,  insomuch that a  glyster
can hardly be injected, from the powerful
contraction ofthe sphincter ani; and  there
is constant  restlessness, with  a  frequent
vomiting of an :crid or porraceous matter,
but  more particularly after taking either
food, .or medicine.
   Upon a farther increase of the symptoms,
or their not be ng quickly alleviated, the
spasms become more frequent,  as well as
violent;  the costiveness proves invincible,
and  an inflammation  of the intestines en-
sues, whicii  coon  destroys the  patient by-
gangrene.  In  an advanced stage of the
disease, it is no uncommon occurrence for
dysuria to take place, in a very high de-
gree.
   The dry  belly-ach is  always  attended
with some degree of danger ; but which is
ever in proportion to the violence of the
symptoms, and the duration  of the disease.
Even when It does not prove fatal, it  is too
apt to terminate in palsy, and  to  leave be-
hind  it contractions of the hinds -md feet,
wi»h an inability in their muscles to perform
their office ; and in this  miserable state of
existence  the patient  lingers out  many
wretched years.
   Dissections of this  disease usually shew
the same morbid appearances as in common
colic, only in a much higher degree.
    3.  Colica  stercorea,  which  happens 
COL                                      COL              215
from obstinate and long-continued costive-
nev-
  4  Colica occidentals, called also cholera
sicca, .torn acrid undigested matters.
  5.  Colica  meconialis, in infants, from  a
retention of mec nium.
  6.  Colica callosa, from a sensation of  a
(stricture in some  part of the  colon,  and
frequently of previous flatulence, gradually
passing off; the habit  costive, or  faeces li-
quid, and in smali quanuty
  7.  Colica  calculosa, from  calculi formed
in the intestines, attended with a fixed hard-
ness  in some part of the abdomen.  It is
distinguished by the previous discharge of
calculi.
  8.   Colica flatulenta maj'  be  added to
these  species.   It is  distinguished by  a
sudden fullness, with pain and constipation,
relieved by a discharge  of wind  from the
mouth, or anus.
  The Colic is  distinguished from inflam-
mation of the intestines by the pain being
wringing, and not of a 'nirning sensation ;
by tlie spasmodic contraction of  the abdo-
minal muscles; by 'he  absence or trifling
degree of fever; by the  state of the pulse,
and by the diminution of pain upon pressure.
  The flatulent and inflammatory colic are
thus distinguished from each  other:—In
the flatulent colic, the pain com.-s on by
fits,  flies from  one part of the  bowels to
another, and is much  abated  by a  dis-
charge of wind, either upwards  or down-
wards ; but in  the inflammatory colic the
pain remains equable, and fixed and settled
in one spot; the vomitings are severe, and
frequently bilious; the belly  is obstinately
bound, and the pulse quick and feverish.
  The colic should  be distinguished from
a fit of the gravel; stones  passing through
the ureters; rheumatic pains in the muscles
of the belly ; a beginning dysentery; the
blind  piles; and  from  a  stone passing
through the gall-duct.   Gravel in the  kid-
ney produces often colic p dns,  not  easily
distinguishable;  but  when  stones   pass
through the ureters,  the  testicle on  that
side  is often retracted, the leg is benumbed,
a pam shoots down the inside of the thigh ;
symptoms occasioned by the stone passing
through  the  ureter   over  the spermatic
chord, or the  sacro-sciatic nerve.  Rheu-
matic  pains in the  muscles of  the belly
rarely  affect so  accurately  the  umbilical
region, but dart  in  various  directions, to
the chest, or to the pelvis, and are attend-
ed with soreness, not confined to  the abdo-
men.  A beginning dysentery differs little
from colic.   The  pain from  the  blind
piles is confined  to  the  rec*um :  and  that
from a stone in the gull-duct is felt in the
pit of the stomach, occasionally  shooting
thromrh the bodv to the back.
  Coin a AcciDENTALis.  Colic  from  cru-
dities in the bowels.
  Colica arteria sinistra.   The lower
mesenteric artery.
  Colica arteria superior.  The upper
mesenteric ariery.
  Colica hiliosa.  Colic from  excess of
bile.
  Colica  calculosa.   Colic  from stony
matters in the intestines.
  Colica callosa.  Colic  from hardened
and obstinate strictures.
  Colica  Damnonioium-   Colic peculiar
to Dev insline.  See Colica.
  Colica febiucosa.  Colic with fever.
  Colica flatulenta.  Colic from wind-
  Colica gravidarum. Colic in pregnant
women.
  Colica  hysterica.   Hysteric colic.
  Colica Lactantium.  Cylic peculiar to
nurses.
  Colica  Lai-p-nica.   Colic  peculiar  to
Laplanders.
  Colica  mei-mnialis.  Colic  from meco-
nium in inf'..nts.
  Colica memkntkrica.  Colic  from  dis-
eased mesentery •
  Colica  nervosa.  The  nervous colic.
  Ci lica  pancreatica.  Colic  fi om  dis-
eased pancreas.
  Colica phlogistica.  Colic with inflam-
mation.
  Chlica pictonum.   See  Colica.
  Colica   pituitosa.     The  spasmodic
colic-
  Colica plethorica.  The  inflammatory
colic.
  Colica  plumbariobu'm.   The colic  of
lead-workers.
  Colica  pulsatilis.  The  inflammatorj
colic.
  Colica  saturnina.    The Devonshire
colic.  See Colica.
  Colica   srimiHosA.   The  colic from
scirrhous tumours.
  Colica   spasmouica.   The spasmodic
colic.
  Colica stercorea.  Colic from retained
fxces.
  Colica vena.  A branch of the^upper
mesenteric ariery.
  Colica  vena recta.  The  vein  of the
colon.
  Colica   verminosa.    The  colic  from
worms.
  Coi ice.  The colic.
  Coliformis.   (From cola,  a  strainer,
and forma, a likeness; so  called from  its
having many  perforations, like a str-diier."*
Coliforme  os.   A  name formerly given to
the os  cribrosum.
  Coi.irHiuM.   (Prom  kuxov, a limb, and
«pi, strongly.)  A kind of bread given to
wrestlers.  It was marie of flour and bran
together,  and was thought to make  men
athle'ic
  Colis.  The same is coles.
  ("ollvpscs-   (From  collabor,  to shrink 
216              t;OL
COL
down.) A wasting or shrinking of the body,
or strength.
  Collatenna.  A specific vulnerary.
  Collateralks.  So  Spigelius calls  the
erectores penis, from their collateral order
of fibres.
  Colletica.   (From'xaxx*, glue.)  Con-
glut mating medicines.  -
  Collici-k.    (From  colligo, to  collect.)
The union of the ducts, which  convey  the
humours of the eyes  from the puncta la-
chrymaha to the cavity ofthe no^e.
  Colliculum.   (Dim. of cotlis,  a hill.)
The nympha, or prominency, without  the
vagina of women.
  Coh.igamen.  (From colligo, to tie toge-
ther.)   A liga- tent.
  CoLLiauAMENTUM.   (From colliqueo, to
melt.)  A  term first  made use of  by  Dr.
H-srvey,  in  h.s application  of it  to  the
first rudiments of an embryo in  genera-
tioi.
  COLLIQUATIVE.   (From  colliquo, to
melt.)  Any excessive evacuation is  so call-
ed   which  melts  down,  as  it were,  the
strength of tlie body: hence  colliquative
perspiration;  colliquative diarrhaea, &c.
  Collisio.  (From  collido,  to beat toge-
ther.)   A contusion.
  Collix.   (From koxov, food.) A  troch,
or lozenge.
  Collohoma.    (From koxxaod,  to glue
together )   The growing together  of the
eye lids.
  Collodes.  (From koxxa, glue.)   Gluti-
nous.
  Collum.    (From  kuxov,  a member, as
being one ofthe chief; or dim of cohtmna,
as being the pillar  and support ofthe head.)
The neck.
   COLLUTORIUM.    (From colluo, to
 wash.)   A.  gargarism  or  wash  for  the
 mouth.
   COLLUVIES.  (From colluo, to cleanse.)
 Filth.   Excrement.  The discharge from
 an  old ulcer.
   Collyris.  (Koxxugis, a little round cake;
 so   called  from  its  likeness  to a  cake.)
 A  bump,  or knob,  which rises  after a
 blow.
   COLLYRIUM.   (From ko»xuo>, to check,
 and pn<:, a 'defluxion ; because it stops the
 defluxion.)   Any medicine  was  former-
 ly  so  called which was applied with  that
 intention.   The term is now only given to
 fluid  applications for the eyes,  or  eye-
 waters.
   Coloiioma.  (From koxxau, to glue toge-
 ther.)  The  growing together of  the eye-
 lids ;  also the want ofa particular member
 of the body.
   Coluromata.   In  Celsus this word is
 expressed  by curia.  Both the words sig-
 nify a deficiency in some part  of the body,
 particularly the ears, lips,  or aix of the
 nostriis.
    Colocasia.     (From  jmac-, food,   and
xoi^w, to adorn; so called from itF use as a
food, and the custom of wearing its flowers
in ureal lis.)  Trie laba jEgvptia.
  COLOCYNTHIS.   (From   xawv,  the
colon,  and  Kivtm, to move;  because  of its
great purging powers.)   Alhandula of the
Arabians.   ^Colocynthidis  medulla.   Colo-
quin.tida.   Bitter* apple.    Bitter  gourd.
Bitter  cucumber.  The  fruit winch is  the
medicinal  part of  the  Cucumis colocyn-
this,- foliis multifidis, pomis globosis gla-
bris. is imported from Turkey  Ls spongy
membranous medulla, or pith,  is directed
for use ; it has a nauseous, acrid, and  in-
tensely bitter  taste;  and  is a  powerful
irritatir.g cathartic-   In dos's of ten  and
twelve grains, it  operates with grc-.it vehe-
mence, frequently producing violent gripes,
bloody stools,  and disordering the  whole
system.    It is recommended in various
complaints, as worms, mania, dropsy, epi-
lepsy,  Sic  ; but  is seldom resorted to, ex-
cept   where other  more mild  remedies
have been  used without success, and then
only in the form  of the cxtructum colocyn-
thidis  compositum, and  the  pilula  ex colo-
cynthide  cum aloe' of the pharmacopeias.
   Colomro.  Se~ Columbo.
   COLON.  (Kwaov, quasi koixov :  from  not-
ao?, hollow ;  so called from  its capacity, or
from its generally being found empty, and
full  of wind, in dissection.)  The ascend-
ing  portion  of the  large intestine is so
called.  It proceeds towards the liver, by
the  name  of the ascending portion  of the
colon ; and having reached the liver, forms
a  transverse arch across to the other side.
The colon then descends, forming what is
termed  its sigmoid flexure, into the pelvis,
where the gut is called rectum.  See In-
testines.
   Colophonia.  (KoxoquviA, tlie  city from
 whence  it was first brought )  Resina nigra.
 The black resin which remains in the re-
 tort, after distilling the common resin  with
 a strong fire.  Paracelsus seems  to mean
 by it  what is now prescribed by the name
of terebinthina cocta .-  but the  ancients,
 and particularly Galen, seemed  to under-
 stand  by it a  soft kind  of mastich, from
 Chio,  probably the same as our  Chio tur-
pentine.
   Colostrum.    (From  kqxoc,  food,   or
 KoxxmyAi, to agglntinate ;  so  called, either
 because it is the first food of the young, or
 from  its being at that lime peculiarly glu-
 tinous.)   Is the first milk in the breasts af-
 ter  delivery,  according to some authors;
 but Bartholine applies it  to an emulsion
 made by the  solution  of turpentine  with
 the yolk of an egg.
   Colotoides.   (From *&>>»-n>c, a lizard,
 and uJo;,  likeness.)   Variegated like the
 skin of  a lizard.  Hippocrates applied it to
 the excrements.
   CoLoauixriDA.  See Colocynthis.
   Colpocele.    (From kokta, the vagina, 
COL
COM             217
 and jui>.-> a tumour.)   A hernia forced into
 the vagina.
   Coi.poptosis.  (From koxttoc, the vagina,
 and <nri7nt», to fall down.)  A bearing down
 of the vagina.
   Colt's fool.   See  Tussilago.
   Coluber herus.   (§>uod colit umbram,
 because it delights in shade.)  The syste-
 matic name of a viper.  See Vipera.
   Colubrina  virgineana.    See  Serpen-
 taria.
   Colubrinum  lignum.    (Colubrinus;
 from  coluber; so called from the  snake-
 like contortions ofits roots.)   This species
 of snake-wood  is brought  from  America.
 It  is  solid,  ponderous, acrid, extremelj
 bitter, and inodorous ; its bark is of a fer-
 ruginous colour, covered  with cineritious
 spots.
   Columbine.  See Aquilegia
   Columba.   See Columbo.
   COLUMBO.   Colombo.  Calomba.  Co-
 lombo.  The root formerly  so called is now
 termed Calumba in the London pharmaco-
 poeia  It is imported from Colomba, in Cey-
 lon, ;n circular, brown knobs,  wrinkled on
 the outer surface, yellowish   within, and
 consisting of cortical,  woody,  and medul-
 lary lamina.  Its smell is aromatic ; its taste
 pungent, and nauseously bitter.   From Dr.
 Percival's experiments on  the  root, it ap-
 pears that rectified spirit of wine extracts
 its virtues in the greatest perfection.  The
 watery  infusion  is more  perishable than
 that of other bitters.   An ounce of die pow-
 dered root, half an ounce of  orange-peel,
 two ounces of brandy, and fourteen ounces
 of water, macerated 12 hours without heat,
 and then filtered through paper, afford a
 sufficiently  strong and tolerably pleasant
 infusion.  The extract made first by  spirit
 and then with water, and reduced  by evapo-
 ration to a pilular consistence, is found to be
 equal, if not superior,  in efficacy  to the
 po't'der.   As an  antiseptic, Calumba root
 is inferior to  the bark  ; but  as  a  corrector
 of putrid bile, it is much superior to the
 bark;  whence  also it  is probable that it
 would be  of  service in the  West-India
 yellow  fever.   It  also restrains alimen-
 tary fermentation, without impairing diges-
 tion ; in  whicii  property it resembles mus-
 Urd.   It does not appear to have the least
 heating quality, and therefore may be used
 in phthisis pulmonalis,  and in hectic cases,
 to strengthen digestion.  It occasions no
 disturbance,  and agrees very well with a
 milk diet, as it abates  flatulence, and  is in-
 disposed, to acidity.   The London,  Edin-
 burgh, and  Dublin Colleges, direct a tinc-
 ture of Calumba root.  The  dose  of the
 powdered root  is half a drachm, which, in
 urgent cases, may be  repeated  every third
or fourth hour.
  CoLrMBOBK.   See Columbo.
  Columella.  (Dim. of co!umna,a column.)
 See lrvula, and Clitoris.
   COLUMBIUM.  Mr. Hatchett describes
 the ore from  which this metal is obtained,
 as being  of a dark brownish grey external-
 ly, and more inclining to an iron grey in-
 ternally ; the longitudinal fracture  he found
 lamellated;  and the cross fracture had a
 fine grain.  Its lustre was vitreous, slightly
 inclining in some parts to metallic; mode-
 rately hard and very brittle.   The colour
 ofthe streak, or powder, was dark  choco-
 late brown.  The particles were not obedi-
 ent to the magnet.   Its specific gravity, at
 a tempt-rature of 65Q Fahr. Mr.  Hatchett
 found to  be-5 918.
   A series *of accurate experiments made
 by its discoverer, prove that this  ore  con-
 sists of iron, combined with a new metallic
 acid, which  constitutes more  than three-
 fourths ofthe whole.
   The  smallness of the quantity Mr. Hat-
 chett had to operate upon, has hitherto pre*
 vented us from seeing the metal in its me-
 tallic state ; btr the accuracy with which
 the properties of its acid have been investi-
 gated.-feave no doubt of its being  diff  rent
 from any  of the acidifiable metals hitherto
 known.
   Columellaris.  (From   columella,  a
 little column.)  A  name of the dens cani-
 nus.
   COLUMNA.   A  column, or pillar.   Ma-
 ny parts of the  body, which in their shape
 or office reseiitble columns, are so named;
 as columnae carneae, &c.
   Columna nasi.  The  lowest  and fleshy
 part of the nose, which forms a part of the
 septum.
   Columna oris.  A name for  the uvula.  '-
   Column.u carne^.  Columnae cordis.  See
 Cornea columna.
   Colurium.  (TlAgA  to koxxav  rov gxv : be-
 cause it pi-events a defluxion.)   A tent to
 thrust into a sore, to prevent a-defluxion of
 humours.                    "*
   COMA. (From  xa, or Kim, to lie down.)
 A propensity to sleep.  This word ancient-
 ly meant any total suppression of the pow-
 ers of sense; but now it means  a  lethargic
 drowsiness.  The coma vigil is a  disease
 where the patients are continually  inclined
 to sleep, but cannot.
   Coma somnolentum.   Is  when  the  pa-
 tient continues in a profound ^leep; and,
 when  awakened,  immediately  relapses,
 without being <ble to keep open h*s eyes.
  COM ATA*.  (KuyarA-. from  coma.)   A
 diminmion ofthe powers of voluntary mo-
 tion, with sleep,  or the senses impaired.  It
 is an order ofthe class neuroses of Cullen's
 Nosology.
 • COMATOSE.   Having a  strong propen-
sitv to sleep.
  COMBUSTIO. (From comburo, to burn.)
 A  burn, or scald.
  Comiper.  See Cububa.
  COMBUSTION   (Prom  comburo,  to   ,
burn.)  Burning.   Among the va  ions onera-
      F r* 
218
COMBUSTION.
tions of chymistry, none acts a more conspi-
cuous part har combustion ; and in propor-
tion to its utility m the science,the necessi-
ty of thoroughly investigating its n.iture and
mod'.' of action becomes  more  obvious  to
the philosophical chymist.
     Lavoisier's Theory of Combustion.
  Lavoisier's theory of combustion is found-
ed toon the absorption of oxigen by a com-
bustible body.
  Taking  this for granted, it follows  that
combustion <s only the pi; v of  affinity be-
twei n oxygen, the matter-if heat, and a corn-
bus ible body.
  When an incombustible body (a brick for
instance) is heated, it  undergoes no change,
except an augmentation of bulk  and  tem-
perature :  and  when left to itself, it  soon
regains >ts  former state.   Bu' when a com-
bustible body is heated to a certain degree,
in the open air, it begins to become on a
sudden  intenselj  hot, and  at last emits a
copious  stream of caloric and light to the
surrounding bodies.    During this emission,
the burning body gradually wastes awaj".
It either disappears  entirely, or its physical
properties  become  totally- altered.   The
principal change it  suffers is  that of being
no longer capable of combustion.  If either
of these phenomena,  namely, the emission
of heat  and light, and the'waste of sub-
stance be  wanting, we do  not  say that a
body  is undergoing combtfstion, or that  it
is burning.  It follows, therefore, that eve-
ry theory of combustion  ought to explain
the following facts:
  1. Why a burning body is consumed, and
its individuality destroyed.
  2. Why, during the progress  of  this al-
teration, heat and bght are  emitted.
  For the elucidation of these objects, La-
voisier's theory has laid down the following
laws:
  1. Combustion cannot take place without
the presence of oxygen, and is more rapid
in proportion to tlie quantity  of this agent
in contact with the inflamed body.
  2. Tn every act of combustion, the oxj gen
present is  consumed.
  3. The v.eight of the products of every-
body after combustion,  corresponds  with
the weight of the body before combustion,
plus tha' ofthe oxygen consumed.
  4. The oxygen absorbed by the combus-
tible body  may be recovered from the  com-
pound formed, -nd -he weight regained will
be equal to trie weight which disappeared
during the ci.mbust'on.
  5. In  every instance of combustion, light
and heat,  or fire, are liberat -d,
  6. In a limited quantity of air, only a cer-
tain quantity of the combustible  body can
be burnt.
  7. The  air,  wherein  a  body has  been
burnt, is rendered unfit for  containing  com-
bustion, or supporting- animal lite.
   Though  every case of combustion,  re.
quires that light ami heat should be evol
ved, yet this  process proceeds very differ-
ently in different circumstances; hence the
terms ignition, or glowing heat ,- inflamma-
tion, or accension ; and detonation, or explo-
sion.
  Ignition takes place  when the combusti-
ble body is not in an aeriform state.         .
  Charcoal, pyrophorus, &c.  furnish  in-
stances of this kind.
   It seems as if the phenomenon of glow-
ing was peculiar to those bodies which re-
quire a considerable quantity of oxygen to
become converted into the gaseous state.
  The disengagement of caloric and light
is rendered more evident  to the senses in
the act of
  Inflammation,  or accensjon.   Here  the
combustible  substances are  more  easily
converted into an ehstic or aeriform  state.
Flame, therefore, consists oi the inflamma-
ble matter in the act of combustion  in the
gas'j hi- state.  When all circumstances are
favouia! le to ths  complete combustion of
the products, the flame is  perfect ;  if this
is  Dot the  case,  part  of  the  combustible
body, capable of being converted into the
gaseous state, passes through the luminous
flume unburnt, and exhibits the appearance
of smoke.   Soot, therefore,  always  indi-
cates an imperfect combustion.  Hence a
common lamp smokes, an  Argand's lamp
yields no smoke.
  This  detreo of combustion is very accu-
rate y exemplified in the
   Fume of Candles—When a candle is first
liphted, which must be done by the appli-
cation of actual flame, a degree of heat is
given to the  wick, sufficient to destroy the
affinitj- of it* constituent parts ; part of the
tallow is instantly melted, volatilized, and
decomposed: its hydrogen takes fire, and
the candle burns.   As thi-. is destroyed by
combustion,  another  portion  melts, rises
and  supplies its  place, and undergoes a
like decomposition.  In this way combus-
tion is maintained.  The tallow is liquified
as it comes into the vicinity of the  fl: me,
and is,  by the capillary attraction of the
wick, drawn  up to supply tfcie place of what
is decomposed ; the unmelted  tallow, by
this means, forms a kind of cup.
   The congeries of capillary tubes  whicii
form  the wick is black, because the char-
coal of  the  cotton becomes predominant,
the circum ambient air is defended by the
flame  from  oxidating  it;  it therefore re-
mains, for a  considerable time, ir»its natu-
ral state;  but when the wick, by  the con-
tinual consumption of  tallow, becomes too
long  to  support itself in a perpendicular
posiuon, its upper extremity projects near-
ly out ofthe cone  of  the flame, and there
forms a support  for  an accumulation  of
soot,  wh-di  is produced by the imperfect
comUistion.   A  candle in  this  situation, .
aftbr Is  scarcely  one-tenth  of the light it 
COMBUSTION
219
can give, and  tallow candles,  on this  ac-
count, require continual snuffing.
  But if the candle  be made  of wax,  the
wick does not  long occupy its  place in the
middle oi the  flame; its thinness makes it
bend i  1 one side, when its length is too
great for its vertical position ; its extremity
comes then into, contact with  the  air, and
is  completely  burnt, or decomposed,  ex-
cept so  much of it as is  defended by the
continual afflux of the melted wax.  This
small wick, therefore,  performs the office
of snuffing itself.  The difficult fusibility
of wax enables us to use a thinner wick for
it than  can be used for tallow, which is
more fusible.  But -vax being a substance
which coivains much more oxygen than fal-
low, or  oil, the  light it affords is not  so
luminous.
  Detonation  is an instantaneous combus-
tion, accompanied with a loud report ; it
takes place in  general when the compound
resulting from the union  of two or more
hodie-,,  occupies less  space than the  nub-
stances  did before their union ; a vacuum is
therefore formed, and the  surrounding air
rushing in from all sides to fill it up is the
cause ofthe report.
  Gun-powder,  fulminating gold,  silver,
and  mercury; oxygenated  muriate of pot-
ash ; and  various other  explosive  com-
pounds, are capable of producing very loud
detonations.
   With respect to the disengagement of
light and caloric.
   By the older chymists, it was universally
supposed that the light and heat  emitted
during  combustion,  proceeded from  the
inflammable body ; and tli|l opinion would
indeed  appear unquestionable, while  the
composition of the  atmosphere was imper-
fectly   known.   The  burning  body  ap-
peared luminous and  felt hot,  and no other
agent was supposed  to  be  concerned ;  the
conclusion that the light and heat were
evolved from  the burning  substance, was
therefore unavoidable.  But when tlie  na-
ture of the  atmosphere  was  ascertained,
and when it  became  evident  that  part
ofthe air was  absorbed during-combustion,
the former conclusion fell to  the ground ;
for, when  two bodies exert a mutual ac-
tion on each  other, it becomes d priori
equally  probable that  the  products  may
be  derived from either of tiiem; conse-
quently, the light and  heat evolved might
proceed either from the one or the other.
Whether  they  proceed from the atmo-
sphere,  or  from  the  combustible body,
they must be separated at the part where
the combination takes place ; that is, upon
the surface of the burning bodj itself; and
consequently  it appeared luminous  and
heated,  while  the air  being  invisible es-
caped observation.
  \\ --n the I'W  of he it became known,
at least when it was ascertained that bodies
in the  aeriform  state contain at the  same
temperature, and  in  equal quantities, ei-
ther of mass or bulk, unequal quantities of
beat, the conclusion beeame probable, that
the caloric evolved in  combustion proceed-
ed rather from the oxygen gas of the atmo-
sphere,  than from the combustible  body;
since the  former conta-ns  a  much  larger
quantity than the latter.   The  caloric
evolved was therefore supposed to  be de-
rived from the condensation of the  oxygen
gas in the new combination  into which it
entered.
  Though approaching to the truth, this
explanation  is  not strictly true. It is not
merely fr-m the oxygen gas being condensed
that the  caloric  is  evolved, because, in
many cases.of combustion, the product still
exists in the gaseous  state, and in  others,
the quantity of  caloric evolved bears no
proportion to  the degree of condensation.
Piiilosopliers ascribed this to a  change of
capacity; for, in  different bodies, the  dif-
ference  in the proportion of the capacities
before  and  after  combustion,  is  by no
means uniform ; and hence the difference in
the quantities of caloiic extricated in vari-
ous cases of combustion.
  This  bring premised, it remains  to ex-
plain the origin ofthe light emitted during
combustion; for although  we take it for
granted that the caloric is evolved from the
oxygen  gas,  we cannot infer that the light
has the  same origin.
  It is very  pr hable that light is a consti-
tuent part of inflammable  bodies; for it is
frequently- evolved  in combinations when
the oxigen is merely  transferred from one
inflammable  substance  to  another.   In
those cases  it  must  proceed  from the in-
flammable body   The accension of oils by
the affusion o''  acids, the combustion of
metals with sulphur,  furnish  instances of
the kind.
  It seems, therefore, probable, that  the
light is  derived from the inflammable sub-
stance ; and that the oxygen  combining
with the bases of  these substances,  disen-
gages Ihe light.
  It may be concluded then, that light en-
ters into the composition of aU combustible
bodies; but as we are unable to separate
the light, so as to obtain these bodies pure,
we  treat of them as simple bodies.
  According to  this theory,  fne combus-
tion of phosphorus in oxygen gas is there-
fore the effect of  a double affinity.   The
basis of the oxygen  gas  unites with  the
phosphorus, to form phosphoric acid : and
the li.^ht disengaged  from th^ phosphorus,
together with  part of that of the oxygen
gas, produces the vivid flame.
  The  quantity of light emitted by diffe-
rent bodies is supposed  to  depend on  the
quantity Contained in them, and on  the 
220
COMBUSTION.
proportion in  which it  is umtetl to calo-
ric-
   Such is the  theory of  combustion of  La-
voisier, modified by Gren, Leonardi, Rich-
ter, and formerly taught in this  capital by
Dr. Crichton.
     Thomsons's  Theory  of Combustion.
   Though the preceding theory of combus-
tion  is  simple  and  beautiful,  it appears
from what we are now going to state, to be
by no means satisfactory.
   It has misled  chymists, by confining  the
term combustion to the act of oxygenation,
and considering that all  bodies, during their
combustion, combine  with oxygen, without
at the same time recollecting, that this lat-
ter effect may  take  place without any of
the phenomena  usually attendant on com-
 bustion ; and that,  though  certainly all
combustion pre-suppos.es the combination
of oxvgen with a base, jet this combination
 may be, and repeatedly is,  effected where
 no combustion  can  possibly take place.
 Nothing can  be more  evident than  the
 difference which, in numberless instances,
 prevails between the act of oxygenation in
 bodies and that  of combustion, in as much
 as neither the  phenomena  attending on,
.. nor the results  arising  from them, are the
 same.  That a distinction therefore should
 be made between  these  processes is ob-
 vious ; and it is on  this account that Dr.
 Thomson has offered a theory, which  con-
 siders  this subject in a new point of view,
 and which bids fair to enable us to estimate
 the phenomena  of combustion much better
 than has hitherto been done.
   According  to Dr. Thomson's  theorj', all
 the  bodies concerned  in  combustion are
 either,  1.  Combustibles—2.  Supporters of
 Combustion—3.  Incombustibles.
   I. Combustible  bodies are  those  sub-
 stances which  are said, in common  lan-
 guage, to  burn. During the combustion,
 they  appear  to emit  light  and heat,  and,
 at the  same  time, gradually wasie away.
 When this change has reached its maximum,
 the process of combustion is at an end.
   The class of  combustibles is very nume-
 rous ;  but all  the bodies belonging to it
 may be sub-divided into three sets, namely :
    1.  Simple  combustibles.  2.  Compound
 combustibles.  3.  Combustible  oxyds.
            Simple  Combustibles.
    1. Sulphur.
    2.  E'hosphorus.
    3. Diamond.
    4. Hydrogen gas.
    5- AH the  metals.
           Compound  Combustibles.
    The compound  combustibles # consist  of
 compounds,  formed by the simple com-
 bustibles uniting  together  two and  two,
 and are of course much  more numerous
 than the  simple combustibles.   They may
 be arranged under  the five following heads :
    1. Sulphurets.
  2. Phosphurets.
  3. Carburets.
  4  Alloys.
  5. Sulphurated,  phosphorated,  and car-
bonated hydrogen.
  The combustible oxyds are  either simple,
having a single base, or compound, having
more than one base.  All the simple com-
bustible oxyds are by combustion convert
ed  into acids.
  The compound combustible oxyds are by
far the most numerous.
  II.  The supporters  or combustion are
bodies which are not of themselves, strict-
ly  spe.tking, capable of undergoing com-
bustion,  but which are  absolutely neces-
sary for  the process;  for no combustible
body can burn unless some one or other of
them be present.  Whenever they are ex-
cluded, combustion  ceases.   All the sup-
porters of combustion  known  at present
are the following six :
  1. Oxygen gas.
  2. Air.
  3. Gaseous oxyd of nitrogen.
  4 Nitrous gas.
  5- Nitric acid.
  6. Oxygenated muriatic acid.
  There are indeed  certain  substances be-
sides these, which  possess nearly the same
properties-; these shall be afterwards enu-
merated  under  the title of partial sup-
porters.
  They all contain one common  principle,
namely, oxygen.
  III. The incombustible bodies are nei-
ther  capable of  undergoing  combustion
themselves, nor  of supporting the combus-
tion  of those %)dies  that  are;  they  are
therefore not immediately connected with
combustion.  At present we are acquainted
with about thirteen incombustible  bodies,
not reckoning the compounds which they
are capable  of  forming with each  other.
Those are,
   1.  Nitrogen gas.
   2.  The alkalies.
   3.  The earths.
   Some of the alkalies and  earths  possess
certain properties in common with combus-
tibles, and are capable of exhibiting pheno-
mena somewhat analagous to combustion ;
 which will be described afterwards under
the title of semi combustion.
   III. In  every  case of combustion, there
 must therefore be present a  combustible
 body,  and  a  supporter of  combustion.
 During  combustion,  the combustible  al-
 ways unites  with  the  oxygen of the sup.
 porter.  It is this combination which occa-
 sions the apparent waste and  alteration  of
 the combustible.  The new  compound thus
 formed is a product of combustion.  Every
 product of combustion is either, 1. water,
 2.  an acid, or 3. a metallic oxyd.   It is true,
 indeed, that other bodies sometimes make
 their appearance  during combustion, but 
COMBUSTION
-21
these wiil be found, upon examination, not
to be products, nor to have undergone com-
bustion.
  Thus one ofthe two characteristic marks
which distinguish combustion, namely, the
apparent waste and alteration of the combus-
tible body, lias been fully explained.  For the
explanation of it we are indebted to Lavoi-
sier, as  staled before.
   But though the combination of the com-
bustible with  oxygen be a constant part of
combustion,yet the facility with which com-
bustibles burn iamot  proportional to their
parent affinity for oxygen.
   Phosphorus, for  instance,  burns more
readily  than charcoal; yet charcoal is ca-
pable of abtractmg oxygen  from phospho-
rus, and of course has a greater affinity for
it.   The combustible oxyds take fire more
readily  than some of the simple combusti-
bles , thus charcoal burns more easily than
diamond ;  alkohol,  ether, and  oils, are ex-
ceedingly combustible, whereas all the me-
tals require  very high temperatures when
the supporter is air.
   This greater  combustibility of combus-
tible oxyds is probably owing to the weaker
affinity by which their particles are united.
 Hence  they are  more easily  settled than
 homogeneous particles, and of course com-
 bine more readily with  oxygen; those sim-
 ple  combustibles  which  melt  easily,  or
 which are  in the state of elastic fluids, are
 also very combustible,  because the cohe-
 sion between their particles is easily over-
 come.
    It is owing to the same inferiority in the
 cohesion  of  heterogeneous particles,  that
 some of the compound supporters occasion
 combustion in circumstances when the com-
 bustibles would not be acted on by simple
 supporters.
    Thus phosphorus burns in air at the com-
 mon temperature; but it does not burn in
 oxigen gass unless its temperature be rai-
 sed.   In  oxygenated muriatic acid  gas,
 phosphorus burns rapidly  at the common
 temperature ofthe air, and so do several of
 die metals ; though they cannot be made to
 bum in air, except a-t a very high  tempera-
 ture.  Thus  also oils burn rapidly when
  mixed with nitrous acid.  Nitrous gas and
  the gaseous oxyd of nitrogen, constitute ex-
  ceptions to this rule.
    IV.  None of the products of combustion
  are combustible, a«cording to the definition
  of combustion  here  given.  This want of
  combustibility  is not owing to their being
  saturated with  oxygen; for several of them
  are capable of combining with an additional
  dose of it.   But, during this  combination,
  no caloric or light is ever emitted; and th«
  compound formed differs essentially  from
  a product of combustion ;  for, by this  addi-
  tional dose of  oxygen, the product is con-
  verted into a supporter.  Hence ioe see that
  combustion ought not to be confounded with
the combination ofa body with oxygen, as was
done formerly.
  Combustion, indeed, cannot  take  place
without the  combination  of oxygen; but
oxygen may  combine with bodies in diffe-
rent proportions without the phenomena of
combustion;  and  the  product  obtained is
capable of becoming converted into a sup-
porter of combustion; for  instance, if lead
be melted, and kept so for some  time, it
becomes covered with a white pellicle, or
white oxyd of lead, a product consisting of
oxygeh and lead;  but  if this white oxyd is
suffered  to be heated  longer, it aborbs an
additional quantity of oxygen, and becomes
converted into a  y How   powder,  called
yellow oxyd of lead. If this yellow oxyd be
again exposed  to heat, it absorbs still more
oxygen,and becomes converted into redoxyd
of lead.   All  these oxyds are therefore sup-
porters.  When the supporters thus formed
by the combination of oxygen with products,
are made to support combustion,  they  do
not lose all their oxygen,  but only the ad-
ditional dose whicii constituted them sup-
porters.   Of course they are again reduced
to  their original state  of products  of com-
bustion.   Hence it follows, that they owe
their properties as supporters, not to the :
whole ofthe oxygen which they contain, but
to  the additional  dose which constituted
them supporters.   We may therefore call
them partial supporters, indicating by the
 term, that part only of their oxjgen is ca-
 pable of supporting combustion,  and not
 the whole.
   All the partial supporters with which we
 are acquainted,  contain  a metallic basis;
 for metallic  oxyds are the only products at
 present known, capable of combining with
 an additional dose of  oxygen.  It is a cir-
 cumstance highly deserving attention, that
 when metals are capable of combining with
 several doses  of  oxygen, the product, or
 oxyd formed by combustion is seldom  or
 never that  which contains a maximum of
 oxygen.
   Thus it is evident that several of the pro-
 ducts of combustion  are  capable of com-
 bining with oxygen.   The incombustibility
 of products,  therefore, is  not owing to their
 want of affinity for oxygen, but to some other
 cause.
   5. No product of combustion is capable
 of supporting combustion.  This is not oc-
 casioned by any  want of affinity to com-
 bustible  bodies;  for  several of them are
 capable  of  combining with an additional
 dose of their basis.  But by this  combina-
 tion, they lose their properties as products,
 and  are  converted into combustibles.  The
 process,  therefore, differs essentially from
 combustion.  Thus sulphuric acid, a pro-
 duct of combustion, by combining with  an
 additional dose of sulphur, or its oxyd, is
 converted into sulphureous add, a substance
 which,  from several of its properties, the 
 222                              COMBUSTION.
                v»
 doctor concludes to be combustible. Thus  be thrown  at pleasure from one  body to
 also phosphoric acid, a pro iuc- of combus-  another.
 tion, is capable of combining with pimspho-    From these facts  it is obvious,  that the
 rated ydrogen,  and of forming phospho-  products of combustion  may  be  formed
 rous  acid a combustible body.  When this  without combustion ;  but  in  these  cases
 last acid  is heated \n  contact  with a sup-  a   new  combustible  is  always  evolved.
 porter, it undergoes combustion ; but it is  The process is merely an  interchange of
 onlt theaddtional dose of tiie combustible  combustibility; for the combustible is con-
 which burns, and  the whole  is converted  verted into  a product only by means of a
 into phosphoric acid.  Hence  we see  that  ,>rodcut.  Both the oxygen and the base of
 it is not the whole basis of these compounds  the product having undergone combustion,
 which is  combustible,  but merely the ad-  have  lost something which is  essential to
 dition'al dose.  The compounds, therefore,  combustion.  The process is merely a dou-
 formed  by the union of a  product and  ble  decomposition.  The product yields
 combustible, may be termed partial combus-  its oxygen to the combustible, while at the
 tibles ;  indicating  by  the  name,  that  a  same time the combustible gives out some-
 part only of the base is capable of undergo-  thing to the base of the product; the  com-
 ing  combustion.   Since the  products  of  bust'bility of that  base then is  restored by
 combustion are capable, of combining  with  the loss of its oxygen, and  by the restora-
 oxygen, but never exhibit the  phenomena  tion of  something  which it  receives  from
 of combustion, except when  they are  in  the other combustible thus converted  into
 the state of pirtial  combustibles, combus-  a product.
 tible bodies must  contain a substance which    There  is  indeed  another  method  of
 they lose in  burning, and to  which  they  forming the products of combustion with-
 owe  their combustibility; for, after  they  out actual combustion in  certain  cases ;
 have lost  it, they unite to oxygen without  but the  phenomena are much more compli-
 exhibiting the  phenomena   of  combus-  cated.   This method is to expose  them to
 tion.                                     the action of some of  the supporters dis-
   Though the products of combustion are  solved  in water; especially nitric  acid.
 not capable of supporting combustion,  they  Thus most of the metallic  oxyds  maybe
 not  unfrequently  part  with  their oxygen   formed  without combustion by the action
just as supporters do,  give it  out to com- of that  acid on the metals.   But,  in  that
 bustibles, and convert them into products ;  case, a  new  supporter  is always evolved,
 but  during this process, no heat nor light namely,  nitrous gas;   ammonia,  a  new
 is ever evolved. Water, for instance, gives  combustible,  is also  usually formed ;  md,
 out its oxygen to  iron, and converts  it into  not unfrequenily, the product is converted
 black oxyd, a  product;  and sulphuric  apid  into a partial supporter.
 gives out its oxygen to  phosphorus,  and    7. No  supporter can be  produced by
 converts it into phosphoric acid.  Thus we  combustion, or by  any equivalent process.
 see that the oxygen of  products is capable  As all the supporters, except oxygen  gas,
 of converting combustibles into products,  consist of oxygen combined with a  base, it
just as the oxygen of supporters ; but du-  follows as a consequence, that oxygen  majj
 ring the combustion of the  last only, are  combine with a base without  losing  that
 heat and  light emitted.  The oxygen of ingredient, which  occasions combustion.
 supporters then contains something which  The act of combination of oxygen with a
 the oxygen of products wants.              base, therefore, is by no means the same
   6. Whenever the  whole of the oxygen  is  with combustion.   If we take a view ofthe
 abstracted from products, the  combustibi-  different supporters, we shall find  that all
 lity of their base is restored as completely  of them which can  be obtained artificially,
 as before  combustion-, but no substance  are procured either from other supporters
 is capable of abstracting the whole of the  or by the agency of electricity.
 oxygen, except a  combustible,  or a purtial    I.  Oxygen gas  may be procured from
 combustible.  Water,  for instance, is  a  pro-  nitric acid and oxygenated  muriatic acid,
duct of combustion,  whose base is  hydro-  two supporters;  and from  several of the
 gen.  To restore the combustibility  of the  partial  supporters,  as  the  black oxyd of
 hydrogen, we have only to mix water with  manganese, the red oxyds of lead and of
 iron or zinc filings,  and an acid; the metal  mercury.  The action of heat is  always ne-
is oxydated, and the hydrogen gas is evolv-  cessary ; but  the process is  very different
 ed as combustible  as ever. But no substance,  from combustion.
 except a combustible, is capable of separa-    IL Atr, as for  as is known at present,
ting hydrogen gas  from water, by com-  cannot  be formed  artificially.   The  gas,
bining with its oxygen.   Thus  we see  that  indeed, whicii comes over during part of
combustibles are  capable of restoring the  the usual  distillation of nitrate  of potash
 combustibility of the bases  of products ;  and sulphuric acid, to obtain nitrous acid,
 but they  themselves lo?e their  combutibi-  resembles air very  closely.  But It is ob-
 lity by the process, and *ire converted  into  tained from a supporter.
 products.   Combustibility, therefore,  may    III.  The  oaskous  nxin  of  hitrogt> 
COMBUSTION.
223
has hitherto been only  procured from ni-
trous ga» and nitric acid  (nitrate  of am-
monia,) both of which are supporters.
  IV.  Nitrous ga.s can only be  procured
by the d-xcmpositon of nitric acid, a sup-
porter.
  V. Oxioenated mihiatic  acid  can be
formed by combining  muriatic  acid with
the oxygen of the black oxyd of mangan-se,
the red oxyds of lead, iron, mercury ; all of
which  are partial supporters.
  VI.  Nn-iiie  aiii) is  formed  spontane-
ously upon the surface of the earth,  by pro-
cesses wilh which  we are but imperfectly
acquainted ; but which  certainly huve  no
resemblance to combustion.  Its oxygen is
probably furnished by the air, which is a
supporter; at  least, it has been obserwd,
that nirogen and oxygen, at high tempera-
tures,  are capable of forming nitric  acid.
  This formation of nitric acid by means of
electricity, has  been considered as  a corn-
bus ion,  but  for what reason it is not <-asy
to say  : the substance acttd upon is not  a
combustible with a supporter, but a sup
porter alone.   Electricity is  so tar from
being  equivalent  to combustion,  that it
sometimes ac's in  a manner diametrically
opposite ; unburning, if we  may use  the
expression, a substance which has  i-lready
underg ne combustion,  and  conver ing a
product into a combustible and a  supporter.
'I'll us  it decomposes water, and converts it
 into oxygen and hydrogen gas ;  therefore it
 must  be capable  of supplying  the  sub-
stances which the  oxygen and combustible
lose when they combine by  combustion,
 and form a product.
   8. Several of the supporters  and partial
supporters are capable  of combining with
combustibles, without  undergoing  decom-
posaion,  or  exhibiting  the phenomena of
combustion.   In  this  manner, the yellow
oxid of gold and the white oxyd of silver
combine with  ammonia ; the red oxyd of
mercury with oxalic acid ; and oxygenated
murii.tic acid with  ammonia-  Thus also
nitrate of potash and oxigenated muriate
of po ash may be combined, or at least in-
timately mixed with several  combustible
bodies,  as  in  gun-powder,  fulminating
powder, &c.  In all these compounds, the
oxygen of the supporter and the combusti-
ble  retain  the ingredients whicii  render
them susceptible of combustion ;  hence Ijie
compound is  still  combustible.  And  in
con.-equence  of the intimate combination
of ihe component parts, the least alteration
is api  to destroy the equilibrium which sub-
sists between them ;  the consequence  is,
combustion and  the formation  of a new
compound.  Hence these compounds burn
with amazing facility,  not only -hen heat-
ed, but when  triturated, or struck smartly
with a hammer.  'I'hey have therefore re-
ceived the name of detonating or fulminating
 bodies.  Thus we  have fulminating gold,
fulminating  silver, fulminating  mercury,
fulminat.ng powder, &c.
  9. Such are the properties of the com-
bustibles, the supporters,  and  the pro-
ducts ; and such the phenomena which they
exhibit when made to act upon each otiier.
  If we  compare together the supporters
and the products, we shall find that they
resemble  each other  in  many respects.
Both of them  contain oxygen, as an essen-
tial constituent part;  both  are capable  of
converting combustibles  into  products;
and  several  of both  combine with' com-
bustibles ard witb.additional doses of oxy-
gen.  But they differ from each other in
their eff cts  on combustibles.  The former
only produce  combustion ;  whereas the
products  convert combustibles  li.to  pro-
ducts without combustion.   Now,  as the
ultimate change produced upon comesti-
bles by both these sets of oodies is the
s one, and as the substance winch combines
with  the combustibles  is  in both  cases
the same, namely oxygen, we  niu-t con-
clude that th.s oxygen in  the  supporters
cor.ta r,s  something which  the oxygen  of
the products wants, something which sepa-
rates during the passage of the oxigen from
the product to the combustible, and occa-
sions  the combustion, or emission  of fire,
which accompanies this passage.  The oxi-
gen of supporters then contains some ingre-
dient winch the oxygen of products wants.
Many circumstances  concur to  render it
probable that this ingredient is caloric.
  The  combustibles and the products also
resemble each other.   Both of them  con-
tain the same or a similar base ; both fre-
quently combine  with combustibles, and
likewise with  oxygen ; but  they differ es-
sentially in the phenomena which accompa-
ny their combination with oxygen.   In the
one case, fire  is emitted, in the  other not.
If  we recollect  that no  subtance but a
combustible is capable of restoring  com-
bustibility to the  base of a product, and
that at  its doing so it always loses  its own
combustibility; and if we recollect farther,
that the base of a  product does not exhibit
the phenomena of combustion even  when
it combines  with oxjgen, w? cannot avoid
concluding,  that  all combustibles  contain
an ingredient which  they lose when con-
verted  into  products, and  tha» this loss
contributes to the fire which makes its ap-
pearance  during  the conversion.   Many
circumstances contribute to render it pro-
bable that this ingredient is light.
  If we  suppos-  that the oxygen  or sup-
porters contains caloric as an essential in-
gredient, and  that light is a component
part of all combustibles, the phenomena  of
combustion  above enumerated, numerous
and intricate as they  are, admit  of ai. easy
and obvious  explanation.  The cor.i.'io.ipnt
parts of tlie oxygen of supporters are two ;
namely, 1. a base,  2.  caloric.  The cor.i- 
COMBUSTION
ponent parts of combustibles  are likewise
two; namely, 1. abase, 2. light.  During
combustion, the base of the  oxygen com-
bines with the base  of the  combustible,
and forms the product; while, at the same
time, the caloric of the oxygen combines
with the  light of the combuslible, and the
compound flies of  in  the form  of fire.
Thus combustion is a double decompes -
tion  ; the oxygen and combustible  divide
themselves each into two  portions, which
combine in pairs ; the one compound is the
product,  and the other tlie fire,  which es-
capes,               p
  Hence  the reason that the oxygen of pro-
ducts is unfit for combustion.  It wnnts its
caloric.   Hence the reason that combus-
tion  does not take .place when oxygen com-
bines with products, or with the base of
supporters.   These  bodies  contain  no
light.  The caloric of the oxygen of course
is not separated,  and  no  fire  appears.
And this oxygen still retaining its caloric, is
capable of producing combustion whenever
a body is presented which contains light,
and  whose base has an affinity for oxygen.
Hence also the  reason why a combustible
alone can  restore  combustibility  to the
base  of  a product.  In all such cases, a
double decomposition  takes place.  The
oxygen of the product combines with the
base of the combustible, while the light of
the combustible combines  with the base of
the product.
  But the application of this theory to all
the different phenomena described above, is
so obvious, that it  is needless to give any
more examples.  Let us  rather inquire,
with the  author, into the  evidences which
can be brought forwaid in  its support.
  10.  As  caloric  and  light  are alwaj's
emitted during combustion, it follows that
they must have previously existed  in the
combustible, the supporter, or in both.
  That the oxygen  of the  supporters con-
tains either one or both of these substances,
follows incontrovertibly from a fact already
mentioned, namely, that   the oxygen  of
products will  not   support combustion,
while that of supporters will.  Hence the
oxygen of supporters must contain some-
thing which  the oxygen of the  products
wants, and this  something  must be caloric,
or light, or both.
  That the oxygen of some ofthe supporters
at least contains caloric, as an ingredient,
has been proved, in  a satisfactory manner,
by the experiments of Crawford, lavoisier,
and La Place.  Thus  the  temperature of
hot blooded  animals is maintained by the
decomposition of air. Now if the oxygen
of one  supporter  contains  caloric,  the
same ingredient must exist in the oxygen
of every  supporter, because all of them are
obviously in  the  same  state.  Hence we
conclude that the oxygen of every supporter
contains caloric as an essential ingredient.
   The  light  emitted during combustion,
 must either proceed from the combustible
 or the supporter. That it proceeds from the
 combustible,  must appear pretty obvious,
 if we recollect that the colour of the light
 emitted during  combustion varies,  and
 that this variation usually depends, not up-
 on the  supporter, but upon  the  combusti-
 ble.  Thus charcoal burns with a red flame.
 sulphur with  a bme or violet, zinc with a
 greenisl white, &c.
   The  formation of combustibles in plants,
 obviously requires the presence and agency
 of light.  The leaves of plants emit oxygen
 gas, when  exposed to the sun's  rays, but
 never in the shade, or in the dark.
   Besides  vegetation, we  are acquainted
 with two other methods of unbui-ning pro-
 ducts, or of converting them into products
 and  combustibles, by exposing  them, in
 certain  circumstances,   to  the  agency of
fire, or of  electricity.  The oxydes of lead,
 merturj', &c.  when heated to redness, are
 decomposed,  oxygen  gas is emitted, and
 the  pure  metal  remains behind. In this
 case, the  necessary caloric and light must
 be furnished  by  the  fire ; a circumstance
 whicii explains why such reductions always
 require a red heat.  When carbonic acid is
 made to pass repeatedly over red-hot char-
 coal, it combines with  a  portico cf char-
 coal, and is converted into gaseous oxyd of
 carbon. If this gas be a combustible oxyd,
 the base ofthe carbonic  acid and its oxvgen
 must have been  supplied with  light and
 caloric  from the fire ;  but if it be a  partial
 combustible,  it  is merely   a  compound
 of carbonic acid  and charcoal:  which  o*'
 the  two it is, remains  still to  be  ascer-
 tained.
   Electricity  decomposes water, and con-
 verts it into oxygen gas  and hydrogen gas ;
 it must therefore supply the  heat and the
 light which these bodies lost when convert-
 ed into a product.
   These facts, together with the exact cor-
 respondence ofthe theory given above with
 the phenomena of combustion, render it  so
 probable, that Dr. Thomson has  ventured
 to propose it as an additional step towards
 a  full  explanation  of the theory of com-
 bustion. Every additional experiment has
 served  to confirm it  more and more.  It
 even thrqws light upon the curious experi-
 ments of the accension of metals with sul-
 phur, which succeed in vacuo, under  mer-
 cury, in nitrogen gas,  &-.c.
   Dr. Thomson has noticed, that  the same
 emission of caloric and light, or of fire,
 takes place when melted sulphur is made
 to combine with  potash, or with lime,  in
 a crucible or glass tube, and likewise when
 melted phosphorus is made to combine with
 lime heated to redness   He supposes that
 in all probability, barytes and strontia ex-
 hibit the same phenomenon when combined
 with melted  sulphur  or phosphorus; and 
COM
COM             225
perhaps some ofthe metals when combined
with phosphorus.
  The phenomena Dr.  Thomson explains
thus : The sulphur and phosphorus are in
the melted slate, and therefore  contain ca-
loric as an ingredient; the alkalies, earths,
and metals, whicii produce the phenomenon
in question,  contain light as an essential
ingredient.   Tlie sulphur, or phosphorus
combines with the base of the metal, earth,
or alkali; while at the same time, the calo-
ric, to which  the sulphur or phosphorus
owed its  fluidity, combines  with the light
of the metal, earth or alkali;  and the com-
pound flies off under the form of fire-
  Thus the  process is exactly  the  same
with - combustion, excepting  as  far as re-
gards the product.  The-melted sulphur,
or phosphorus, acts  the part of the sup-
porter, while tfie  metal, earth,  or  alkali,
occupies die place of the combustible.  Tlie
first furnishes  caloric,  the  second light,
while the base of each combines together.
Hence we see that the base of sulphurets
and  phosphurefs  resembles  the base of
products  in being destitute of light;  the
formation of these bodies exhibiting the se-
paration of fire  like  combustion,  but the
product differing from a product of com-
bustion in being destitute of oxygen, Dr.
Thomson distinguishes  the process by the
title  of semi-combustion ,- indicating by
the term, that it possesses one half of the
characteristic marks of combustion, but is
destitute of the other half.
   The only part of this theory which re-
quires proof is, that light is a component
part of the earths and alkalies.  But as pot-
ash and lime are the only bodies of that
nature, whicii vvc are certain  to be capable
of exhibiting the phenomena of semi-com-
bustion,  the proof's must of necessity be
confined  to  them.   That  lime contains
light as a component part, has been long
known.    Meyer  and   Pelletier  observed
long ago, that  when water is poured upon
lime, not onlv heat  but  light  is emitted.
Light  is emitted also  abundantly  when
sulphuric acid is  poured upon magnesia, or
upon lime, potash, or  soda, freed from the
water of crystallization.   In all these cases,
a semi-combustion  takes  place.  The water
■ and  the acid being solidified, give out calo-
ric, while the liniL-  or  potash  gives  out
light.
  That lime  during  its burning  combines
with light, and that light is a  component
part of lime,  is  demonstrated by the  fol-
lowing experiment, for  which we are in-
debted to St-heele.
  Fluor spar (fluate of lime) 1ms the pro-
perly of phosphorescing  strongly  when
heated, but the experiment  does not suc-
ceed twice with the same specimen.   After
it has been once heated sufficiently, no cub-
seqent heat will cause  it ,o phosphorate.
Sow phosphorescence  is merely the emis-
sion of light; light of course is a compo-
nent part of fluor spar,  and heat  has the
properly of separating  it.  But the phos-
phorescing quality ofthe spar may be again
recovered to it, or, which is the same thing,
the light which the spar had lost maybe re-
stored by the following process:
  Decompose the fluate of lime by sulphu-
ric acid, and pres.-rve the fluoric acid se-
parate.  Boil the sulphate of lime  thus
formed  with a sufficient quantity of car-
bonate  of soda;  a  double decomposition
takes  place; sulphate of  soda remains in
solution, and  carbonate of lime  precipi-
tates.   Ignite this precipitate in a crucible,
till it is reduced to lime, and comhine it
with the fluoric acid to  which it  was for-
merly united.  The fluor spar thus regene-
rated,  phosphoresces as at first.  Hence
the lime,  during its ignition, must have
combined with light.
  That potash contains light, may be proved
in the  same manner as the existence  of
that body in lime.  Now as  potash is de-
prived of its  carbonic acid  by  lime, the
Doctor supposes  that the process must be
a double decomposition  ; namely, that the
base of the  lime combines with  carbonic
acid, while its light  combines with the pot-
ash.
  These remarks on semi-combuslion might
easily be much enlarged upon.   For it is
obvious, that whenever  a liquid combines
with a solid containing light, and the pro*
duct is a solid body, something analogous
to semi-combustion must take place. Hence
the reason why water increases the violence
of combustion when thrown sparingly into
a common fire, &c.
  CiiMiiuixEs.   (Prom comedo, a glutton.)
A sort  of worms which eat  into the skin
and devour the flesh.
   Comfrey.  See Symphitum-
   Comisdi.   The gum arabic.
   Comiste.   The  epilepsy.   This name
arose from the frequency of persons being
seized with  this disorder while  in the as-
semblies called Comitia.
   (Jomitissa.  (A  countess.) Some pre-
parations are distinguished by this name, as
pulvis  Comitissae de Cautia, the  Countess
of Kent's powder.
  Comm uiKxt.M.    (From  Cemmagene,  a
place in Syria, whence it w;s  brought.)
Syrian  ointment, mentioned by Galen.
  Comv.vaducatio.    (From commanduco,
to eat.)   The act of mastication, or chew-
>»£•
  Commansi-m.  (From commando, to eat.)
A masticatory.  A  medicine put into the
mouth  chewed  to promote a"discharge of
phlegm, or saliva.
  Commendatoiuus. (From  commendo, to
recommend.)  An  epithet of the trauma-
tic balsam, Tinctura Benzoes composita,
from its singular virtues and  usefulness.
  Com mi.  Cum.  When  alone it sitroiffos
    G ft * 
'226              COM                                     CON
gum Arabic.  The Koyyi muk-.v mentioned
by  Hippocrates  in his De Morb. Mulieb.
is gum Arabic.
  COMMISSURA.   (From  committo,  to
join  together.)   A  suture,  juncture,  or
joint.  A  term applied in anatomy  to  the
corners of the lips,  where they meet to-
gether ;  and also to certain parts of the
brain which go across and join one hemis-
phere to the other.
   COMMISSURA   ANTERIOR  CERE-
BRI   The  white  nerve-like  substance
which crosses the anterior part ofthe third
ventricle of the  brain, immediately  above
the infundibulum, and between the anterior
crura ofthe fornix; uniting one hemisphere
ofthe brain with the other.
  COMMISSURA   MAGNA   CEREBRI.
The  corpus callosum of  the  brain  is  so
termed by some writers.
  COMMISSURA   POSTERIOR   CERE-
BRI.  A white nerve-like substance, which
passes from one hemisphere of the brain
across to  the other, immediately over the
opening of the aquieduct of Sylvius, m the
posterior  part of the third ventricle of the
brain, and above the  corpora quadrigemina.
  Communicant.   (From communico,  to
make partake.)   A term applied, by Belli-
ni,   to fevers of two  kinds  afflicting the
same person, wherein  as one goes  off the
other immediately succeeds.
   Compages.  (From  compingo, to  put to-
gether.)   A  suture,  or joint.   A commis-
sure.
  COMPARATIVE  ANATOMY.   Ana-
tomia  comparativa.   Zootomy.  The  dis-
section of brute animals  and fishes, to com-
pare them with  the human body.
   Compeba.  See Cubeba.
   Completion.   A  term used by the  an-
 cient writers in various acceptations ; but
 latterly   it  signifies  OLly  the  same   as
 Plethora.
   COMPLEXUS.   (Complexus,  sc. muse.
 from  complector, to  comprise.)  Complexus
 sen biventer  cervicis  of Albinus.   Dor so
 trachelon  occipital of  Dumas.  A  muscle
 situated on the back part of the neck, that
 draws the head backwards, and to one side;
 and when both  act, they draw tlie head
 directly  backward.   It arises from  the
 transverse processes of  the seven  superior
 vertebrae of the back, and four inferior of
 the neck, by as many  distinct tendinous
 origins;  in its  ascent, it receives  a fleshy
 slip from the spinous process of the first
 vertebrae of the back: from these/lifferent
 origins it runs upwards, and is every where
 intermixed  with tendinous  fibres.  It is
 inserted, tendinous  and  fleshy, into the in-
 ferior edge ofthe protuberance in the mid-
 dle of the  os occipitis,  and into a part of
 the curved line that runs forwards from
 that  protuberance.   It draws  the head
 backyvards.
   COMPRESSION.  (From  comprimo, to
press together.)  By this term, surgeons
express a diseased state of the body, which
is the effect of something pressing upon the
brain.   It  should be  distinguished from
concussion and inflammation.   When the
brain is compressed  either by bone, extra-
vasated blood, or any other  fluid, there is
a general  insensibility,  the  eyes  are  half
open, the  pupil  dilated and  motionless,
even when  a candle is brought near the eye;
the retina is insensible ; the limbs relaxed;
the breathing stertorous ;  the  pulse slow,
and, according to Mr.  Abernethy, less sub-
ject to intermission than in  cases of con-
cussion.  Nor is the patient ever sick, when
the pressure  on the brain  and  the general
insensibility are considerable; for the very-
action of vomiting betrays an irritability in
the stomach and oesophagus.
  COMPRESSOR NARIS.   (Compressor ,-
from comprimo, to press  together.) Jlenaus
vel nasalis of Douglas. Transvcrsalis vel myr-
tiformis of Winslow.  Dilatores alarum nasi
of Cowper; and Maxillo narinal of Dumas.
A muscle  of the nose, thai compresses the
alse towards the  septum nasi,  particularly
when we  want to smell acutely.  It  also
corrugates the nose, and assists in expressing
certain passions.  It arises,  by a  narrow
beginning,  from the root of the ala nasi ex-
ternally, and spreads into a number of thin,
separate fibres,  which run  up along the
cartilage in an oblique manner towards the
back of ihe nose, where it joins  with its
fellow, and is  inserted into the narrotv ex-
tremity of the os nasi, and nasal process of
the superior maxillary bone.
   Compuretio.     (From  compungo,  to
prick.)  A puncture.
   CONARIUM.   (From  ko,voc,  a cone.)
The pineal gland is  so named, from its co-
 nical shape.   See Pineal gland.
   Concausa.   (From con,  with, and causa,
 a cause.)  A  cause  which co-operates  with
 another in the production of a disease.
   Concestrantia.   (From  concentro, to
 concentrate.)  Absorbents of acids are so
 called, because they  remove the obstruc-
 tions which keep asunder  the affinities be-
 tween the  two powers.
   CONCENTRATION.   (From  con, and
 centrum, having  the  same centre.)   The
 volatilizing of part of the water of fluids in
 order to improve their strength.  The mat-
 ter to be concentrated,  therefore, must be
 of superior gravity to yvater.  This opera-
 tion is performed on some  acids, particu-
 larly the  sulphuric and phosphoric.  It is
 also  employed in solutions  of alkalis and
 neutral salts.
   CONCEPTION.  (Conceptio; from con-
 cipio, to  conceive.)    The  impregnation
 of  the ovulum in  the  female ovarium
 by the subtile prolific  aura of the semen
 virile.   In order  to have a fruitful coition,
 it is necessary that  the semen be propelled
 into the  uterus, or vagina,  so that its fe- 
CON                                      CON              227
 cundating vapour shall be conveyed through
 the Fallopian tubes to the ovarium :  it is
 also necessary  that there be a certain  state
 of the  ovarium  of the female in order to
 impregnate it;  which  is,  that  the ovum
 shall  be  mature, and  embraced by the
 fimbria: of the  Fallopian  tube,  to convey
 that vivifying principle  to  the ovum.   See
 Generation.
   LUNCHA.  (Concha, Koyx>t, a liquid  mea-
 sure amongst the Athenians.)  A term ap-
 plied by  anatomists to several parts of the
 body, as  the hoUow of the ear, the spongy
 bones oi' the nose, &c.
   Concha auriculae.  See  Auricula.
   Concha auris. The hollow part of the
 cartilage  of the outer ear.
   Conch 1: miiiim.  (Concha^ a shell.)  The
 turbinated portion ofthe ethmoid bone, and
 the inferior spongy bones ofthe nose, which
 are covered by the Schneide'rian membrane,
 are so termed.
   Com mi s. (From Koyx», a shell; so named
 from  their likeness to a shell.)  The  cra-
 nium, and the cavity of the eye.
   Com-idhntia.  (From conrido, to decay.)
 A decrease of  bulk in the whole or  any
 part of the body.  A diminution of a tu-
 mour.
   Concouiui.atio. (From con, and coagulo,
 to coagulate together!)  The  coagulation,
 or chrystallization of different salts,  first
 dissolved together in the same fluid.
   (Joncoctio.  From concoguo, to digest.)
 Digestion.  That operation  of nature upon
 morbid mutter which  renders  it fit to be
 separated from the healthy fluids.
   Conche.vatio.   (From con, and cremo,
 to burn together.)  11k same a-, calcina-
 tion.
   CONCKETIOX.    (From concresco, to
 grow together.)
   1. The  condensation of  any  fluid  sub-
 stance into a more solid consistence.
  2. The growing together of parts which,
 in a natural state, are separate.
  Com ursus.   (From concurro, to meet to-
 gether.)  The  congeries or collection of
 symptoms which constitute and distinguish
 the particular disease.
  CONCUSSION. From concutio, to shake
 together.) Concussion of the  brain.   Va-
 rious alarming  symptoms,  followed some-
 limes  by the most fatal  consequences, are
 found to attend  great violence offered to
 the head;  and upon the strictest  examina-
 tion, both ofthe living and the dead, neither
 fissure, fracture,  nor extravasation of  any
 kind can be discovered.  The  same symp-
 toms and  the same events  are met  with,
 when  the  head  has  received no injury
 at all ab externo, but has only been violent-
 ly shaken ; nay,  when only the  body, or
general  frame,  has  seemed to have sus-
tained the whole*violence.   The symptoms
attending  a concussion, are  generally in
proportion to the degree of  violence yvhich
 the brain itself has  sustained, and which,
 indeed,  is cognizable only  by the symp-
 toms.   If the concussion  be  very  great,
 all sense and power of motion  are immedi-
 ately abolished, and death  follows soon;
 but between this degree and that slight con-
 fusion (or stunning, as it is  called,) which
 attends  most violences done to the head,
 there are many stages.  The  following is
 Mr. Abernethy's description of the symp-;
 toms of concussion,  and which, he is  of
 opinion may be  properly divided inlo<hree
 stages.
   The first  is,  that  state of  insensibility
 and  derangement of the  bodily  powers
 which immediately succeeds the accident.
 While it lasts,  the patient  scarcely feels
 any injury that  may be inflicted  on him.
 His breathing is  difficult,  but in general
 without  stertor; his pulse intermitting, and
 his extremities cold.   But such a state can-
 not last long ; it goes off gradually, and is  ,
 succeeded by another, which is considered
 as the second stage of concussion.   In this,
 the pulse  and  respiration become better,
 and though  not regularly performed, are
 sufficient to  maintain life,  and to diffuse
 warmth over the extreme parts  ofthe body.
 The feeling  of  the patient is  now  so.far
 restored, that he is sensible of  his  skin be-
 ing pinched; but he lies stupid  and inatten-
 tive to slight external impressions.   As the
 effects of concussion diminish, he becomes
 capable of replying to questions put to him
 in a loud tone pf voice,  especially when
 they refer to his  chief suffering  at the
 time, as  pain  in  the  head, &c.; otherwise
 he  answers incoherently, and as if his  in-
 tention  was  occupied by something else.
 As long  as the stupor remains,  the  inflam-
 mation of the brain seems to be moderate;
 but as the former abates, the latter seldom
 fails to increase; and this  constitutes the
 third stage, yvhich  is the most important of
 the series ofefl'»;is proceeding  from  aeon- *
 cussion.
  These several stages vary considerably
 in their degree  and duration; but more or
 less of each will  be found to take place in
 every instance where, the brain has  been
 violently shaken.  Whether they bear ar.y
 certain proportion to  each other or not,  is
 not known;  indeed this  will depend up-
 on  such  a variety of circumstances in the
 constitution,  tlie  injury,  ad  the  after-
 treatment, that  it must be difficult to de-
termine.
  To distinguish between an  extravasation
 and a commotion  by  the  symptoms only,
 Mr. Pott says, is  frequently a *ery difficult
 matter;  sometimes an impossible one. The
similarity of the  effects in some cases, and
the very  small space of time which may in-
tervene  between the  going  off' of  the one
and the accession of the  other,  render this
a very nice exercise of the judgment.   The
first stunning,  or tit-privation of sense, 
I
228
CON
CON
whether total or partial, may be from ei-  tis, acuminatis, petiolatis.   It grows on the
ther,  and no man  can  tell from  yvhich;  coast of Malabar.  It is of a dark^ black
but when these first symptoms have been  colour   externally,   and   generally  co-
removed,  or  have  spontaneously  disap-  vered with a white moss,  or scurf.   It is
De;red, if such patient  is again  oppressed  very little known  in the  shops; has  an
with  drowsiness, or  stupidity, or total  or  austere, bitter  taste;  and is recommended
partia, loss of sense, it  then becomes pro-  in diarrhoeas, dysenteries, Sec.  as  an ad-
bable that  the  first complaints were from  stringent.
commotion, and that  the  latter are from     CONFECTIO   (From conficio, to make
extravasation ;  and the greater the distance  up.)   A  confection.   In general it  means
of time between the two. the  greater is the  any thing made up with sugar.  Tins term,
probability not only that an  extravasation  in the new London Pharmacopoeia, includes
is the cause, but that the extravasation is of those articles which  were formerly called
X\e limpid kind, made gradatim, and within  electuaries and conserves,  between which
the brain.                                tnere do not appear to be sufficient grounds
   Whoever seriously reflects  on the nature to make a distinction.
of these two  causes of evil within the era-    Confectio amygdala.    Confection of
nium. and considers them as  liable to fre- almond.   Take  of  sweet  almonds,  an
quent combination in the same subject, and ounce ; Acacia gum  powdered, a drachm ;
at the same time considers that, in many in-  refined  sugar, half  :n  ounce.  The al-
stances,  no degree of  information  can be  rnonds having been  previously macerated
obtained from  the  Only person  capable of  in water, and their external  coat-removed,
giving it (the patient), will immediately be  beat the whole together, until they are tho-
sensble how very difficult  a  part a practi-  roughly incorporated. Jt has been u!;^ct-
tioner has to act in many of these cases, and  eel to the almond mixture, which is an arti-
hovvvery unjust it must be to call that iguo-  cle Of very  general  use, that  it requires
ranee which'is only a just diffidence arising  considerable  time for its extemporaneous
from the obscurity' of the subject, and  the  preparation, and that it  spoils  and cannot
impossibility of attaining materials to form  be kept  when it is  made.   This  will be
 a clear judgment.                         obviated by the present form, which  does
   CONDENSATION.   (From condenso, to  keep  for  a  sufficient length of time,  and
 make thick.)  A contraction of the pores  mbs  down  into  the  mixture immedi-
of the  skin, by  means  of astringent  or
cooling medicines.   A  thickening  of any
fluid.
  CONDIMENTUM.   (From  condio,  to
preserve, or season'.) A preserve, or sweet-
meat.
  ConduCtio.   (From  conduco,  to  dravv
ately.
  Confectio  aromai.ca.   This  prepara-
tion  yvas  formerly  called Confectio  cardi-
aca.   Confectio Raleighand.  Take of cin-
namon, bark, nutmegs, of each tyvo ounces ;
cloves,  an ounce ;  cardamom seeds, half
an ounce; saffron dried, 2 ounces ; prepared
along.) In Co litis Aurelianus, ii is a spasm, shells, 16 ounces ; refined sugar powdered,
or convulsion, drawing the muscles out of two pounds; water, a pint. Reduce the dry
their proper positions.                    substances, mixed together,  to  very fine
  CONDUCTOR.  (From conduco, to lead, powder; then add the vyater, and gradually
Or guide.)   A surgical instrument, whose mix  the  whole, until  it is incorporated.
Ose is to direct the  knif. in certain ope- This preparation is much simplified by the
rations.  It  is more commonly called a di- London college.  It  is  an  excellent medi-
rector.                                   cine, possessing stimulant, antispasmodic,
  CONDYLE. (From kovSv, an ancient cup, and adstringent virtues; and is exhibited
shaped like a joint.)  A rounded eminence with these views to children and adults, in
ofa bone in any  of the joints.              a vast variety of diseases, mixed with  other
   CONDYLOMA.   (From xevJWot, a tu- medicines.  It may be given in doses  of  10
bercle, orks-.ot.)  Sarcoma.  A soft, wart- grains to an ounce.
like sxcreence, that appears about the anus    Cosfectio auuantii.    Conserve!  corli-
and pudendum of both sexes.  There are ds  exterioris uurantii hisputensis.  Conner-
several species of condylomata, which have va fiavedinis cortkum  auvintiorum.  Take
received names from  their appearances, as of fresh external nnd of oranges, separated
ficus, crysta, thymus, from their resemblance by rasping, u pound; refined sugar, three
to u fig, &c.                         '    pounds.  Bruise the  rind with a wooden
   Coneion   In Hippocrates it imports pestle, in a stone mortar; then,  after add-
the Cicuta.  It  is said to be thus named  ing the  sugar,  bruise  it  again, until  the
(from KayAv, to turn round,) because it pro-  whole is. thoroughly incorporated.  This
duces i vertigo in  those who  take it in-  is  well calculated to form the  basis of a
wardly-                                  tonic and stomachic confection, and may be
   Conessi bark.   See Conessi cortex.        given alone in doses of from 2 to 5 drachms,
   Coxessi  cortex.    Codagcpala.    Cor-  twice or three times a-day
tcx profluvii.    The  bark  oi  the Neriunt     Confectio cahdiaca.  See Confectio aro-
nntidysentericum  of   Linnxus -.—foliis  ova-  matica. 
                       CON

        Conuktio  cassi.k.    Electuarium  cas-
      da.  Elcctuurium e casda   Confection of
      cassia.   Take of fresh  cassia pulp, half a
      pound ;  manna,  two  ounces j  tamarind
      pulp,  an  ounce; syrup of  ros, s,  half a
      pound.  Bruise the ma-na ;  melt i; in the
      syrup by  a  water-b^th ;  then mix in  the
      pulps,  and  evaporate  down to a  proper
      consistence.  This is a vc.y elegant, plea-
      sant, and  mild  aoer.ent for  the feeble, and
      for children.  Dose from 2  drachms to an
      ounce.                   .  ,
        Confectio opii.   Confectio opiata.  Phi
      Ionium I.ondinense   Philonium  Romanum.
      Confection of opium.   Pake of hard opium
      povdered, six  drachms; long  pepper, an
      otiM'-e ;  ginger-root, two ounces ; c;.rraway-
      seed,  three ounces;  syrup, a pint.  Hub
      together the opium and the syrup previously
      heated; then add the remaining articles
      reduced 10 powder,  and  mix.  To  the
      creditofirodern pharmacy, this is  the only
      one that remains of  all those  complicated
      and confused  preparations  called  mithri-
      date.  tlieriaea,  &c.;  it  more nearly  ap-
      proximates, in  its composition,  the philo-
      nium  than any oilier,  and  may be consi-
      dered  as  an effectual subsiitute for them
      in practice.  This very  warm and stimu-
      lating  confection is  admirably  calculated
      to relieve diarrhoea, spasms  of the stomach
      and  bowels, and is  frequently ordered as
      a ncrv ine, stimulant,  and adstringent, in
      doses of from  10 grs. to  half a  drachm.
      About ,36 grains contains one of opium.
         Confectio ros v. canina.   Conserva cy-
      nosbati.   Conseiva fructus cynosbati.  Con-
      serve  of hips.    Confection  of  dog-rose.
      Take of dog-rose pulp,  a pound; refined
      sugar  powdered, twenty  ounces.   Rub
      them together until they are thoroughly
      incm-p, rated.   This preparation is cooling
      and adstringent; it is seldom given alone,
      but mostly- joined to some other medicine,
      in the form of linctus, or eleetuarj-.
         Confectio ros v: gallics.  Conserva ro-
      >.sce.   Conserva   rosarum  i-ubrarum.   Con-
      serve of red rose.   Take of  the  petals of
      Ihe red rose, before it  is  expanded,  and
      without the claws, a pound; refined sugar,
      three pounds.   Bruise the petals in a stone
      mortar;  then,  having  added the sugar,
      beat them again toge.her,  until  they are
      .thoroughly incorporated.  This is an excel-
      lent subastringent  composition.   Rubbed
      down  with water,  it forms  an excellent
      drink, with some lemon juice,  in  hxmor-
      rhngiac complaints; it may also be given
      with  vitriolated zinc, in the  form of an
      el etinuy.
         Cum k.itio hut*.  Ekcluarium e baccis
      laun.   Confection of rue.  Take of rue
      leavs  dried, carraway seeds, bay berries,
      ol  each  an ounce  and a half;.sagape-
      num,  half an  ounce; black  pepper,  two
      drachms ; clarified  honey,  sixteen ounces.
      Rub the  dry articles together,  into a very



tfc^^.   _                   „  ......_.   . ..
                  CON              229

the whole.  Its use is  confined  to  clys-
ters
  Confectio   scahmoxe.e.     Electuarium
srummonii  Electuarium e scammonio.  Elec-
tuarium curyocostinum. Confection of scam-
mony.    Take  of  scammony gum  re sin
powdered, an  ounce and  a  half; cloves
bruised, ginger-rot powdered, oi e^ch  6
drachms ; oil of carr-way, half a dr.-chm ;
syrup  of roses, as much as is  sufficient.
Rub the dry articles togetner,  into  very
tine powder;  next  rub  them  again whilst
the syrup .-, gradually added ; then add  he
oil oC  carraway, and  mix the whole  well
together.  This is a strong,stimulating ca-
thartic,  and  calculated  to remove worms
from the prims via:, with which  vi.-w it is
mostly exhibited.   Dose from ^s to £j.
   Confectio  senn.k.   Electuarium senna.
Electuarium lenitivum.  Confection of  sen-
na.  Take of senna leaves, eight ounces ;
fi^s, a pound ; tamarind  puf*,  pulp of
prunes, cassia pulp, of  each fr.lr'a pound ;
coriander  seeds,  four  ounces;  liquorice
root,  three  ounces; refined  sugar,  two
pounds  and a half.   Powder  the  sehna
leaves with the coriander seeds, and sepa-
rate, by sifting ten ounces of the mixed
powder.  Boil  the remainder with the figs
and the  liquorice-root, in four  pints of
water, until  it be reduced to half;  then
press out and strain the liquor.  Evaporate
the liquor, until a pint and a half only  re-
mains of the whole; then add the sugar, to
make  syrup.  Lastly, mix the pulps gradu-
ally with the syrup, and, having added the
sifted powder, mix the whole together. 'Puis
 is a mild and elegant aperient, well adapted
 for pregnant women, and those whose bow-
 els ate easily moved  Dose, £ss to §ss.
   CONFERVA.   (From conferveo, to  knit
 together.)  1.  The  name  of a genus  of
 pi- i ts in the  L nnxan  system.   Class,
 Cryptogamia.   Order, Alga.
   2. A kind of moss : named from its uce
 formerly in healing broken  bones.
   Conferva helminthocoktos.    See  Cot-
 rallina corsicana.
   Conferva rivalis. This plant, Conftrea-
 rivalis of Linnxus:—-filimentis siinplicissimis
 aquulibus longissimis, has been recommend-
 ed m cases of spasmodic asthma, phthisis,
 Sic. on account of the great quantity of vi-
 tal air it contains.
   Confirmantia.   (From  con,  and  firmo,
 to strengthen.)   Restoratives;  also medi-
 cines which  fasten the  teeth  in  their soc-
 kets.
   Confluent small pox.  See Variola.
   Confluxion. It is much used by  Hip-
 pocrates, and  his interpreter Galen, in the
 same  sense as  we use consent and transpi-
 lable, from a notion that  parts at  a dis-
 tance have mutual consent with one  ano-
 ther, and  that they are all perspir,ble by
 many subtle streams.  Paracelsus, accord-
 ing to his way,  expressed the former by
 confederation. 
230               CON
CON
   CONFORMATION.   (From  conformo,
 to shape or fashion.)  The natural  shape
 and form of any thing, also a description of
•some diseases which  arise from a bad for-
 mation of the parts.
   Confortan'j'ia.    (From  conforto,  to
 strengthen.)  Cordial medicines.  Strength-
 eners.
   Confortativa.  The same.
   Confusio.  (From  confundo, to mix to-
 gether.)   A confusion, or disorder in the
 eyes, proceeding  from a  rupture of the
 membranes, yvhich include the  humours,
 by yvhich means they are all confounded to-
 gether.
   Congelati.   (From congelo, to freeze.)
 Congelatici.   Persons  afflicted  with  u ca-
 talepsy are so called, by which all sensation
 seems to be taken ayvay.
   Congelation. (From congelo, to freeze.)
 That change of liquid bodies  which takes
 place when  they pass to  a solid state, by
 losing the caloric whicii kept them in a state
 of fluidity.
   Conoei.ativa.    (From  congelo, to con-
 geal.)  Medicines that inspissate  humours,
 and stop fluxions and rheums.
   Congener.  (From con, and genus, ofthe
 same kind.)   Of the same kind; concur-
 ring in the same action.  It is usually said
 of the muscles.
   CONGESTION.    (From  congero,  to
 amass.)  A collection of blood or fluid;  a
 swelling yvhich rises  gradually, and ripens
 slowly, in opposition  to that which is soon
 formed, and soon terminated.
   CONGLOBATE  GLAND.   CFrom con-
 globo, to gather  into a  ball.)   Glandula
 conglobata.   Lymphatic   glancb.   Globate
 gland.  A round gland formej} ofa contor-
 tion of lymphatic  vessels, connected toge-
 ther  by cellular structure, having neither a
 cavity nor  any excretory  duct:  .such are
 the  mesenteric, inguinal, axillary glands,
 &c.   See Glands.
   CONGLOMERATE  GLAND.    (From
 conglomero,  to  heap upon one.)  Glandula
 conglomerata.   A gland composed of ^num-
 ber of giomerato glands,  whose  excretory
 ducts all unite into  one  common  duct:
 such are the salival, parotid glands, &c.
   CONGLUTINANT1A.    (From  conglu-
 tino,  to  glue  together.)   Healing  medi-
 cines ; and  such as unite  parts disjointed
 by accident..
   Conis.   (Kow.)   Dust, fine  poyvder,
 ashes, a nit in the hair, scurf from  tlie head ;
 and sometimes it signifies lime.
   CONIUM.   (From kovia, dust, accord-
 ing to Linnxus, or from kuvaw, circumago,
 on account of its inebriating and poisonous
 qualify.)  Hemlock.
   1.  The name of a genus of  plants in the
 Lynnxan system.  Class, Pentandria.  Or-
 der, Digynia.
   2.  The pharmacopceial  name of the offi-
 cinal hemlock.   See Cicuta..
  Conium  maculatum.   The  systematic
name for the cicuta of the pharmacopoeias.
See Cicuta.
  CONJUNCTIVE MEMBRANE.  Mem-
brana conjunctiva.  The  thin, transparent,
delicate  membrane,  that lines the  inter-
nal superficies of one eyelid, and  is re-
flected from thence, over the anterior part
of  the  bulb,  to  the edge of the  other
eyelid.   That portion  which  covers  the
transparent cornea cannot, without  much
difficulty,  be  separated from  it.    In-
flammation of  this membrane is called oph-
thalmia.
  Connatus.  (From com,  and nascor, te
grow together.)   Used  much by Hippo-
crates for what is  born with a person ;  the
same with congenite.
  CONNEXION.   See Articulation.
  Connutritus.  (From con,  and nutrior,
to be nourished with.)  It is what becomes
habitual  to  a  person from  his  particular
nourishment,  or what breaks  out into a
disease in process of time, which gradually
had its foundation  in the first aliments, as
from sucking' a  distempered nurse,  or the
like.
  Conq.uassatio.    Conquassation.   In
pharmacy it is a species of comminution,
or an operation by whicii  moist concrete
substances,  as recent vegetables,  fruits,
the softer  parts of animals,  &.c. are agi-
tated and   bruised,  till, partly  by their
proper succulence, or by  an  effusion of
some liquor,  they are reduced  to  a soft
pulp.
  Consent of parts.   See Sympathy.
  CONSERVA.  (From conservo, to keep.)
A conserve.   A composition of  some re-
cent vegetable and sugar, beat together in-
to an uniform mass  of the consistence of
honey; as  conserve  of hips,  orange peel,
&c.  Conserves  are  called confections in
the last  edition of' the London PliirrmacQ-
pceia.  See Confectio.
  Conserva  ahsinthii   maritimi.    See
Absinthum muritimum.
  Conserva ari.   This  is occasionally ex-
hibited as  a stimulant and diuretic.  Sec
Arum.
  Conserva auranaii uispalensis.   See
Confectio aurantii.
  Conserva  cynoseati.   See  Confectio
rosa canina.
  Consekva lujul.ii.    A preparation of
wood-sorrel, possessing  acid, cooling,  and
antiseptic qualities.  See Acetocella.
  Conserva mexth.i-:.   This preparation
of mint is given occasionally as a stomachic,
in sickness and weakness of  tiie  stomach.
See Mentha viridis.
  Conserva  pruni  sylvestris.   Astrin-
gent virtues are ascribed  to this medicine,
yvhich is  now seldom  used  but in private
formulx.
  Conserva ros;e.   This conserve, rub-
bed down  with  water, to which  is added 
                    CON

   idiik: lemon-juice, forms an excellent drink
   in hemorrhagic complaints.  See Confectio
   rosa I'tdlica.
     Conserva scillv..   A p»eparation  of
   squills, which aff'o; ds an excellent basis for
   an electuary, possessing expectorant and
   diuretic qualities.
     Consistentia.  (Prom consisto, to abide.)
   The state or acme of a disease.  The  ap-
   pearance or state of the humours and  ex-
   crements.
     Consolmia.  '(So called, quia consolidandi
   et conglutinandi vi poKet,- named  from  it3
   power and use in agglutinating and joining
   together things broken.)  Comfrej-.
     Cons'ilida  aurea.   Aurea  cordis.   A
   name of the chamxeistus.
     Co.nsoliiia majou.  See Symphitum.
     Consolida   media.   Bugula.   Upright
   bugloss.  Middle coqsound.   This plant,
   Ajuga pyramidalis of Linnxus :—telragono-
   pyramidalis, villosa,  foliis radicalibus maxi-
   mis, possesses  subadstringent  and bitter
   qualities: and  has fr en recommended in
   phthisis, aptha, and cynanche.
     CoNsouiiA  minor.  See Prunella.'
     Consolida regalis.   Calcatrippa.   Ma-
   ny virtues are attributed to this plant, Del-
   phinium consolida,  of  Linnxus :—nectariis
   monophyllis, caule subdiviso.  The flowers
   are bitter, and a water distilled from them
   is recommended in  ophthalmia.  The herb
   has been administered in calculous cases,
   obs'meted menses, and visceral diseases.
      Consolida   saracemi a.    See   Virga
   aurea.
      Consound.' Sec Symphitum,
      Consound middle.   See Consolida media.
      CONSTIPATION.  (From comftipo, to
   crowd together.)   Obstipatio.   A person is
I   said to  be costive  when the alvine excre-
   ments are not expelled daily, and when the
I   fxces are  so  hardened  as not  to receive
   their form from  the impression  of the  rec-
   tum upon them.
      Consthictiva.   (From  constringo, to
   bind together.)   Styptics.
     CONSTRICTOR.  (From constringo, to
   bind together.)   A name given to those
   muscles which contract any opening of the
   body.
     Constrictor   alt:  nasi.  See Depres-
   sor labii superioris alaque nasi.
     Constrictor  ani.  Sec Sphincter aid.
     CONSTRICTOR   ISTHMI  FAUCIUM.
   Glosso-staphilinus of Winslow,  Douglas,
   and  Cowper;   and  Glosso  staphilin of
   Dumas.   V muscle  situated at  the side of
   the entry of the  fauces, that  draws  the
   velum pendulum  palati towards the root of
   the tongue,  which it  raises  at  the same
   time, and  with  its fellow  contracts  the
   passage between the two arches, bv which
   it shuts the opening ofthe fauces.
     Con raiCTon labiorum.  See Orbicularis
    iris.
                  CON              231

  Constrictor musculus.    See Bucrina-
lor.
  Constrictor  oris.   See   Orbicularis
oris.
  Constrictor  talpehrarum.   See  Or-
bicularis palpebrarum.
  CONSTRICTOR  PHARYNGIS  INFE-
RIOR.   Cricop/iaryngeus.   Thyro pharyn-
geus  of  Douglass and Winslow.   Crico.
thyropharyngien of Dumas.  A- muscle si.
tuatedon the posterior part ofthe pharynx..
tt arises from the side of the thyriod car-
tilage, near the attachment of the  sterno.
hyoidxus  and thyro-hyoidxus  muscles;
and  from the cricoid cartilage, near the
crico-thyroidxus;  it  is inserted  into the
white line, where it joins  with its  fellow,
the  superior fibres running obliquely up-
wards, covering nearly one^alf of the mid-
dle constrictor, and terminating in a point:
the  inferior fibres  run  more transverseljr,
and  cover the beginning of the oesophagus.
Its use is to  compress that part of the pha-
rynx which it covers,  and  to raise  it with
the  larynx a little upwards.
   CONSTRICTOR  PHARYNGIS  ME-
DIUS.   Hyo-pharyngeus and  cephalo-pha-
ryngeus of  Douglas and Winslow.   Chon-
dro-pharyngaus of  Douglas.    Syndesmo-
plumjngeus  of  Winslow.   Cephalo-pharyn-
gaus of "Winslow and Douglas.  Hyo-glosso
basi pharyngien of Dumas.   A muscle situ-
ated on the  posterior past of the pharynx.
It arises from the appendix of the os hj -
oides, from the corner of that  bone, and
from the ligament which connects it to the
thyroid cafjilage; the fibres of the Supe-
rior part, running  obliquely upwards, and
covering a considerable  part of the supe-
rior constrictor terminate in a point; and
is inserted into' the middle  ofthe cuneiform
process of the  os occipitis, before  the  fo-
ramen magnum, and  joined to its fellow at
a white line in the middle part of the pha-
rynx. This muscle  compresses  thnt part
of the pharynx which it covers, and draws
it and the os hyoides  upwards.
  CONSTRICTOR PHARYNGIS  SUPE-
RIOR.   Glosso-pharyngeus'.  Mylo-phanjn-
geus.  Plerygo pharyngeus of Douglas and
Winslovv,  and Pterigo  syndesmo  staphili
phaiyngien of Dumas.  A  muscle situated
on  the posterior part of the pharynx.  It
arises above, from the cuneiform  process
of   the os  occipitis,  before  the  foramen
magnum, from the pterygoid process ofthe
sphenoid bone, from  the upper and under
jaw, near the roots of the "last deutes mo-
lares, and between the jaws.  It is inserted
in the middle ofthe pharynx.   Its use is to
compress the upper  part  of .the pharynx,
and to draw it forwards and upwards.
   Constrictor  vesicae  urinaria.   See
Detrusor urina.
   CoNSTRICTORES   PRARTNG Y.I.   Muscles
ofthe oesophagus. 
232
CON
CON
'  Constrictor11-  Diseases attended with
constriction, or spasmodic diseases.
  CONSTR1NGENTIA.  (From  constrin-
go, to bind together.)   Astringent  medi-
cines.
  CONSUMPTION.   (From  consnmo, to
waste  <way.)  See Phthisis.
  Contabescentia.  (From contabesco, to
pine or waste away.)  An atrophy, or ner-
vous consumption
  CONTAGION.  (From contingo, to meet
or touch each other.)   Effluvia.   Miasma,
Virus.   Lues.  Infection.   The  very  sub-
tile particles arising from  putrid  or other
substances, or from persons labouring under
contagious diseases,  which  communicate
the disease to others;  thus the contagion
of putrid fever, the effluvia of dead animal
or vegetable substances, the miasma of bogs
and fens,  the virus of small-pox,  lues ve-
nerea,  &c. &c.  There does not  appear to
be any distinction between contagious and
infectious diseases.   Would it not be  pro-
per to apply the term  contagious  to those
which  are communicated by contact only,
as the venereal disease, itch, &c.; and in-
fectious, to those which are caught through
the medium of the atmosphere, &c. without
contact, as putrid fever, &c.
  Contensio. (From cotineo, to restrain.)
It is sometimes  used to express a tension
or stricture.
  Continens  febris.    A  continual or
continent fever,  which  proceeds regulafly
in the same tenor, without either inter-
mission or remission.   This rarely if  ever
happens.
  CONTINUA FEBRIS.  (From continuo,
to  persevere.)   A  continued  fever,  at-
tended with exacerbations and slight re-
missions,  but no intermission ;  sometimes
called assidua.
   Contorsio. ,  (From contorqueo, to twist
about.)   A contorsion, or twisting.  In me-
dicine this yvord  has various significations,
and is applied to Iliac passion, to luxation
ofthe vertebra;, head, and back, &c.
   Contra-apertura. (From contra, against,
and aperio, to open.   A  counter-opening.
An opening made opposite to the one that
already exists.
   CONTRACTILITY.   Expansive  elasti-
city   A  property in bodies, the  effect of
the cohesive poyver, by yvhich  their  parti-
cles resume their former propinquity yvhen
the force  ceases  which was applied to se-
parate them.
   CONTRACTION.   (From contraho,  to
draw  together.)   Contractura.  Seriberia.
A rigid contraction of the joints.  It is a
genus of disease in the class locales, and
order  dysdnesia  of Cullen.   The species
are,
   1.   Contractura primaria,  from a rigid
contraction of  the  muscles,  called  also
obstipitas;  a word  that, with any other
annexed, distinguishes  the variety of the
contraction.  Oi tfrs species he forms four
varieties.   1. Contractura ab infi<-mmatione,
when it aris-s -rom inflammation.  2. Con-
tractura d spasmo,  called also  tonic spasm
and cramp, when  it depends  upon *pasm.
3.  Contractura ob  antagonists paraliticos,
from the  yntagonist  muscies losing their
action.  4.  Contractura ab  acrimonid irri-
tante, which  is induced by  some irritating
cause.
  2.  Contractura   articularis,  originating
from a disease of the joint.
  Co.ntrafissura.  (From  contra, against,
and findo, to cleave.)  A crack in the skull,
opposite to  the part  on which  the blow
was given
  Contrahensia.   (From contralto, to con-
tract.)     Medicines  which shorten and
strengthen the fibres.   Astringents are the
only medicines of this nature.
  CONTR A-INDICATION.  ( Contraindi-
catio ;  from  contra, against, and indico, to
shew.)  A symptom  attending a disease,
which  forbids the  exhibition of a remedy
which  would otherwise be  employed; for
instance, bark  and acids  are usually given
in putrid fevers; but if there be difficulty
of breathing, or inflammation.of the side, or
of any  viscus, they are contra-indications to
their use.
  Contra-lunaris.   (From  contra, and
luna, the moon.)  An  epithet given by Die-
tericus to  a woman wh*) conceives during
the menstrual discharge.
  Contra-semen.   See Santonicum.
  CONTRE COU.  A  species of fracture
of the skull, called in Latin contra-fissura,   i
in which the fracture  happens in that part
of the  bone opposite to where the blow was
received.
  Contrayerv-12  rabix.    See   Contra-
yerva.
  CONTRAYERVA. (From contra, against,
and yerva, a herb.  Span. i.  e. a herb good
against poison.)   Drakena.  Cyperus lon-
gus, odorus, peruanus.  Bczoardica radix.
Dorstenia  contrayerva of Linnxus.
  The contrayerva was first brought into
Europe about the  year 1581,  by Sir Fran-
cis Drake,  whence its name Drakena.   It
is the root of a  small plant found in Peru,
and other parts ofthe Spanish West-Indies,  j
Dr.  Hotilston observes, that the roots of
different species of dorstenia are promiscu-  -
ously gathered and exported  for those  of
the cont.iiyerva, and, as all  the species bear
a great resemblance to  each other they are
generally used for medical  purposes in this  j.
country.   The tuberous  parts of  these
roots are the strongest, and should be cho-  <
sen for use.   They have an agreeable aro-
matic  smell; a rough, bitter, penetrating
taste ; and when  chewed,  they  give out a
sweetish kind of acrimony.
   It  is diaphoretic  and  antiseptic;  for- 
CON
CON
233
 merly used in low nervous fevers,'1 and those
 of tlie malignant kind ; though taken free-
 ly,  it does not produce much heat    It is,
 however, now seldom  used, tho'igh,  with
 the Peruvian bark  indecociion.il is occa-
 sionally employed in ulcerated  s  re diroats,
 as a gargle.   ^
   Dr.  Cullen  observes, that this and ser-
 pentaria are povvtrlul  stimulants; and both
 have been employed in fevers  in whicii de-
 bility prevailed.   However, he thinks, wine
 may always  supersede the stimulant powers
 of  these  medicines ;   and  that  debility is
' better remedied by the tonic  and antisep-
 tic  powers  of cold  and Peruvian  bark,
 than by any stimulants.
   By  the assistance of heat,  both  spirit
 and water extract all  its virtues  ; but they
 carry little  or nothing in distillation; ex-
 tracts made  by inspissating the  decoction,
 retain all the virtues ofthe root.
   The London College forms the  compound
 powder of contrayerva by  combining five
 ounces of contrayerva  root with a pound
 and a half of prepared shells.   This pow-
 der was formerly  made  up in  balls, and
 nailed lapis  contrayerva, empiojed in the
 decline of  ardent fevers, and through the
 whole course of low and nervous ones.  The
 radix serpentarix  virginiensis, in all cases,
 may be substituted for the contrayerva.
    Contrayerva alba.  Contrayerva Ger-
 manorum.  A  name for asclepias.
    CONTHAYEIIVA 'NOVA.    Mexican  C0I1-
 trayerva.  This is the root of the Psoralea
 pentaphylla of Linnxus.  It was introduced
 into Europe after the former, and is brought
 from  Guiana as well  as from  Mexico.  It
 is but little  if any thing inferior  to contra-
 yerva.
   Contraterva  Virginiana.   See  Ser-
 pentaria.
   Contritio.   Tlie  same as  comminu-
 tion.
   CONTUSION.    (From   contundo,  to
 knock together.)   A bruise,  or contused
 wound.
   CONVALESCENCE.  That  space  from
 the departure of a disease, to the recovery
 of the strength lost by it.
   CONVALLARIA.   (From  conval/is,  a
 valley; named from its abounding  in val-
 leys and marshes.)  The name ofa genus
 of plants  in the Linnxan  system.  Class,
 Hexandria.  Order, Monogynia.
   Convallaria  M.i.T.tLis.   The  systema-
 tic  name of the lily of the  valley.  See
 Ilium convallium.
   Convallari \ poi.ygonatim   The syste-
 matic name  of Solomon's seal.   See  Sigil-
 in,. Si'-lotnonis.
   Convoluta svrr.RioR.\  ops ».   The su-
 perior turbinated bones of the  nose.
   Convolit* inferioha ossa.  The  low-
 er turbinated bones of the nose.
   CONVOLVULUS    (From  convolve, to
  oil together ; t>  named  from its spiral
                                 *  !I i
shape, and its twisting round other treet
and sin- bs )
   1. A name for the Iiiaca passion.
   2. The  name of a genus of plants in the
Lin xan system. Class, Pentandria  Order,
Monogynia, which affords the Jalapa, me-
choicui.,   turbith, and scammony.   The
whole  genus  usually abounds  with plants
containing a milky ju.ce strongly  cathi.rtic
and caustic.
   Convolvulus  Vmericanus.   The jalap
root.
   Convolvulus  cantabrica.  A  name for
the cantabrica.
   Convolvulus  colubrinus.  The pariera
brava.
   Convolvulus  jalapa.   The   systema-
tic name  of  the jalap  plant.   See Jala-
pium.
   Convolvulus   major  albis.    The
juice  of  this plant,  Convolvulus sepium of
Linnxus :—-foliis saqitiatis poslice trunca-
tes pedunculis tetragonis,  unifioris, is vio-
lently  purgative,  and  given  hi  dropsical
affections-  A poultice  of the herb, made
with oil, is recommended in white swellings
of the knee-joint.
   Convolvulus maritimus.   The brassi-
ca maritima,  or sea colewort.
   Convolvulus  mechoacan.  See Mechoa-
canna radix.
   Convolvulus  sc ammonia.   The syste-
matic  name of the scammony plant.  See
Scammonium.
   Convolvulus sepium.  See  Convolvulus
major albus.
   Convolvulus  soldanella.    The  sys-
tematic name of the sea convolvulus.  See
Brassica marina.
   Convolvulus  Ssriacus.  A  name  for
the scammonium.
   Convolvulus  TCRrETiir.vi.   The  sys-
tematic name of the  turbith plant.  See
Turpethum.
   CONVULSION.  (Convulsio,-  from con-
vello.  to pull t'igi-thtr.)  Hieranosos.  Dis-
tentio  netvorum.    Clonic  spp.sm.    A dis-
eased action  of muscular fibres, kit own by-
alternate  relaxations, with  violent and in-
voluntary   contractions of  the  muscular
parts, without sleep. Cullen arranges con-
vtilsi-.n in the  class neuroses, and  order
spasmi. Convulsions are  universal or par-
tial, and  have  obtained different names,
according to  the parts  affected,  or symp-
toms ;  as  the risus sardoricus, when the
muscles ofthe face are affected ; S. Vitis's
dance, when  the muscles of the arm are
thrown into  involuntary   motions with
lameness  and rotations.  The  hysterical
epilepsy, or other epilepsies,  arising from
different c:.use.;, are convulsive diseases of
the  universal kind:  the muscles  of the
globe ofthe eye, throwing the eve into in-
voluntary   distortion       *^w^e "to the
direction of the   '             ces of par-
tial coi-vulsion. »             'principally 
234
CON
COP
Convulsioi.
affected in all species of convulsions, are    Convulsio  ah onanismo
those immediately under the direction  of  from self pollution.
Jhe will;  as those of the eyelids, eye, face,    Convulsio raphama.  Spasmodic pain-
Jaws neck, superior and inferior  extremi-  ful disease of the joints.
ties.' The muscles of respiration,  acting    Convulsio tonica.   Common or perma-
both  voluntarily  and  involuntarily,  are  nent convulsion.
not  unfrequently  convulsed;  as the dia-    Convulsio uteri.  Abortion.
phraem,  intercostal*, &c.  The more im-    CONYZA.  (From «w,  dust; because
mediate causes of convulsions are, 1. Ei-  its powder is sprinkled to kill fleas in places
ther mental  affection,  or any irritating  where they are  troublesome.)   The name
cause*exciting a greater action hi the  arte-  of a genus of plants in the Lmnsan  system.
rial  system of the brain and  nerves.  2.  Class, Syngenesia.   Order,  Polygamia su-
An  increase  of  nervous  energy,  which  perfiua.
seems to hold pace or be equi-potent with     Conyza jethiopica.   A.  name  tor the
the increased arteriiil energy, excited in the  elichrystim.
brain.  3.  This increased  energy, convey-     Conyza cierulea. The  herb  flea-bane.
ing  its augmented effects, without the  di-  This acrid plant is  exhibited on the con-
rection of jhe will, to i»ny muscles destined  tinent in some diseases  of the chest.
to voluntary  motion,  over-irritates them.     Conyza major.    Conyza  major vulga-
4. The muscles, irritated by the  increased  ris-    Mas theophrasti.   Conyza major of
nervous  energy  and  arterial  influx, con- Dioscorides.  Greater flea-bane.
tract more forcibly  and involuntarily  by    Contza media Arnica Suedensis. Inula
their excited  vis insita,  conjointly  with   dysenterica  of   Linnxus -.—foliis  umplexi-
other causes,  as  long as the increased ner-  caulibus, cordato-oblongis ; caule villoso, pa-
vous energy continues.   5.  I his  increased  niculalpK squamis calydnis,  setaceis.   An
 energy in ""the nervous  system may be  ex-  acrid, "s'ubaromatic  plant,  possessing anti-
 cited either  by tlie mind, or by any acri-  dysenteric virtues.  It  is sometimes called
 mony in the blood, or other stimuli  stiffi-  arnica spuria.
 ciently irritating to increase  the  arterial    Coniza  minor.   Conyza  minor flore,
 action, nervous  influence,  and  the  vires  globoso.  Pulicaria.   Conyza minima et media.
 insitse of  muscles.  6.  After muscles have  Small flea-bane.   The inula dysenterica.
 been once accustomed to act involuntarily,  The chief use of all the flea-banes  is to de-
 and with increased action,  the  same causes  stroy fleas and  gnats,  by burning.  They
 can readily  produce  the  same effects on  are occasionally used  as an  antipsoric re-
 those organs.  7. All parts that have mus-  medy.
 cular fibres  may be convulsed.   8. The    Coopertoria.   (From co  operio, to co-
 sensations in the mind most ct-pable of ver  over )   Cartilago  thyroidea.   Called
 producing convulsions,  are timidity, horror,  also abicum.
 anger, great sensibility of the soul, &c.       Coostrum. The centre ofthe diaphragm.
   Convulsio  abdominis.   Convulsion of    Copaiba.  See Balsamum  copaiba.
 the muscles of the belly.                     COPA1FERA.  (From  Copaira, the In-
   Convulsio canina.   A wry mouth.      dian name, and fero, to bear.)  The name
   Convulsio cerealis. Cereal convulsion, of a genus of plants  in the Linnxan  sys-
 is a singular disorder of the spasmodic con- tern. Class, Decandria.  Order, Digynia.
 vulsive kind, not common to  this country,    Copaifera  officinalis.    The syste-
 but mentioned  by Catheuser under  this matic name  of the plant  from which the
 title, from  the  peculiar tingling  and for- Copaiva balsam  is obtained.   See Balsa-
 mication perceived  in the arms and legs, mum Copaiva.
  Motus  spasmodicus of Hoffman.  It is en-    COPAL.  (The  American name of all
  demial in some places  in  Germany,  but  clear odoriferous gums.)  Gum  copal. This
  more a  rural than urbanical disorder, said  resinous substance  is imported from Guinea,
  to  arise from the use of spoiled corn.        where it is found in the sand on the shore.
    Convulsio clonica.   Convulsion with al-  It is of  a yellow colour,  faintly glistening,
  ternate relaxation.                        imperfectly transparent, and apt to break
     Convulsio gravidarum.  Convulsion of  with a conchoidal fracture.  It  is tasteless,
  pregnant women.                         and, while cold,  inodorous.   It is  used,
     Convulsio  habitualis.   The  chorea  dissolved in rectified spirit of wine, in laxi-
                                           ties of  the gums, with the same views as
                                Convulsion
Convulsion
 St. Viti.
   Convulsio  hfmitotokos.
 appro .ching to tetanus.
   Convulsio  ab inanitions.
 from inanition.
   Convulsio indica.  Tetanus.
,  Convulsio  intermittens.  Convulsion
 occurring  >'  • royysms.
   CO NT i             ,£ICA
 from s-.ji             .It.
           mastich.
              Copaiva balsam. See Balsamum Copaiva.
              Copella.  See Cupella.
              Cofher.  A name for camphor.
              Cophos.  (Kaxpoc, dumb.)  Deaf or dumb.
           Also a dulness in any ofthe senses.
              COPHOS1S.    (From  xwper. deaf.)    A
Convulsion difficulty of hearing.  It is often sympto-
           matic of some disease.  See Dyscc/e'a. 
COP                                      COP               235
  COPPER.    (Quad   as  Cyprium,-  so
named from the island of Cyprus, whence
it was formerly brought.)  A  metal  found
in the earth, m various  states.  It is found
native, (native copper,)  possessing the red
colour, malleability, and many of its other
properties; it is, however, not quite pure,
but generally mixed with a minute portion
of gold, or silver.
  This ore  is  found of an indeterminate
hgure, in solid ami compact masses; some-
times in plates and threads, which assume
a variety of forms.  It crystallizes in  cubes.
It then is flexible.   It  has  much  metallic
lustre.  It is  found in many parts of Eu-
rope.
  Copper ores are  very  numerous.  Cop-
per  combined with Oxygen, forms oxyd of
copper, or the  earthy copper ore, (mountain
blue.)  United  to carbonic acid,  it consti-
tutes the hepi.tic  copper ores, (mountain
green,) &c.   The compact ore of this kind
in termed malachite.  It generally  exhibits
a very fine grass-green, emerald green, or
apple-green colour.  It  is  found  in  solid
masses of an  indeterminate shape.  It has
often a beautiful sattin-like appearance, or
silky lustre.
  Copper also exists mineralized by the mu-
riatic acid, sulphyric acid, arsenic acid, 8cc.
Copper mineralized with sulphur is  called
vitreous  copper ore.  Its colour is generally
lead-gray.  Combined  with sulphur  and
iron, it forms  the  azure copper ore, and all
the  varieties  of  copper  pyrites.  Minera-
lized with sulphur, arsenic, iron, and zinc,
it constitutes  the  brown ot blendose copper
ores, of  which there are many  varieties.
Copper  mines  are  abundant in Britain,
Germany, &c.
   Properties of Copper.—Pure copper  is of
a  rose-red colour, very sonorous, very te-
nacious,  ductile,  and malleable ;  of a con-
siderable compactness  ;  moderately hard
and  elastic.   Ps texture is granulated, and
subject to blisters.   It crystallizes in qua-
drilateral pvramids.  Its  specific gravity-is
between  7.7SS and 8.584.  When rubbed,
it  emits  a disagreeable odour.  It  melts at
27°  of Wedgwood's pyrometer.   \t a high-
er temperature, it  burns with a beautiful
green flume.   It is  a good conductor of ca-
loric, of  electricity, and of galvanism.  Ex
posed to  the air  it  becomes brown, and at
last   green, by absorbing carbonic acid.
When homed, it turns  blue, yellow, violet,
and  brown.  It readily  fuses with phospho-
rus and  unites to sulphur, when finely di-
vided by mere trituia'ion.  It does not de-
compose water at  the  temperature  of ig-
nition.   Ii is acted on by the greater num-
ber of the acids.   Nitric acid acts on cop-
per  with' great vehemence.  Sulphuret of
potash combines with it in the dry  and in
the  humid waj\   It is  capable of alloying
wiih the greater  number of the metals.
With zjnc it forms  the compound  metals
called brass, pinchbeck, and others :  with
tin  it  forms  bell-metal  and bronze.  It
unites to tlie earths merely in vitrification.
Liquid ammonia causes it to oxydate quick-
ly when  air is >admitted.  It decomposes
muriate of ammonia,  and red sulphurated
oxyd of mercury, by heat.   It is poisonous
to the human constitution.
  Melliod of obtaining Copper.—Copper is
procured from its  ores, by  different pro-
cesses  according to  the nature of those
ores.  If they contain much  sulphur, after
being pounded and washed, they are roast-
ed  in the  open air to dispel the sulphur.
The ore  is afterwards roasted once or twice
more, and  is melted in an open fire  into a
mass, called a mat of  copper.  In this state
it still contains a large quantity of sulphur,
whicn the  workmen continue to  expel by
repeated roastings and fusion, till the metal
acquires a  certain degree of purity, and is
called  black  copper, which is somewhat
malleable,  but  still contains  sulphur, iron,
and in  general  some  other impurities.  In
onder to  get entirely rid  of these, the cop-
peris  hastily  fused with three times  its
weight of lead.  The  lead unites with the
copper, and expels the iron; and the rest
of the metals  which  happen to be mixed
with the copper are  thus expelled.  The
copper  is afterwards  refined, by keeping it
heated  in  crucibles  for  a  considerable
time, so that it may  throw up all the  fo-
reign  substances  it  still contains in the
form of scorix.  It is examined from time
to  time  by immersiug  iron rods into it,
which become coloured with a small quan-
tity of copper, and its purity is judged of
by the brilliant redness of these specimens.
   Copperas.  A name given to blue, green,
and white  vitriol.
   Coprarora.   (From  Koirgoc, dung, and
nyn, to  bring  away.)  Copragogum.  The
name of a gently purging electuary, men-
tioned by Rulandus.
   Cophiemesis.    (Prom  KTirgoz,   excre-
ment,  and tyta,, to vomit.)   A vomiting of
faeces.
   CopRocnrncA.  (From Korgo;, excrement,
and Kgivw, to separate.)  Mild cathartic me-
dicines.
   Coprophoiua.     (From   xoTgot,  excre-
ment,  and <pogtce, to bring away.)  A purg-
ing.
   Copros.   ^KsT^cf.)    The f'xees,  or  ex-
crements.
   CnpnosTA^iA.  (From  Kon-goe, faeces, and
ts-»yt, to  remain.)  Costiveness,  or  a con-
striction ofthe belly.
   Cnn-uiinvt.   (KoV7w, a small cake.)  Cop-
tarium.   \ medicine in the shape ofa very
small cake, directed  for disorders  of the
aspera  arieria and  lungs, and for  many
other intentions, by the ancients.
   Copte.  (K35r7», a  small  cuke.)   It was
the form of a medicine used by  the  an-
cients ;  also a cataplasm generally made of 
236               COR                                     COR
 vegetable substances, and  applied  exter-
 nally to the  stomach, and internally  on
 many occasions.
    Copula.   ( Quad compula ; from compello,
 to restrain.)   A name for a ligament.
    CoauENTiA.   (From  coquo,  to digest.)
 Medicines which promote concoction.
    COR.
    1. The heart.  See Heart.
    2. Gold.
    3. An intense fire.
    Coracine.   (From xcg*f,  a crow;  so
 named  from its black colour.)  A name for
 a lozenge, quoted fr  Galen from Asclepi-
 ades.
    CORACO-BRACHIALIS.  (From Koga%,
 a crow, and figAxiov, the arm.)  Coraco-hu-
 ■meral  of Dumas.    Coruco-brachiaus.  A
 muscle, so called from its origin and inser-
 tion.  It is situated on the humerus, before
1 the scapula. It arises, tendinous and fleshy,
 from the fore-part of the coracoid process
 of the  scapula, adhering, in its descent, to
 the  short head of  the  biceps; inserted,
 tendinous and fleshy, about the  middle of
 the internal  part ofthe os humeri, near  the
 origin  of the third   head of the  triceps,
 called brachialis externus,  where  it sends
 down a thin, tendinous expansion to the in-
 ternal condyle of the os humeri.  Its use is
 to raise the  arm upwards and forwards.
    CORACO-HYOIDEUS. ( Coraco-hyoideus,
 sc. musculus,  Kogaxo  voiJaioc : from KogA%, a
 crow, and uou£%, the bone  called hyoides.)
 See  Omo-hyoideus.
    CORACOID.  (Coracoideus; from nogAJ-,
 a crow, and eiJ'o;, resemblance ; besause it is
 shaped  like the beak of a crow )   A name
 given to a process on the upper and ante-
 rior part of the  scapula.
    Coral.  See Corallium.
   CORALLINA. (Dim. of corallium; from
'nogn, a daughter, and axs, the sea; fr cause
 it  is generated in the sea.)   Muscus marili-
 mus.  Corallina  officinalis.   Corallina alba.
 Sea  coralline,  and  white  wormseed.   A
 marine  rproductio'h,   resembling a small
 plant without  leaves, consisting of nume-
 rous brittle  cretaceous substances, friable
 betwixt the fingers, and crackling between
 the teeth.  Powdered, it is administered to
 children as an antfo Iminiic.
   Corallixa  corsicana.    Helndnthocor-
 ton.   Conferva  helmimhocortos.    Coralli-
 na rubra.    Corallina melito-corton.   Lemi-
 tho-corton.  Corsican  worm  weed.   Fucus
 helmintho-corton of De La Tout ette.  This
 plant lias gained great repute in destroying
 all species of intestinal worms-  Its  viriues
 are extolled  by many ; but impartial expe-
 rimentalists   have   frequently  been dis-
 appointed of  its  eflicacy.  The  Geneva
 Pharmacopoeia directs a svrup to be made
 of it.
   Corallina melito-corton.   See  Coral-
Una cordcana.
   Coxallina #UBRA.   See  Cora'Una cord-
:ana.
   Coralline.   See Corallina.
   Coralline, Cordcan.  See  Corallina Corsi-
 cana.
   Corallium album.   A hard, while, cal-
 careous,  brittle substance; the  nidus  of
 the   Madrepora oculuta.   Class,  Vermes.
 Order, Lithophyta   It is sometimes exhibit-
 ed as "an absorbent earth.
   CORALLLUM RUBRUM.   (From nop*,
 a daughter,  and axs, the  sea;  so named
 because it is generated in the sea.)   Acmo.
 Azur.  Tie  red coral i» mostly employed
 medicinally.  It is a hard, brittle, calcareous
 substance, resembling the stalk of a plant,
 and  is the  habitation of the Isis  nobilis.
 Class,  Vermes.   Order,  Zoophita.  When
 powdered,  it is exhibited as an absorbent
 earth to children ; but does not appear to
 claim any preference to common chalk.
   CORALL'JDENDRON.   (FrO.n KOgAXXlOV, CO-
 ral,  and Stvfrgov,  a tree ; resembling in hard-
 ness and colour a piece of coral.)   The co-
 ral-tree of America ; antivenereal.
   Cohalloides  septfoil.  Tooth or coral-
 wort; corroborant.
   CORALLOIDES  FUNGUS.    (F"Om  KOgAXXlOV,
 coral, and u£oc, likeness.)  Erotylus.  Cla-
 varia coralloides of Linnaeus.  It is said to
 be corroborant and astringent.
   Corchoron.   (From  Kogn, the  pupil  of
 the  eye, and nogim, to purge ; so called be-
 cause it was thought to purge away rheum
 from the eyes.)  The herb pimpernel, or
 duckweed.
   Corda. See  Chordee.
   COIfDA TYMPANI.   The 'portio  dura
 of the seventh pair of nerves, having enter-
 ed the tympanum, sends  a small branch to
 the  stapes,  and another more considera-
 ble  one, which  runs across the tympanum
 from behind forwards, passes between die
 long leg of the  incus and the handle of the
 malleus, then goes out at the  same  place
 where the tendon of the anterior muscle of
 the  malleus  enters.  It is called corda
 tympani,  besause it crosses the tympanum
 as a  cord crosses the  bottom  of a drum.
 Dr. Monro thinks that  the corda tympani
 is formed by the second branch of the fifth
 pair, as well as  by the portio dura of the
 seventh.
   CORD^: WILLISII.   See Dura  mater.
   CORDIALS.   Medicines  are  generally
 so termed, which possess warm and stimu-
 lating properties, and that are given to raise
 the spirits.
   Couiha myxa.  Sebastina.   The syste-
 matic name ofthe Sebesten plant.   See Se-
 best en.
  Coudinema.   (From KAgx, the  head, and
fiviu, to move about.)  A head-ach, attend-
 ed with a vertigo.
  Cokdolium.   (From cor,  the  heart, and
 dolor, pain.)  A  name formerly applied  to
cardialgia, or heart-burn.
  Core.  (Kog».)  The pupil of the eye.
  Coremata.   (From  nogta,  to  cleanse.)
Afpdir.inps for cleansing- the skin. 
COR
COR               237
  Coriander.   See Coriandrum.
  COKIAN'DBUM.   (From Kogn, a pupil,
and avtig, a man ;  because of its roundness,
like the pupil of  a man's eye ; or probably
so called  from %ogt%, cimex,  a bug, because,
the green herb,  seed and all, stinks into-
lerably of bugs.)  Coriander.
  1.  The name of a genus of plants in the
Linnxan  system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or-
der, Digynia.
  2  Tbe  pharmacopceial name of the offi-
cinal coriander.   Gassibor.   Corianon.  The
Coriandrum sativum of Linnxus -.—fructibus
globosis   Tins  plant  is a native of the
South  of  Europe, where, in some places,
it is said to grow in such abundance as fre-
quently to choke the growth of  wheat and
other grain.  From being cultivated here
as a medicinal plant, it  has for some  time
become naturalized to this country, where
it is usually found in  corn-fields, the  sides
of roads, and about dunghill.,.  Every part
of the plant, when fresh, has a very  offen-
sive  odour,  but, upon  being dried, the
seeds have a  tolerable grateful  smell, and
their taste is moderately warm and slightly
pan gent.  They  give out their virtue  to-
tally to rectified spirit, but only partially
to water.   In distillation with water, they
yield a small quantity of a yellowish essen-
tial oil, which-; mells strongly and pretty
agreeably of the  coriander.
   Dioscorides asserts, that the seeds,  when
taken in a considerable quantity, produce
deleterious effects; and,  in some parts of
Spain and Egypt, where  the fresh herb is
eaten as a cordial, instances of  fatuity, le-
thargy, &c.  are observed  to occur very
frequently;  but these qualities seem to
have been unjustly ascriDed to  the corian-
der ;  and Dr.  Withering informs us, that
he has known  six  drachms of the seeds
taken at  once,  without  any remarkable
effect.  These seeds,  and indeed most of
those  of  the umbelliferous plants, possess
a stomachic and carminative power.   They
are directed in the infusum amarum,  the
infusum sennx tavtarizatum, and some other
compositions  of  the  pharmacopceias; and,
according to  Dr. Cullen, the principal use
 of these seeds is, " that infused along with
 senna, they  more  powerfully correct  the
odour and taste of  this than any other aro-
matic that  I  have  employed,  and   are, I
 believe,  equally  powerful in obviating  tiie
 griping that  senna is  very ready to pro-
 duce.''
   Coriamirum sativum.  The  systematic
 name of the plant  called coriandrum  in the
 pharmacopoeias.   See Coriandrum.
   Corianon.   See Coriandrum.
   Coins.  (From Ktiga>, to cleave, or cut;
 so called because it  was said to heal
 wounds.)  The herb hypericum.
   Corns  lutea.    Coris  kgitima ceetica.
 The   hypericum saxatile, or  bastard St.
 John's yvort.
  Coris monspeliensis.   This  plant  is
intensely bitter  and nauseous, but  appa-
rently an active medicine, and employed,
it is said, with success in syphilis.           ,
  CORK.  The bark of the Qnercus ruber  '•
of Linnxus, formerly  employed as an as-
tringent, but now disused.  It affords  an
acid.
  CORN.   Clavus.   A hardened portion
of cuticle, produced by pressure :  so called
because a piece  can be picked out  like a
corn o'  barley.  Corns are sometimes con-
nected with the periosteum.
  Corvachini  tulvis.   Scammony,  anti-
mony, and cream  of tartar.
  CORNEA OPACA.  The sclerotic mem-    -
brane of the eye  is so called, because it is   ,
of a horny consistence  and opake.   See
Sclerotic membrane.
  CORNEA TRANSPARENS.  Sclerotica  '
ceratoides.  The transparent portion of the,  •
sclerotic membrane,  through  which  the    f
rays of light pass, is so called, to distin-
guish it from  that which is opake.   See
Sclerotic membrane.
  Cornesta.  A chemical retort.
  Cornflower.  See Cyanus.
  Cornicula.  (From cornu, a horn.)  A
cupping instrument, made of horn.
  Cornicularis.  (From cornu,  a horn.)
Shaped like a horn ; the coracoid process.
  Corn-sallad.   This is the Valeriana lo-
custa of Linnxus.  It is cultivated in  our
gardens, and eaten amongst the early sal-
lads.  It is a very wholesome succulent
plant, possessing anti-scorbutic and gently-
aperient virtues.
  CORNU  AMMONIS.    Cornu , arietis.
When ,the pes hippocampi  of the human
brain is cut transversely through,  the  cor-
tical substance is  so disposed as to resem-
ble  a ram's horn.  This  is the true cornu
ammonis, though the name is often applied   *
to the pes hippocampi.
   CORNU ARIETIS.   See Cornu  ammo-
nis.
   CORNU.  Cornu cervi.  Hartshorn.  The
 horns  of several species of stag, as the cer-
vus alces, cervus  ddma, cervus elaphus, and
cervus taranda,ave used medicinally. Boiled,
they impart to the water a nutritious jelly,
which is frequently served at table.  Harts-
horn j^lly is made thus:—Btul half a pound
 ofthe  shavings of hart's-horn, in six pints
of  water,  to  a  quart; to the strained li-
quor add one ounce of the juice of lemon,
or of Seville orange, four ounces of moun-   •
tain wine, and half a pound of sugar; then
boil  the  whole to  a proper consistence.
The chief use of the horns is for calcina-
tion, and to  fiord the liquor rolatilts cornu
 cervi and carbrnate of ammonia.
   Cornu  cervi  cat; inatum.  See  Cornu
 us turn.
   Cohnu ustum. Burnt hartshorn shavings
 possess absorbent, antacid, and adstrino-ent *
 properties nv.d are given in form of decoc- 
238              COR
COR
tion, as a common drink in  diarrhoeas, py-
rosis, he.
   CORNU A. Warts.  Horny excrescences,
which mostly form on the joints ofthe toes.
Similar diseased  productions have been
k.ioyvn  to  arise  on  the head, and other
parts.
   Cornua  uteri.  Plectena.   In compara-
tive anatomy, the horns of the womb ; the
womb  being in some  animals triangular,
and its angles resembling horns.
   Cornumusa.  A retort.
   CORNUS.   1.  The name of a genus of
plants  in the Linnxan system.  Class, Te-
trundria.  Order, Monogynia.
   2. The pharmocopceial name of the cor-
nel tree.   Cornus sanguinea of Linnaeus.
The fruit is moderately cooling and astrin-
gent.
   Cornuta.  (From cornu;  from  its re-
semblance to a horn.)   A retort.
   Corona  ciliaris  The ciliar ligament.
   CORONA  GLANDIS.  The margin of
the glans penis.
   Corona imperialis.   A name for crovvn-
imperial.  Tlie Turks  use this plant as an
emetic.  The whole plant  is considered
poisonous.
   Corona regia.  The melilotus.
   Corona  solis.  Sun-flower.  Called al-
so  chimalati.   The  Helianthus annuus of
Linnxus.  It has been  noticed as heating,
and an- agreeable food.  The seeds are
made into bread.
   Corona veneris.  Venereal blotches on
the forehead are so termed.
   CORONAL  SUTURE.  (From  corona,
a crown, or garland ; so named because the
ancients wore dieir garlands in its direction.)
Sutura coronalis.   Sutura arcualis.   The
suture  of the head, that extends from one
temple across to the other, uniting the two
parietal bones with the frontal.
   Coronaiiius stomachicus.  Part  of the
eighth  pair of nerves.
   CORONARY  VESSELS.    Vasa  coro-
naria.   The arteries and veins of the heart
and stomach.  The term coronary  is here
given from  corona, a  croyvn, surrounding
any part in the manner  of a crown.
   CORONARY   LIGAMENTS.    (From
corona, a crown.)  Ligaments uniting  the
radius  and ulna.   The term ligamentum
coronarium is also applied to a ligament of
the liver.
   CORONE.   (Kcgu>v»,  a crow ; so  named
from its supposed likeness to a crow's bill.)
I'he acute process of the loyver jaw  bone.
   CORONOID.   (Coronoideus,- fiom Kogm-
v», a crow, and aSos,  1 keness.)  Processes
of bones are so called, that have any re-
semblance  to a crow's  beak, as coronoides
apophysis ulna, coronoides apophyds maxilla.
   Coronotus.   (From Kogm-n, -a  carrion
crow, and Trove, foot ; the plant being  said
to resemble a crow's foot.)   Coronopodinm.
Cornu.   Cervinum.   Stella terra.   PI an la-
go.  Buck's-horn plantain.  The Plantago
coronopus of Linnxus.  Its medical vi.tues
are the same as those of the  other  plan-
tains.
   CORPORA   ALBICANTIA.   Corpora
albicanlia Willisii.
   CORPORA   CAVERNOSA  CLTTORI-
DIS.   Two  hollow  crura,  forming the
clitoris.
   CORPORA    CAVERNOSA   PENIS.
Two  spongy bodies that arise, one from
each ascending portion of the ischium, and
form the whole bulk of the penis above the
urethra,  and terminate obtusely behind its
glans.  See Prnis.
   CORPORA  F1MBRIATA.   The   flat-
tened terminations of tlie posterior crura of
the fornix of the brain, yvhich* turn  round
into the inferior cavity of the lateral  ven*-
tricle, and end in the Jiedes hippocampi.
   Corpora lobosa.  Part of  the cortical
part of the kidney.
   Corpora nerveo-spongiosa.   The  cor-
pora cavernosa penis.
   Corpora nervosa.   The corpora  caver-
nosa clitoridis.
   CORPORA   OLIVARIA.    The   two
external  prominences of the  medulla ob-
longata, that are shapedrsomewhat like an
olive.
   CORPORA  PYRAMIDALIA.  Two  in-
ternal prominences  of the  medulla ob-
longata,  yvhich  are more of a pyramidal
shape than the former.
   CORPORA   QUADRIGEMINA.    See
Tubercula quadrigemina.
   CORPORA STRIATA.  So named from
their appearance.  See Cerebrum.
   CORPUS  ANNULARE   A synonym of
pons Varolii.  See Pons  Varolii.
   CORPUS.  The body.   Many  parts and
substances are  also distinguished by this
name: as  corpus  callosum, corpus  luteum,
&c.   See also  Body.
   CORPUS   CALLOSUM.    Commissura
magna cerebri.   The white medullary part
joining the two  hemispheres of the  brain,
and coming into  view under the falx ofthe
dura  mater  when  the  hemispheres  are
drawn from each other.   On the surface of
the corpus callosum two lines are  conspicu-
ous, called the raphe.
   Corpus glandulosum.  The  prostrate
gland.
   CORPUS  LUTEUM.   The  granulous
papilla which is found in that part of the
ovarium  of females, from whence an ovum
had proceeded ; hence  their presence de-
termines  that the female has been impreg-
nated ; and the number ofthe corpora lutea
corresponds yvith the  number of impreg-
nations.   It is,  however, asserted  by  a
modern  writer,  that   corpora  lutea  have
been detected in young  virgins, where no
impregnations  could possibly  have  taken
place.
   Corpus mucoscm.  See Rete mucosum. 
                 COR  -

  CORPUS PAMP1NIFORME.  (Pampi-
nifor mis ; from pampinus, a tendril, and for-
ma, likeness, lesembhng a tendril.)  Corpus
pyrumidale.  Applied to the spermatic chord,
and thoracic duct; also to the plexus of
veins  surrounding the  spet matic  artery in
the cavity of the abdomen.
  Corpus reticulars.  See  Rete muco-
sum.
  CORPUS  SESAMOIDEL'M.   A  little
prominence at the entry  of the pulmonary
artery.
  CORPUS SPONGIOSUM  URETHRA.
Substantia  spongiosa  urethra.    Corpus
spongiosum penis.   This substance  origi-
nates before the prostate gland, surrounds
the urethra and  forms the  bulb;  then pro-
ceeds to tht end of the corpora cavernosa,
and'terminates  in the glans penis, which it
forms.
   Corpus   VAiticoqpflfr.   The  spermatic
chord.
   Corrago.  (From cor, the heart; it being
supposed to have a good effect in comfort-
ing the heart.)   See B or ago.
   Cohre.   (Prom  Ktigu, to shave.)   The
temples.   That part of the jaws where the
beard grows, and which is used .o shave.
   CORROBORANTS.  (Corrobor^vtia, sc.
 medicamenta.)   Medicines,  or  whatever
 gives strength to the body, as bark, wine,
 beef, cold bath, &c. &c.  See Tonics.
   Corrosive sublimate.  See Oxymurias hy-
 drargyri.
   CORROSIVES.  (Corrosiva, sc.  medica-
 menta ; from corrodo, to eat away.)  See
 Escharoticf.
   CORRUiiATOR SUPERCILII.  (From
 corrugo, to wrinkle.)  Musculus super alii of
 Winslow.  Musculus frontalis verus, seu cor-
 rugator coiterii of Douglas,  and Cutaneo
 sourcillier   of  Dumas.  A small  muscle
 situated  on  the forehead.    When  one
 muscle acts, it is drawn  towards the other,
 and projects over the inner canthus of ihe
 eye.   When both muscles act,  they  pull
 down the  skin  of the forehead and make
 it  wrinkle, particularly between the  eye-
 brows.
   CORTEX. This term is generally, though
 improperly, given to the Peruvian bark.  It
 applies to any rind or bark
   Cortex  amjelim.e.  The bark of a tree
 growing in Grenada.   A decoction  of it is
 recommended as a vermifuge.  It  excites
 tormina, similar to jalap, and operates by
 purging.
   CORTEX ANGUSTURA.  See Angus-
  tura cortex.
   Cortex antiscorblticus.  The canella
  alba.
    Cortex aromaticus.  The canella alba.
    Cortex rela-aye.  See Bela-aye cortex.
    Cortex caxellve malabric/E.  See Cas-
  da lignea.
    Cortex  cahdinvlis  be  lugo.   The
  l\ rbvian  bark was  s» called, because the
           «
                 COR               239

Cardinal Lugo had testimonials  of above a
thousand cures performed by it  in the year
1653-
  Cortex cerebri. The cortic^ substance
of the brain.                            , '
  Cortex china regius.  See Cinchona.
  Cortex cringe surinamensis. This bark
is remarkably bitter, and  preferable to the
other species  in intermittent fevers.
  Cortex chinchina.  See  Cinchona.
  Cortex elutheiujE.  See  Cascarilla cor-
tex.
  Cortex    geoffroy   m   jamaicensis.
Bulge-water-tree bark.   The bark of the
Geoffroy a  Jamaicensis; inermis foliolis lan-
ceolatis, of Swartz.  It is  priiicipaliy used   t-
in Jamaica, and with great success, as a ver-
mifuge.
  Cortex lavola.  The bark bearing this  '
name is  supposed to  be the produce of the
tree  whicii affords the anisum stellatum. Its
virtues are similar.                          ■>
  Cortex  magellanicus.  See  Wintera-
nus cortex.
  Cortex massoy.   The produce of New
Guinea, where it is beaten into a pultaceous
mass with water, and  rubbed upon the ab-
domen to allay tormina of the  bi.wels.  It
partakes  of the smell and flavour of cinna-
mon,                                   j
  Cortex patrum.  The  Peruvian bark.
  Cortex Peruvianus.   See Cinchona.
  Cortex peruvianus flavus.   See  Cin-
chona.
  Cortex Peruvianus  ruber.    See  Cin-
chona.
  Cortex poccereb.*.  This bark is-sent
from America; and is said to  be service-
able in  diarrhoeas, dysenteries, and hepatic
duxes.
   Cortex quassia.  See Quassia.
   Cortex winteranus.  See  Winteranus
cortex
   CORTICAL. Cineritious substance. The
external substance of  the brain is of a dark-
er colour than  the internal,  and surrounds
the  medullary substance, as  the bark  does
the  tree ; hence it is  termed cortical.   See
also Kidney.
   Cortusa.   The plant  self-heal; bear's
ear; sanicle.   It is expectorant.
   Co.ru canamca.   A  quince-like tree of
Malabar; it  is antydysenteric.
   CORYLUS.  (Derivation  uncertain ; ac-
cording  to  some,  from  KAg-jA, a walnut.)
 1. The name  of a genus of plants in the
Linnaean  system.   Class, .Monacia.   Or-
der, Polyandria.
   2. The pharmacopceial name of the ha-
■zel-tree.  The nuts of this tree are much
 eaten in  this  country;  they   are hard of  j
 digestion, and often pass the bowels  very   >
 little altered; if.  however,  they are well
 chewed, they give out a nutritious oil.  An
 oil is also obtained from the wood of this
 tree,  Corylus avellana  of  Lir.naius:—sti-
pulis ovatis,  obtusis,  which  is efficacious 
■'t
    '   240              COS

       against the tooth-ach, and is said  to  kill
       worms.
         Corylus  avellana.    The   hazel-nnt
1'      tree.  See Corylus.
         Coryphe.  (Kogvtpn.)  The vertex of the
       head.   The inner parts of the nails.
         CORYZA.  ( Coryza, kopv^a : from KAga,
       the head, and \ut>, to boil.)   An  increased
       discharge  of mucus from the nose.   See
\       Catarrh.
         Coryza catarrhalis.  A catarrh from
       cold.
         Coryza  febricosa.     A  catarrh  with
       fever.
         Coryza  phlegmatorrhagja.   A  ca-
       tarrh, with mucfrdischarge of mucus.
,.        Coryza purulenta.   A  catarrh,  with
       discharge of matter.
r       Coryza variolosa.   A catarrh  accom-
       panying small-pox.
         Coryza  viruienta.   A  catarrh, with
       discharge of acrid mucus.
'     "    Cosuulia.  The grains of kermes.
         COSMETIC.   A term applied to reme-
       dies against blotches and freckles.
         Cosmos.   Rythmus.   A  regular  series.
       In Hippocrates it is the order and series, of
       critical days.
         Cossis.   Cossi.  A worm that breeds in
       wood;  also a little tubercle  in  the face,
       like the head ofa worm.
         Cossum.  A malignant ulcer of the nose
  .--• v^t6ejitioned by Paracelsus.
         COSTA.   (A  custodiendo ; because  the
       ribs surround and defend the vital parts.)
       A  rib.   The  ribs  are  four-and-twenty in
       number, twelve on each side of the  thorax.
       See Ribs.
         Costa  pulmonaria.   Costa  herba.   A
       name of the herb hawkweed.
         Costo-hyoideus.   (From costa, a  rib,
    j   and hyoideus,  belonging to  the  hyoidal
    L  bone.)  A muscle so named from its origin
    I   and insertion.  See -Omo-hyoideus.
    I     COSTUS. (From kasta, Arabian.)  The
       name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean
       system.  Class, Monandria-  Order, Mono-
  • -   gynia.
         Costus amarus.  See Costus  arabicus.
        .Costcs arahicus.   Costus indicus, ama-
       rus, dulcis,  orientalis.    Sweet and bitter
       costus.  The root of this tree, Costus arabi-
       cus of Linnaeus, possesses bitter ?nd  aro-
       matic virtues, and is considersd as  a good
       stomachic.    Formerly  there  were  two
       other species the bitter and  sweet,  distin-
    1   guished  for use.  At present, the  Arabic
       only is known, and that is seldom employ-
    I   ed. It is, however, said to be stomachic,
    /   diaphoretic, and diuretic.
         Costus corticosus.  The canella alba.
    i     Costus hortorum MiNon.   The  agera-
       tum.
         Costus nigra.  The artichoke,
         Costyle.  (Koti/a», the name of  an  old
    !   measure.)   The socket of the hip-bone.
                 COW

  Cotaronium.   A word coined by Para-
celsus,  implying  a liquor into  which all
bodies,  and even their  elements, may be
dissolved.
  Cotis.  (From  xot?j»,  the head.)  The
back part of the head; sometimes the hol-
lo w of the neck.
  Cotula fietiiia.  (Cotula, dim. of cos, a
yvhetstone,  from  the  resemblance of its
leaves to a whetstone ;  or from koIxh, a hol-
low.)  Chamamelum fatiduin.   Mayweed.
Stinking camomile   This plant, Anthemis
cotula of  Linnaeus :—receptaculis   conids,
paleis sataceis, seminibus  nudis, has a very
disagreeable  smell; the leaves,  a strong,
acrid, bitterish taste; the flowers, however,
are almost insipid.  It  is said to have been
useful in hysterical affections, but  is very
seldom employed.
  COT \ LOID  C AVITY.     ( Cotyloides ;
from kotvxu, the name of an old measure,
and ipPos, resemblance.) . The acetabulum.
See innominatum os.
  Cotyloides.  See Cotyloid cavity.
  COUCHING.  A surgical operation that
consists in removing the opaque lens out of
the axis of vision, by means of a needle, con-
structed for the purpose.  There  are two
couching needles, which  notv seem to be
preferred to  all others; the one used by
Mr. Hey, and  that employed by Professor
Scarpa.
  Couch-grass.  See Gramen eaninum.
  COUGH.   Tussis.   A sonorous  concus-
sion of the thorax, produced by the sudden
expulsion ofthe inspired air.
  Coum.  The meadow-saffron..
  COUNTER OPENING.   Contra-apertu-
ra.   An  opening  made in any part of an
abscess opposite to one already in it.  This
is often done in  order  to afford a readier
egress to the collected pus.
  Coup  be soleil.  An erysipelas from a
scorching sun.
  Courap.   (Indian.)   A distemper very-
common in Java, and  other parts  of the
East-Indies, where there is a perpetual itch-
ing and discharge of matter.   It is a herpes
on the axilla, groins, breast, and face.
  Courbaril.   The tree  which produces
the  gum anime.  See Anime.
  Couron di.  An evergreen tree of India,
said to be antidysenteric.
  Couroy moelli.  A shrub of India, said
lo be antivenomous.
  Couscos.  An African food, much used
about the river .Senegal.  It is a composi-
tion ofthe flower of millet, with some flesh,,
and yvhat is there called lalo.
  Cowhago.   See  Dolichos.
  Cow-itch.  See Dolichos.
  COWPER'S GLANDS.  (Cowperi glan-
dula ; named from  Cowper, who first de-
scribed  them.)  Three  large muciparous
glands of the male, two of which are situ-
ated  before the prostate  gland  under th^ 
.'*
                   CKA

  moderator muscles of the urine, and the
  third moi-e forward, before the bulb of the
  urethra.  They excrete  a fluid, similar to
  that of the prostate gland, during the ve-
  nereal orgasm.
    Cowperi  GLANnuijR.     See  Cowper's
  glands-
    <:ovolam.   Tlie  CraUva marmelos of
  Linnaius, whose  fruit is  astringent  whilst
  unripe . but when ripe, ofa delicious taste.
  The bark of the,tree  strengthens the sto-
  mach,  and  relieves  hypochondriac  lan-
  guors.
    COXA.  The  ischium  is  sometimes  so
  called, and sometimes the os coccygis.
    Coxendix.   (From coxa, the  hip.) The
  ischium; the hip-joint.
    CRABLOUSE.  A species of pediculus
  whicii infests theaxilixand pudendae.
    Crab-yaws.   A  name  in  Jamaica for a
  kind of ulcer on  the soles of the feel, with
  callous lips, so  hard that it is difficult to cut
  them.
    CRAMBE.  (KgayCn, the name  given by
  Dioscorides, Galen, and others,  to the cab-
  bage ; the derivation  is  uncertain.) The
  name of a genus oi  plants in the Linnaean
  system.   Class,  Tetradynamia.  Order,  Si-
  liculosa.   Cabbag .
    Crambe  maritima.     The  systematic
  name for the sea-coal.  See Sea-coal.
    CRAMP.     (Prom  krempen,  to con-
  tract,  (j-rm.)  A spasm of a muscle or
  muscies.
    Cranesbill, bloody:  See  Geranium san-
  guinium
    CRANIUM.  (Kguvtov, quasi Kogaviov; from
  **§*, the head.)  I'he scull, or superior part
  of the head-   (See Caput.
    Chan teres.    (Prom Kgaivai, to perform.)
[  A name given to the sapientiae denies and
  mol.tres, from  their office  of  masticating
:  the food.
    CRAPULA.   (KpAinvXA.)   A surfeit;
  drunkenness.
    CRASIS. (Prom Ktgaywyi, to  mix.) Mix-
  ture.  A term appiit-u to the  humours of
  the body, when  there is such an  admix-
  ture of their principles  as to constitute a
  healthy  state: hence, in  dropsies, scurvy,
  &c. the  crasis, or  healthy mixture  of the
  principles  ofthe blood, s destroyed.
    Crasi-kdov    (Kgamfov, the  hem of a
  garment;  from.Kgtyaai, to hang down.)   A
  relaxation of the uvula, when it hangs down
  in a thin, long membrane, like  the hem of
  a garment.
    CRASS AMENTUM.    (From  crassus,
  thick)  Se.  Blood.
    CRAs.ru.    (From crassus, thick: so
  nam  d fi.>m the thickness  of its leaves.)
  See Fuba crassa.
    CRAT..-EGUS.   (From x§*7:c, strength:
  so calied from  the strength and hardness of
  its wood.)  The wild service-tree, whose
  virtues are astringent.
    CiMTicm.*.    (From  crates,  a  hurdle.)
                  6RI              241

The bars or grate which covers the  ash-
hole in a chymical furnace.
  Cream of tartar.  See Supertartras po-
tassa
  CREMASTER.  (From KgnyAte,  to  sus-
pend.)  A muscle ofthe lesi.cie, by which
it is suspended, and drawn up and com-
pressor, in the act  of coition. 1  arises
from Poupar,'s ligament, passes over the
spermatic cord, and is  lost in  tiie cellular
membrane  of the scrotum, covering the
testicles,
  CiiEM.vus.  (From xg-yvce, a precipice,  or
shelving plac ..)   The lips of an ulcer  is  so
called  AI-<; d.e labium pudendi.
  CilEvlOR.   C earn.   Any  substance
floating i:n die lop, and skimmed oft".
  CREPITUS.  (From crepo,  to  make  a
noij^)  A puff" or little noise  : the crack-
ling 'made by the joints when there is a de-
fect of synovia.
  Crepitus lupi. See Bovista.
  Cress water. See  Nasturtium aquatieum.
  CREtA  PRy£P\RATA.     Prepared
chalk is a carbonate of lime, and possesses
antacid qualities : it is exhibited  in  form  •
of electuary, mixture, or bolus, in pyrosis,
cardialgia, acidities of the  primae viae, rha-
chilis, crusta lactea, &c. and is an antidote
against white arsenic.  See Carbonas cal-
cis.
   Cretaceous acid.  See Carbonic acid.
   Crete, dittany of.   See Dictamnus creticus.
  CRIBRIPORVHS.     (From  cribrum,  a
sieve,  and forma, likeness; because  it  is
perforated  like .a sieve.)    See Ethmoid
bone.
  CRICO.   Names  compounded  of this
word belong to muscles which are attached
to the cricoid cartilage.
   CRICO-ARYTvtNOlDEUS   LATERA-
LIS.   Cricolateri-arithenoidien of Dumas,
 A  muscje of the glottis,  that opens the
rima  by pulling  the ligaments from  each
other.
  CRICO ARYTiENOIDEUS  POSTICUS.
 Crico creti arithenddien of Dumas.   A mus-
cle of the glottis, that opens the rimaglot-
tidis a little, and  by  pulling back  the ary-  '•*■
tamoid cartilage, stretches the ligament so _ ^
as to  make it tense.
  Crico-phary-.n<uus.   See Constrictorpha-
ryngis inferior.
  ORIOO-THYROIDEUS.  Crico-thyroidien
of Dumas.   The  last of the second layer of
muscles between the os hyoides and trunk,
that pulls foi-wurds and depresses the thy-
roid cartilnge, or  elevates and draws back-
wards the cricoid cartilage.
  CRICOIDES.   (From npuoe,   a ring, and
t/JV, resemblance.)   A round ring like car-
tilage of the larynx is  called  the  cricoid.
See Larynx.
  Crimnobes.   (From v.ziy-.y,  bran.)  A
term  applied  to  urine, which deposits  a
sediment like bran.
  Crinatus. (Fromxc/i;:-, the lily ) A  term
    «1 i
Jk 
242               CRI

given to a suffumigation  mentioned by P.
jEi'-ineta, composed chiefly of the roots of
lilies.
  Crinis.  The hair.  See Capillus.
  Crinomyron.  (From Kpivov,  a lily, and
yupov, ointment.)  An ointment  composed
chiefly of lilies.
  CRINODES    (From crinis,  the hair.)
Comedones-  Collections ofa sebaceous fluid
in tiie cutaneous  follicles upon the  face
and  breast, which appear like black spots,
and   when pressed  out,  look  like  small
worms, or,  as  they are  commonly  called,
maggots.
  Criogenes.    An epithet for certain
troches,  mentioned by  P.  .Egineta,  and
which he commends for cleansing sordid
ulcer-s.
  Cripsorchis.  (From  Kpv7f\oi, to conceal,
and  opx>s, a testicle.)  Having the testicle
concealed, or which is  not yet  descended
into the scrotum.
  CRISIS.  (From  Kpivu, to judge.)  The
hidgmen .   The  sudden  change of symp-
toms in acute diseases, from which the re-
covery  or   death   is  prognosticated  or
judged of.
  Crispatura.  (From crispo, to curl )   A
spasmodic contraction,  or curling of the
membranes and fibres.
  CRISTA.    (Quasi eerista ;  from  Kipac,
a horn, or  carista : from Kapa, the head, as
being on the top of the head.)  Any thing
which  has  the appearance of  a crest  or
comb upon the head of a cock, as cri-ta
clitoridis, the  nympha.   Also  a tubercle
about the anus ; so called from its form.
   CRISTA GALLI.  An eminence of the
 ethmoid bone, so called  from its resem-
 blance to  a cock's comb.   See Ethmoid
 bone.
   Crithamum.  See Crithmum.
   Crituerion.   (From Kpiva>,  to  judge.)
 The same as crisis.
   Crithe.   (Kpt6».)   Barley.  A  stye or
 tumour on  the eyelid,  in  the shape and of
 the size of a barley-corn.
   CRITHMUM.   (From xptva>,  to secrete j
 «o named from its supposed virtues in pro-
 moting a discharge ofthe urine and menses.)
 Samphire, or sea-fennel.
   Chithodes.    (Prom  Kpi8>i,  barley, and
 nS-oe, resemblance.) Resembling a barley-
 corn.  It  is  applied  to  small protuber-
  ances
   CRITICAL.  Determining the event of
  a disease.   Many  physicians have been of
  opinion, that there is something in the na-
 ture of fevers which generally  determines
  them to be of  a certain duration ;  and,
  therefore, that their terminations, yvhether
  salutary or  fatal, happen at certain periods
  ofthe disease, rather than at others. These
  periods, which were carefully  marked  by
 Hippocrates, are called critical days.  The
  critical days, or those on which we suppose
  the termination of continued levers especi-
                  CRO

ally to happen, are the third, fifth, seventh,
ninth,  eleventh,  fourteenth, seventeenth,
and twentietnv
  Crocidixis.  (From Kpoxifgai, to  gather
wool.)  Flodlatio.  A fatal  symptom  in
some diseases,  where  the  patient gathers
up  the bed-clothes, and seems to pick up
substances from them.
  Crocinum.   (From Kpowt,  saffron.)  Oil
of saffron, or a mixture of oil, myrrh and
saffron.
  Crocoues.   (From Kponoe, saffron;  so
called from  the quantity  of saffron they
contain.)   A name of some old troches.     (
   Crocomagma.  (From upoKoe, saffron, and
yAyyA, the thick oil or dregs.) A troch
made of oil of saffron and spices.
   CROCUS.  (KpoKoe of Theophrastus.) The
story of the young Crocus, turned into this
flower, may be seen  in the fourth book of
Ovid's  Metamorphoses.   Some  derive this
name from Kpoxtn, or KgoKe, a thread;  whence
the  stamens of flowers are called KgoKoifv,
Others, again,  derive it from   Coriscus,  a
city and  mountain of Cihcia, and  others
from crokin. Chald.)  Saffron.
   1. The name of a  genus of plants in the
Linnaean system.  Class, Triandria.   Order,
 MonHgynia.  Saffron.
   2. The  pharmacopoeial name  of the pre-
 pared stigmati ofthe Crocus sativus of Lin-
 naeus :—spatha univalvi radicali, corolli tubo
 longissimo.  Saffron has a powerful, pene-
 trating, diffusive smell, and a warm, pun-
 gent, bitterish taste.  Many virtues were
 formerly  attributed to this  medicine, but
 little confidence is now placed  in it. The
 Edinburgh College directs  a tincture, and
 that of London a syrup of ibis drug.
   3. A term  given  by the older chymists
 to  several preparations of metallic sub-
 stances, from  their resemblance : thus, cro-
 cus martis, crocus veneris.
   Crocus antimonii.  Crocus metallorum.
 This preparation is  a sulphurated  oxyd of
 antimony, and therefore called  oxydum sti-
 bii  sulphuretum  in the  new chymical no-
 menclature.  It possesses emetic and dras-
 tic  cathartic powers, producing a violent
 diaphoresis afterwards.
   Crocus Germanicus.   See Carthamus.
   Crocus Inbicus.  See Curcuma.
   Crocus martis.  Green vitriol  exposed
 to fire till red.
   Crocus metallorum.   See Crocus anti-
 monii.
   Crocus officinalis.  See Crocus.
   Crocus saracenicus.  See Carthamus.
    Crocus sativus.  See Crocus.
    Crocus veneris.   Copper  calcined to
 a red powder.
    Crommyon.   (TlApA to ia xopA; yuuv, be-
 cause it  makes the eyes wink.)  An onion.
    Crommyoxyreoma.  (From  Kpoyyvov, an
 onion, and o£vc,  acid, and pnyvvyi, to break
 out.)   An acid  eructation accompanied
 with a taste resembling onions. 
ORU                                     CRY              245
   Ceotaphica  arteria.   The tendon of
 the temporal muscle.
   Crotaphites.  (Crotaphites,  sc.  mus-
 culus; from x/>o7*<j>oc, the temple.)   See
 Temporalis.
   Crotaphium.   (From  xpoltm, to pulsate;
 so named  from  the pulsation which in the
 temples is eminently discernible.)  Cro-
 taphos.  Crotaphus.   A pain in the temples.
   Crotaphos   See Crotaphium.
   Crotaphus.   See Crotaphium.
   CROTCHET.   A  curved  instrument
 with a sharp hook to extract the foetus.
   CROTON. (From npSlvt, to beat.)
   1. An insect called a tick, from the noise
 it makes by beating its head against wood.
   2  A name of the  ricinus  or castor-oil-
 berry, from its likeness to a tick.
   3. The name of a genus of  plants in the
 Linnaean system. Class, Monoecia.  Order,
 Monadelphia-
   Croton   benzoe,   Gum-Benjamin was
 formerly so called.
   Croton  cascarilla.  . The systematic
 name of the plant  which affords the Cas-
 carilla bark.  See Cascarilla.
   Croton  lacciferum.   The  systematic
 name  of the plant  upon which gum-lac is
 deposited.
   Choton tiolium.   The  tree  whicii af-
 fords  the  pavaua wood and  tiglii seeds.
 See Lignum pavaua, and Tiglia grana.
   Croton  tinctorium.   The systematic
 name  of the lacmus  plant.   See Bezetta
 carulea.
   Crotone.  (From  Kpolov, the tick.)  A
 fungus on  trees  produced by an insect like
 a tick; and by metaphor applied to tu-
 mours and small fungous excrescences on
 the periosteum.
   Croup.   See  Cynanche.
   Chousis.   (From Kpxw, to beat, or pul-
 sate.)  Pulsation.
   CnorsMATA.  (From xfva>,  to  pulsate.)
 Rheums or defluxions from the head.
   Crowfoot.  See Ranunculus.
   Crowfoot cranesbill.  See Geranium batra-
 chiones.
  CRUCIAL.   Some  parts  ofthe  body
 are so called when they cross one another,
 as the ciiici.d ligaments of the thigh
  Chucialis.  Cross-like.   Mugweed or
 crosswort.               ,,
  CRUCIBLE.   (Crudbulnm from  crucio,
 to torment;  so named,  because,  in the
 language of old  chymists,  metals are. tor-
 mented in it, and  tortured, to  yield up
 their powers and virtues.)  A chemical ves-
 sel made mostly  of earth to bear the great-
est heat.   They  are of various shapes and
composition.
  Cri ditas.  (Prom  crudus,  raw.)  It is
applied to undigested substances in the
stomach  and humours in the body unpre-
pared for concoction.
  Crunion.  (Prom xf*»oc, a torrent.) A
 medicine mentioned by JEtius, and named
 from  the  violence of its operation as  a
 diuretic.
   CRUOR.  The red part of the blood,
 See Blood.
   CRURA.  The plural of crus, a leg or
 root;  applied to some parts of the body,
 from their  resemblance  to a  leg or root:
 thus, crura cerebri, crura  cerebelli, the crura
 of the diaphragm, &c. &c.
   Crura clitohidis.  See Clitoris.
   Crura mebullte ohlongat^.  The roots
 ofthe medulla oblongata.
   CRUR./EUS   (From  crws, a leg;  so
 named, because it covers almost the whole
 foreside of  the upper  part of the  leg,
 or thigh.)   Cruralis.  A muscle of the leg,
 situated on the  forepart  of the  thigh.  It
 arises,  fleshy, from  between  the two  tro-
 chanters of the os femoris, but nearer  the
 lesser, firmly adhering to most of the fore-
 part of the  Os  femoris ;  and is inserted,
 tendinous, into  the upper part of the  pa-
 tella, behind the rectus.   Its use is to assist
 the vasti and rectus  muscles  in the exten-
 sion ofthe leg.
   CRURAL.  Belonging to the crus, leg,
 or lower extremity.
   CRURAL  HERNIA.   Femoral hernia:
 A tumour under the groin, and in the upper
 part ofthe thigh, arising from a protusion
 of part of an abdominal viscus  under Pou-
 part's ligament.   See Hernia cruralis.
 .  Cruralis.  See Cruraus.
   Cru.-ta.  A shell; a scab;  the scum or
 surface of a fluid.
   CRUSTA  LACTEA.   A  disease that
 mostly  attacks  some part of the face of
 infants at the breast.  It is known by an
 eruption of  broad pustules, fuil  of a glu-
 tinous liquor, which form white scabs when
 they are ruptured.  It is  cured by mineral
 alteratives.
   Crusta vili.osa.  The inner coat of the
 stomach and intestines has been so called.
   Crustula. ' (Dim. of crusta, a  shell.)
 An ecchymosis or discoloration of the flesh
 from a bruise, where the skin  is entire and
 covers  it over like a shell.
   Crustuminatum.   (From Crustuminum,
 a town where they grew.)
   1. A kind of Catherine pear.
   2. A rob or electuary made of this pear
 and apples boiled up wiih honey.
   Crymohf.=.   (Prom  xpuoe,  cold.)   An
 epithet  for  a fever,  wherein  the external
parts are cold.
  Crypsorcuisv  (From *-•;-,a, to conceal,
and opxie, a testicle.)  VVhen  the testicles
are hid in the belly, or have not descended
into the scrotum.
  CRY PTJE. (From Kgwru, to hide.) The
little rounded appearances at the end of tlie
small arteries of the cortical  substance of
the  kidneys, that appear as if formed  bv
the artery being convoluted upon itself. 
244               CUB

  CRYPTorneA  ischuria.  A suppression
of urine from  a retraction  of  ihe penis
within the body.
  Crysorchis.   (Kpvo-opxtic)   A reiraction
or retrocession  of one of the testicles, the
same as crypsorchis.
  Crystalli.   Eruptions  about  the  size
of a lupine, white and transparent, which
sometimes break  out ail  over the body.
They  are also  called Crystallina, and by-
the Italians Taroli.  They  are probably
tlie pemphigus of modern writers.
  CRYSTALLINE  LENS.    (Lens crys-
tallina—crystallina, from  its crystal-like ap-
pearance.) A lentil'orm pellucid part of the
eye, enclosed in amembranous capsuie, call-
ed the capsule of the crystr.llme L-ns, and
situated in a  peculiar  depression  in the
anterior part of the vitreous humour.  Its
use is to transmit  and refract the focus of
the rays of light to the vitreous humour.
  Crystalliixum.     (From   Kpvraxxoe,   a
chrystal; so called from its  transparency.)
White arsenic.
  CRYSTALLIZATION.   (From  crystal-
lus, a chrystal.) Crystallizatio.  A property
by which crystallizable  bodies  tend to as-
sume a regular  form, when  placed in cir-
cumstances favourable to thatparticular dis-
position of their particles.   Almost all mi-
nerals possess this property, but it is most
eminent in saline substances.  The circum-
stances whicii  are favourable to  the crys-
tallization of salts, and without  which  it
cannot take place, are two.   1. Their par-
 ticles must be divided and separated by  a
 fluid, in order  that the corresponding faces
 of  those particles may  meet  and unite.
 2. In order that this union may take place,
 the  fluid which  separates  the  integrant
 parts of the salt must be. gradually  carried
 off,  so that it may no longer divide.them.
   Chystallus.   (From , Kpvoe, cold, and
 TiXXo>, to contract : i. e.  contracted by cold
 into ice.) Chrystal. The ancients supposed
 that chrystals  were water intensely frozen.
 It also means an eruption  over  the  body
 of white  transparent pustules.   See Crys-
 talli.
   Ctedones.  (From k1v£uv, a rake.)  I'he
 fibres  are so called  from their pectinated
 course.
   Cteis. (Ktuc.)  A comb or rake. Ctenes,
 in the plural number,  implies those teeth
 which are called  incisores, from their like-
 ness to a rake.
   Cubebjk. (From cubabah, Arab ) Piper
 caudatum.   Cumamus.  Cubebs.  The dried
 berries of the Piper cubebu of Linnxus :—
 foliis oblique  ovatis, seu oblongis venosis aeu-
 tis,  spica soliiaria pedunculata  oppositifolio?
 fructibus pedicellatis.  They are of an ash-
 brown colour, generally wrinkled, and  re-
 sembling pepper, but furnished each with a
 slender stalk.  They are a warm spice, of a
 pleasant smell, and  moderately  pungent
                 cue

taste;  imported from Java ;  and may be
exhibited in  all cases where warm spicy
medicines are indicated, but they are infe-
rior to pepper.
  Cubebs.  See Cubeoc. '
  CUBl'lAL  ARIERY.  Arteria  cubitalis,
Arteria ulnaris.  A branch of the brachial
that proceeds in the  fore-arm, and gives
off the  recurrent  and  mter-osseals,  and
forms the palmary arch, from  whicii arise
branches going to the fingers, called digi-
tals.
  Cubital nerve.   Nervus cubitalis. Ner-
vus  ulnaris.   It arises from the  brachial
plexus, and proceeds along the ulna.
  Cubitalis  musculus. An extensor mus-
cle ofthe fingers.
   Cubitjbus externus.  An extensor mus-
cle of the fingers.
   Cubit.&us  internus.  A flexor muscle
of  the fingers.
   Cubiti profunda  vena.  A vein ofthe
arm.
  CUBITUS.  (From cubo, to he  down;
because the  ancients  used to lie down on
that part at their meals.)   The fore-arm,
or that part between the bend of the arm,
including the elbow and wrist.
  CUBOIDES OS.   (From kvQoe, a cube or
die, and a<To?,  likeness.)   A  tarsal bone of
the foot, so called from its resemblance.
   Cuckowflovier.  See Cardamine.
   Cucullaris.  (Cucullaris  sc. musculus;
from cucullus, a hood : so  named, because
it is shaped like a hood.)   See Trapezius,
   Cucullus.  "A.  hood.   An odoriferous
cap for the head.
   Cucumber.  See Cucumis.
   Cucumber, bitter.   See Colocynthis.
   Cucumber, squirting.  See Cucumis agres-
 tis.
   Cucumber, wild.  See Cucumus agrettis,
   CUCUMIS.   (§>uasi  cui-vimeres, from
 their curvature.  The cucumber.
   1.  1 he name of a genus of plants in  the
 Linnaean system.  Class, Monoeda.  Order,
 Syngenesia.   The cucumber.
   2. The pharmacopceial name of the gar-
 den  cucumber,  Cucumis  sativus of Lin-
 naeus -.—foUorum angubls rectis ; , pomis ob-
 longis scabns.  It is cooling and  aperient,'
 but very apt to disagree with bilious  sto-
 machs.  It should  alvvays be  eaten  with
 pepper and oil.  The seeds  were  formerly
 used medicinally.
   CUCUMIS AGRESTIS.   Cucumis adrd-
 nus.   Cucumis sylvestris.   Elaterium offici-
 narum. Boubalios.  Guarerba orba.  Wild or
 squirting cucumber.  Momordica elaterium
 of Linnaeus :—pomis hispidus cirrhis nullis.
 The drjed juice of this plant is the elaterium
 of the  shops.   It   has neither smell nor
 taste, and is the most powerful  cathartic
 in the whole  materia medica.   Its efficacy
 in dropsies is said  to be  considerable; it,
 however, requires  great caution in the ex- 
UUL
CUP              243
nibition.   From the eighth to the half of a
gram should, be given at first, and repeated
at proper intervals until it operates.
  Cucumis asininus.   See Cucumis agres-

 _ Ctrcr.viis colocynthis.    The systema-
tic name for the officinal bitter apple.  See
Coloeynlhis.
  Cue i mis melo.   The systematic name
of th ■ ...eion plant.  See Melo.
  '^  i'mis sativus. Tin-systematic name
of the cucumber piant.  See Cucumis.
  Cucumis  sylvestris.     See  Cucumis
agrestis.
  Ctrri-HA.   A  hood.  An  odoriferous
cap tor  the  head  composed  of aromatic
drugs.
  CUCURBITA.  (A  curvitate,  according
to Scaliger; the first.syllable being dou-
bled, as in caculd,popidus, &c )
  1. The name of a genus of plants in the
Linnsan system.  Class, Monoecia.  Order,
Syngenesia.  The pumpion.
  2. I'he pharmacopceial name ofthe com-
mon pumpion or gourd.  The seeds of this
plant,  Cucurbita pepo; foliis lobatis, pomis
lavibus, are used indifferently with those
ofthe  Cucurbita lagenaria ; foliis subungu-
alis, tomentosis, bad subtus  biglandulosis;
pomis lignosis.  They  contain  a  large pro-
por'io,! of oil, whicii may  be made  into
emulsions; but  is  superceded by that of
sweet  almonds.
  3. A chymical distilling  vessel shaped
like a gourd.
  Cucurbita  citrullus.  The systematic
name ofthe water-melon plant.  See Citrul-
lus.
  Cucurbita laoenaria.   The systema-
tic  n-i-ne of the bottle-gourd plant.  See
 Cucurbita.
  i. uclhbita pepo:* The systematic name
ofthe common pumpion.   See Cucurbita.
  Citurhitinus.   A  species  of worm, so
called from its resemblance  to the seed of
the gourd.  See Tania.
  CUCURB1TULA.  (A dimimtite of cu-
 curbita, a gourd; so called from  its shape.)
 A cupping-glass.
  CUCURBITULA CRUENTA.   A cup-
  ing glass  with " scarification  to procure
  lood.
  CUCURBITULA  CUM  FERRO.    A
cupping-glass with scarification to  draw
out blood.
  CUCURBITULA SICCA.   A cupping-
glass without scarification.
  Cuema.  (From  xu»,  to carry  in the
 womb)   The  conception, or rather, as
Hippocrates  signifies by this  word, when
the  complete rudiments of the foetus are
 formed.
  Culhicio.   A sort of  stranguary, or
 rather heat of urine.
  Culilawan cortex.  Cullitlawan.  Cor-
 tex caryophylloides.  The bark of the Lau-
 •vs  eulibawan  of  Linnaeus:—foliis  tripli-
nerviis oppositis.  It  very much resembles
cinnamon in appearance and properties.
  CULINARY.  (Culinarius,  from culina,
a kitchen.)   Any thing belonging to the
kitchen, as culinary  salt, culinary herbs.
  CULTER.   (From co/o, to cultivate.)  A
knife or shear.  The third lobe of the liver
is so called from its resemblance.
  Culus.   (From  kxxos.)   They anus  or
fundament.
  Cumamus.   See  Cubeba.
  Cumin seeds.  See Cuminum.
  CUMINUM.  (From kvu,, to bring forth ;
because it was said  to cure sterility.)   Cy-
minum.  Fceniculum orientale.
  1. The  name of a genus of plants in the
Linnsean system.  Class, Heptandria.   Or-
der, Digynia.  The cumin plant.
  2. The  pharmacopoei.il  name of the Cu-
minum tyminum  of  Linnaeus.   A  native of
Egypt and Ethiopia, but cultivated in  Sicily
and Malta, from whence it is brought  to us.
The seeds of cumin which  are  -the only
part of the  plant in use, have a bitterish
taste, accompanied with  an  aromatic fla-
vour, but not agreeable.  They  are  gene-
rally preferred to other seeds for external
use in discussing indolent tumours, as the
encysted scrophulous, &c. and give name
both  to  a plaster  and cataplasm in  the
pharm icopaias.
  Cuminum  .ethiopicum. A name for the
amrni verum.
  Cuminum  cyminum.    The  systematic
nam;- ofthe cumin plant.  See Cuminum.
  Cunealis sutura. The suture by which
the os sphenoides is joined to the 6s frontis.
  CUNEIFORM.  (Cuneiformis; from cu-
nevs, a wedge, and  forma, likeness.)  Some
parts of  the body are so called,  being
shaped or fixed in, like a wedge : such are
the sphaenoid bone, and some  bones of the
yvrist and  tarsus.
  Cuneolus.  (From cuneo, to wedge.)  A
crooked tent to put into a fistula.
  CUPEL.   (Kuppd, German.)  Copella.
Catellus cinereus.  Cinertuim.   Patella doci-
mastica.   lest a  probatrix  emploratrix, on
domicastica.  A chymical instrument, whicii
suffers the baser metals to pass through it,
yvhen  exposed  to  heat, and retains the
pure metal.  This process is termed CMpel-
lation.
  CUPELLATION.  (Prom  kuppel,  Ger-
man.)   The purifying of perfect metals by
means.of an  addition of lead, which at a
due heat  becomes  vitrified  and  promotes
the vitrification and  calcination of such
imperfect  metals as may be in the mixture,
so tfiat these last are carried off in the fusi-
ble glass  that is formed,  and the perfect
metals are left nearly pure.   The name of
this operation is taken from the vessels
made use of, which are called cupels.
  Cuphos.  (K«/?o?.)  Light, when applied to
aliments, imports their being easily digest-
ed; when to distempers, that they are mild. 
■?
 246              CUR

   CUPRESSUS.  (So called,  aaro  tx kuw
 rAgio-o-ne tx? AKgiyovas, because it produces
 equal branches.)  Cypress.
   1.  The name of a genus of plants in the
 Linnaean system.  Class, Monoeda.  Order,
 Monadelphtd.   The cypress-tree.
   2.  The pharmacopceial name of  the Cu-
 pressus sempervirens of Linnaeus -.—foliis im-
 bricatis  squamis quadrangulis; called a^so
 cyparissus.  Every part of the plant abounds
 with a bitter, aromatic, terebmthinate fluid;
 and is said to be the remedy against mter-
 mittents.  Its wood is extremely  durable,
 and constitutes the cases of Egyptian  mum-
 mies.
   Cupressus  sempervirens.    The sys-
 tematic name of the cupressus of the shops.
 See Cupressus.
   Cupri ammoniati aq.ua.   Aqua  sap-
pharina.  " Take of lime water, one pint ;
 sal ammoniac, one drachm: let them stand
 together in a  copper vessel until the am-
 monia is saturated."
   Cupri hubigo.   Verdigris or  rust  of
 copper.
   CUPRUM.   (Quasi as Cyprium; so call-
 ed from the island of Cyprus, whence it
 was formerly brought.)  See  Copper.
   CUPRUM AMMONIAC ALE.   Cuprum
 ammoniacum.  Blue  vitriot  and prepared
 ammonia.  An ammoniacal sulphat of cop-
 per.
   Cuprum  vitriolatvtm.     See   Sulphas
 cupri.
   Cura  avenacea.   A  decoction  of oats
 and succory roots,  in yvhich a  little  nitre
 and sugar  were  dissolved, was formerly
 used  in fevers, and was thus named.
   Corcas.   The Barbadoes nut; a drastic
 pivrge.
   Curculio.   (From  karkarafu   Heb.)
 The throat; the aspera arteria.
   Curcum.  The large celandine;  deob-
 struent.
   CURCUMA.  (From the Arabic curcum,
 or hercum.)  Turmeric.
   1.  The name ofa genus of plants in the
 Linnsean system.  Class, Monandria. Or-
 der, Monogynia..
   2.  The pharmacopceial  name of the tur-
 meric-tree.  Curcuma longa of Linnaeus:—
foliis  lanceolatis; nervis laleralibus  nume-
 rossimis ; called also, Crocus Indicus.  Terra
 marita.   Cannacorus radice croceo.  Curcu-
 ma longa.   Curcuma rotunda.   Mayella.
 Kua  kaha  by the Indians.  The Arabians
 call every root of a saffron colour by the
 name of curcim.  The root of this  plant is
 imported here in its dried state from the
 East  Indies, in various  forms.  Externally
 it is of a pale yellow colour, wrinkled,  solid,
 ponderous, and the inner substance of a
 deep  saffron or gold colour: its odour is
 somewhat  fragrant; to the taste it is bit-
 terish, slightly acrid, exciting a moderate
 degree  of warmth in the mouth,  and on
 being chewed it tinges  the saliva yellow.
                  CUT

It is an ingredient  in  the  composition of
Curry powder, is valuable as a dyeing drug,
and furnishes a chymical test of the  pre-
sence of uncombined alkalies.   It is  now
very seldom used medicinally, but retains
a place in our pharmacopoeias.
  Curcuma longa.  The  turmeric plant.
See Curcuma.
  Curcuma rotunda,  See Curcuma.
  CURM1.   (From  Kegaxe,  to mix.)   Ale.
A drink made of barley, according to Dios-
corides.
  Currants.  See Ribes.
  Cursuma.  Curtuma.   The Ranunculus
ficaria of  Linnaeus.
  Curvator coccygis.   A muscle bending
the coccyx.
  Cubsuta.  (Corrupted from cassuta, ka-
suth, Arab.)  The root ofthe Genliana pur-
purea of Linnaeus.
  CUSCUTA.  (According to Linnaeus, a
corruption from the  Greek K«wo7«, or K*-
fvlAe, which is from the Arabic Chessuth, or
Chasuth.)  Dodder.
  1. The  name of a genus of plants in the
Linnaenn  system.  Class, Tetrandria.  Or-
der, Digynia.                           r*
  2. The  pharmaenpoei.-d name of dodder
of thyme.  See Epithymum.
  Cuscuta epithymum.   The systematic
name  of  dodder  of thyme.  See Epithy-
mum.
  Cuscuta  europea.    The systematic
name ofa species  of dodder of thyme.  See
Epithymum.
  CUSPID AT US.   (From  cuspis, a point.)
See Teeth.
  CUSPARIA.   The general name given
by Messrs. Humboldt and Boupland to the
tree from  which we  obtain  the Augustura
bark.  See Augusiura.
  Cuspis.   (From caspa, Chald. a shell, or
bone,  with which  spears  were  formerly
pointed.)   The glans penis yvas so called,
from  its likeness to the  point of a spear.
Also a bandage?
  Gustos  oculi.  An instrument to fix the
eye during an operation.
  Cutambuli.  (From cutis, the skin.)  Cu-
taneous worms; scorbutic itching.
  Cutaneus  musculus.    The  platysma
myoides.
  CUTANEOUS.   (From cutis,  the skin.)
Belonging to the skin.
  CUTICLE.  (Cuticula,  dim. of cutis, the
skin.)   Epidermis.   Scarf-skin.   A  thin,
pellucid, insensible  membrine, of a white
colour, that covers and  defends  the  true
skin,  with which it is  connected by the
hairs, exhaling and inhaling vessels, and the
rete mucosum.
  CUTIS.   Derma.   The true skin. A
thick,  fibrous, vascular, and nervous mem-
brane, that covers the whole external sur-
face of the body, and is the situation ofthe
organ of touch,  exhalation, and inhalation.
  CUTIS  ANSERINA.  (Anserina; from 
CYD
CYN              247
 Miser, a goose.)   The rough state the skin
 is sometimes thrown into from the action of
 cold, or other cause, in which it looks like
 the skin of the goose.
  CUTIS VERA.  The true  skin under
 the cuticle.
  Ctakus.  (Kt/avoc, caerulean, or sky-blue ;
 so  called from  its  colour.)   Blue-bottle.
 Corn-flower.  The  flowers of  this plant,
 Centaurea  cyanus of  Linnaeus :—calydbus
 serratis; foliis Hnearibus,  integerrimis, in-
fimis  dentatis, were formerly  in ftequent
 use; but  their antiphlogistic,  antispasmo-
 dic, cordial, aperient,  diuretic, and other
■properties  are now, with  great propriety,
 forgotten.
  Cyah.  (From  xa», to pour out.) The lip
 of a vessel.  The eye of a needle; and the
 orifice of the internal ear, from its likeness
 to the eye ofa needle.
  Cyasma.  Spots on the skin of pregnant
 women.
  Cyathibcus.  (From kvaQo;,  a cup.)  The
 hollow part ofa probe, formed in the shape
 of a small spoon, as an ear-picker.
  Cybitos.  See  Cubitus.
  Cybitum.  See Cubitus.
  Cyhitus.  See Cubitus,.
  Cyboibes.  See Cuboides.
  Cyceum.  From kvkaoh, to mix.)  Cyceon.
 V mixture ofthe  consistence of pap.
  Cycima.   (From kvkam, to mix.) So call-
 ed  from the mixture of the ore with lead,
 by which litharge is made.
  CYCLAMEN.  (From KVKXoe,  circular;
 either on account of the round form of the
 leaves, or ofthe roots.) Cyclamen.
  1 The name ofa genus of plants in the
 Linnaean sjstem.  Class, Pentandria.   Or-
 der, Monogynia.
  2. The pharmacopaeial name  of the  sow-
 bread.  See  Artlianita
  Cvclamen Europeum.  The  systematic
 name ofthe sow-bread.   See  Arthanita.
  Cycliscus.  (From xvKXoe, a circle.)  An
 instrument in the form ofa half moon, for-
 merly used tor scraping rotten bones.
  Cvclismus.  (From KVKXoe, a  circle.)  A
 lozenge.
  Cyclophoria.  (From kvkxo;,  a  circle,
 and <figw, to bear.)  The circulation of the
 blood, or other fluids.
  CviLoiiox.  (From kvkxooi, to surround,
 and »4, the eye.)  The v\ hiie of the eye.
  Cyi-los.  A circle. Hippocrates uses this
word to signify the  cheeks, and the orbits
ofthe eyes.
  lvii.es METASYNCiiiTiTt-s.   It is a long
protracted course of remedies, persisted in
wiih a view of restoring the particles of the
body to such a  state as is  necessary to
 heailh.
  CYDOMUM MALUM.  (From  Cydon,
a town in Crete, where they  grew.)  The
quince.   The tree  which affords this  fruit
is the Pyrus cydonia of Linnaeus -.—foliis in-
tegtrrintis, fioribus toBtariis.  Quince seeds
are directed by the London College to be
made into a mucilage, which is recommend-
ed in apthous affections, and excoriations of
the mouth and fauces.
  Ctema, (From kvu, to bring forth )  Par-
turition.
  Cylichhis-.   (From kvxi£, a cup.)  A
gallipot or vessel of any kind to hold medi-
cines in.
  Cyllosis.  (From  kvxxou, to make lame.)
A tibia or kg bending outwards.
  Cylinbrus   (From kxivu, to roll round.)
A cylinder.  A  tent for a wound, equal at
the top and bottom,
  Cyllus.  (From kvxxou, to  make  lame.)
In Hippocrates, it is one affected with a kind
of luxation, which bends outwards, and is
hollowed inward. Such a defect in the tibia
is called  Cyllosin, and the  person to whom
it belongs is called, by the Latins,  Varus,
and is opposed to Valgus
  Cymatodes.   Is applied by  Galen and
some  others  to  an  unequal  fluctuating
pulse.
  Cymba.   (From  KvyGoe, hollow.)   A
boat, or pinnace.  A bone  of the wrist is
so called, from its supposed likeness  to a
skiff.   '
  Cyminalis.  Gentian.
  Cyminum.   See Cuminum.
  CYNANCHE.  (Prom  kvuv,  a dog, and
av^ai,  to  suffocate, or  strangle; so called
from dogs being said to  be subject to it.)
Sore throat. A genus of disease in the  class
pyrexia,  and  order phlegmasia of Cullen.
It is known  by pain and redness.  of the
throat, attended with a difficulty  of swal-
lowing and breathing.  The species  of this
disease are—                            (
   1. Cynanche   trachialis;  called also cy-
nanche laryngea.  Suffocatio stridula angina
perniciosa.   Asthma  infantum.   Cynanche
stridula.  Morbus  strangulatorius.   Catar-
rhus suffocatius Barbadensis.   Angina pohj-
posa sive membranacea.    The croup.  A
disease that mostly attacks infants, who are
suddenly seized with a difficulty of breath-
ing and  a crouping noise;  it is an  inflam-
mation of the  mucous membrane  of the
tr.chea,  that induces the secretion  of a
very fftiacious  coagulable lymph,  which
lines the trachea and  bronchia, and impedes
respiration.   The croup does not appear to
be contagious,  whatever  some physicians
may think to the contrary;  but  it some-
times  prevails  epidemically.   It  seems,
however, peculiar to some families ; and a
child  having  once been  attacked, is  very
liable to its returns.  It is likewise pecu-
liar to young  children, and has  never  been
known to attack a person arrived at the age
of puberty.
  The application of cold seems to  be the
general cause which produces this disorcer,
and therefore it occurs more frequently in
the wnter and  spring, than  in the  other
seasons.  It has  been  said, that it is most 
248
CYNANCHE.
  prevalent near the sea coast; but it is fre-
  quently met with in inland situations, and
  particularly those which are marshy.
    Some daj-s  previous to  an attack of the
  disease, the child appears drowsy, inactive,
  and fretful;  the eyes are somewhat suf-
  fused  and heavy;  and there is a  cough,
  which, from  the first, has a peculiar shrill
  sound ; this, in the course, of two days, be-
  comes more violent and  troublesome, and
  likewise more shrill.  Every fit of cough-
  ing agitates  the patient  very  much; the
  face is flushed and  swelled, the eyes are
  pro uberant, a general  tremor  lakes place,
  and there is a kind of convulsive endeavour
  to renew respiration at the close of each
  fi;.  As the  disease  advances,  a constant
  difficulty of  breathing prevails, accompa-
  nied  with a swelling  and inflammation  in
  the tonsils, uvula,  and  velum pendulum
  palati;  and  the head is   thrown back,  in
  'the agony of attempting to escape suffoca-
  tion.  There  is not only  an unusual s->und
  produced  by  the  cough, (something  be-
  tyveen the yelping  and balking of a dog.)
  but respiration is performed with a  hissing
  noise, as  if the trachea was closed up by
  some  slight spongy substance.   The cough
  is generally dry; but if  any  thing  is spit
  up, it has either a  purulent appear.-nce,  or
  seems to consistoffilmsresembling portions
  of a membrane.  Wliere  great  nausea and
  frequent retchngs prevail, co; gulated mat-
  ter of the same nature is brought up. Wii h
  these  symptoms, there is  much thirst, and
  uneasy sense of heat over the yvhole body,
  a  continual  inclination   to  change from
  phce  to place,  great  restlessness, and fre-
  quency of the pulse.
    In  an  advanced stage of the disease, re-
  spiration becomes more  stridulous, and is
  perforin: d with still greater difficul j-, be-
  ing repeated at fohger periods, and with
  greater exertions, until at last it ceases en-
  tirely.
    The croup generally proves fatal by suf-
  focation, induced either bj- spasm affecting
  the glottis,  or by  a  quantity of  matter
  blocking up  the bronchia?;  but when it
  terminates in health, it is by a resolution of
  the inflammation, by a ceasing of the^5asms,
  atari by a free expectoration of the matter
  exuding from the trachea, or  of the crusts
  formed there.
    Tlie disease has, in  a few instances, ter-
  minated fatally within twenty-four hours
  after  its attack; but  it more usually hap-
  pens,  that where it proves fatal, it runs on
, t9 the fourth or fifth  day.  Where consi-
  derable portions of the membraneous films,
  formed on the surface of the trachea, are
  thrown up, life is sometimes protracted for
  a day or two longer than would otherwise
  have happened.
    Dissections of children who have died of
  the croup   ave  alvajs shewn a preterna-
  tural  membrane, lining the whole  internal
surface  of the upper part of the trachea
which may always be easily separated from
the proper membrane.  There k likewise
usually found a good deal of mucus, with
a mixture of pus, in the trachea and  its ra-
mifications.
  2. Cynanche tondilaris.  The inflamma-
tory quincy, called also angina inflammato-
ria.   In  this complaint the inflammation
principally occupies the glands, such as the
tonsils;  but often  extends through  ths
whole mucous membrane of the fauces, so
as essentially to  interrupt the speech, re-
spiration, and deglutition of the patient.
  The causes which usually give rise to it
are, exposure to cold,  either from sudden
vicissitudes of weather, from being placed
in a partial current of air,  wearing  damp
linen, sitting in wet rooms, or getting wet
in the feet; all  of which may give  a sud-
den check to perspiration. It principally at-
tacks those of a full and plethoric habit, and
is chiefly confined to cold climates, occur-
ring usually  in  the spring and autumn ;
whereas the  ulcerated sore throat chiefly
attacks  those of  a weak irritable  hubit,
and  is  most prevalent in warm  climates.
The former differs from the latter likevvise
in not beng contagious.  In many people
their seems to be a particular tendency to
this disease;  as  from every considerable
application of cold it is readily induced.
  An inflammatory sore  throat diseovers
itself by a difficulty  of syvallowing  and
breathing, accompanied by  a redness  and
tumour in one or  both tonsils,  dryness of
the  throat, foulness of the tongue, lanci-
nating  pains  in  the parts affected,  a  fre-
quent but difficult excretion  of mucus,
and some small  degree  of fever.  As die
disease  advances,  the difficulty ot swallow-
ing  and breathing  becomes greater,  the
speech  is very indisiinct, the dryness of the
throat and thirst increase, the tongue swells
and is incrusted with  a dark  fur, and the
pulse is full and  frequent.  In some cases,
a few  whive sloughy  spots are to  be ob-
served on the tonsils.  If the inflammation
proceeds to such  a height ms to put a total
stop to  respiration, the face  will become
livid, the pulse  will 3mk, and the patient
will quickly be destroyed.
  Tne chief danger arising from this species
of quincy  is,  the inflammation occupying
b/>th tonsils, and proceeding to such a de-
gree as  to prevent a sufficient quantity of
nourishment for the support of nature from
being taken, or its occasioning suffocation ;
but this seldom happens, and its usual ter-
mination is either in resolution or suppura-
tion. When proper steps  are adopted, it
will in general readily go off' by the former.
   Where the disea-e  lias proved  fatal by
suffocation, little  more  than a highly in-
flam-d  state of  the parts affected, with
somt m irbid phenomena in the head, have
been observed on dissection. 
CYNANCHE.
249
   3.  Cynanche pfuiryngea.  This species is
 so culh-d when the pharynx U chiefly af-
 fected.  Dr. Wilson, in his treatise on  Fe-
 brile Disenses, includes  in  his definition
 of cynanche  tonsillaris, that of cynanche
 pharyngea.   These  varieties of cynanche
 differ considerably  when they are exqui-
 sitely formed.  But the one is seldom pre-
 sent  in  any considerable degree  without
 being attended with more or  less of  the
 other.  Dr. Cullen  declares, indeed, that
 he never  saw  a case  of true cynanche
 pharyngea ; that is, a case in whicii the in-
 flammation was confined to the pharynx ;
 it constantly spread in  a greater or less
 degree to the  tonsils   and neighbouring
 parts.  Besides the mode of treatment is,
 in almost every instance, the same in both
 cases.  And if we admit  the cynanche
 pharyngea to be a distinct variety, we must
 admit anoti er, the  cynanche  aesophagea;
 for  the  inflammation frequently  attacks
 the aesophagus, and is sometimes even con-
 fined to it.
   4.  Cynanche parotidaa.  The mumps A
 swelling under the jaw, extending over the
 neck;  an  inflammation  of  the  parotid
 gland, rendering deglutition difficult, de-
 clining  the  fourth day.  Epidemic  and
 contagious.
   5.  Cynanche maligna.   The malignant,
 putrid, or  ulcerous  sore throat.  Called
 also cynanche gangranosa. Agina ulcerosa.
 Febris epidemica cum  angina  ulcusculosa.
 Angina  epidemica.    Angina  gangranosa.
 Angina suffocativa.   Anqma maligna.  This
 disease is  readily to be distinguished from
 the  inflammatory quincy, by the soreness
 and white  specks  which appear  in the
 fauces, together with the great debility of
 the  system, and  small  fluttering pulse,
 whicii are not to be observed in the former.
 In the inflammatoiy sore throat  there is
 always great difficulty of swallowing, a con-
 siderable degree of tumour, with a ten-
 dency in tho parts  affected to  suppurate,
 and a hard, full pulse.   Moreover in the
 former affection the  disease is seated  prin-
 cipally in the  mucous  membrane of  the
 mouth and  throat;  whereas in the latter
 the inflammation chiefly occupies the glan-
 dular parts.
   The putr.d sore throat often arises  from
 a pecui'un- state of the atmosphere, and so
 becomes epidemical;  making  its attacks
 chiefly on children,  and  those of  a. weak
 relaxed habit.   It is produced  likewise by
 contigion, as it  is found to run through a
 whole family,  when it has once  seized any
 person in it; and it proves often fatal, par-
 ticularly to those in an infantile state.
  It usually makes its  attack  with  cold
 shiverings, anxiety, nausea, and vomiting,
succeeded by  heat  and restlessness, debi-
lity and oppression at the chest.  The t'aee
 looks flushed,  the  eves  are r^d,  and a
 stiffness is perceived in the neck, with a
 hoarseness of  voice,  and soreness in  the
 thro.t;  and, upon  viewing the  internal
 fauces, there appears a fiery redness in every
 part, with some slight degree of swelling
 in the tonsils,  which, however, is by no
 means so great as to impede either respira-
 tion or deglutition.
   The  inflammation,  after a  short  time,
 takes a peculiar termination ; for, upon fur-
 ther inspection  into the throat, a  number
 of white specks, or sloughs, are to be  ob-
 served on the tonsils and uvula, the breath
 is highly offensive, the tongue is  covered
 with a thick brown fur, and the inside of
 the  lips are beset with  vesicles, containing
 an acrid matter, which, falling on  the cor-
 ners of the  mouth  and other  parts, occa-
 sions excoriations.   With these symptoms
 there is likewise a coryza, which pours out
 a thin acrid matter, excoriating the nostrils.
 A purging often attends also, particularly
 in infants, and  a thin  acrid matter flows
 from the  anus, excoriating this and  the
 neighbouring parts.
   From the  first attack of the complaint,
 there is a  considerable degree  of fever,
 with a small, frequent and irregular pulse;
 and  every evening there occurs a manifest
 exacerbation, and in  the morning some
 slight remission, together with general loss
 of strength, and  debility.  In some cases
 the brain is affected with delirium, or coma.
   About the second or third  day, large
 patches of  a scarlet or fiery red  colour,
 make their appearance about tlie face and
 neck,  which, by degrees,  become  dis-
 persed over  every part of the  body, even
 to the extremities  of  the fingers, which
 feel  swelled and  stiff.  These  eruptions,
 after continuing for about four  days,  then
 depart without producing any remission of
 the  symptoms.
   In bad cases, the sloughs corrode deeper
 and  deeper, and spread throughout the
 whole of the alimentary tube, so as to ter-
 minate at last in gangrene; and the symp-
 toms of irritation continuing to increase,
 together with a severe purging, the patient
 is at length cut off; which event happens
 usually before the seventh day, and in 6ome
 cases so early as on the third.
  Where there is a great increase  of the
 evening paroxysm of fever, with vast de-
 bility, irregularity in the pulse, much fetor
 of breath,  and a livid  appearance  in the
 ulcers,, with a purging,  or  hemorrhage,
 the disease will certainly terminate fatally;«
 but yvhen the fever is moderate, and of a
 less putrid nature, and suffers a remission
 on the appearance of th§f efflorescence  on
 the skin ; and when this remission increases
as it proceeds, together with a faffing off
of the cuticle in scales, it promises fair to
terminate in a return of health.
  Prom dissections  it appears that, in this
    K K* 
250              CYN
CYO
disease, the fauces are inflamed, suppura-
ted and gangrenous ; and that the trachea
and larynx are likewise in a state of inflam-
mation, and lined with a viscid fetid  mat-
ter.  In  many  instances, the  inflamma-
tory affection extends to  the lungs them-
selves.  Large swellings of the lymphatic
glands about the neck,  occasioned by  an
absorption of the acrid matter poured out
in the fauces, are  now  and then to  be
found.  The  same  morbid  appearances
which are to be met with  in putrid fever,
present themselves in other  parts of the
body.
  Cynanche a beglutitis.   Quincy  from
hard substances swallotved.
  Cynanche a dysenteria.  Quincy from
dysentery.
  Cynanche anginosa.   The  inflammato-
ry quincy.
  Cynanche arthritica.   Quincy  from
gout.
  Cynanche epidemica.    The  cynanche
maligna.
  Cynanche gangrenosa.  The cynanche
maligna.
  Cynanche hepatica.    Quincy from a
disease ofthe liver.
  Cynanche lartng^a.    The  cynanche
tracheal is.
  Cynanche maligna.  See Cynanche-
  Cynanche parotib^ia.  See  Cynanche.
  Cynanche pharyngea.  See Cynanche.
  Cynanche prunella.     Common  sore
throat.
  Cynanche purpcro-parotibjea.  A  cy-
nanche maligna,  or m.-ligm-nt sore throat.
  Cynanche stribwla.  The croup.   See
Cynanche.
  Cynanche thymica.  Sore throat  from
an enlargement of the thyroid gland.
  Cynanche tonsillaris.  See Cynanche.
  Cynanche trachealis.  See Cynanche.
  Cynanche ulcerosa.   The  malignant
sore throat.
  Cynanchica.  (From KWAyx», the  quin-
cy.)  Medicines which relieve a quincy.
  Cynanthropia.   (From kvuv, a dog, and
avBguM-os a man.)   It is used by Bellini, De
Morbis Capitis, to express a particular kind
of  melancholy,  when men  fancy  them-
selves changed into dogs, and imitate their
actions.
  Cynara  scolymus.  See Cinara.
  Cynchnis.  (Kvyxvte)   A vessel of any
kind to hold medicines in.
  Cynococtanum.   (From kwcc, a dog, and
koj7s»o», the herb coctanum.)   A  species
of aconitum, said  to  destroy dogs if they
eat it.
  Cynocrambe.   (From  kum, a dog, and
xgayCn,  cabbage; a herbe of tlie cabbage
tribe, with which dogs are said to physic
themselves.)  Dog's mercury.  Mercurialis
perennis of Linnseus.  A  poisonous  plant
very common in  our  hedges.  It produces
vomiting and purging, and the person then
goes to sleep, from which he does not often
awake
  Cynocytisis.  (From kvodv,  a dog, and
Kvlio-Koe,  the  cy t'tsus;  so named because it
was said  to  cure the d stemper of dogs.)
The dog-rose.   See Cynosbatus.
  Cynodectos.  (From kvwv,  a dog, and
<ft*"W, to bite.)   So Dioscorides calls a per-
son bit with a  mad dog.
  Cynobesmion.  (From kvuv, a dog, and
£ia>, to bind ; so named because in dogs it is
very discernible and strong.)   A ligature
by which  the  prepuce is bound upon the
glans.   Sometimes it signifies the lower
part ofthe prepuce.
  Cynobontes.   (Kuvofovne: from kucuv, a
dog, and ofxe,  a tooth.)  The canine teeth.
  CYNOGLOSSUM.  (From xt/«v, a  dog,
and  yxu<ro-A, a tongue ; so named  from its
supposed resemblance.)  Hound's tongue.
  1. The name ofa genus of plants in the
Linnaean  system.  Class, Pentandria.  Or-
der, Monogynia.
  2.  The  pharmacopceial   name  of the
Lingua canina of some authors.  Cynoglos-
sum, officinale  of Linnaeus :—staminibus co-
rolla brevioribus ; folds lato lanceolatis,  to-
mentods, sesdlibus.   1; possesses narcotic
powers,  but is  seldom employed  medici-
nally.  Acids  are said to counteract the ill
effects from an overdose more speedily than
any thing else, after clearing the stomach.
  Cynoglossum officinale.  The  syste-
matic name«4br hound's tongue.   See Cy-
noglossum
  Cynolophus.  (From  kvo>v, a dog, and
xo<poe, a protuberance ;  so called because in
dogs they are peculiarly eminent.)  The
asperities and  prominences  ofthe vertebrae.
  Cynolyssa.    (From kuuv,  a dog, and
xvcro-ti, madness.)  Canine madness.
  CYNOMORIUM.   The name ofa  genus
of plants  in the Linnsean  system.  Class,
 Moncecia.  Order, Monandria
  Cynomouium  coccineum.  The systema-
tic  name of the fungus melitends.  See Fun-
gus melitensis.
  Cynopastum.   (From kvuv, a dog, and
trTTAu, to attract.)  See  Cynosbatus.
  Cynorexia.   (From  kvw, a dog, and
opitys, appetite.)  A voracious or canine ap-
petite.  See Bulimia.
  Cynosbatos.  See Cynosbatus.
  CYNOSBATUS.  (From kvu,*, a, dog,and
0Alo"m, a thorn; so  called because  dogs are
said to be attracted  by- its smell.)   Cynor-
rhodon.    Cynosbatos.   The  dog-rose,  or
wild brier, or  hip tree.  Rosa canina of Lin-
naeus -.—gernnnibus ovatis pedunculisque gla-
bris, caule petiolisque aculeatis.  The fruit
of  this tree,  called  heps,  or  hips, has a
sourish taste, and obtains  a place  in the
London pharmacopoeias in the form of con-
serve.  It is seldom employed but to give
form to more  active  remedies,  in pills, bo-
luses, Imrtuses, &c,
  Cxophoria.    (From xt/or, a foetus, and 
                  CYS

wm>, to bear.)   Gestation.  The pregnancy
of a woman.
  Cvparissus-  See Cuprtssus.
  CYPERUS.    (From KvirAgoe,  a  little
round  vessel which  its  roots ^re  said to
resemble.)  Cyperus.  The name  of a ge-
nus  if plants in die Linnaean system. Class,
Triandria.  Order, Monogynia.
  Cyperus longus.    The  p. armac ipoeial
name of the English  galangale.   Cyperus
longus of Linnxus :—culmotriquetro folioso,
umbella folioso  supra- decomposita-, pedun-
culis nudis, spicis altemis.  The  smell of
the  root of this plant  is aromatic,  and  its
taste -.-. arm,  and  sometimes bitter.  It  is
now totally fallen into  disuse.
  Cyperus Rotunbus.   This  species, the
round cyperus,  Cyperus rotundus  of Lin-
nnaes .-.—rtulmo   triqueto subnudo,  umbella
decomposita ;  spicis  altemis linearibus,  is
generally preferred to the former, being a
more  gratefully  aromatic  bitter.    It  is
chiefly used as a stomachic
   Cyphoma.   (From  KV7rla>, to bend.)   A
gibbosity, or curvature of the spine.
   Cypimsis.   An incurvation ofthe spine.
   Cypress spurge.  See Esula minor.
   Cvi'imnlm oleum.   Flowers of cypress,
calamus,  cardamoms,  &c.  boiled  in olive
Oil.
   Cyprium.   (From   Ku7rgoe,  Cyprus,  an
 island where it  is said formerly   to have
 abounded.)  Copper.
   CYPRUS.  The cypress-tree, or Eastern
 privet; so called from the island of Cyprus,
 where it grew abundantly.
   Cypselis.  (Prom  Ku-^txn, a bee-hive.)
 The aperture of the ear ;  the ear-wax.
    CviiiM.sis.    (Fr. m KvgKVAtu,  to  mix.)
 A  mixture, or composition.
   Cyrto.ma.   (From  Kvglot, curved.)  An
 unnatural convex tumour;  tympanites.
   Cvn-roNosus.   (Prom   Kvglos,   curved.
 and  votroe,  a disease.)   The rickets,  or
 curved spine.
   Cyssarus.  (Prom xvroe, the anus.)  The
 intestinum reclum is  so called, because  it
 reaches to the anus.
    Cyssotis.  (From nv<n-,  the anus.)  An
 inflammation of the anus.
    Cysteolituus.  (From  kvtis,  the blad-
 der, and xiQoe, a stone.)  The stone in  the
  bladder.
    Uystiu's.  (Kuo-fioc.)  The anus.
    CYSTIC.  Belonging to the urinary or
 gall  -ladder.
    Cvstiu  biict.   Ductus cysticus.  Tiie
 membi an. us canal that  conveys the  bile
 from the hepatic duct into the gall-bladder.
    Cystica.    (From  xvg-ie, the  bladder.)
  Remedies for diseases of the bladder.
    Cystides.   (From kutk a bag.)   En-
 cysted tumours.
    Cystiphlooia.   (From kutk,  the blad-
  der,  and <pxiya>, to  burn.)    An inflam-
  mation in the bladder.
    Cystirrhahia.   (Prom kvjk,  the blad-
V
                  CYS              2ol

der,  and gta>, to flow.)    A discharge  of
blood  rom  lie bladder.
  CYSTIS    (Kvsrie, a bag.)  The bladder;
any  recepacle  of morbid humours.  See
Urinary bladder.
  (JYsllS   CUOLEDOCHA.   See  Gall-
bladder.
  CYSTIS  FELLEA.  See Gall-bladder.
  CYSTITIS.  (From kvtis,  the bladder.)
Inflammation ot the bladder.   A genus of
disease arranged by Cullen in the class, py-
rexia, and  order  phlegmasia.  It is known
by great pain in the region of the bladder,
attended with fever and hard pulse, a pain-
ful discharge of  urine, and a frequent de-
sire  to make water. This  is rarely a prima-
ry disease, and when it occurs, the above
character of it  will  readily point it out.
There is frequently also nausea ai d vomit-
ing,  and, in some cases, delirium.  It most
generally arises in consequence of inflam-
mation of  the adjacent parts, or from  cal-
culi  in the bladder.
   CYSTOCELE,   (From   kvtk, the blad-
der, and khxh, a tumour.)   An hernia form-
ed by the protusion of the urinary  bladder.
   Cystolithicus.  (From xune, the blad-
der, and xi&o^a  stone.)   A suppression of
urine from aWone in the  bladder, is called
ischuria cysfolithica.
   Cystophlegicus.    (From   xvg-ie,   the
bladder, nnd qxeyu, to burn.)   A suppres-
sion  ot urine from an inflammation of  the
bladder, was formerly called ischuria cys-
 tophlegmatica.
   Cystophlegmatica.  (From  Kvg-ie,   the
 bladder, and <pxeyyA, phlegm. )  A suppres-
 sion of urine, from too much matter or mu-
 cus  in the bladder, was oiled ischuria cys-
 tophlegmatica.
   Cystopuoctica.  (From xi/r/c, the blad-
 der, and tsrgaiKloe,  the anus, or rectum.)  A
 suppression of urine from pain in the blad-
 der, caused by  wind, inflammation of the
 rectum, hardened faeces, &c. is called is-
 churia cjstoproetica.
   Cytoptoiis.   (Prom kvfiz,  the bladder,
 and tBinlta,  to  fall.)  A  protusion  of  the
 inner membrane  of the  bladder,  through
 the urethra.
   Cystospasticus.  (From xvs-te,  the blad-
 der, nnd a-XAo-ya,  a s-pasm.)  A suppression
 of urine, from a spasm in the sphincter of
 the bladder, \vas called ischuria cystospas-
 tica.
   Cystospyicus.   (From  xvs-ie,  the blad-
 der, and  mrvov,  pus.)   A suppression of
 urine, from purulent matter in the bladder,
 was called ischuria cystospyica.
   Cystotiiromboidus.    (From xvs-it,  the
 bladder,  and   QgoySoe,   a  coagulation  of
 blood.)   A suppression  of urine,  from a
 concretion of grumous blocd in the bladder,
 was called ischuria cvstothromboides,
   CYSTOTOM1.V   (From xw. the blad-
 der, and ltyvt», to cut.)   The operation  of
 cutting or piercing the bladder 
25,2
DAM
  Ctthiow.  An eye-wash.
  Cttinus.  (From rum, to produce; so
called  from its fecundity.)  The  bud or
flovver of the pomegranate.
  Cytikcs hypocistis.   The plant from
whose  fruit the succus  hypoastidis is ob-
tained.   See Hypocistis.
  Cxtiso-genista
Genista.
  Cyxicenus
the nerves.
  Cyzemer.
wrists.
D.
    DAT

     Common broom. See

 A plaster for  wounds  of

A painful  swelling  of the
J),   This letter signifies vitriol in the old
chemical alphabet.
   Dacnerus.    (From  fcauu,  to  bite.)
Biting.  Pungent.   An epi het for a  sharp
colly rium, or eye-wash, composed of burnt
copper, pepper, cadmia, myrrh, and opium.
   Dacrydium.   (From   faxgu,   a  tear.)
The inspissated  juice of scammony.  It is
in  small * drops, and  therefore  called a
tear.
"  Dacrygelosis.  (From Jougvu,  to  weep,
and yixaai, to laugh.)  A species of insanity,
in which the patient weeps and laughs  at
the same time.
   Dacryobes.  (From «f*xgc/a>, to weep.)
A sanious ulcer.  A weeping sore.
   Dacyroma.    (From  <f«txew», to weep.)
A  union  of one or  more of the puncta
lachrymalia, causing an effuson of tears.
   Dactylethra.  (From JaxIvxo;,  a finger.)
A species of bougies shaped like  a  finger,
to excite vomiting.
   Dactyletus.   (From Jkitlvxoe, the  date.)
The hermodactylus.
   Dactylius.  (From $AiClvxoe, a finger.)
A round  pastil troche, or  lozenge, shaped
like a finger.
   Dactylus.  (A  finger;  so  called from
the likeness of its fruit to a finger.)  The
date.   The  oblong fruit  of  the  Phoenix
dactylifera of Linnxus:—frondibus pinnatis;
foliolis  ensiformibus complicatis.   Before
they are ripe, dates are rather rough and
astringent;  but  when  perfectly  matured,
they are much of the nature ofthe fig. See
Carica.  Senegal dates are  most esteemed,
they having a more sugary, agreeable fla-
vour than those of ./Egypt and other places.
   Debium.   (From <JW,  a torch.)  A small
torch or candle.   A bougie.
   Damnatus.  (From damno, to condemn )*
Caput mortuum.   The  dry  useless  faeces
left  in  a  vessel after  the moisture has
been distilled from  it, is  called terra dam-
nata.
   Daisy, common.  See Bellis minor.
   Daisy, ox eye.  See Bellis major.
   Damask rose.  See Rosa centifolia.
   D-bmonomania.   (From  S~Aiyov, a dae-
mon, and  yAvta,  madness.)  That species
of melancholy, where the patient supposes
himself to be possessed of devil*.
  Damson.  The fruit of  the Pi-unus da-
mascena,  which,  when  perfectly ripe, af-
fords a wholesome  article  for pies,  tarts,
Stc. gently opening the  body  ; but when
 damsons are  not perfectly  mature, they
 produce  cholicy  pains,  diarrhoea,  and
 convulsions in children.
   Dandelion,  See Taraxacum.
   Dandrif  See Pityriasis.
   Dane-wort.   See Ebulus.
   DAPHNE.   (Daphne, <?A<pvi:  from <f*»,
 to burn,  and  faro, a  noise;  because of
 the  noise  it  makes  when burnt.)   The
 name of a  genus of plants in the Linnxan
 system.  Class,  Octandria.   Order,  Mono-
 gynia.  The laurel, or bay-tree.
   Daphne, flax-leaves.  See Thymeleea.
   Daphne  gnidium.  The systematic name
 of the tree which affords  the garou.  See
 Thymelwa.
   Daphne laureola.  The systematic name
 of the spurge laurel.  See Laureola.
   Daphne  mezerium.   The  systematic
 name of the mezereon.  See Mezereum.
   Daphneljbon.  (From <$k<fiy», the laurel,
 and tXAtov, oil.)   The oil of bay-berries.
   Daphnitis.   (From <f*<|>v»,  the  laurel)
 A sort of cassia resembling the laurel.
   Daphnoides.   (From Ja^m, the laurel,
 and  u&os,  a likeness.)  The herb spurge
 laurel.
   Darsin.   (From  durzin,  Arab.)  The
 grosser sort of cinnamon.
   Darsis.   (From figu, to excoriate.)  An
 excoriation.
   DARTOS.  (From <Tega>,  to excoriate;
 so called from its raw  and excoriated ap-
 pearance.   The part  so called,  under the
 skin of the scrotum, is by some anatomists
 considered as a muscle,  although it appears
 to be  no more than a condensation  of the
 cellular membrane lining the scrotum.  It is
 by means of the dartos  that the skin  of the
 scrotum is corrugated and relaxed.
   Dasymna.    (From  S'ao-ve,  rough.)   A
 scabby roughness of the eye-lids.
   Dasys.   (fxto-vs, rough.)  A dry, parched
 tongue.  Difficult respiration.
   Date plum,  Indian.   See Indian date
 plum.
   Date.  See Dactylus.
   DATURA,   (Blanchard says it  is de«
 rived from the  Indian word  datiro, of
 which he  knows not the meaning.)   The
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean
 system.  Class, Pentandria.  Order,  Mono-
gynia.
   Datura  stramonium.  The systematic
 name of the  thorn  apple.    See  Stramo-
 nium. 
DEA                                      DEC               253
  Daccites  viwcm.  ' Wild  carrot-seeds
iteeped in must.
  DAUCUS.  (Atto tk Iauuv,  from its re-
lieving the cholic,  and discussing  flatulen-
cies.)  The carrot.
  1. The name of a genus of plants in the
Linnean system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Or-
der, Digynia.
  2. The pharmacopceial name of the gar-
den  carrot.   Daucus  sylvestris.  Pastinaca
sylvestris tenuifolia offirinurum.  The culti-
vated root of the  Daucus carota of Lin-
nffius :—seminibus hispidistpetiolis subtus ner-
vods, scraped and  applied in the form of a
poultice, it is an useful application to pha-
gedenic ulcers, and to cancers  and putrid
sores.  The seeds, which obtain a  place in
the materia  medica, have a light aromatic
smell, and a warm acrid taste, and are es-
teemed for their diuretic qualities, and for
their utility in calculous and nephritic com-
plaints, in which an infusion of three spoon-
fuls of the seeds in a pint of boiling water,
has been  recommended ; or the seeds may
be fermented in malt liquor, which receives
from them  an agreeable flavour,  resem-
bling that of lemon peel.  The boiled root
is said, by many, to be difficult of  diges-
tion ; but this  is the case only when the
stomach  is weak.   It contains a considera-
ble quantity ofthe saccharine principle, and
is very nutritious.
  Daucus  alsaticus.    The  oreoselinum
pratense.
  Daucus annuus mixor.   The  caucalis
anthriscus.
  Daucus carota. The systematic name
ofthe carrot plant.  See Daucus
  DAUCUS CRETICUS.  Myrrhus annua.
Candy Carrot. The seeds of this plant, Atha-
mania cretensis  of Linnaeus -.—foliolis lineari-
bus planis, hirsutis ; pelalis bipartitis; semi-
nibus oblongis, hirsutis, are brought from the
isle of Candy ; they have an aromatic  smell,
and  a slightly biting taste; and are occa-
sionally employed as carminatives and diu-
retics in diseases ofthe  prima: viae and uri-
nary passages.
  Dauc us sativus.  A variety of the dau-
cus carota, whose  seeds  are  preferred by
some practitioners.
  Daih-i'9 skp u in vs.  Common chervil.
  DAUCUS SYLVESTRIS.   Wild carrot,
or bird's nest.  The seeds ofthe wild plant
are said  to  be more efficacious than those
of the garden carrot;  they possess demul-
cent and  aromatic qualities, and are given,
in infusion, or decoction, in calculous com-
plaints.
  Dead nettle.  See Labium album.
  Deadly nightshade.  See Belladonna.
  DEAFNESS.  It is occasioned  by any
thing that proves injurious to  the ear,  as
loud noises from the firing of  cannon, vio-
lent colds, particularly affecting the head,
inflammation or ulceration  of the  mem-
brane, hard wax, or other substances inter-
rupting sounds; too great a dryness, or too
much moisture  in  the parts; or by atony,
debility, or paralysis ofthe auditory nerves.
In some instances it ensues in consequence
of preceding diseases, such as fever, syphi-
lis, &c  and in others  it depends Upon an
original  defect  in the structure or forma-
tion of  the  ear.  In the  last instance the
person is usually not only deaf but likewise
dumb.  Sc e Paracusis.
   Dearticulatio.  (From de, and articulus,
a joint.)   Articulation admitting  evident
motion.
  Deasciatio.  (From de, and asao',  to chip,
as with  a hatchet.)  A bone, splintered on
its  side.
  Decamyron.  (From cfexa, ten, and yvgov,
an  ointment.)   An  aromatic ointment,
mentioned by Oribasius,  containing ten in-
gredients.
  Decidentia.   (From  deddo,   to  fall
down.)   Cataptosis. Any change prolong-
ing acute diseases.
  DECIDUA.  (Deddua,  sc.  membrana ,-
from decido, to fall down.)   Membrana de-
ddua.   A very thin and delicate membrane
or tunic, which adheres to the gravid ute-
rus, and is said to be a reflexion ofthe cho-
rion, and, on that account, is called  deddua
reflexa.   The tunica decidua  comes  away
after  deliverj', in small pieces, mixed with
the lochia.
  Decim anus. (From decern, ten, and mane,
the morning.)  Returning every tenth day,
applied to some erratic fevers.
  Declivis.  (From de,  and clivis,  a  hill.)
Declining,  descending.   A  name of an ab-
dominal muscle, because of its posture.
  DECOCTUM.  (From decoquo, to boil)
A decoction.  Any medicine made by boil-
ing in a watery fluid.  In a  chemical point
of view, it is a continued  ebullition  with
water, to separate such parts  of bodies as
are only soluble at that  degree of heat. The
following are among the most approved de-
coctions.
  Decoctum album.   See Decoctum, cor-
nu.
  Decoctum  aloes  compositum.   Com-
pound decoction of aloes.   Take of  extract
of liquorice,  half an ounce ; subcarbonate
of potash, two scruples;  extract of spiked
aloe powdered,  myrrh powdered,  saffron
stigmata, of each a drachm ; water,  a  pint.
Boil down  to  twelve  fluid  ounces,   and
strain; then add compound tincture of car-
damoms, four fluid ounces.  This decoction,
now first introduced in the London Pharma-
copoeia,  is analagous to an article  in  very
frequent use, invented  by  the late Dr. De-
valingin, and sold under the name of beaume
de vie. By the proportion  of tincture, which
is added, it will keep unchanged for any
length of time.
  Decoctum altomjb. Decoction of marsh
mallows.   Take of dried marsh  mallow
roots, Jiv;  raisins  of tlie sun stoned, Sjj ; 
254               DEC
DEC
yvater, ifcvjj.  Boil to five pounds; place
apart the strained liquor, till the frees have
subdued, then pour off the clear. This pre-
paration, directed in the Edinburgh Phar-
macopoeia,  may be exhibited as a common
drink in nephralagia, and many diseases of
the urinary passages with advantage.
  Decoctum anthemibis.  See  Decoctum
chamameli.
  Decoctum astragali.  Take of the root
of  the  astragalus excapus,  ^j;  distilled
water, Ibjjj.  These are to  be boiled, till
only a quart of fluid remain.  The whole
is  to be taken, a  little warmed,  in the
course of  24  hours.  This  remedy  was
tried very  extensively in  Germany, and
said to evince, very powerful erffects,  as an
antisyphilitic
  Decoctum BARDANiE.  Take of bardana
root, ^vj;  of distilled water, lbyj.   These
are to be boiled till only two q"arts  remain.
From a pint to a quart in a day is given, in
those cases  where  sarsap.-rilla and  other
remedies that are called alterative are sup-
posed to be requisite.
  Decoctum cham.kmeli.   Chamomile de-
coction.  Take of chamomile flowers, ^j ;
carraway  seeds,  gss; water, Ib-ssv.   Boil
fifteen minutes, and strain. A very common
and excellent  vehicle for tonic  powders,
pills, &c.  It is also  in very frequent use
for fomentation and clysters.
  Decoctun cinchona.  Decoction of cin-
chona, commonly called decoction of Peru-
vian bark.   Take of lance-leaved cinchona
bark bruised,  an ounce;  water,   a  pint.
Boil  for ten minutes, in a  vessel  slightly
covered,  and  strain the  decoction  while
hot.  According to  the option of the prac-
titioner, the bark of either of the other spe-
cies of cinchona,  the cordifolia, or yellow, or
the oblongifolia, or red, may  be substituted
for the lancifolia, or quilled,- which is here
directed.  This  way of administering the
bark is very  general, as  all  the  other
preparations may be mixed with it, as ne-
cessity requires.  It is a very proper fo-
mentation for prolapsus of the uterus and
rectum.
   Decoctum  cornu.  Decoctum   album.
Decoction  of  hartshorn.   Take of burnt
and  prepared hartshorn,  tyvo  ounces by
weight; gum-arabic, 6 drachms by  weight;
distilled water, three pints.   Boil, constant-
ly stirring, to two pints, and  strain.   This-
decoction, which is  omitted in the last edi-
tion ofthe London Pharmacopoeia, is a much
 weaker  absorbent than the julep  ecreta,
 but is much more agreeable  to most peo-
 ple.  It forms an excellent drink in  fevers
 attended with diarrhoea, and acidities ofthe
 primae  viae.
   Decoctum cyboxib.  Mucilago  seminis
 cydonii mali.  Mucilago seminum cydoniorum.
 Decoctio-s of quince seeds.  Take of quince
 seeds, two drachms; water, a pint.  Boil
 over a gentle fire  for ten  minutes, then
strain.  This decoction, in the new London
Pharmacopoeia,  has been  removed  from  |
among the mucilages,  as being  less dense
than either ofthe others, and as being em-  L
ployed in larger doses, like other mucilagi-  fl
nous decoctions. In addition to gum, it con-  I
tains other constituent parts of the seeds,
and  is, therefore, more  apt to  spoil  than
common mucilage, over  which it possesses
no other advantages than that  it is  more
grateful, and sufficiently thin, without fur-  H
ther dilution, to form the bulk of any liquid
medicine.   Its  virtues  are    demulcent. (
Joined with syrup of mulberry,  and a  little
borax, it is useful  against aphthae of the
mouth and fauces.
  Decoctum daphnes  mezehei.   Decoc-
tion  of mezereon.  Take of the  bark of me-
zereon, i^jj ; liquorice root bruised,  §ss:
water, lbjjj-  Boil it, with a gentle  heat,
down to two pounds, and strain  it.  From
four to eight ounces of this  decoction may
be given four times a day, in some obstinate
venereal and rheumatic affections.  It ope-
rates chiefly by perspiration.
  Decoctum dulcamara-   Decoction of  I
yvoody nightshade.   Take of woody night-  I
shade stalks,  newly gathered,  ^j; distil-  I
led  water, Ibjss.   These are to be boiled  1
away to a  pint, and strained.   The dose  1
is half an ounce to two ounces, mixed with
an  equal quantity  of  milk.   Phis remedy
is employed in  inveterate  cases of  scro-  ,
phula;  in cancer and phagedaena; in lepra
and other cutaneous affections ; and in ano-
malous local diseases, originating in  vene-
real lues.
  Decoctum Geoffrjehj inermis.  Decoc-
tion of cabbage-tree plant.  Take of bark
of the cabbage-tree powdered, §j ; water,
Ibjj-  Boil it, with a gentle fire, down to
one pound, and strain.   This is a powerful
anthelmintic.  It may be given  in doses of
one table-spoonful to children,  and four to
adults.  If disagreeable  symptoms should
arise from an  over-dose, or  from drinking '
cold water during its action, we  must im-
mediately  purge with castor-oil, and  dilute
with acidulated drinks.
   Decoctum guaiaci  officinalis com-
positum.    Decoctum   Liquorum.   Com-
pound  decoction of guaiaciim, commonly
calied decoction of the  woods.  Take of
guaiacum  raspings,  §jjj ;  raisins stoned,
 ^jj ; sassafras root, liquorice, each £j; wa-
ter. Ibx.   Boil tiie guaiacum   and raisins,
wi;h the  water, over a  gentle  fire, to the
consumption  of one half; adding, towards  I
 the end, the sassafras and liquorice.   Strain  /
 the liquorice without expression.  This de-  J,
 coction possesses stimulant and diaphoretic
 qualities,  and  is  generally  exhibited  in
 rheumatic  and cutaneous  diseases,  which  jj
 are dependent on a vitiated state  ofthe  ||
 humours.   It may  be taken by  itself, to the  b
 quantity of a  quarter  of a pint, twice  or I
 thrice a day, or used as an assistant  in'a I 
                  DEC

course of mercurial  or anatomical altera-
tives ;  the patient, in either case, keeping
warm, in order  to promote  the operation
of the medicine.
  Di.iioctum  iiellebori albi.     Decoc-
tion  of  hellebore.  Take of  the root of
white hellebore powdered, by weight, ,^j  ;
distilled  water, two pints ; rectified spirits
of wine, 5 jj by  weight.  Boil the water,
with the root, to one pint;  and the liquor
being cold and strained, add to it the spirit.
This decoction, in the  last London Phar-
macopoeia is called decoctum veratri.  It
is, however, a very  efficacious application
externally, a.i a wash, in tinea capitis, lepra,
psora, &c.   When the  skin is very tender
and irritable, it should be diluted with an
equal quantity of water.
  Decoctum  no num.    Decoctum hordei
distichi,  Apua  hordeala.   Take  of  pearl
barley, §jj;  water,  four pints and a half.
I'n-si wash away  any adhering extraneous
substances with cold water; next, having
|ioun d upon the barley half a pint of water,
hoil  for a few minutes.  Let  this water be
thrown awiiy, and add the  remainder of
Hie water boiling; then boil down to two
pints and strain.   Barley water is a nutri-
tive  and softening drink, and the most pro-
per of all liquors in  inflammatory diseases.
Ii is  an  excellent gargle in inflammatory
sore throats, mixed with a little nitre.
   Decoi-tvm inuinF.i  compositum. Decnc-
tum pectorale. Compound decoction of bar-
ley.   Take of decoction of barley, two
pints; figs sliced, 5 jj ; liquorice root, sliced
and  bruised, 'ss; raisins  stoned, 5JJ; wa-
ter, a pint.   Boil down to two pints, and
strain.   From the pectoral and demulcent
qualities of this decoction, it may be ad-
ministered as a common drink in fevers and
other acute disorders, in catarrh, and seve-
rarrufections of ihe chest.
   Decoctum horbei cum gummi.  Barley
water,  Ibjj  ; gum  arab. 3J.  The   gum
is to be  dissolved in the barley  decoction
whilst warm.  It then forms a suitable di-
luent in  strangury, dysury, &c. forthe gum,
finding a passage into the bladdtr in an un-
altered  state,  mixes with the urine, and
prevents the action  of  its neutral salts on
the urinary canal.
   Decoctum Lichenis. Decoction of liver-
wort.   Take of liverwort, one ounce ; wa-
ter,  a pint and a half. Boil down and strain.
'Pile dose is  from Sjj to ^iv.
   Decoctum loueli*.   Take a handful
ofthe roots of the lobelia syphilitica; dis-
tilled water, Ibxjj.  There are to he boiled
in the usual way, till only four quarts re-
main.  The very desirable property of
curing the, venereal disease has  been attri-
buted to this medicine ; but it is not more
lo be depended on than guaiacum, or other
vegetable  substances, of which  the  same
thing has  been  alleged.   The  effects of
                  DEC              255

this decoction are purgative ; and the man-
ner of taking it, as described by Swediaur,
is as follows.  The patient is to begin with
half a pint twice a day. The same quantity
is then to be  taken  four  times a day, and
continued so long as its purgative effect is
not too considerable. When the case is
otherwise, it is to be  discontinued for three
or four days, and then had recourse to again
till the cure is completed.  As this is a re-
medy on the old system,  and not admitted
into our  pharmacopoeias,  little confidence
ought to be placed in it.
   Decoctum Lusitanicum. Take of sliced
sarsaparilla, lignum  sassafras, lignum san-
talum rubrum, officinal lignum  guaiacum,
of each one ounce and a half; of the root
of mezereon,  coriander seed, of each half
an  ounce;  distilled water,  ten pounds.
These are to be boiled till only half  the
fluid remains.  The dose is a quart or more
in a day.
   " Take of sliced sarsaparilla, lignum san-
talum rubruin, lignum santalum  citrinum,
of each ^jss ;  of the root  of glycyrrhiza
and  mezereon, of  each  gjj ; of  lignum
rhodii, officinal lignum guaiacum, and  lig-
num  sassafras, of each ^ss;  of antimonj",
§j;  distilled water, Ibv."  These ingredi-
ents are to be macerated for 24 hours, and
afterwards boiled, till the fluid is reduced
to half  its original quantity.   Prom  one to
four pints are given  daily.
   The  late Mr. Htniier  notices this and
also the following formula, in his Treatise
on the Venereal Disease.
   " lake of sliced sarsaparilla, of the root
of China, of each 3J ; walnut peel dried,
x\ ;  antimony, ^jj  ; pumice stone, pow-
dei-^jcL^j; distilled  water, ibx.   The pow-
dereirantimony and  pumice stone are to be
tied in separate pieces of rag, and boiled
along  with  the other ingredients."  This
last decoction is reckoned to be the genuine
Lisbon  diet drink,   whose qualities have
b^cn the subject of so much encomium.
   Decoctum malv.e compositum.   Decoc-
tum pro  cremate.   Decoctum  commune  pro
clystere.  Compound decoction of mallows.
Take of niuiiows dried, an ounce : chamo-
mile flowers dried, half an ounce ; water, a
pint.   Boil  for a  quarter 01" an hour,,  and
strain.    A  very  excellent  form   for  an
emollient clyster.   A variety of medicines
may be added to answer particular indica-
tions.
   Decoctum  mezerei.      See  Decoctum
daphnes mezerri.
   Decoctum  papaveris.  Decoctum pro fo-
mento,  Fotus communis.   Decoction  of pop-
py.  Take of white poppy capsules bruised,
§iv ; water  four  pints.   Boil for  a quar-
ter of an hour, and strain.   This prepara-
tion  possesses  antiseptic  properties,  and
may be directed with advantage in space-
lus, &c> 
 256               J>E^

   Decoctum pro  exemate.  See Decoctum
 malva compositum.
   Decoctum pro  fomt.nto.  See Decoctum
 papaveris.
   Decoctum qtjercus   Decoction of oak
 bark.   Take of oak bark, 3 j; water, two
 pints.   Boil down to  a  pint,  and strain.
 This astringent decoction has lately been
 added to the Lond. Pharm. and is chiefly
 used for external purposes- It is  a  good
 remedy in prolapsus ani, and may be used
 also in some cases as an injection.
   Decoctum sarsaparilla.   Decoction of
 sarsaparilla.   Take of sarsaparilla  root,
 sliced, ^rv ; boiling water, four pints.  Ma-
 cerate for four hours, in a vessel lightly co-
 vered,  near the fire;  then take out the
 sarsaparilla and  bruise  it.  After  it  is
 bruised, put it again into the liquor, and
 macerate it in a  similar manner for two
 hours  more; then boil it  down to  two
 pints and strain.
   This   decoction  is   much  extolled  by
 some practitioners, in  phthisis, and to re-
 store the strength after  a long  course of
 mercury.
   Decoctum sarsaparillje  compositum.
 Compound decoction of sarsaparilla.  Take
 of decoction  of  sarsaparilla, boiling, 4
 pints;  sassafras  root  sliced,  guaiacum
 wood shavings,  liquorice root bruised, of
 each an ounce; mezereon root bark, ^jjj.
 Boil for a quarter of an hour, and strain.
 The alterative property ofthe compound is
 very great; it is  generally given after a
 course of mercury, where there have been
 nfides  and indolent  ulcerations,  and with
 great benefit.  The dose  is  from half a
 pint to a pint in  twenty-four hours.
   Decoctum senerje.   Decoction of sene-
 ga.  Take of senega root, Sj ;  water, two
pints.  Boil down  to  a pint,  and  strain.
 This is notv first introduced in the London
 Pharm. as being  a useful medicine  espe-
cially in affections of the lungs,  attended
 with debility and inordinate secretion.
   Decoctum ulmi.    Decoction of elm
 bark.  Take of  fresh  elm  bark bruised,
four ounces ; water, four pints.  Boil down
to two pints, and strain.  This may be em-
ployed with great advantage as a collyrium
in  chronic ophthalmia.   It is given internal-
ly  in some cutaneous eruptions.
   Decoctum veratri.   See Decoctum hel-
 lebori albi.
   Decollatio.   (From  decollo, to behead.)
The loss ofa part ofthe skull.
   DECOMPOSITION.    A separation  of
parts.  See Annlyds.
  Decortication.   (From de,  from,  and
cortex, bark.)  The stripping of any thing
of its bark, husk, or shell: thus  almonds,
 and the like, are decorticated, that is, de-
prived of their pellicle, when  ordered for
medicinal purposes.
   DECREPITATION.     (From  decrepo,
 to crackle.)  A kind  of crackling noise,  ■ i
 wh'ch takes place in bodies when  heated:   f'
 it is peculiar to some kinds of salts; which,
 from a state of  solution, are crystallized so
 rapidly, that the, crystals formed burst into    ,
 minute pieces.
   DECUSSATION.  (From decutio,  to (ii-
 vide.)   When nerves,  or  muscular fibres,
 cross one  another, they are said to decus-
 sate each other.
   Decussorium.   (From  decusso,  to  di-
 vide.)   An instrument  to depress the dura   *;
 mater, after trepanning.
   Defensiva.   (Fiom  defendo,   to  pre-
 serve.)  Cordial medicines, or such  as re-
 sist infection.
   DEFERENS.  (From defero,  to  convey;
 because it conveys the semen to the vesi-
 cular seminales.)  See Vas deferens.
   DEFLAGRATION.  (From deflagro, to
 burn.)   Calcination.   A chymical  term,
 chiefly employed to express the burning or
 setting fire to any substance ; as nitre, sul-
 phur. &c.
   DEFLUXION.  (From defluo, to run off.)
 Defluxio.   A  falling  down  of humours
 from a superior  to an inferior part.   Many   I
 writers mean nothing more by  it  than in-   1
 flammation.
   DEGLUTITION.  (From  deglutio,  to
 swallow  down.)   A   natural  action,  by
 which the  masticated  bole or a  fluid is
 conveyed from the mouth into the fauces,
 and from thence through the oesophagus
 into the stomach.
   Degmus.  (From  <foxva>, to  bite.)  A
 biting pain in the orifice ofthe stomach.
   Dejectio alvina.  Discharge of excre-
 ment by stool.
   Dejectoria.   (From dejicio, to cast out.)
 Purging medicines.
   Deinosis.  (From f&voai, to ex.igger^e.)
 An enlargement  ofthe supercilia.
   Delachrymativa.   (From de,  and  la-
 chryma, a tear.)   Medicines which  dry the
 eyes, first purging them of tears.
   Delapsio.  (From delabor, to slip down.)
 A  falling down of the anus, uterus, or in-
 testines.
   DELETERIOUS.     (Deleterius,-  from
£»Xiu>, to  hurt,  or  injure.)   Those sub-
 stances  are so called which are of a poi-
 sonous nature
  DELIQUESCENCE.   Deliquation, or the
 gradually melting  down  of crystallized
 salts, from  exposure to the air.
  Delihuium animt.   (Deliquium;  from
 delinquo, to leave.)  See Syncope.
  DELIRIUM.   (From  deliro, to rave.) A
 febrile symptom, consisting in the  persons
 acting or talking unreasonably.  It  is to be
 carefully distinguished from an alienation of
 the mind, without fever.
  Delocatio.   (From  de, from, and locus
 a place.    A dislocation,  or  putting any
 part out of its proper place. 
DEM                            *.        DEN               257
  DELPUIMIM.   (From  Stxvvoc,  the
dolphin.)'  Larkspur; so  called  from the
likeness of its flower to the. d Iphin's head.
The name ofa  genus o: plan's  in  the  Lin-
ux  i: system.  Class, Po/yantlria.  Order,
Tri^ynia.    .       *
  Di.i.pinxHiM  <<H»s(n.ii)A.    The  syste-
matic name oil the  consolida regalis.  See
Consolida regalis.
  Delphinium  staphysai.hia.  The  sys-
tematic name of stave-acre.   See Staphi-
■■<a:;ria.
  Dilphys.  Atx<fve.  Tlie uterus, or pu-
dendum  muliebre.
  Delta.  (The  Greek  letter,  A.)   The
external pudendum  muliebre  is so called,
from the tringular shape of its hair.
  DELTTJIDES.   (From  Sixta, the  Lre.-k
letter A, and  £/<fcr,  a likeness ; shaped  like
the Greek deha.)   Sousacromio-clavi-hume-
ral  of Dumas.  A  muscle of" the  superior
cxtremty, situated  on  the shoulder.   It
arises  exactly  opposite  to  the trapezius,
from one  third part of" the clavicle, from
tiie acromium and  spine of the scapula, and
is inserted, tendinous, into  the middle  of
the os humeri, which bone it lifts up direct-
ly ; and  it assists with the  supra-spinatus
and coracobrachial!* in all  the actions  of
the humerus, except the  depression ; it be-
ing convenient that the arm should be raised
and sustained,  in  order to  its  moving on
any side.
  Dementi;:   (Prom de, and  mens, with-
out mind.)  Madness. Delirium.   Absence
of  intellect.
  DEMULCENTS.  (Demulcenlia, sc. me-
dicamenta ; from demulceo, to soften.)  Me-
dicines suited to ohviaic  and  prevent the
action of acrid  and stimulant matters ; and
that not  by  convc: ing or-changing  their
acrimony, but by involving it jq a mild and
viscid matter, whicii preventsflft'om acting
upon the sensible parts g£o"uroodies, or by
covering the surface expPld to  their action.
  Where these subs'ances are  directly ap-
plied to the parts affecled, it is  easy to per-
ceive how benefit may  be derived  from
their application.   But where they are re-
ceived by ihe medium ofthe stomach, into
the circulating system, it has been supposed
that they  can  be of no utility,  ; s  they
must lose that viscidity on which their lu-
bricating quality  depends.  Hence it  has
been concluded that they can be of no ser-
v ice in gonorrhoea, and some similar affec-
tions.  It is certain, however, says J. Mur-
ray, in  his Elements of  Materia  Medio.
and Pharmacy, that many substances whicii
undergo the process of digestion, are after-
wards  separated,  in  their  entire  state,
from the blood, by particular secreting or-
gans, especially by the kidneys;  and it  is
possible,  that   mucilaginous  substances,
which are the  principal  demulcents, may
be  separated in this manner.  There  can
be  no  doubt, however,  but that a great
share of Ihe relief demulcents r-fford, in ir-
ritation or inflammation of the urinary pas-
sages, is owing to  the  large  quarmik.s_.of
water in whicii they are diffuse d, by which
the urine is rendered less stimulating from
dilution. - !:> general, demulcents may be
considered merely as suhst.'.nces less stimu-
lating than the fluids usually applied.  .
   Catarrh, diarrhoea, dys mery, calculus,
and gonoivl.oea, are the diseases in  yvhich
demulcents are  employed.   As they are
medicines of no great power, they may be
taken in as large quantities as the stomach
can  bear.
   The  particular demulcents may  be re-
duced to the two  divisions of mucilages
snd expressed  oils,   The principal demul-
cents are the acacia vera,  astragalus traga-
cantha, linum usitati.-simum, aHoea offici-
nalis, malva sylve-tris,  gljcyrrhiza glabra,
cycas  circinalis,  orchis masciila, maranta
arundinacea, triticum hybernum, ichthyo-
colla, olea Europaia, amygdalus  communis,
cetaceum, and cera.
   Dexrroliraml's.    (Piom  £v/£gov,  a tree,
and oxt&voe, frankincense.)  The herb rose-
mary, or frankincense tree.
   DENS.  (Quasi edens,- from  edo,  to eat,
or from oJVc, cJov7o;.)   A tooth.  See Teeth.
   Many herbs  have this specific  name,
from their fancied resemblance to the tooth
of some animal;  as  dens  leonis,  the dande-
lion ; dens canis,  dog's tooth, Sic.
   Dens  leonis.  See Taraxacum.
   Dentagra.  (Dentagrti. ofbvraygA -, from
oJac, a tooth,  and AygA, a  seizure.)  The
tooth-ach ; also  an  instrument for drawing
the teeth.
   DENTARIA.   (Denlaria,  from  dens,
a tooth ; so called  because its root  is den-
ticulated.)  Dentillariu. Tooth-wort. This
plant is to be distinguished from the pelle-
tory of Spain, which is also called dentaria.
It is the Plumbago Europe a of Linnajus :—:
foliis   amplexicaulibus.  lanceolatis  scabris.
The root was  formerly  esteemed, prepared
in a var'uty of way.--, as a cure for the tooth-
ach, ..!•"• -ing from caries
   Drxtarpaoa.   iFrom cJkc, a  tooth, and
Ag7TA^a>, to  fasten upon.)   An.  instrument
for drawing of teeth.
   Di'Ivtata.   See Dentatus.
   DENT AT US.  (From ilens, a tooth ; from
its tooth-like process.)  Dentata.  Epistro-
pheus.  The second vertebra of the neck.
Ii  differs from the other cervical vertebrae,
by having a tooth-1 ke process at the upper
part of the body-. See  Vertebra.
  Dehtellaria.  ■  (From dentella, a little
tooth ; so called  because its root is denti-
culated.)  The herb touth-vvvrt.  See Den-
taria.
  De.ntes ixcisores.  See Teeth.
  Dc.'tes caxixi.   See Cr.nine  teeth.
  Dhvi-ks lactei.   The  milk-teeth.   See
Teeth, and Dentition.
   Di.ntks molares.   See Teeth.
     *L L 
>s
DEP
   DriNTint-i-i-it.   (From  dens, a tooth, and
 dtico, to  dr.tvs-.)   An instrument for draw-
 ing of teeth.
  'OKNTIPivlCE.  (Prom dens, a tooth, and
 fri:o. to rub.)   A  medicine to  clean the
 teedi.
   Dexti calpium.   (From  dens,  a  tooth,
 and scalpo, to scrape.)   An  instrument for
 scal'mg teeth.
   DENTITION.   (Prom dentin,  to breed
 teeth.)   The breeding  or  cutting  of the
 teeth.   Tlie first  dentition  lakes  place
 about the sixth  or seventh month, and the
 teeth are termed the primary or milk teeth,
 About the seventh yem-, these fall out, and
 are  succeeded   by  others,  which  remain
 during  life, and  are called the secondary or
 perennial teeth.   The last dentition takes
 place between the ages of twenty and five-
 and-twenty, when tlit four last grinders ap-
 pear ; they are called denies sapientia. See
 also  Teeth.
   DENTonucuM.   See Dentiducum.
   Denudatio.    (From denudo, to  make
 bare.)  A laying bare the bone.
  DEOBSTRUENTS.   (Deobstruenlia, sc.
 medicamenta,- from  de, and  obstruo, to ob-
 struct.)  Medicines that are exhibited tvith
 a v.q,w ef removing any obstruction.
  Dboppieantia.  (From de, and oppilo, to
 stop.) Deoppihtiva.  Medicines which re-
 move obstructions ;  deobstruent or  aperi-
 tive medicines.
  Departitio.   (From  de, and partior, to
 divide.)  Separating metals.
  Dr.PEMiiT.io.    (Prom  deperdo, to  lose.)
 \borlion, or the  undue loss ofthe foetus.
  DurETieo.  (From de,  and petigo, a.run-
 ning  scab.)  A  ring-worm,  or tetter.  A
 scurf, or itch, where the  sk.n is rough.
  Dephlegmatio.   (From de, andphlegma,
 phlegm.)  The  operation of rectifying  or
 freeing spirits from their watery parts.  ,
  DEPILATORY.   (Depilaloria,  sc. un-
guenta; from de, of, and pilus,  the hair.)
 Any   application which  removes the hairs
 from  any part of the body  ; thus, a pitch
 cap pulls the  hairs of the head out by the
 roots.
  Deplumatio.   (From  de, and pluma,  a
 feather.)  A disease,of  the  eyelids, which
 causes the hair to fall off.
  Dei'rehi.>sio.     (From  deprehendo,  to
 catch unawares.)  The  epilepsy is so call-
 ed, from the suddenness with which per-
 sons  are seized with it.
  Depressio.     (From   deprimo, to  press
 down.)   Depression.  When the bones of
 the skull are forced inwards by fracture,
 they are said to be depressed.
  DEPRESSOR. (From deprimo, to press
 down.)   Several muscles are so termed,
 because they depress the part on which
 they act.
  Depressor Atas  nasi.  See  Depressor
 labii superioris autque raid.
                  DER

   DEPRESSOR  ANGULI  ORIS.    Tri-
 angularis of Winslow.  Depressor labiorum
 communis of Douglas.   Depressor labiorum
 of Cowper.  Sous-maxillo-labtal of Dumas.
 A muscle of tlie mouth and lip, situated be-
 low the  under lip.«It arises, broad and
 fleshy, from the lower effge ofthe lower jaw,
 near the chin; and is inserted into the angle
 of ihe mouth, which it pulls downwards.
   DEPRESSOR   LABII   1NPERIOR1S.
 Quadratus of Winslow.  Depressor labii in-
ferioris propnus of Douglas  a,,d Cowper.
 Mentonier labial  of Dumas.   A muscle of
 the mouth and lip,  that pulls  the under lip
 and skin ofthe side ofthe chin dovvmvards,
 and a little outwards.
   DEPRESSOR   LABII   SUPERIORIS
 AL^EQUE  NASI.  Depressor  ala  nasi of
 Albinus.    Incisivus medius  of  WinsluMr.
 Depressor  labii superioris propnus  f Dou.
 glas.   Constrictores alarum  nasi,  ac de-
pressores labii supersoris of Cowper.  Max.
 illo-alveoli nasal of Dumas.   A muscle of
 the  mouth and  lip,  situated above the
 mouth, that drayvs  the upper lip and ala
 nasi downwards and backwards.  It arises,
 thin and fleshy, from the superior maxillary
 bone, immediately above the joining ot the
 gums, with the two incisor teeth and cus-
 pidatus ; from thence it runs upwards, and
 is inserted into the upper  lip and root of
 the ala ol  the nose.
   Depressor larii  suPERionis  prcprius.
 See  Depressor labii superioris alaque nad.
   Depressor  lahiorum  communis.   See
 Depressor anguli oris.
   Depressor  oculi   See  Rectus inferior
 oculi.
   Deprimews.  See Rectus inferior oculi.
   Depuraxtia.  (From  depuro,  to make
 clean.)  Medicines which evacuate impuri-
 ties.
   DEPUR/flhON.   The  freeing a  liquor
 or solid body from its foulness.
   Depuratorius."  (From  de, and purus,
 pure.)   It is applied to fevers, whicii ter-
 minate in  perspiration.
   Deris.   (tegtt : from Sigao, to excoriate.)
The skin.
  DERIVATION.  (From derivo, to drain
off.)  The doctrines of derivation and re-
vulsion, talked of by the ancients, are now,
in their sense ofthe terms, wholly exploded.
Derivation means  the   drawing away any
disease from its original seat to  another part.
  Derma.   (AegyA.)  The skin.
  Deiimatodes.   (From fogya, skin,  and
ufce, a likeness.)  Resembling skin, or lea-
ther, in its consistence.  It is applied to the
dura mater.
  DERMATOLOGIA.   (From <f«gAt*,. the
skin, and xoyoe, a  discourse.)  A  discourse
or treatise on the skin.
   Dertron>   (From   ftgis,  skin.)    The
omentum, or  peritonse-im, is so named,
from its skin-like consistence. 
DEV
MA
:jjy
   Dkescf.^sorium    (From descendo,  to
move downwards.)  A vessel in which the
distilla'iin bj descent is performed.
   Di.scii.vsu?    (From descendo, to  move
downwind*.)  The same chymists  call it a
di-tillation  per  descensum, by  descent,
when  tin- fire is applied  at  the top  and
round the vessel whose orifice is at  the
bottom.
   DESICC\TIVA.  (Prom desicco,  to  dry
up.)  Such medicines its, being applied out-
w:.'diy, dry up  the  humours and moisture
running from a wound.
   Dfsifieictia.   (From desipio, to dote.)
\ dc feet of reason. Symptomatic phrenzy.
   Desme.  (From Sun, to bind  up.)  A ban-
dage, or  ligature.
   Desmidion.   (From J~to-y»,  a handful.)
A sm-'l! bundle, or little bandage.
   Des.mos.  (Fro>T'  S~tu,  to bind up.)   A
bandage.  An inflammatory stricture of a
joint, after luxation.
   DESPUMATION.   (From   despumo, to
clarify )   The clarifying a fluid, or separat-
ing its foul parts from it.
   I)I,SQ<  AMATION.   (From de.squamo,
to scale off'.)  The separating of lamina, or
scales, from a bone.   Exfoliation.
   DusauAMM vtorium.   (From desquamo,
to scale off.)   A trepan, or instrument to
lake a piece out  of the scull.
   l)F.sTiLLATioi<f.  See Distillation.
   Desudatio.   (From  desudo, ,to  sweat
much.)  An  unnatural and morbid sweat-
ing.
   Dhtiintio.  )From  detineo,  to stop, or
hinder)    Epilepsy   is  so called, from
the suddenness  wiih which the patient is
seized.
   DETERGENTS.  (Prom detergo, to wipe
away.)   Medicines which  cleanse  and re
move such viscid humours  as adhere to and
obstruct  the  vessels.   Also such applica-
tions as clear away foulness from ulcers.
   DE fONATION.   (Prom detono, to make
a noise.)  Explosion.
   Detractor.  (From  detraho, to  draw.)
applied to a muscle, whose  office is to draw
the part to whicii it is attached.
   Detraiiiins  auADRArus.   See Platysma
myoides.
   DETRUSOR URINjE.   (From Detrudo,
to  thrust  out.)  The name of a  muscle
whose office is to squeeze  out  the  urine.
The muscular coat ofthe urinary bladder
was formerly so  called.
  Deuteri. (From <Tu7igo<-,second; because
it  is discharged next after the fcetus.) The
secundines, or after-birth.
  Dkuteropathia.    (Prom Iwiig'.^,  se-
cond, and  «*6oc, a suffering.)   An  affec-
tion  or suffering  by consent, where a  se-
cond  part suffers, from consent, with the
part originally affected, as  where the  sto-
mach is disturbed through  a wound  in the
head.
   Devil's thing.  See . Issafmtida,
   Diabehus.  (From $iaQ£aiow, to strength-
 en ; so cal'ed, as affording the chief support
 to the foot )  The ankle-bone.
   DIABETES.  (Prom  Jte, through,  and
 @aivo>,  to pass.)  An immoderate flow  of
 urine.   A  genus  of d-sease in the class
 neuroses, and order spasmi of Cullen.  There
 are two  species of this comphint: 1.  Dia-
 betes scrosus,  in which  there is a snp.-ri-
 bundant'discharge  of limpid urine, of its
 iisii-.l urinary taste.  2.  Diabetes mel/itus,
 in which the urine is very sweet, and  con-
 tains a  great quantity  of  sugar.   Great
 thirst, will a vor.icious  appe :te, gradual
 emaciation  ^f the  whole body,  and a fre-
 rpr-nt discharge of urine, containing a lurge
 proportion of s.ccharine and oth?r mitter,
 winch is voided in ■?. quantity *ar •xr.eeding
 that of the aliment or :' lid  introduced, are
 the characteristics of thi>- disease.   Tiio.-e
 of a shattered constitution, and  those  who
 are in the decline of lift, are  most subject
 to its attacks.  It not unfrequently attends
 on hysteria, hypochondriasis, dyspepsia, and
 asthma;  but it i: itiivay..; much mikfri- when
 symptomatic, than when it appears as a*pri-
 maty affection.                       *
   D't'.betestnnv be occasioned by the use  o!
 strong diuretic medicines, intenipet-fnfce  of
 life, and  hard drinking;  excess in vCTitry,
 severe '■v-cuations,  or  bj any  thing  that
 tends to produce an impoverished slate  ot
 the blood, or trt-neral debility  I: has, how-
 ever, taken  i la.--, in many ins'a.ces, with-
 out any obvious cause.
   Tnat which imm< diate'y gives rise to the
 disease,  has ever  been  considered as ob-
 scure, and  various theories have been  ad-
 vanced on the occasion.   It  has  been usual
 to consider diabetes as tlie effect  of relaxa-
 tion of the  kidneys, or as depending on a
 general  colliqiritmn of  the' fluids.  I):-.
 Rilcher,  professor •(' medicine in the  uni-
 versity of Cnpttengen, supposes the  dis-
 ease to be generally ofa spasmodic nature,
 occasioned by a stimulus acting oil the  kid-
 nejs;  hence a  secretio  ancla  urina,  and
 sometimes   perversa  is  the conseq'tence.
 Dr. Darwin thinks that it is owing to an in.
 verted action of the urinary branch ofthe
 lymphatics; which   doctnne,  although  it
 did not escape the  ensure of the best  ana-
 tomists and experienced physiolo^i-ts, met,
 nevertheless, with  a very  favourable  re-
 ception, on its being first announced.  The
 late Dr. Cullen offered  it as  his  opinion,
 that the proximate  cause of this disease
 might be some fault in  the assimilatory
 powers, or in those employed in converting
 alimentary  matters  into the proper animal
 fluids, which theory has since bren adopted
 by Dr. DobsSn,  and still  later  by  Dr.
Rollo,  surgeon  general to the roy d -irtiJ.
lery.   The liver  bus been  though!, by
some, to  be the chief source  of the disease;
but diabetes  is hardly ever  attend d wilh
 any affection of this organ, as  has ?v?i- 
 200              U1V

 proved by frequent dissections; and when
 obsc veil',  it is to  be considered as acci-
 dental.
   The primary seat  qf the disease is, how-
 ever far from being absolutely determined
 in  favour of any hypothesis  yet  advanced,
 and, from  the  most attentive consideration
 o!'all the circumstances, the weight  of evi-
 dence appears to induce  the  majority of
 pivctitioners to  consider  diabetes  as  de-
 pending  on a  primary  affection   of  the
 kidneys.
   Dufoetes sometimes comes on slowly and
 imperceptibly, without  any previous dis-
 order ; and it now and then arises to a con-
 siderable degree, and subsists iong without
 being accompanied  with evident disorder
 in  any particular part of  the system ;  the
 grea': tiiirs't which  alwajs,  and the vora-
 cious appetite which frequently occur in it,
 being often the only remarkable symptoms ;
 but it more generally happens, that a con-
 siderable affection ofthe stomach, precedes
 the conrng on of tlie disease;  and that, in
 its progress, besides the symptoms already
 mentioned, there is a great dryness  in  the
 skin, with a sense of weight  in  the kidneys,
 and a pain in the ureters, and the other uri-
 nary passages.
   Under a long continuance of the disease,
 the body  becomes much  emaciated,  the
 feet (edematous, great debility ' arises, the
 pulse is fn.qu?nt and small, and an obscure
 fever, with  all the  appearance  of  hectic,
 prevail.
   The  urine  in diabetes, from  being at
 first ',-isipid, clear, End colourless, soon ac-
 quires a  sweetish  or saccharine taste, its
 leading  pbaracteristic ;  and,   when  sub-
jected to  experiment, a considerable quan-
 tity of saccharine matter is to be extracted
« from it.
   In some instances, the quantity of urine
 is much greater than can  be accounted for
 from all tiie sources united. Cases are re-
 corded, in which 25 to 30 pints were dis-
 cha ";ed  in the space ofa natural  day, for
 many successive weeks, and even months;
 and in which tlie whole ingesta, as was said,
 did not amount to half the weight ofthe
 urine.  To  account for this  overplus, it
 has been alleged  that  water  is absorbed
 from the air  by the surface of the bodj ;
 as  also that an extraordinary  quantity of
  wat.it  is  compounded in the  lungs them-
 selves."
    Dissections  of  diabetes have  usually
 shewn  the  kidneys to be much  affected.
 In some instances they have been found in a
 loose flabby state,  much  enlarged in  size
  and of a pale ash  colour;  in others,  they
  have been discovered much more  vascular
  than in an healthy state, approaching a
  good deal to what takes place in inflamma-
  tion, and containing, in their infundibula, a
  quantity of whitish fluid, somewhat resem-
  bling pus, but without any sign of ulcera-
                  DIA

tion  whatever.   At the  snme  time  that
these appearances have  been observed in  \
their interior, the superficial veins on  their
surface were found  to be much  fuller of
blood than usual, forming a most beautiful
net-work of vessels, the  larger branches of
which  exhibited an absorbent appearance.
In many cases of dissection, the-whole of
the  mvsentery has been discovered to be
much diseased, and its glands* remarkably
enlarged; some of them being  very hard,
and of an irregular texture ,-  others softer,
and of a uniform  spherical  shape.  Many
ofthe lacteals have likewise been seen con-  I
siderably  enlarged.  The liver,  pancreas,
spleen, and stomach, are  in general perceiv-
ed to be in a natural state ; when  tbey are
not so, the occurrence is to be  considered as
accidental.  The bladder, in many cases, is •
found to contain a considerable  quantity of
muddy urine.
  Diabetes hystericus.  Large discharge
of urine in hysterical women*
  Diauolus  metallorum.   Tin.
  Diabotahum.   (From Sia  and  {tonAvn, a
herb.)   A plaster made of herbs.
  Diacadmias.   (From Sia, and kaS/xia, cad-
mia.)  The name of a plaster whose basis is
cadmia.
  Diacalaminthes.   (From  Sia, arid kaxa-
yivBite.  calamint.)  The  name  of an  an-
tidote,  whose  chief  ingredient  is  cala-
mint.
  DtACARCiNuw.   (From Sia  and  xogxivos,
a crab.)  The name of  an antidote pre-
pared from the flesh of crabs  and  cray-
fish.
  Diacarvojt.  (From Sia, and xagvov,[a nut.)
Rob of nuts, or wall nuts.
  Diacassia.   (From  ft a, and kao-o-ia, cas-
sia.)  Electuary of cassia.
   Diacastorium.  (From Sia,  and *aj-a>g,
castor.)  An antidote  whose  basis is cas-
tor.
   Diacatholicon.  (From Sia,  and ka6oxi-
xoe,  universal.)  The name of a  purge, so
called from its general usefulness.
   Diacentaurium. (From Sia, and xtvlavgiov,
centaury.) The Duchess of Portland's pow-
der is so called, because  its chief ingredient
 is centaury.
   Diacentrotum.  From $ia,  and Ktvlgco,
 to prick.)  A collyrium, so called from its
 pungency and stimulating qualities.
   Diaciialcitis.   (From Sia  ;^*Axi7/r, chal-
 citis.)  A plaster tvhose chief ingredient  is
 chalci'is.
   Diachalsis.   (From Si*x*><*,  to be relax-
 ed.)  A  relaxation.  The  opening of the
 sutures of the head.
   DiACHEiRisMts  (From Sia, and xu%* *ne
 hand.)  Any operation  performed by  the
 hand.
   Diachelidonium.  (From  Sia,  and xi>J'
 Savtov,  celandint.)  A plaster whose chief
 ingredient was the herb celandine.
   Diachobema.    (From   <T/«^»g<f»,    to 
DIA                                      DIA               -261
 icparate from.)  Diachoresis.   Any  excre-
 tion  or  excrement, but chiefly  that by
 Etc.,!.
   D.aliioiijsis.  See Diachorema.
   DiA4'iiii<sTA.   (From  Sia, and  XP""' *°
.anoint )  Medicines to anoint sore  or bruis-
 ed j arts.
   l)'.\CiiR\-KUM.   (From  Sia,  and  xpvo-os,
 gold.)   A plister for fractured limbs; so
 named from its yellow colour.
   DiAniTi.rii.  (From <T/a, and xvKo(>chyle.) ■
 The plaster of this  name  yvas  formerly
 made of certain juices, but  it now  means
 an emollient dices' ive plaster.
   Diaciivsis.  (From Sia, and xvu- t° pour
 out.) Fusion or melting.
   Diachitica.   (From Siaxvoo, to dissolve.)
 Medicines  which  discuss and dissolve tu-
 mours.
   DiAtiXEMA.   (From Sex, and  xivtw, to
 move,)   A slight disloc.ition.
   Diai-issum.   (From  Sia, and xia-a-oe, ivy.)
 A" application compos'd of ivy leaves.
   D.-Ai'Asts.    (!':•( in  Sia,  and  x,\*a>, to
 break.)   A  small fracture.
    ,'i.uly.ima.   (From Siaxxvgo,  to \t:,-il
 out."  ,\ gargarism, or  wash for the mouth.
    I> i' occymmi.on.    (From  Sia,  and xox-
 xvyxxev,  \  plum.   An  electuary  made  of
 priim-s.
    Diacoricm.  (From  Sia,  and  kuSia,  a
 poppy head.)   A composition made of the
 heads of poppies.
    DiAciiLorYNTius.   (From Sia,  and  ko\o-
 xuvQic, the colocynth.)  A preparation whose
 chief ingredient is colocynth.
    Diacomma.   (From Siaxo7rla>,   to cut
 through.)   Diacope. A deep cut or  wound.
    Diacoive.  See Diacoma.
    DiAcopn^siA.  (Prom Sia,  xo7rpoe, dung,
 and ai£, a goat.)  A preparation with goat's
 dung.
    Di vcoralh-vi.   (Prom Sia, and xopa>xi-.x,
 coral.   -V preparation  in which coral is  a
 chief ingredient.
    DiAfinsis.   (1'iitti  SiAxpivoo, to  distin-
 guish.)   'I'he  distinguishing  diseases one
 from another by then- symptoms.
    Diachocium.    (Prom  Sia,   and *-'*:?,
' saffron.)  A eollyr.um  in which is safl'i on
    Dru intcr-iiA.   (From  Sia, and xvpxvya,
 turmeric.)   An antidote in yvhic.i  is tur-
 meric or saffron.
    I)v AivniiMtM .   (From Sia,  and  xiiScvia,
 a i|nnice.)   Marmalade of quit;ci.s.
    DiAiiAi'HMDuiN.  (From  Sia, and Saqvk,
 the laurel-tree.) A drawing-plaster in whicii
 were buy-hen-ies.
    Diadem a.  (Prom fi&Si.v,  to surround.)
  \ diadem  or bandage to put  round the
 head
    l)i-.dexis.   (From  SiaStxoyi,  to trans-
 fer.) ,  Diadoche.  A transposition  of hu-
 mours from one place to another.
    Diadoche.   See Diadexts.
    Diadosis.  (Prom  ^aSiSnuai,  to distri-
 bute )  The rr tiiis-iin of a disorder.
    DlARESIS^  ("From futuvv. to divide or
separate.)  A solution of continuity of the
soft parts ofthe human body.
  Diaretica,   (From StAipue, to divide.)
Corrosive medicines.
  1)'../ETA.    (From Sinus*,  to nourish.)
Diet; food.   It means also the whole of the
non-nami-als.   See Diet.
  Diagi.ai. en m.  (From" J;*,  and -^xavkiov,
the blue juice of a herb.)  An eye-water
made of the pin-gnu  thistle.
  DIAGNOSIS   (From Siayivao-xai, to dis-
cern  or dis'inguish.)  The science which
delivers the signs by  whicii a disease may
be distinguished from another disease; hence
those symptoms which  distinguish such af-
fections are termed diagnostic
  DiAOKYPit'-i.  Corropted  from diacry-
diuni or scammony.
  Di iHniuioiiACTVLi:-:.    (From  Sia,  and
ipyoSajCluxoe,  the herinodactvl.)  A purging
medicine whose basi^ is ihe hermrdactvl.
  Diaireon.  (From Si-j, and tt:-. the "lily.)
An antidote in whicii  is the root of ihe
lily.
  Diaiim.   (From S:-i,  :tnd icv,  a violet.)
A pastil whose citiei'ingredient is v: ,iets.
  Dialacca.  (Prom Sia, and Asucxa.)  An
antidote in which is the.  lacca.
  Diu.aooum.  (From Sia,  and xayus,  a
hare.)   A medicine in which is tlie dung of
a hare.
  Di \i,i::.t.MA.   (From Sia,  and  x:r:;v,  to
le.ve.)   The remission of a disease.'
  Dialppsis.   (From Siaxuttoi, to leave  a
space.)  An intermission.   Also a  space
left between a  band -.ge.
  Diahram-.'.i   (From  Sia,  and x£aw
frankincense.)   A medicine in which frank-
incense is a chief ingredient.
   In aloes.   (From Sia,  and axon, the alee.)
A medicne chiefly composed of aloes.
   Diai.tilv.a.  (Prom Sia,  and ax&aix, tlie
mallow.)  Ail ointment composed-chiefly
of mallows.
  DIALYSIS.  (From Siaxw, l» dissolve.)
A solution of continuity, or a destruction of
parts.
  DIALYSES.    An order  in  the  cla^s
locales of Cullen's nosology.
  Dialytica.   (From Staxvai, to dissolve."*
M.-dicines which  heal  wounds and  frac-
tutes
   Diamarraritox.   (Prom  Six,  and yap-
yauhtc.  pearl.)  An antidote in which pearls
are the chief ingredient.
  Diamassema.  (From Sia,  and yara-cyai,
to chew.)  A masticatory, or substance put
into the mouth, and chewed to  excite  a
discharge of the saliva.      ,
  Diambha.    (From Six, and ayCcx, am-
ber.)   An  aromatic composition  in which
was ambergris.
  Diamii.ov.   (From  Sia, and  yixov,   a
quince.)   A  composition in  which  are
quinces.          t
  Diamisyos.  (From Sia, and ytru, mis-,.)
A composition in which misy is an ingre-
dient.
U...1-  fPWiift'i 
262
DIA
DIA
  DIAMOND.   The  diamond, which was
yvell known to the ancients,  is principally
found in the western peninsula of India, on
the coast of Coromandel, in the kingdoms
of Golconda and Visapour,  in the island of
Borneo, and in the Brazils.
  They are generally found bedded in yel-
low  ochre, or in rocks of free-stone,  or
quartz, and sometimes in the beds of run-
ning waters.  When taken out of the earth
they are incrusted with  an exterior earthy
covering, under which is another,  consist-
ing of carbonate of lime.
  In the Broz'ds, it is  supposed that dia-
monds might be obtained in greater quanti-
ties than at present, if the sufficient working
of the  diamond mines was not prohibited,
in order" to prevent that  diminution of their
commercial value, which a  greater abun-
dance of them might occasion.
  Brazilian diamonds are,  in commercial
estimation, inferior to the oriental ones.
  In the rough, diamonds  are worth two
pounds sterling  the carat, or four  grains,
provided they are without  blemish.  The
expense of cutting and  polishing amounts
to about four pounds more.   The  value
however is far above  what is now stated
when they become considerable in size.
  The usual method of calculating the value
of diamonds  is by squaring  the  number
of carats, and then multiplying the  amount
by the price  of a single carat;  thus  sup-
posing one carat to  be 21.  a diamond  of
8 enrats is worth 1281. being 8x.8x2.
  The famous Pigot diamond weighs 188
l-8ih grains.
     Physical Properties of Diamond.
  Diamond is always crystallized but some-
times so  imperfectly,  that at first sight it
might  appear amorphous.  The figure  of
diamond when  perfect, is an  eight-sided
prism.  There are  also cubical, flat, and
round diamonds. It is  the oriental diamond
which  crystallizes  into  octohedra,  and ex-
hibits all the varieties  of this primitive  fi-
gure.  The diamond of Brazil crystallizes
into dodecahedra.
  The texture of the diamond is lamellated,
for it may  be split or  cleft with an  instru-
ment of  well-tempered steel,  bj'  a swift
blow in a particular direction.  There are
however some diamonds which  do  not ap-
pear to be formed of lamina, but of twisted
and interwoven fibres, like those of knots
in wood.   These exceed the others greatly
in hardness, they cannot  be cytor polished,
and are therefore called by  tlie lapidaries
diamonds of nature.
  The diamond is one ofthe hardest bodies
known. It resists the most highly-tempered
steel file,  which circumstance renders it
necessary to attack it  with  diamond pow-
der.  It takes an exquisite and lasting polish.
It has a great refractive power, and hence its
lustre, when cut into the form of a regular
solid,  is uncommonly great.   .The  usual
colour of diamonds is a light gray, often
inclining to yellow, at times lemon colour,
violet, or black, seldomer rose-red, and still
more rarely green or blue, but more fre-
quently pale brown.  The purest diamonds
are perfectly transparent.  The colourless
diamond has a specific gravity which is in
proportion to that of water as 3.512 to 1.000,
according to Brisson.  This varies however
considerably.  When  rubbed  it becomes
positively  electric, even before  it has been
cut by the lapidary.
  Diamond is not  acted upon by acids, or
by any chymical agent, oxygen excepted ;
and  this requires a  very great increase of
temperature to produce any effect.
  The diamond burns by a strong heat, with
a sensible flame,  like other  combustible
bodies, attracting oxygen and becoming
wholly converted  into carbonic acid  gas
during that process.
  It combines with iron by fusion, and con-
verts, it like common charcoal, into  steel;
but  diamond requires  much  more oxygen
to burn in than common ciiarcoal does, and
even then  it consumes  but  slowly, and
ceases to burn the instant its temperature is,
lowered.
  It is considered by modern chymists as
pure crystallized carbon.  See Carbon.
  Diamoron.   (From Sia, and yupov,  a
mulberry.)  A preparat on of mulberries.
  Diamoschum.   (From Sia,  and  yoq-xtt,
musk.)   An  antidote in which  musk is  a.
chief ingredient.
  Diamotosis.   (From J/a,  and yoloe, lint.)
The introduction of  lint into  an ulcer or
wound.
  Diana.   (A name  of the moon.)   The
chymical name for silver  from its  white
shining appearance.
  Dianancasmus.    (From  Sia, and AVAy-
xA^ct), to  force.)   The  forcible restoration
of  a luxated part  into its proper place.
An instrument to reduce a distorted spine.
  DIANTHUS.    (From  A/c,  fioe,  Jove,
and avQcs, a flower; so called from  the ele-
gance and fragrance  ef its flowers.)   The
name of a  genus of  plants in the Linnxan
system.  Class, Decandria.  Order,  Digy-
nia.
  Diaxthus caryophyllus.  The systema-
tic name of the clove-pink.  See Caryophyl-
lum rubrum.
  Diapasma.   (From  Siaitao-o-u, to  sprin-
kle.)  A medicine  reduced to powder and
sprinkled over the* body, or any part.
  Diapedesis.   (From  SiAimSdM,  to leap
through.)  The  transudation or escape of
blood through the coats of an artery.
  Diapegma.  (From  S~iamyvva>, to close
together.)  A surgical instrument for clos-
ing together broken bones.
  Diapeiste,   (From Sia. and  Tnvrt, five.)
A medicine composed of  five ingredients.
  DIAPHANOUS.   (From fix,  through,
and  <t*/v&>, to shine.)  A term applied to
any substance which  is transparent;  as  the
hyaloj^jaembrane covering the • vitreous 
DIA
DIA
263
humour of the eye, which is as transparent
as gia.-,s.
  Diai'Hjknicitm.   (From  Sia, and  <$>owf a
date.)  A medicine mad»* of date°.
  Diai'hora.   (From SiA<?tpu,  to  distin-
guish.)  The  distinction  of diseases  by
thtir characteristic marks and symptoms.
  DIAPHORESIS.    (From,   Sia^ogun,  to
carry through.)  Perspiration or increased
cutaneous secretion.
  DIAPHORETICS.   (Diaphoretica,  sc.
medicamenta; from SiAqogtuJ o carry through.)
Medicines  wince, from being taken inter-
nally, increase the discharge by the skin.
When this is  carried so far  as to be con-
densed on the surface, it forms sweat; and
the medicines producing  it are named su-
doiifics.  Between  diaphoretics and sudo-
rifics there is no distinction;  the operation
is in both cases tjie same, and differs only
in degree  from augmentation of dose, or
employment of assistant means.  This class
of medicines comprehends five orders: 1.
Pungent diaplwretics, as  the volatile salts
and  essential oil, which  are  well adapted
for the aged t those in whose system there
is little sensibility; those who are difficultly
affected  by other diaphoretics ;  and those
whose stomachs will not  bear large doses
of medicines.   2.  Calefarient diaphoretics,
Buch as serpentaria, contrayerva, and guaia-
cum  .- these are given in  cases  where the
circulation is low and languid.   3.  Stimu-
lant  diaphoretics, as antimonial and mer-
curial preparations, which  are  best fitted
for the  vigorous and plethoric.   4. Anti-
spasmodic diaphoretics, as opium,  musk, and
camphire,  which are given  to  produce a
diaphoresis, when  the momentum of  the
blood is increased.  5. Diluent diaphoretics,
as water, yvhey, &c.  which  are best cal-
culated  for that habit in which a predis-
position  to sweating is  wanted;  and  in
which no diaphoresis takes place, although
there be evident causes to produce it.
  DIAPHRAGM \  (From Sia, and <j>/>*t7*,
to  divide.)   Septum transversum.    The
midrif, or diaphragm.  A muscle that di-
vides the thorax from the  abdomen.   It
is composed  of two muscles; the first
and  superior of these arises  from the ster-
num, and the ends of the last ribs on each
side.  Its fibres, from  this semi-circular
origination, tend towards their centre, and
terminate  in a  tendon, or aponeuros.s,
which is termed the centrum  teudinosum.
The  second and inferior muscle  comes
from the  vertebrae  of the  loins  by two
productions, of  which that on the  right
side comes from the first, second, and third
vertebrx of the loins ; that on the left side
is somewhat shorter, and both these  propor-
tions join and make the lower part of the
diaphragm, which  joins its  tendons with
the tendon of the other, so that they make
but one  muscular partition.  It  is covered
by the pleura on its upper side, and by the
peritonaeum on the lower side. It is pierced
in the middle, for the passage of the vena
cava ; in its lower part  for the oesophagus,
and  the  nerves,  which  go to ihe upper
orifice  of the stomach;  and betwixt  the
productions of the inferior muscle, passes
the aorta, the thoracic duct, and the vena
azygos.   It. receives  arteries  and veins
called  phrenic  or diphragmatic, from  the
cava and  aorta;  and  sometimes on  its
lower part  two  branches  from  the vena
adiposa,  apd two arteries  from  the lum-
bares.    It  has  two  nerves  which come
from the third vertebra of the neck, which
pass'Sthrough the cavity of the thorax,  and
are lost  in its substance.  In  its natural
situation the diaphragm is convex on  the
upper  side  towards  the  breast, and con-
cave on  its lower side  towards  the belly:
therefore,  when  its fibres swell and con-
tract, it  must become  plain on  each side,
and consequently the cavity of the breast
is enlarged  to give  liberty to the lungs to
receive air in inspiration ;  and the stomach
and intestines are pressed for the  distribu-
tion of  their contents ;  hence  the use of
this muscle is very considerable;  it is the
principal agent in respiration, particularly
in inspiration ; for when it is in action the
cavity  of the thorax is enlarged, particu-
larly at the sides, %vhere the lungs  are
chiefly  situated ;  and  as  the lungs must
always  be contiguous to the inside of  the
thorax and upper side of the  diaphragm
the  air rushes  into them,  in order to fill
up the  increased space.   In expiration it
is relaxed  md pushed up by the  pressure
of the abdominal muscles upon  the viscera
of the  abdomen;  and  at the  same time
that they press it upwards, they pull down
the ribs, by which the cavity of the thorax
is diminished, and the air suddenly pushed
out of the. lungs.
   Diaphragmatitis.  (From SiA<ppAyyA, the
diaphragm.)  Diaphragmitis.  Paraphreni-
as.  An inflammation  of the  diaphragm.
See Paraphrenitis.
   DiArup.AGMiTis.  See Paraphrenitis.
   Diai'htiioiia.    (FromJ Si«.$$!:n,  to  cor-
rupt.)  An abortion where  the  foetus  is
corrupted in the womb.
   Diapiiylactica.   (From Sia<pvxa<ro-a>t to
preserve.)   Medicines  which resist putre-
faction or prevent infection.
   Diapiiysis.   (From  Siaquu,  to divide.)
An  interstice   or partition between  the
joints.                        ,
   DiapisseLjEum.   (From  Sia,  and  mc--
o-iXAiov, the oil of pitch,  or liquid pitch.) A
composition in which is  liquid pitch.
   Diaplasis.  (From Siatxao-o-u; to put to-
gether.)   The replacing a luxated or frac-
tured bone in its proper situation.
   Diaplasma. (From Ssxitxatju, to anoint.)
An unction or  fomentation applied to tlit.
whole  body or any riart.
   Diap>e.  (From <T.st,«.-», to blow through 
264               DIA                                      DIA
  or pass gently as the breath does.)  An in-
  voluntary  and insensible discharge of the
  urine.
    Diapnoe.    (From  Stan-vice,  to  brent he
  through.)  The trmspiroUon of air through
  the pores of the skin.
    Diapnoica.  (From Siamae, to trans ire,)
  Diarhoreiics  or  medicines  which promote
  perspiration.
    Diaporema.   (From SiatBoptm, to  be in
  doubt.)  Nervous anxiety.
    Diaporon.  (From Sia, and G~ra>pa, autum-
  nal  fruits.)   A composition in which are
  several autumnal fruits, as quinces, med-
  lars, and services.
    Diaprassium.  (From Sia, and npATtriov,
  horehound.)  A composition of horehound.
    Diaprunum.   (From Sia,  and irptnm,  a
  prune.)  An electuary of prunes.
    Diapsoricum.  (From Sia, and -^wpA, the
  itch or scurvy.)  A medicine for the itch
  or scurvy,
    Diapternes.  (From Sia, and Tr'jtpvA, the
  heel.)   A  composition  of cow heels and
  cheese.
    Diapterosis.   (From Sia, and  vfltpov,  a
  feather.)  The cleaning the ears with a lea-
  ther.
    Diapyema.  (From Sia,  and jruov,  pus.)
  A suppuration or absce-s.
    Diapyemata.  (From StAmmyA, a suppu-
 ration.)  Suppurating medic.nes.
    Diapxetica. (From  SiA7rvnyA, a suppu-
 ration.)  See Diapyemata.
    Diarh'jcha.   (From Sia, and  p»x°s>  a
 space.)  The space between the foldings of
 a bandage.
    Diarius.  (From  dies, a  day.)  A term
 applied to fevers which last but one day.
   Diaromaticum.  (From S~i»,  and  apoya-
 lixov, an aromatic.)    A  composition of
 spices.
   Diarrhage.  (From StAppffyvvyi, to break
 asunder.)   A fracture of the temple bones.
   Diaurhodomeli.  (From SiagoSov, a rose,
 and yixt, honey.)   Scammony, agaric, pep-
 per and honej.
   Diarhhoiiok'.   (From  Sia, and poSov, a
 rose.)  A composition of roses.
   DIARRflCEA.   (From fiAggtu, to  flow
through.)   A purging.   It is distinguished
 by frequent stools with the  natural excre-
 ment, not contagious, and seldom attended
 with pyrexia.  It  is a genus of disease in
 the class Jieuroses, and order spasmi of Cul-
 len, containing the following  species: 1.
 Diarrhoea crapulosa. The feculent diarrhoea,
 from crapulus,  one who overloads his sto-
 mach.  2. Diarrhoea  biliosa.  The bilious,
 from  an  increased  seer-tion of bile.  3.
 Diarrhoea mucosa.  The mucous, from a
 quantity of  slime  being  voided.   4. Diar-
 rhoea hepatirrhaea.  The hepatic, in which
 there is a quantity of serous  matter, some-
 what Resembling  flesh,  voided;  the  liver
 bei g ; rimariiy affected.  5. Diarrhoea lien-
 terica.  The lientery ;  when the food passes
  unchanged.   6. Diarrhoea  cceliaca.   The
  coeliac passion : the food passes off in this
  affection in a white liquid state like cliyle.
  7. Diarrhoea verminsa. Ar sing from worms.
    DIARTHROSIS.  (From Siaphgow, to arti-
  culate.)  A  moveable connexion of bones.
  Tins genus  has five  species, viz. enarthro-
  sis,  arthrodia, ginglymus, trochoide.s, and
  ampliy arthrosis.
    DiASAF.jfiuM.    (From  Sia, and <r«iw,
  soap)  An ointment of soap.
    Diasatiuium.    (From  Sia, and rdlvptov,
  the  orchis.)  An  ointment of the orchis-
  root.
    Diascillium.  (From Sia, and o-xixxa, the
  squill.)  Oxymel and vinegar of squills.
    Diascivcus.  (From Sia, and trxiyxo;, the
  crocodile.)   A ntime for the mithridate, in
  the  composition of which there was a part
  of the crocodile.
    Diascordium.   (From Sia, and o-xopStov,
  the water germander.)   Electuary of scor-
  dium.
    Diasexa.  (From Sia,  and sena.) A me-
  dicine in yvhich is senna.
    Diasmyhxum.    (From Sia, and o-yupvn,
  myrrh.)  A collyrium containing myrrh.
    Diasostica. (From Siao-ufa, to preserve.)
  Medicines  which preserve health.
    Diaspermatum.   (From Sia, and o-7rtpyA,
  seed.)  A medicine  composed  chiefly of
  seeds.
    Diasp'hage.   (From Siao-epa^m, to sepa-
  rate.)  Diasphaxis.  The  interstice betweeu
  two  v-f ins.
    Diasphyxis.  (From Sia, and <r<|>t/^a>, to
  strike.)   The puliation of an artery.
   DIASTASIS.   (From Sio-wyi,  fo sepa-
 rate.)  Diastema.   A separation.
    1. A separation ofthe  ends of bones.
   2. (From Swam, to distend.)   The ex-
 tension of a fractured limb, in order to re-
 duce it.
   Diastetuma.  (From  Sia,  and ?iAp, fat.)
 An ointment ofthe fat ot  animals.
   Diastema.  See Diastasis.
   DIASTOLE.   (FVom Sia, and o-nxxu, to
 stretch.) The dilatation of the heart and ar-
 teries.
   Diastomosis.   (From  SiAroyom, to  di-
 late.) Any  dilatation, or  dilating instru-
 ment.
   Dia.stremma,  (From  StA<?piqt*,  to turn
 aside.)  Diastrophe.  A  distortion  of any
 limb or part.
   Diastrophe.  See Diastremma.
   DiAtecolithum.   (From Sia, and Imoxi-
 6oe, the  Jew's stone.)   An antidote con-
 taining ir.pis judaicus.
   Diateresis.   (From  Sia, and 7«/>w, to
 perforate.)  A perforation or aperture.
   Diateretk a.  (From  Sia, ,and  ltf>ia>, to
 preserve.) Medicines which preserve he;>lth
 at.<J prevent disease.
   DiAtessahon-   (From Sia,  and  lio-trAfK,
four.)  A medicinp compounded of four
simple ingredients. 
DIC
DIE              265
  DiATETTifiuM.   (From Sia, and 7w7<|, a
grasshopper.)   A medicine in the composi-
tion of which were grasshoppers.
  DIATHESIS.   (From  SiAfayi,  to  dis-
pose.)   Any particular stale of the body :
thus, in inflammatory fever, there is an in-
flammatory  diathesis,  and, during   putrid
fever, a putrid diathesis.
  Diatiiesmus.   (From   SiaQud,  to  run
through.)  A rupture through which some
fluid escapes.
  DiATRAOAiANTiiuM.   (From   Sia,  and
vpAyAxavBA, tragacanth.)  A medicine com-
posed of gum-tragacanth.
  Diatrium.  (From  Sia, andlpue,  three.)
A medicine composed  of three simple  in-
gredients.
  Diaxylaloeb.  (From Sia, and ^ukaxoh,
the lign aloe.)  A  medicine in  which is
lignum aloes.
  Diazoma.  (From ft&gomvyi, to surround;
because it surrounds the cavity of the tho-
rax.)   The diaphragm.
  Diazoster,   (From   SiAJ-mvvuyi, to sur-
round ;  because  when  the body is girded,
the belt usually lies upon  it.)  A name of
the twelfth vertebra of the back.
  Dick\tetum.   (From Sia,  and xtvltoc, to
stimulate.)   A  pungent  stimulating  col-
lyrium.                          -
  Dichasteres.   (From J}cv-<*|&>, to divide,
because they divide the foot.)  A name of
the fore-teeth.
  Dichophyia.  (From fix* double,  and
<pvu>, to grow.)  A distemper of the hairs,
in which they split and grow forked.
  DICROTIC.   (Dicreticus,  sc.  pulsus  ,-
from Sia, twice, and xgxce, to strike.)   A
term given to a pulse in which  the artery
rebounds after striking, so as to convey  the
sensation of a double pulsation.
  Dictamnites.  (From fntlAyvoe, dittany.)
A wine medicated with dittanv.
  DICTAMNUS.   (From  Dictamnus,   a
city in Crete, on  whose mountains it grows.)
The name of  a genus of plants in   the
Linnaean system. Class, Decandria.   Order,
Monogynia.   Dittany.
  DICTAMNUS ALBUS.   White frax-
inella, or bastard dittany. Fraxinella.  Dic-
tamnus albus ; foliis pinnatis, caule simplici,
of Linnaeus.  The root of this plant is  the
part directed  for  medicinal use ; when
fresh, it has a moderately strong, not  dis-
agreeable, smell.  Formerly it was much
used as a stomachic, tonic, and alexiphar-
mic, and was  supposed to be a medicine of
much efficacy in removing uterine obstruc-
tions and destroying worms ; but its medi-
cinal powers became so little regarded by
modern physicians, that it had fallen almost
entirely into  disuse,  till  Baron  Stoerck
brought it into notice, by publishing seve-
ral cases of its success, viz. in tertian in-
termittents,  worms  (lumorici) and men-
strual  suppressions.  In all these cases, he
employed the powdered root to the extent
of a scruple  twice a day.   He also made
use of a  tincture, prepared  of two ounces
of the fresh  root digested in 14 ounces of
spirit of  wine ;  of this, 22 to 50 drops two
or three times a day,  were  successfully
employed in  epilepsies,  and,  when joined
with steel, this root, we are told,  was  of
great service to chlorotic patients.   The
dictamnus undoubtedly, says Dr. Woodville,
is  a medicine of considerable power; but
notwithstanding the account of it given  by
Stoerck,yvho  seems to have paid little atten-
tion to its modus operandi, we may still say
with Haller " nondum autem vires pro digni-
tate exploratus est," but  is now fallen into
disuse.
  DICTAMNUS   CRETICUS.    Dittany
of  Crete.    Origanum  crelicum.    Onitis.
The leaves of this plant, Origanum dictam-
nus;  foliis   inferioribus  tomentosis, spicis
nutantibus, of  Linnseus, are now rarely
used;  they  have  been  recommended  as
emmenagogue and alexipharmic.
  DiDYMiEA.  (From SiSuyce,  double.)  A
cataplasm; so  called by Galen, from the
double use to which he put it.
  Didymi. (From StSvyo;, double.) Twins.
An old  name  of  the  testicles,  and two
eminences of the brain,  from their double
protuberance.
  Diecdolium.   (Fom  Sia,  and txZaxxu,
to cast out.)   A medicine causing an abor-
tion.
  Dielectron.'   (From Sia,  and  txailpov,
amber.)   A  name of  a troche, in whicii
amber is an ingredient.                     /
  Diervilla.  (Named in  honour of Mr.
Dierville, who first brought itfrom Arcadia.)
The  young  branches  of this species  of
honeysuckle, Lonicera diervilla racemis ter-
minalibus, foliis serratis of  Linnaeus,  are
emploj'ed in North  America  as  a certain
remedy in gonorrhoea  and  suppression. of
urine.   It has not yet  been  exhibited in
Europe.
  DIET.   Diata.   The dietetic part  of
medicine is no inconsiderable branch, and
seems to require a much greater share of
regard than  it commonly meets  with.  A
great variety of diseases  might be removed
by  the observance of  a proper diet and
regimen, without the assistance  of medi-
cine, were it not for the impatience of the
sufferers.  However, it may  on all occa-
sions come in as a proper  assistant to the
cure, yvhich  sometimes cannot be perform-
ed  without a due observance of  the non-
naturals.  That food is, in general, thought
the best and  most conducive to long life,
whicii is most  simple, pure, and free  from
irritating, and  su«h  as  approaches nearest'
to  the nature  of  our  own  Bodies  in a
healthy state, or capable of being easiest
converted  into their substance  by the vis
vita:, after it has been  duly  prepared  bv
• M v 
266               DIG

the art of cookery ;  but the nature, com-
position,  virtues, and  uses of  particular
aliments  can  never  be  learnt to satisfac-
tion, without assistance of practical chym-
istrv.
  DIET  DRINK.   An alterative decoc-
tion employed daily in considerable quanti-
ties, at least  from a pint to a quart.  The
decoction of sarsap-iriila and mezereon, the
Lisbon diet drink, is the most common and
most useful.
  DIETETICS.  That  part  of medicine
whicii considers the  way  of  living with
relation  to food, or diet,  suitable to any
particular case.
  DiEXonos.  (From Sia, and t%ofc;, a way
to pass  out.)  Diodos.  In Hippocrates it
means evacuation by stool.
  Difflatio.  (From difflo, to blow away.)
Perspiration,
  DIGAS IRICUS.  (Digastricus, sc. muse.
from fie, twice, and yAo-np, a belly.)  Bi-
venter maxilla of  Albinus.  Mastoidohy-
genien of Dumas.  A muscle so called from
its  having two bellies, situated externally
between the lower jaw and os hyoides.   It
arises, by  a  fleshy belly, from  the upper
part of the processus  mastoiditis, and de-
scending, it contracts  into a round tendon,
which passes through the stylohyoid aeus, and
an annular ligament which is  fastened  to
the os hyoides; then it grows fleshy again,
and ascends towards the middle of the edge
ofthe lower jaw, where it is inserted.  Its
use is to open the  mouth  by pulling the
lower jaw downwards  and  backwards ; and
when the jaws are shut to  raise the larynx,
and consequently the pharynx, upwards, as
in deglutition.
  Digerentia.  (From  digero,  to digest.)
Medicines yvhich promote  the  secretion of
proper pus in wounds and ulcers.
   DIGESTION.   (Digestio,  from  digero,
 to  dissolve.)
   1. An .operation  in  which such matters
 as are intended to act  slowly on each other,
 are exposed to a slovv heat, continued for
 some time.
   2. The  change that the food undergoes
 in  the stomach, by which it is converted
 into chyme.  The circumstances necessary
 to effect  a  healthy digestion  of the food
 are : 1.  A certain  degree of heat of the
 stomach.  2. A free mixture of saliva with
 the food in the mouth.  3.  A certain quan-
 tity of healthy gastric juice.   4. The  na-
 tural peristaltic motion ofthe stomach.  S.
 The pressure of the contraction and re-
 laxation ofthe abdominal  muscles and dia-
 phragm.  From these  circumstances, the
 particles ofthe food are softened, dissolved,
 diluted, and intimately mixed into  a soft
 pap, called  chyme, which passes through
 the pylorus of the stomach  into the duo-
 denum.  The fluid which  is termed gastric
 juice, is separated  by the minute arteries
 opening into the  cavity of the stomach.—
                  DIG

See  Gastric Juice.  From  various  experi-
ments of physiologists, it is ascertained that
the gastric juice reduces the aliments into
an uniform pap  or paste, even out of <he
body ;  that it acts in the same manner after
death ; and that it is the chief agent in the
process of digestion.
   Animals only  are. invested with organs of
digestion; everj one, from man to the poly-
pus, presents an alimentary canal different-
ly formed ;  the  existence of a digestive
apparatus, then, could be given as an essen-
tial character  of animal life.  In man this
consists of a long canal extending from the
mouth to the anus, into  which open the
excretory ducts of various glands, situated
in the  vicinity, that  secrete liquors, neces-
sary to alter, liquefy, and animalize alimen-
tary matter.
   It would be useless to  recapitulate the
hypotheses formed  to  explain  digestion;
they may be reduced to coction, fermenta-
tion, trituration,  putrefaction, and  macera-
tion of the food received into the cavity of
the stomach.   Physiologists are generally
agreed, at present, in considering digestion
in the  stomach as  a  solution of the aliment
by the gastric juice.   This liquid, copiously
poured on the  internal surface of  the sto-
mach,  when this viscus  is irritated by the
presence  of food, is  the production of ar-
terial  exhalation ; it is neither an acid nor
alkali, and seems to be of a nature nearly
analogous to saliva ; the gastric juice pro-
ducing great properties  of solutions, pene-
trates  into the alimentary- matter on all
sides,  separates and divides  its particles,
combines with it, changes its  composition,
and impresses qualities very different from
those it possessed before this mixture.  In
fact, if a mouthful of wine or food be re-
turned  from the stomach some  minutes
after it has been received, the odour, taste,
and all  the  qualities,  both physical and
chymical, of these substances, arcsoaltered,
that we can with difficulty distinguish them;
and vinous liquors, more or less acid, are
no longer susceptible of spirituous fermen-
tation.  The energy of  the power of the
gastric juice, perhaps exaggerated by some
physiologysts, is sufficient to reduce  to  a
 soft mass the hardest bones, on which cer-
 tain animals  subsist: it is very probable
 that its chymical composition is different
 and variable, and that  it  is acid, alkaline,
 or saponaceous, according to  the nature of
 the aliment.  Although gastric juice is the
 most  powerful  agent of digestion in  the
 stomach,  its  dissolvent poyver has need of
 assistance from  the action of  several se-
 condary  causes,  as  heat, whicii seems to
 augment and concentrate itself in  the epi-
 gastric region.  So  long as the exertion of
 the stomach continues, there is a sort of
 intestine  fermentation, which should  not
 be, in the full sense, compared to  the mo-
 tion  by  which  fermentative  and putre- 
DIGESTION.
267
 scent substances arc decomposed ; there is
 also a moderate and peristaltic  motion of
 the muscular fibres of the  stomach whicii
 press the aliment on all sides, and perform
 a slight trituration, while the gastric mois-
 ture softens and macerates the food  before
 it is dissolve.!; it may then be affirmed
 that the process of digestion is at the same
 time chymical, vital, and mechanical:  the
 authors, therefore,  of various theories  to
 explain this function, have  erred by attri-
 buting to one cause only, as  heat, fermen-
 tation,  putrefaction,  trituration, macera-
 tion, and  the gastric juice, that whicii is
 the aggregate result of all  those  causes
 united.
   The aliment  remains a greater or less
 time in the stomach, agreeably to the faci-
 lity or difficulty of  the  necessary changes
 taking place.  Gosse of Geneva, has prov-
 ed on  himself,  that the animal and vege-
 table fibre,  the  white of an  egg  boiled,
 white and tendinous parts, paste kneaded
 with  butter, sebaceous substances,  and
 those things which are  not fermented, or
 very little fermentative, make greater re-
 sistance to the gastric juice, than the gela-
 tinous parts  of vegetables  and animals,
 fermented bread, &.c.  that the latter class
 of substances require only an hour for their
 complete dissolution, while the  digestion
 ofthe former was not completed at the end
 of several hours.
   During the time of digestion, both orifices
 of the stomach  are closed ; no gas, disen-
 gaged from the aliment, ascends through
 the oesophagus,  unless in cases of bad  di-
 gestion : slight  chills are felt;  the pulse
 becomes  quicker  and   stronger,  and the
 powers  of life  seem diminished in some
 organs,  to  be carried to the seat  of the
 digestive  process.   The parieties  of the
 stomach soon begin  to  act: their circular
 fibres contract in  different parts of  its ex-
 tent ; these  peristaltic oscillations, at first
 vague and uncertain, become more regular,
 and are directed  from   above downwards,
 from left to right,  that is, from the cardia,
 towards the pylorus ; its longitu.linal fibres
 also contract, and thus  approximate both
 terminations.  In these  different  motions
 the stomach becomes parallel with the py-
 lorus, and the angle formed  by  the duo-
 denum is almost totally obliterated,  which
 renders the  passage of food easier.   It has
 been  remarked, that digestion  proceeds
 better  during sleep, when  we lie on the
 right side than on the left, and this  differ-
 ence has  been attributed to the  compres-
 sion made by the liver on the stomach.  It
 should rather be  considered, that on the
 right side, the passage of food is accelerated
 by its own  gravity,  the situation of the
 stomach is naturally oblique,  from left  to
 right, and becomes more so in consequence
of changes induced by food.
   The aperture of the pylorus is furnished
 with, a muscular ring, covered by a dupli-
 cative of mucous membrane ; this kind of
 sphincter keeps it closed during the time
 of digestion in the stomach, and does not
 give passage to the aliment until  it has
 undergone a very material alteration.  The
 pylorus, possessing a peculiar and extreme-
 ly  delicate  sensibility, may be considered
 as a sort of vigilant centmel, that prevents
 any thing from passing that has not suffered
 proper changes.  Many authors quoted by
 Haller, have been well aware that the food
 did not pass from the stomach successively
 in  the same  manner as it was received, but
 agreeably to its greater or less  facility of
 digestion.
   It would appear that  there is a  real se-
 lection of  food  in  the  stomach, for those
 aliments that  admit of an  easy digestion
 are directed  towards the pylorus,  which
 gives passage to them ;  while, on the con-
 trary, such as are not sufficiently digested
 are not permitted to pass, but kept back in
 the stomach.  This  delicate feeling, which
 vve attribute to  the  pylorus, this exquisite
 sense, by which it exerts a kind of choice
 on the  food that passes through, may be
 perhaps  objected  to;  pieces of  money,
 however, or  other extraneous indigestible
 bodies,  remain a longer or shorter time in
 the stomach before they go  into the intes-
 tines, and present themselves several dif-
 ferent times  at  the  orifice of the pylorus,
 and do not get through till after it has been
 accustomed to their contact. It is the same
 with the gastric system as wilh a secrgjhig
 gland; and in the same manner the Sm-
 mencement of excretory duct% possessed of
 a sort of elective sensibility, do not receive
 the secreted liquor before it has  undergone
 necessary preparations in the glandular pa-
 renchyma; so the pylorus,  which may  be
 considered the excretory duct of the sto-
 mach, does not admit the food nor suffer it
 to pass into the intestines, until it has been
 sufficiently elaborated by the action of this
 organ.
   In proportion as  the  stomach becomes
 empty, the spasm  of the skin ceases, a
 moderate heat succeeds the shiverings, the
 pulse becomes more evident and elevated,
 the quantity of insensible perspiration  in-
 creases ;  digestion then produces a general.
 motion, analogous to a feverish paroxysm ;
 and this digestive fever, described also  by
 the ancients, is most easy to  be observed in
 women of great sensibility.  Nothing posi-
 tive can be established on the duration of
digestion in the stomach.  The aliments go
 out ofthe stomach with more or less celerity,
 in  proportion as they offer a greater or less
resistance to  those powers which serve  to
dissolve them, and agreeably to the energy
 and strength of the stomach and activity
 of the gastric juice: five hours, however, 
*SS               DIG
DIG
   may be considered  the  ordinary time of
   their presence.
     The action  of the parieties of the  sto-
   mach ceases when this  viscus  is entirely
   liberated from the aliments that "were in its
   cavity, but not  before; the gastric  juice,
   ifie secretion of which is not augmented by
   any stimulus, is no longer poured out by its
   arteries ; and the parieties which come into
   contact with each other, are only lubricated
   by  the mucous  copiously secreted  by its
   internal coat.
     DIGESTIVES.  (Digestiva, sc. medica-
   menta ; from digero,  to dissolve.)  A term
   applied by surgeons to those  substances
   which, when applied to an ulcer or wound,
   promote suppuration : such are the ceratum
 •  resina flava, unguentum elemi, warm poul-
   tices, fomentations, he.
     Digestivum sal sylvii.    See Murias
   potassa.
     DIGITALIS.   (From digitus, a finger ;
   because its flower represents a finger.)  1.
   The name of a genus of plants in the  Lin-
   naean system.   Class, Didynamia.  Order,
   Angiosjiermia.  Fox-glove.
     2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com-
   mon fox-glove.   Digitalis purpurea of Lin-
   naeus :—calyctdis foliolis ovalis acutis, corol-
   lis  obtusis,  labio superiore  integro.    The
   leaves of this plant have a bitter nauseous
   taste, but  no  remarkable smell; they have
   been long used  externally  to  ulcers  and
   scrophulous tumours with considerable ad-
   vantage.  When properly dried, their co-
   lour is a lively green.  They ought to be
   collected when  the  plant begins to blos-
0  sonuj to be dried quickly  before the  fire,
   ancf^reserved unpowdered.
     Of all the narcotics, digitalis is that which
   diminishes most powerfully the actions of
   the system;  and it does so  without occa-
   sioning any previous  excitement.  Even in
   the most moderate  dose, it diminishes  the
   force and  frequency of the pulse, and, in
   a large dose, reduces it to a great extent,
   as from 70 beats to 40 or 35 in a minute,
   occasioning, at  the  same time, vertigo, in-
   distinct vision, violent  and durable sick-
   ness, yvith vomiting.  In a still larger quan-
   tity, it induces convulsions, coldness of the
   body, and  insensibility; symptoms  which
   have sometimes terminated fatally.   As a
   narcotic, fox-glove has been recommended
   4n  epilepsy, insanity, and in some acute in-
   flammatory diseases.  Lately it; has been
   very extensively employed in phthisis, and
   the beneficial effects which it produces in
   that disease, are probably owing to its nar-
   cotic power, by which it reduces the force
   ofthe circulation through the lungs  and
   general  system.  It  is administered so as
   to  produce this  effect.  One grain  of the
   powdered leaves, or ten drops of the  satu-
    rated tincture, may be given night and
    morning.  This dose is increased one half
    every second d#y, till its action on the sys-
tem  becomes apparent.   As  soon as the
pulse begins to be diminished, the increase
of dose must be made with more  caution;
and, whenever nausea is  induced, it ought
rather to be reduced, or, if necessary, in-
termitted for a short time.  If the sickness
become urgent, it is best relieved by stimu-
lants,  particularly  large doses  of brandy,
with  aromatics.   The  tincture has been
supposed to be the best form of administer-
ing digitalis, when  the remedy is designed
to act as a narcotic: it is  also more manage-
able in its dose and more uniform in its
strength, than the dried leaves.
   Besides its narcotic effects, digitalis acts
as one ofthe most certain diuretics in drop-
sy, apparently from its power of promoting
absorption.   It has frequently  succeeded
where the other diuretics have failed.  Dr.
Withering has an undoubted claim to this
discovery;  and  the  numerous  cases of
dropsy related  by him,  and  other practi-
tioners of established reputation, afford in-
contestable evidence of its diuretic powers,
and  of its practicable  importance in the
cure  of those disorders.   From  Dr.  Wi.
thering's extensive experience ofthe use of
the digitalis in dropsies, he has been able
to judge of its success by the following cir-
cumstances :—" It seldom succeeds in  men
of great natural strength, of tense fibre, of
warm skin,  of florid complexion, or in
those  with a tight and  cordy  pulse.  If
the  belly in  ascites be  tense,  hard,  and
circumscribed, or  the  limbs in  anasarca
solid  and  resisting, we have  but  little
hope.   On the  contrary, if the pulse be
feeble, or  intermitting, the countenance
pale,  the  lips  livid, the skin  cold, the
swollen  belly  soft  and fluctuating,  the
anasarcous limbs readily pitting under the
pressure of the finger, we  may expect the
diuretic effects to follow in a kindly man-
ner. "  Of the inferences which he deduces,
the fourth  is, «that  if  it (digitalis)  fails,
there is  but  little chance of any other me-
dicine succeeding." Although the digitalis
is now  generally admitted to  be a  very
powerful diuretic, yet it is but justice  to
acknowledge that this medicine  has  more
frequently failed than could have been rea-
sonably  expected  from  a comparison of
the  facts stated by  Dr. Withering.  The
dose ofthe dried leaves  in powder, is  from
one  to three grains twice a day.  But if a
liquid medicine be preferred, a drachm of
the  dried  leaves is to  be infused for four
hours, in half a  pint of boiling water,  add-
ing to the strained liquor an  ounce of any
spirituous water.  One ounce  of this in-
fusion, given twice a day, is a medium dose.
It is to be continued in these doses till it
either acts upon the kidneys,  the stomach,
the pulse, (which as has been  said, it has
a remarkable power of lowering,) or [the
bowels.
   The administration  of this remedy re- 
D1L                      *                DIO               269
    Juires to be conducted with much caution.
    ts effects  do  not immediately appear;
   and when the doses are too  frequent, or
   too quickly augmented, its action is  con-
   centrated so as to  produce frequently the
   most violent symptoms.  The general rules
   are, to begin with a small dose, to increase
„  it gradually, till the action is apparent on
   the kidneys, stomach,  intestines, or vascu-
   lar system ; and immediately suspending its
   exhibition,  when its effects on any of these
   pans take place.
     The  symptoms arising from too large  a
   dose of digitalis are, extreme sickness, ver-
   tigo, indistinct vision, incessant vomiting,
   and a great reduction of the forcfc of the
   circulation, terminating sometimes in syn-
   cope or convulsions.  They are relieved by
   frequent and small doses of opium, brandy,
   aromatics, and strong bitters, and by a blis-
   ter applied to the region ofthe stomach.
     Diqitium.   '(From  digitus, a finger.)
   A contraction of the finger-joint.  A  paro-
   nychia, or whitlow, or other sore upon the
   finger.
     DIGITUS.  (From digero, to  direct.) A
   finger.
     Digitus  manus.  A finger. The fingers
   and thumb  in each hand consist of four-
   teen bones, there being three to each fin-
   ger f they are a little convex  and  round
   towards the back of the hand, but hollow
   and plain towards the  palm,  except the
   last,  where the nails are.  The order of
   their dispositions  is called  first, seconTI,
   and third phalanx.   The first is longer than
   the second, and the second longer than the
   third.  What has been said of  the fingers,
   applies to the toes  also.
     Digitus pedis.   A toe.  See Digitus ma-
   •ius.
     Dig loss um.    (From fie,  double, and
   yxmo-trA, a tongue ;  so called because above
   its leaf there grows a lesser leaf, like two
   tongues.)  The laurus alexandrina.  Galen
   speaks ofa man born with two tongues.
     DinnoTio.  (From  dignosco,  to  distin-
   guish.)   See Diagnods.
     Dihsmaton.     (From  fiA,  and  aiyA,
   blood.)  An antidote in which is the blood
   of many animals.
     Dihalon.  (From Sia, and AXe, salt.)  A
   plaster prepared with salt and nitre,  adapt-
   ed to foul ulcers.
     Diipetes.    (From Zwc, Sioe, Heaven,
   and <awr7*, to fall: »'- e. falling as rain.) An
   epithet applied by Hippocrates to semen,
   when it is discharged like a sudden shower
   of rain.
     Dilatatio.   (From dilato,  to enlarge.)
   Dilatation, or enlargement.  "Diastole.
     DILATOR.   (From  dilato,  to enlarge.)
   The name of some muscles yvhose office is
   to open and enlarge parts.
     Dilatores alarum nasi.    See  Leva-
   tor.
     Dilitoricm.  (From  dilato, to enlarge.)
A surgical instrument for.  enlarging any
part.   A speculum oris.
  Dill.   See Anethum.
  DILUENTS.    (Diluentia,  sc.  medica-
menta ,- from diluo, to wash away.)  Those
substances which increase the proportion
of fluid in  the  blood.  It is  evident that
this must be done by watery liquors.  Wa-
ter is indeed, properly speaking; the only
diluent.  Various additions are made to it,
to render  it pleasant, and frequently to
give it a slightly demulcent quality.  But
these are not sufficiently  important  to re-
quire to be noticed, or to be classed as me-
dicines.
  Diluents are merely secondary remedies.
They are given in acute inflammatory dis.
eases, to lessen the stimulant quality of the
blood.   They are used to promote the ac-
tion  of diuretics in  dropsy, and to favour
the operation of sweating.
  Distica.  (From ftvoe, giddiness.)   Medi-
cines which relieve a giddiness.
  Dinos.   (From fivtu, to turn round.)  A
vertigo, or giddiness.
  Diocres.  The name ofa lozenge.
  Dionos.   (From fat, and ofoe, the way
through.)  Evacuation by  stool.
  Di^enantres.  (From Sia, and otvavQie, the
flower of the  vine.)   A remedy said to be
good for cholera morbus, in which was the
flower of the vine-tree.
  Diogmus.  (From fiuxa, to persecute.)
A distressing palpitation ofthe heart.
  Dionysiscus  (From A«vo<roc,  Bacchus,
was  of old  represented as having horns.)
Certain bony excrescences,  near the  tem-
ples, were called dionysisci.
  Dionysonym'phas.   (From  &tovvo-ae,' Bac-
chus, and vvy<pA, a nymph.)  A herb which,
if bruised,  smells of wine,  and yet resists
drunkenness.
  Diaporum.  (From fiA,  and  oirugA, au-
tumnal fruits.)  A medicine composed of
ripe fruits for quincy.
  Dioptra.     (From fvnfloyAi, to  see
through.)   Dioptron.  Speculum ani oris,
or uteri.  Also the lapis specularis.
  Dioptrica.     (From  ftvrfloyat,  to  see
through.)  Dioptrics,  or  doctrine  of the
refraction of light.
  Dioptrismus.   (From  fimrloyAt,  to  see
through.) Dilatation  of any natural passage.
  Diorobum.  (From  fut,  and ogt£oe,  a
vetch.)   A medicine, in the composition of
which there are vetches.
  Diorbhosis.  (From fix, and oggoe,  the
serum.)   Diorosis.   A dissolved state of
the blood.  A conversion of the humours
into  serum and water.
  Diorthrosis.  (From fupSgoet, to direct.)
The reduction of a fracture.
   DIOSCOREA.   (Named  in  honour of
Dioscorides.) The  name of  a genus  of
plants in the Linnasan system.  Class, Dice-
da.  Order, Hexandria.
  Dioscosxa alata.  See Yam, 
270
DIS
DIS
    Dioscorea bulbifera.   See Yam.
    Dioscorea sativa.  See Yam.
    Dioscuri.  (/.  e. Aloe Knpoi, the sons of
  Jupiter, or Castor and Pollux.)  The paro-
  tids  were so named  from their  twin-like
  equality in shape and  position.
    Diospyros lotus.    See   Indian  date
  plum.
    Dioxeljeum.  (From fix of>ue, acid, and
  axaiov, oil.)  A medicine  composed of oil
  and vinegar.
    Dioxos.  (From fiA, and o|oc, acid.)  A
  collyrium composed chiefly of vinegar.
    Diplisiasmus.   (From  ferxou, to  dou-
  ble.)  The re-exacerbation ofa disease.
    DIPLOE.   (From  JW>«,  to  double.)
  Meditulluim.  The spongy substance  be-
  tween the two tables ofthe skull.
    DIPLOPIA.   (From fnrxoe, double, and
  mrroyiAt, to see.)   Visus duphcatus.  A dis-
  ease of the eye, in which  the person  sees
  an object  double or triple.   Dr. Cullen
  makes it a variety of the second species of
  pseudoblepsis, which  he calls nutans, in
  which objects appear changed  from what
  they really are:  and the disease varies ac-
  cording to the variety of the remote cause.
    Dipnous.  (From fie, twice, and met*, to
  breathe.)   An epithet  for wounds  whicii
  are perforated  quite'  through,  and  admit
  the air at both ends.
    DIPS AC US.    (From ftJA,  thirst;  so
  called from  the concave  situation  of its
  leaves, which hold water, by  which the
  thirst of  the traveller  may be relieved.)
  Diapsacum.
    1. The  name ofa genus of plants in the
  Linnaean  system.  Class, Syngenesia.  Or-
 der, Polygamia.  The  teasel.
   2. A diabetes, from the  continual thirst
 attending  it.
   Dipirenum.  (From fie, twice, and nogm,
 a  berry.)  A berry,  or kernel: a probe
 yvith two buttons.
   Dipyrites.  (From  Jiff,  twice, and 7rug,
 fire.)  Dipyros.   An epithet given by Hip-
 pocrates to  bread  twice baked, and which
 he recommended in dropsies.
   DIRECTOR.  (From dirigo, to direct.)
 A hollow instrument for guiding an incisor-
 knife ; also the name  of a  muscle  which
 lifts up the penis.
   Directores penis.  (From dirigo, to di-
 rect.)  The same as erectores penis.
   Diringa.  A  name, in the isle of Java,
 for the calamus aromaticus.
   Discessus.  (From  discedo,  to depart.)
 The separation of any two  bodies, before
 united by chymical operation.
   Disciformis.   (From discus, a quoit,
 and forma, likeness.)   Resembling a disk,
or  quoit,  in shape.  It is  applied to  the
knee-pan.
  Discoides.  (From ftexot,  a quoit.)   Re-
sembling a disk, or  quoit, in shape.  It is
applied to the chrystalline humour of the eye.
  Discrimek. A small roller.  A term ap-
plied to the diaphragm.
     DISCUTIENTS.  (Discutientia, sc. me-
  dicamenta ;  from  discutio,  to  make  in
  pieces.)  Discusoria. Diachytica.  A term
  in  surgery  applied  to  those substances
  which possess a power  of repelling or re-
  solving tumours.
     DISEASE. Morbus. Any alteration from
  a  perfect state of health is a disease.  A
  disease  is variously termed: when it per-
  vades the whole system, and does not de-
  pend on any other disease,  as an inflam-
  matory  fever, for  instance,  it is called a
  general  disease, to  distinguish it from in-
  flammation of the  eye,  or any other vis-
  cus, which  is a partial  or local  one: and
  when it  does not depend on another dis-
  ease,  it  is termed an  idiopathic disease,
  which may be either general  or partial, to
  distinguish it from a symptomatic affection,
  which depends  upon another disease, and
  is produced  by consent of parts.  See also
  Endemic, Epidemic,  Sporadic,  &c.
    DISLOCATION.   (From disloco, to put
  out of place.)  Luxation.  The  secession
  ofa bone of a moveable  articulation from
  its natural cavity.
    DISPENSARY.    (Dispensarium, from
  dispendo,  to   distribute.)   The  shop, or
  place, in  which  medicines are prepared.
  Also the  name  of an  institution,  in which
  the poor  are supplied with medicines and
  advice.
    DISPENSATORY.    (Dispensatorium ,-
  from dispendo, to distribute.)  Antidotari-
  um.  A book which treats of the composi-
  tion of medicines.
   DISSECTION.   (From disseco, to  cut
  asunder.)  The cutting  to pieces of any
  part of an animal, or vegetable,  for the
  purpose of exmining its structure.
   Disseptum.   (From dissepio, to  inclose
 round.)   The diaphragm, or membrane,
 which divides the cavity of the thorax from
 the abdomen.
   Dissolventia. (From dissolvo, to  loosen.)
 Medicines which loosen and dissolve mor-
 bid concretions in the body.  In chymistry
 it means menstrua.
  Dissolutus.  (Prom dissolvo, to  loosen.)
 Loose.  An epithet applied to the dysen-
 tery, or morbus dissolutus.
  Distentio.   (From distendo, to  stretch
 out.)  Distention, or  dilatation.'  A con-
 vulsion.
  Distichia.  See Distichiads.
  DISTICHIASIS.   (From JW^w; from
 fie,   double, and r/^of,  a row.)  Distichia-
 ds.   Distichia.   A disease of the eyelash,
 in which there is a double row of hairs, the
 one row growing outwards, the other in-
 wards towards the eye.
 ' DISTILLATION.     (From  distillo,  to
drop little by  little.)   Alsacta.  Catastag-
mos.  A chymical process, very similar to
evaporation, instituted to  separate  the vo-
latile from the fixed principles by means of
heat.  Distillatory vessels  are either alem-
bics or retorts; the former consist of an 
DIU
D1U               271
inferior vessel, called a  cucurbit, designed
to contain the matter to be examined, and,
having an upper part fixed to it, called the
capital, or head.   In this last, the vapours
are  condensed  by the contact of the sur-
rounding air, or, in  other cases,  by the
assistance of cold water surrounding the
head, and contained in a vessel called the
refrigeratory.  From the lower part of the
capilal proceeds a tube, called  the nose,
beak, or  spout, through which the vapours,
after condensation, are, by a proper figure
of the capital, made  to flow into a vessel
called the recc iver, which is usually spheri-
cal.   These receivers have different names,
according to their figure, being called mat-
trasses, balloons, &c.  Retorts are a kind
of bottle of glass, pottery, or metal, the bot-
tom being spherical, and the upper part
gradually diminishing into a neck, which is
turned on one side.
  DISTORTION.   (From distorqueo,  to
wrest aside-)  Distortio.  A term applied
to the eyes, when a person  seems to turn
them from the object he would look at, and
is then called squinting, or strabismus.  It
also  signifies the bending of a  bone preter-
naturally to one  side; as distortion ofthe
spine, or vertebra:.
   Distortor.   (From distorqueo, to wrest
aside.)  A muscle, whose office is  to draw
the mouth awry.
   Distortor  oris.  . (From  distorqueo,
to  wrest aside.)  The  zygomaticus  mi-
nor.
   Districhiasis.  See Distichiasis.
   Distrix.  (Prom fie,double, and flg/f, the
hair.)   A disease ofthe hair, when it splits
and divides at the end.
   Dittander.   See Nasturtium hortense.
   Dittany,  bastard.    See  Dictamnus  al-
 cus.
   Dittany of Crete.  See Dictamnus  creti-
 bus.
   Dittany, white.  See Dictamnus albus.
   DIURESIS.   (From fiA, through, and pun,
 to  flow.)  An increased secretion of urine.
 It is also applied to a diabetes.
    DIURETICS.  (Diuretica,  sc. medica-
 menta, fmgnriKA: from fasgno-ie,  a discharge
 of urine.)  Those medicines or substances
 are so called which, when taken internally,
 augment the flow of urine from the kidneys.
 It  is obvious that such an effect will be pro-
 duced by any substance capable of stimu-
 lating the secreting vessels of the  kidneys.
 All the  saline diuretics seem to act in this
 manner.  They are received into the circn-
 lation;  and  passing off with the urine, sti-
 mulate the vessels, and increase the quan-
 tity secreted.
    There are other  diuretics, the effect of
 which appears not to arise from direct ap-
 plication, but   from an action excited in
 the  stomach,  and propagated  by nervous
 communication  to   the  secreting urinary
 vessels.  The diuretic operation  of squill,
and several other vegetables, appears to be
of this kind.
  There is still, perhaps, another mode in
which  certain substances  produce  a diu-
retic effect; that is, by promoting absorp-
tion.  When  a  large  quantity  of watery
fluid  is  introduced  into the circulating
mass, it stimulates the secreting vessels of
the kidneys, and is carried off" by urine.
If,  therefore,  absorption  be  promoted,
and if a portion of serous fiuid, perhaps
previously effused,  be taken up, the quan-
tity of fluid secreted by the kidneys will be
increased.   In this  way  dig talis seems to
act: its diuretic effect, it has been said, is
greater when  exhibited in dropsy than it is
in health.
   On the same principle, (the effect arising
from stimulating the absorbent  system,)
may probably be explained the utility  of
mercury in promoting  the action of several
diuretics.
   The action of these remedies is promoted
by drinking freely  of  mild diluents.  It is
also influenced  by  the state of the surface
ofthe body.  If external  heat be applied,
diuresis is  frequently prevented, and dia-
phoresis produced.  Hence  the doses  of
them should be  given  in  the course of the
day, and the patient, if possible, be kept out
of bed.
   The direct  effects of diuretics are suffi-
ciently evident.  They  discharge  the wa-
tery part of the blood;  and, by that dis-
charge, they indirectly promote absorption
over the whole system.
   Dropsy is the disease  in which  they are
principally  employed; and when  they can
be brought to act, the disease .is-removed
 with less injury to thj^patient than it  can
 be by exciting any  other evacuation. Their
success is very precarious, tlie most power-
ful often failing ; and, as the disease is so
frequently  connected  with organic affec-
tion, even the removal of the effused fluid,
when it takes place, only palliates without
 effecting a cure.
   Diuretics have been  likewise occasionally
used in calculous affections, in gonorrhoea,
and with a view of diminishing piethora, or
checking profuse perspiration.
   Murray, in  his Elements of Materia Me-
dica, classes the snper-tartrite of potash, or
cream of tartar, and  nitrate of potash, or
nitre, the muriate of ammonia, or crude
 salammoniac, potash,  and  the acetate of
potash, or kali acetatum, among the saline
diuretics; and  selects the  following from
 the vegetable kingdom:—scilla maritima,
 digitalis  purpurea, nicotiana tabacum, so-
lanum dulcamara,lacluca virosa, colchicum
 autumnalc, gratiola  officinalis,  spartium
scoparium, juniperus  communis,  copaifera
officinalis, pinus balsamea, and pinus larix ;
and the lytta  vesicatoria from  the animal
kingdom.
   In speaking of particular diuretics,  Dr. 
272
DOD
Cullen says, the diuretic  vegetables men-
tioned by writers are of very little power,
and are employed with  very little success.
Ofthe umbellatae, the medicinal power re-
sides especially in their seeds ; but he ne-
ver  found any of them  very  efficacious.
The semen dauci sylvestris has been com-
mended as a diuretic;  but  its powers  as
such  are  not very  remarkable.  In  like
manner some of the planta stellata have
been  commended as  diuretics; but none
of them deserve our notice, except the ru-
bia tinctorum,  the root  of which passes so
much by the  kidneys as to give its colour
to the urine.   Hence it may fairly be sup-
posed  to  stimulate the secretones ; but
Dr. Cullen found its diuretic powers did
not always appear, and never to any con
siderable  degree; and as  in brute animals
it has  always  appeared  hurtful to the sys-
tem, he does not think it fit to be employed
to any extent in human diseases. The bar-
dana,  lithospermum,  ononis,  asparagus,
enula  campana, are  all substances  which
seem to pass, in some measure, by the kid-
neys ;  but their diuretic powers are hardly
worth notice.
  The  principal articles  included  by Dr.
Cullen, in his catalogue  of diuretics, are
dulcamara, digitalis, scilla; some  of the
alliacias and siliquosse ; the balsams and re-
sins ; cantharides, and the diuretic salts.
  Divaporatio.  Evaporation.
  Divarication.  The  crossing of any two
things ; thus when the muscular or tendin-
ous  fibres intersect each  other at the dif-
ferent angles, they are said to divaricate.
  Diversorium.  (From diversor, to resort
to.)  The receptaculum chyli.
  DIVERTICULUM!! A mal-formation
or  diseased   appearance   of  a part,  in
which a  portion goes out of the  regular
course; and   thereby  forms  a diverticu-
lum, or deviation from the usual  course.
It is generally applied to the alimentary
canal.
  Diverticulum kucrti.  The  opening
through which the  round  ligaments ofthe
uterus pass.    Nuck asserted that it  re-
mained open  a long time after birth; to
these openings he gave  the name of diverti-
cula.
  Divtnus.   A pompous  epithet of many
compositions, from their  supposed excel-
l«nce.
   Divulsio.   (From divello, to pull asun-
der.)  Urine, with  a  ragged  and  uneven
sediment.
   Docimastic art.  Ars dorimastica. The
art of examining fossils, in order to  disco-
ver yvhat  metals, &c. they contain.
   Dock-cresses.  See Lampsana.
   Dock, sour.  See Acetosa.
   Dock, water.  See Hydrolapathum.
   Dodder of thyme.  See Epithymum.
   Dodecadactylus.  (From fofaut, twelve,
and  faxlvxoe,  a  finger;  so  named,  be-
                  DOR

cause its length  is  about the breadth Of   \
twelve  fingers.)  The  duodenum, an in-
testine  so called.  It  must  be observed,
that at the time this name was given, ana-   \
tomy consisted in the dissection of brutes;    \
and the length was therefore probably  ad-
judged from the gut of some animal, and
not of man.
  Dodecapharmacum. (From fofaut, twelve,
and  qvgyAxov, a  medicine.)  An  ointment
consisting of twelve ingredients, for which
reason  it was called the ointment of  the
twelve apostles.
  Dodecathbon.    (From  SoShkx,  twelve,
andliQuyt, to put.)   An antidote consisting
of twelve simples.
   Dog-rose.  See Cynosbatus.
   Dog's bane,'Syrian.   This plant,  As-
clepias  Syriaca of Linnseus,  is particular-
ly poisonous to dogs, and also to  the  hu-
man species.  Boiling appears to destroy
the poison in the young shoots, which  are
then said to be esculent, and flavoured like
asparagus.
   Dog's-grass.  See Gramen caninum.
   Dog's mercury.   See Lynocrambe.
   Dog-stones.  See Satyrion.
   DOGMA.  (From foftu, to be of opinion.)
An opinion founded on reason and experi-
ence.
   DOLICHOS.   (From foxixoe, long: so
called from its long shape.)  1. The name
of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system.
Class, Diadelphia.   Order, Decandria.
   ■2. The piurmacopoetal name of the cow-
hage.   Dolichos pruriens of Linnseus:—volu-
bills, leguminibus  racemods,  valvuUs  sub-
carinatis  hirtis,  pedunculis  terni*   The
pods of this plant are  covered with  sharp
iiairs which are  the parts employed  me-
dicinally in form of electuary, as anthel-
mintics.  The manner in which these hairy
spiculae act, seems  to be purely mechani-
cal :  for  neither  the tincture, nor the de-
coction   possess  the  least  anthelmintic
power.
   Dolichos soja.   The  plant  which  af-
fords  the soy.  It is  much  cultivated in
Japan, where it is called daidsu; and where
the pods  supply their kitchens for various
purposes ; but the two principal are, with
a sort of  butter, termed ndso, and a pickle
called sooju.
   Dolichos  pruriens.   The systematic
name of the cowhage.   See Dolichos.
   Dolor faciei.  See Tic Doloureux.
   Doloureux tic.  See Tic doloureux.
   Doronicum.    (From  dorongi,  Arab.)
Leopard's bane.  See Arnica.
   Doroniccm  germanicum.    See  Ar-
nica.
   Doronicum pahdalianches.  The syste-
matic name of the Roman leopard's bane.
 See Doronicum romanum.
   Doronicum romanum.    Roman  leo-
 pard's  bane.  Doronicum pardilianches ; fo-
 liis  cordatis, obtusis, denticulatis r radicali- 
DRA
DUC              273
bus  petiolatis ; caulinis amplexicaulibus, of
Linnaeus.   The root of this plant, if given
in a full dose*possesses poisonous proper-
ties ; but instances are related of its effica-
cy in epileptical and other nervous diseases.
  DORSAL.  Belonging to the back.
  Dohsales nervi. The nerves which pass
out from the vertebra of the back.
  Dorpi spinalis.  See Spinalis dord.
  DORSTENIA.    (Named in  honour  of
Dr- Dorsten.)  A name of the contrayerva.
  Dorstenia Drakhva.   The systematic
name for the contrayerva.
  Dorstenia  Houstonii.    See  Contra-
yerva.
  Dothien.  A name for furunculus.
  Doveri  pulvis.  See   Pulvis  ipecacu-
anha compodtus.
  Dove's foot. The geranium columbinum.
  DRABA..   (From fAo-o-u, to seize;  so
called from its sudden effect upon the nose
of those who eat it.)
  1. The name of a genus of plants in the
Linnaean  system.    Class,  Tetradynamia.
Order, Siliculosa.
  2. A name of the lepiduim, or Arabian
mustard, and Turkey cresses.
  Draco sylvestris.  See Ptarmica.
  DRACOCEPHALUM.   (From  fgAxm,
a dragon, and xt^AXn, a head.)  The name
of a genus of plants in  the  Linnaean sys-
tem.  Class, Didynamia.   Order, Gymnos-
permia.
  Dracocephalum canariense.  The sys-
tematic name of the balm of Gilead.  See
Moldavica.
  Draconis  sanguis.   See  Sanguis dra-
conis.
  Dracqntium.    (From  fgAxm,  a dra-
gon ; so called because its roots resemble
a dragon's  tail)   Dracunculus polyphyllus.
Colubrina drucontia.  Erva de Sancta Ma-
ria.  Gigarus serpentaria.  Arum polyphyl-
btm.   Dragon's wort.  Many-leaved arum.-
This plant is the Arum dracunculus of Lin-
na*us.  Its roots and leaves are extremely
acrimonious, more so than the arum macu-
latum, with which it agrees in  medicinal
virtues.
  DRACUNCULUS.   (From  SgAxmv,  a
serpent.)  The Guinea worm ; called also
vermiculus capillaris.   These  animalcules
are common in both Indies, in most  park
of Africa, Qccasionally at Genoa, and other
hot countries.  -These worms resemble the
common  worm,   but  are  much  larger;
commonly found in the legs, but sometimes
in the  muscular part of the arms.  They
principally affect  children,  and their gene-
ration  is  not unlike  that  of the broad
worms of the  belly,  hence  their  name
tape-worm.  While they move  under the
skin, they create no trouble  ; but, in length
of time,  the place near the dracunculus
suppurates,  and the  animal puts  forth its
head.  If it  be drayvn, it excites conside-
rable uneasiness  especially  if drawn so
 forcibly as to break it; for the part left
 within creates  intolerable pain.  These
 worms are of different lengths.   In  the
 Edin.  Med. Is says,  mention is made of
 one  that  yvas three yards and a half in
 length.
   Dragacaxtha.   See  Tragacantha.
   Dragant gum.   See Tragacantha.
   Dragon's blood.  See Sanguis draconis.
   Dragon's wort.   See  Dracontium.
   Drakena.  See  Contrayerva.
   DRASTIC A.   (Draslica, *c. medicamen-
 ta SgAo-Tixoc,  active, brisk; from SgAu, to
 effect.)  A term generally  applied lo those
 medicines  which are very  violent in  their
 action ; thus, drastic purges, emetics, &c.
   Dresdensis pulvis.   An oleo saccha-
 rum, containing the oil of cinnamon.
   Droma.   The name  of a  plaster de-
 scribed by Myrepsus.
   Dropacismus.  (From Sg«7ru>, to remove.)
 Dropax.   A  stimulant   plaster  of pitch,
 wax, &c. to take off' hair.
   Dropax.  See Dropacismus.
   DROPSY.   A collection  ofa serous fluid
 in  the cellular membrane; in  the viscera
 and  the  circumscribed cavities of  the
 body.  See  Ascites, Anasarca, Hydroce-
 phalus, Hydrothorax, Hydrocele.
   Dropsy of tlie belly.  See  Asdtes.
   Dropsy of the brain.   See Hydrocephalus.
   Dropsy of the  cellular membrane.   See
 Anasarca.                           ^
   Dropsy of the chest.   See Hydrothorax.
   Dropsy of the ovaria.   See Asdtes.
   Dropsy testicle.   See Hydrocele.
   Dropwort.   See  QSnanthe, and Filipen-
 dula.
   Dropwort hemlock.  See  (Enanthe.
   Dropwort water.  See (Enanthe.
   DROSERA.  (From Sgoo-ngA, dewy ; which
 is from fgocroe, dew ; drops  hanging  on the
 leaves like dew.)   The  name of a genus
 of plants  in  the  Linnaenn  system.  Class,
 Pentandria.  Order, Hexagynia. Sun-dew.
   Drosera rotundifolia.   The systema-
 tic name of the sun-dew.  See Ros solis.
   Drosiobotanum. (From  fgoo-oe, dew, and
 /6o7awi, a herb;  so called  from its being co-
 vered with an aromatic  dew,)   The herb.
 betony.  See Betonica.
   Drosomeli.   (From fgotro, dew, and ytxt,
honey.)  Honey-dew.  Manna.
   Dry belly ach.  See  Colica pictonum.
   DUCTILITY.   A  property  by  which
 bodies, are dilated  by   repeated or  con-
 tinued pressure.  It is peculiar to metals.
   Ducts, biliary.  See Biliary ducts.
   DUCTUS ARTERIOSUS.. A great in-
 osculation  found only in the fcetus, and ve-
 ry young children, betwixt  the  pulmonary
 artery  and the aorta.   In adults  it is
 closed up.
  DUCTUS AD  NASUM.   See Canalis
 nasalis.
  Ductus acris palatinus.   The  eusta-
 chian tube.
     •N > 
274
DUL
DUL
   Ductus biliaris.  See Choledochus duc-
 tus-
   DUCTUS   COMMUNIS   CHOLEDO-
 CHUS.  See Choledochus ductus.
   DUCTUS  HEPATICUS.   See  Hepatic
 duct.
   DUCTUS  LACHRYMAL1S.   See Lach-
 rumal ducts.
 "DUCTUS   LACTIFERI.   Ductus  go-
 lactoferi.  The excretory ducts of the glan-
 dular  substance  composing  the  female
 breast.   The milk passes along these ducts
 to the nipple.
   DUCTUS  PANCREATICU'S.   The pan-
 creatic  duct.  It is white and  small, and
 arises  from  the  sharp extremity  of  the
 pancreas runs through the  middle of the
 gland towards  the  duodenum, into which
 it pours its contents by an opening common
 to it and the ductus  communis choledochus.
   DUCTUS  SALIVALES.   The  excre-
 tory ducts of  the  salivary glands, which
 convey  the saliva into the mouth.
   DUCTUS  STENONIS.   The Stenoni-
 an duct, which was  so called after  its  dis-
 coverer Steno.  It arises from all the small
 excretory ducts of  the parotid gland, and
 passes transversely over the masseter mus-
 cle,  penetrates the buccinator,  and opens
 into  the  moiilh.
   DUCTUS  TIIORACICUS.  See  Thora-
 cic duct.
   DUCTUS  VENOSUS.  When the  vena
 cava passes the liver in  the  foetus, it sends
 off the ductus venosus which communicates
 with the sinus of the vena portae ;  but, in
 adults, becomes a flat ligament.
   DUCTUS   WARTHONIANUS.    The
 excretory duct ofthe maxillary glands ; so
 named after its discoverer.
   Dulcacidum.    (From    dulcis,  swreet,
 and  acidus, sour.)  An oxymel.   A medi-
 cine composed of a sweet and  sour ingre-
 dient.
   DULCAMARA.   (From  dulcis,  sweet,
 and  a martis, bitter-)   Salanum scandens.
 Glycypicros, sive amaradulcis.  Solanum lig-
 nosum.   2<rgvxvt>e  of Theophrastes.  Woody
 nightshade.   Solanum  dulcamara  of Lin-
 naeus :—caule inertni frutescente flexuoso,
foliis superioribus hastatis racemis  cymods.
 The roots and stalks  of  this nightshade,
 upon being chewed, first cause  a sensation
 of bitterness, which is  soon  followed  by a
 considerable degree  of sweetness ;   and
 hence  the plant obtained the name  of bit-
 tersweet.  The berries have not yet been
 applied to medical  use; they seem to act
 powerfully upon the primae viae, exciting
 violent  vomiting  and  purging'.  Thirty of
 them were given  to  a dog, which soon be-
 came mad, and died in  the  space of three
 hours ;  and,  upon opening his stomach, the
 berries were  discovered to have undergone
 no change by  the  powers  of  digestion ;
 sere can, therefore, be little doubt of the
   '*terious effects of  these berries :  and,
as they are very common in  the  hedges,
and may be easily mistaken, by children,
for red currants, whicii they somewhat re-
semble, this circumstance is the more wor-
thy of notice.   The stipites,  or younger
branches, are directed  for use in the Edin-
burgh Pharm. and they may be  employed
either fresh or dried, making a proportion-
ate allowance in the dose of the latter for
some diminution  of its powers by drying.
In autumn, when the leaves are fallen, the
sensible qualities of the plant are  said to
be the  strongest;  and, on this  account,
it should be gathered in autumn rather than
spring.    Dulcamara   does not  manifest
those narcotic  qualities which are  com-
mon to  many  of the  nightshades;  it  is,
however, very generally  admitted to be a
medicine  of considerable efficacy.  Mur.
ray says it promotes  all the  secretions;
Haller  observes,  that  it  partakes  of the
milder powers of the nightshade joined to
a resolvent and saponaceous quality  ; and
the opinion of Bergius  seems  to coincide
with that of Murray :—" Virtus :  pellens
urinam, sudorem, menses, lochia, sputa;
mundificans."  The diseases in which we
find it recommended by different authors,
are extremely various; but Bergius con-
fines its use to rheumatism, retentio men-
siutn, et lochiorum.   Dulcamara appears
also  by the  experiments of Razoux and
others, to have been used with advantage
in some  obstinate cutaneous  affections.
Dr. Cullen  says, " We  have employed only
the stipites, or slender twigs of this shrub,
but as we have collected them, they  come
out very unequal, some parcels of them be-
ing very mild and inert, and others of them
considerably  acrid.  In  the  latter state,
we have employed a decoction  of them in
the cure of rheumatism, sometimes  with
advantage,  but at other times without any
effect.   Though the dulcamara is here  in-
serted in the catalogue  of diuretics, it has
never appeared to us as powerful in this
way; for, in all the trials made here, it has
hardly  ever been  observed to  be in any
measure  diuretic."  This plant is  gene-
rally given in decoction, or infusion, and
to prevent its exciting nausea, it is ordered
to be diluted with milk, and to begin with
small doses, as large doses have been found
to produce  very  dangerous  symptoms.
Razoux directs the following: g< Stipitum
dulcam. rec. drac ss in aquae font.  unc. 16
coquatur  ad  unc  8.    This  was  taken
in the dose  of three  or four drachms,
diluted  with an equal quantity of  milk,
every four hours.  Linnaeus  directs two
drachms, or half an ounce of the dried sti-
pites, to be infused half an hour in boiling
water, and then to be boiled ten  minutes;
and of this decoction he gives two tea-cups
full morning and evening.  For the formula
of this  plant  according to  the London
Pharm. see Decoctum dulcamara. 
                  DUR

  Dung, deviPs.  See Assafoetido.
  Duo.  (Aua>,  two.)   .Some compositions
consisting of two  ingredients, are distin-
guished by this term, as  pilulac ex duobus.
  DUODENUM.  (Prom duodenus, consist-
ing  of twelve: so called  because it was
supposed not  to  exceed  the  breadth of
twelve fingers ; but as the  ancients dissect-
ed only animals, this does not hold  good
in the human  subjeot.)  The  first portion
of the small intestines.   See Intestines.
  Duplicana.  (From duplex, double.) A
name ofthe double tertian fever.
  DURA  MATER.   (From durus, hard,
and  mater, a mother; called dura,  from
its comparative hardness  with the pin mater,
and  mater, from its being supposed to be
the  source of all  the other membranes.)
Dura meninx.   Dermatodes.  A thick  and
somewhat  opaque  and  insensible  mem-
brane, formed of two layers, that surrounds
and defends the brain, and adheres strongly
to the internal surface of the cranium.  It
has three  considerable processes, the falci-
form, the  tentorium, and the septum cere-
belh; and several  sinusses, of whicii the
longitudinal,  lateral, and inferior longitu-
dinal, are the principal.  Upon the  exter-
nal surface ofthe dura mater, there are lit-
tle holes, from which emerge fleshy-colour-
ed papillae, and which, upon examining the
skull-cap  will  be  found to  have  corres-
ponding foveae. These  are  the  external
glandulx Pacchioni.  They are in number
from ten  to fifteen on  each side,  and are
chiefly  lateral to  the course of  the  lon-
gitudinal  sinus.  The arteries  which sup-
ply  this  membrane  with  vessels for  its
own nourishment,  for  that ofthe contigu-
ous bone, and  for  the  perpetual exudation
ofthe fluid, or halitus rather, which mois-
tens or bedews its internal  surface, may be
divided into anterior, middle,  and poste-
rior.  The first proceeds from the opthal-
mic and ethmoidal branches; the second
from  the  internal max diary and  superior
pharyngeal ; the posterior from the occipi-
tal and vertebral arteries.
  The principal artery of  the dura mater,
named by way of dictinction, the great ar-
tery of the dura mater, is derived from the
internal maxillary  artery, a branch of tlie
external carotid.   It is called the  spinalis,
or spheno-spinalis,  from its  passing into tiie
head through the spinous hole ofthe sphe-
noid bone, or menfogea media, from its re-
lative  sitiiii'ion, as  it rises in the  gre.,t
middle  fossa  of the skull.  This artery,
though it sometimes enters  the skull in two
branches,  usually  enters in one consider-
able   branch,  and  divides,  soon after it
reaches tlie dura mater, into three or four
branches,  of  which  the  anterior is  the
largest;  and  these  spread their ramifica-
tions beautifully upon the dura mater, over
all that  part which is opposite to the ante-
rior, middle,  and  posterior lobes of the
                  DYS               275

 brain.  Its larger trunks  run upon the in-
 ternal surface of the parietal bone, and are
 sometimes for  a considerable space buried
 in its substance.   The extreme branches of
 this artery extend so as to inosculate with
 the  anterior  and  posterior arteries of the
 dura mater, and through the bones, (chiefly
 parietal and  temporal  bones.)  They inos-
 culate  with  the temporal  and occipital
 arteries.  The meningeal  artery  has been
 known to  become  aneurismal, and  dis-
 tended at intervals ;  it has formed an aneu-
 rism, destroying the bones and causing epi-      -^
 lepsy.
   Dura meninx.  Before  the time of Ga-      „
 len, the term  meninx was common  to  ail
 the  membranes of the body ; afterwards it
 was appropriated to those ofthe brain.  See
 Dura mater.
   Dwale.  See Belladonna.
   Dwarf elder.  See Ebultts.
   Dvota.  (From Sva>, two, and ne, otloe, an
 ear.) A chymical instrument yvith two ears,
 or handles.
   DYSESTHESIA.   (Prom  fve, difficulty,
 and Atf&avoyai,  to feel or perceive.  Impair-
 ed feeling.
   Dysanacocus.   (From fve, with difficul-
 ty, and Avaym, to subdue.)  Viscid expec-
 toration.
   Dyscatapotia.  (From Sue, and xaIattivu,
 to drink.)   A  difficulty ot swallowing li-
 quids, which Dr.  Mead thinks a more pro-
 per  term than that used for canine madness,
 viz. hydrophobia;  as it is more particularlj-
 descriptive ofthe affection under which the
 unhappy patients  labour;  for in reality,
 they dread water from  the  difficulty of
 swallowing it.
   DYSCINESIA.   (From fve, bad,  and
 kiv'm, to move.)  Bad or imperfect motion.
   DYSCINESI/E.   An order in  the class
 located of Cullen's nosology ; embracing dis-
 ease in which  the  motion is impeded, or
 depraved,  from  an  imperfection  of  the
 organ.
   DrscoPHosis.  (From foe, with difficulty,
 and  xeB$oci>, to  be  deaf.)   A defect in  the
 sense of hearing.
  DYSCRASIA.   (From fve, with difficul-
 ty, and xtgayvvyi, to  mix.  A bad habit of
 body.
   DYSECOEA.  (From fve,  difficult,  and
 Ax.au, hearing.)   Copliosis.  Deafness.  Hear-
 ing diminished, or destroyed.  A genus of
 disease in the class locales, and order dysas-
 thesia  of Cullen,  containing  two species:
 Dysecoe'a  organica, whicii arises from wax
 in the meatus, injuries of the membrane, or
 inflammation and  obtruction of the tube :
 Dysecoe'a  atonica, when without any  dis-
 cernible injury of the organ.
  Dyseiaia.  (From fve, with difficulty, and
 0jxoc, an ulcer.)  An ulcer difficult to heal.
  Dysemetus.  (Prom fv;, with difficulty,
 and tyiai, to vomit.)  A person not easiiy
made to vomit.
k^ 
276
DYSENTERY.
  DYSENTERY.  (From  fve,  difficulty,
and txligA, the  boweL.)   Dysenteria.   Dis-
solutus morbus.  Diarrhtea  carnosa.   The
flux.  A  genus  of disease in  the  class
pyrexia,  and order  profinvia  of Cullen's
nosology.   It  is  known  by  contagious
pyrexia;  frequent  griping  stools;  tenes-
mus ; stools, chieflj  mucous,  sometimes
niixed with blood,  the natural faeces being
retained  or voided in  small, compact,  hard
substances, known  by the name of scybala ;
loss  of  appetite, and nausea.   It occurs
chiefly in summer and autumn, and is often
occasioned by much moisture succeeding
quickly  intense  heat,  or great drought;
whereby  the  perspiration  is  suddenly
checked, and a determination made to the
intestines. It is likewise occasioned  by a
use of unwholsome  and putrid food, and
by noxious exhalations and vapours ; hence
it appears often  in armies encamped in the
neighbourhood of  low  marshy "grounds,
and  proves highly  destructive ;  but the
cause which most  usually gives  rise to it,
is a specific contagion ;  and when it  once
makes its appearance,  where numbers of
people are collected t ogether, it  not unfre-
quently, spreads with  great rapidity.  A
peculiar  disposition  in the  atmosphere
seems often to  predispose, or give rise to
the dysentery, in which case it prevails epi-
demically.
  It frequently occurs about the same time
with autumnal intermittent and remittent
 evers, andyvith these it is often complicated.
  The disease, however, is much more pre-
valent in warm climates than in cold ones ;
and  in the months of August, September,
and October, yvhich is the rainy season of
the year  in the  East  Indies, it is very apt
to break out  and  to become very  gene-
ral among  the  negroes on  the different
plantations  in the colonies.    The  body
having   been  rendered  irritable  by the
great heat of the summer,  and  being ex-
posed suddenly to much moisture yvith open
pores, the blood  is thereby thrown  from
the exterior vessels upon the interior,  so as
to give rise to dysenteries.
  An attack of dysentery is sometimes pre-
ceded by loss of appetite, cosliveiicss, fla-
tulency,  sickness at  the  stomach, and a
slight vomiting,  and comes en with slight
chills, succeeded  by heat in the skin, and
frequency of the pulse.  These  symptoms
are in general the forerunners ofthe griping
apd  increased evacuation which afterwards
occur.
  When the inflammation begins to occupy
the  lower part of tlie intestinal tube, the
stools become  more  frequent,  and less
abundant; and,  in  passing through the
 nflamed parts,  they occasion great  pain,
50 that  every evacuation is preceded by a
severe griping, as also a rumbling noise.
  The  motions  vary both  in colour and
consistence, being, sometimes  composed of
frothy mucus, streaked with blood, and at
other times of an acrid watery humour,
like the washings of meat, and with a very
fetid  smell.   Sometimes  pure blood is
voided ; now and then lumps of coagulated
mucus, resembling bits of cheese, are to be
observed in the  evacuations, and in some
instances a quantity of purulent matter is
passed.
  Sometimes what is voided consists mere,
ly of a mucous matter, without any appear-
ance of blood, exhibiting that disease yvhich
is known by the name of dysenteria alba, or
morbus mucosus.
  Whilst the stools  consist of  these vari-
ous matters, and are voided frequently, it is
seldom  that  we can perceive any  natural
fxces among them, and when we do, they
appear in small  hard balls, called scybala,
which being passed, the patient is sure to
experience some temporary relief from the
griping and tenesmus.
  It frequently happens, from the violent
efforts which are made to discharge  the
irritating matters, that a portion of the  gut
is forced beyond the  verge of the  anus,
which,  in  the  progress of the disease,
proves a troublesome and distressing symp-
tom ; as does likewise the tenesmus,  there
being a constant inclination  to go to stool,
without  the ability of  voiding  any thing,
except perhaps a little mucus.
  More or less pyrexia usually attends with
the symptoms which have been  described,
throughout the whole of the disease, where
it is inclined to terminate fatally, and is ei-
ther of an inflammatory or putrid tendency.
In the other case, the febrile state wholly
disappears after  a time, while  the proper
dysenteric  symptoms  probably  will be of
long  continuance.
  When the symptoms run high, produce
great loss of strength, and are accompanied
with a putrid  tendency and a fetid and in-
voluntary discharge, the disease often  ter-
minates fatally in the course ofa few days;
but when they  are more moderate,  it is
often piotracted to a considerable length of
time, and so goes off' at last by a gentle
perspiration,  diffused  equally  over  the
whole body;  the fever, thirst, and griping
then ceasing, and the stools becoming of
a natural colour and  consistence.  When
the disease is of long standing, and has be-
come habitual, it seldom admits of an easy
cure ; and when it  attacks a person la-
bouring under an advanced stage of scurvy,
or pulmonary  consumption, or  yvhose con-
stitution has been much impaired by  any
other disorder, it is sure to prove filial.  It
sometimes appears  at  the  .same time yvith
autumnal intermittent and remittent fevers,
as has been observed, and is then more com-
plicated and difficult to remove.
  Upon  opening the bodies of  those who
die of dysentery, the internal  coat of the
intestines (but  more  particularly of  the 
D\S                                      DYS              277
colon and rectum) appears to be  affected
with  inflammation and its consequences,
such  as  ulceration, gangrene,  and  con-
tractions.  The  peritonxum and other co-
verings of the abdomen, seem likewise, in
many instances, to be affected  by inflam-
mation.
  Dysepuloticus.  (From tue, with difficul-
ty, and vnxou, to cicatrize.)   Dysepulotus.
An inveterate ulcer difficult to be healed.
  DYSESTHESIA.  The name of an order
of diseases in  the class locales of Cullen's
nosological arrangement; embracing those
diseases  in which the  senses are injured
or destroyed by the  imperfections of the
organs.
  Dyshjemohrhois.  (From fve,  with  diffi-
culty, and Aiyoggoie, the piles.)  Suppression
of bleeding piles
  DYSLOCHIA.  (From fve, difficulty, and
xoxut,  the lochia.)   A suppression of the
lochia.
  DYSMENORRHEA.  (From tot,  with
difficulty, and {xwoggota, the  menses.)  A
difficult or painful menstruation, accompa-
nied with severe pains in the back, loins,
and bottom of the belly.
  DrsoDES.  (From  fve, bad, and o£», to
smell.)  A bad smell.  Foetid.  Hippocrates
applies it to a foetid  disorder of the small
intestines.  Also the name of a malagma
andacopon in  G den and Paulus  vEgineta.
  DYSOPIA.  (From fve, bad, and <4, an
ej'e.)  Parorasis.   Difficult sight.  Sight
depraved, requiring one certain quantity of
light, one particular distance, or one posi-
tion.   A genus of disease  in  the class lo-
cales, and order dysasihesia of Cullen,  con-
taining the five following species : 1.  Dy-
sopia  tenebrarum, called also amblylopia ere-
puscularis, requiring objects to  be placed
in a strong light.  2. Dysopia luminis, like-
wise  termed  amblyopia  meridiana, objects
only discernible in a  weak light. 3. Dysopia
dissitorum, in whicii distant objects are not
perceived,  i. Dysopia proximorum, or dy-
sopia  umblyopia, in which objects  too near
are not  perceived.    5. Dysopia  lateralis,
called also amblyopia  luscorum, in which
objects are not seen, unless placed in an ob-
lique  position.
  DYSOKEX1A.   (From  tue,  bad,  and
:§ss''->  appetite)  A  bad or depraved ap-
petite.
  DYSOREXI/E.   Tlie name of an wdcr in
the class locales of Cullen's nosology, which
he divides into two  sections, appetilus  er-
ronei  and deficienies.
  DYSPEPSIA.   (Prom  fve,   bad,  and
ww7-v, to  concoct.)   Apepsia.  Indigestion.
Dr. Cullen arranges this genus of disease
in the  class neuroses, and order adynamia.
It chiefly arises  in persons between  thirty
and forty years  of age, and is  principally
to be  met witjfrin those who devote much
time to  study, or who lead either a very
sedentary or irregular life.  A great singu-
larity attendant  on it is, that it may, and
often does, continue a great length of time,
without any aggravation or remission ofthe
symptoms.
  Great grief and uneasiness of mind, in-
tense study, profuse  evacuations, excess in
venery, hard drinking,  particularly  of spi-
rituous liquors, and of tea, tobacco, opium,
and  other narcotics, immoderate repletion,
and  over distention ofthe  stomach, a de-
ficiency  in the  secretion of the  bile  or
gastric juice, and the being  much exposed
to moist and cold air, when without exer-
cise, are the causes whicii usually occasion
dyspepsia.
  A long train of nervous symptoms gene-
rally attend on this  disease, such as a loss
of appetite, nausea,  heart-burn, flatulency,
acid eructations, a gnawing in the stomach
when empty, a sense of constriction and un-
easiness in the throat, with pain in the side,
or sternum, so that the patient at times can
only lay on his  right side;  great costive-
ness, habitualchilliness, paleness of the coun-
tenance, languor,  unwillingness  to move
about, lowiiess of spirits, palpitations,  and
disturbed sleep.
  The number of these symptoms varies in
different cases, with some being felt only in
part; in others  being  accompanied  even
with  aflditional  ones,  equally  unpleasant,
such as severe transient pains in  the head
and  breast, and various affections  of tlie,
sight, as blindness, double vision, 8tc.     .
   Dyspepsia  never   proves fatal",  unless
when, by  a very long continuance it pro-
duces great general  debility and weakness ;
and so passes  into some other disease, such
as dropsy : but  it is at all times very diffi-
cult to remove, but more particularly so in
warm climates.
   The morbid appearances to be observed
on dissections of this disease, are principal-
ly confined to that part .of the  stomach
which is called the pylorus; which is often
found either in  a contracted, scirrhous, or
ulcerated state.   In every instance the sto-
mach is perceived to  be considerably  dis-
tended with air.
   DYSPERMATISMUS. (From fve, bad,
Knd  mngyA,  seed.)  Agenesia.   Slow,   or
impeded emission of semen during coition,
insufficient for the purpose  of  genera-
tion.   A genus of disease in the class loca-
les,  and order epischeses of Cullen.  The
species are :  1.  Dyspermatismus  urethralis,
when the  obstruction  is in the urethra.   2.
Dyspermatismus nodosus, when a  tumour is
formed in either corpus  cavernosum penis,
3. Dyspermatismus  praputialis,  "When  the
impediment is from a straightness of the
orifice ofthe pracpuce.  4. Dyspermatismus
mucosus, when the urethra is obstructed by
a viscid mucus.   5.  Dyrpermatismus hyper-
tonias, when there is an excess of erection
of the penis.    6. Dyspermatismus  epi'ep.
ticus, from epileptic  fits  coming on during 
278
EAR
   coition.   7.  Dyspermatismus  ephractodes,
   from a want of vigour in the genitals.  8.
   Dyspermatismus refluus, in whicii the semen
   is thrown back into ihe urinary bladder.
     DYSPHAGIA.   (From  tue, with  diffi-
   culty, and <$Ayw, to  eat.)  A difficulty  of
   deglutition.
     DYSPHONIA.   (From fve, bad, and <pmn,
   the voice)  A difficulty of speaking.
     DYSPNffiA.  (From toe,  difficult, and
   mm, to  breathe.)   Dyspnoon.   Difficult
   respiration, without sense of stricture, and
   accompanied with cough through the whole
   course of the disease.  A genus of disease
   in the class neuroses, and order spasmi of
   Cullen.   He distinguishes eight species.  1.
   Dyspnaa  catarrhaKs, yvhen with a cough
   there are copious  discharges  of viscid mu-
   cus,  called also  asthma catarrhale, pneu-
   modes,  pneumonicum,  and pituitosum.  2.
   Dyspnaa sicca, when there is a cough with-
   out any considerable discharge.  3. Dysp-
   naa aerea, when the  disease is  much in-
   creased by slight changes of the weather.
   4. Dyspnaa terrea, when earthy or calculous
   matters are spit  up.  5. Dyspnaa aquosa,
   when there is a scarcity  of urine and cede-
   malous  feet, without  any symptoms  of a
   dropsy in  the chest.   6. Dyspnaa pinguedi-
   rto&a, from corpulency.   7. Dyspnaa thora-
   cica, when parts surrounding the  chest are
  injured  or deformed.  8. Dyspnaa extrin-
   seca, from manifest external causes.
     DYsrNooN.  See Dyspnaa.
     Dysrachitis.   The name of a plaster  in
  Galen.
*   Dysthymia.  (From fve, bad, and bvyoe,
   mind.)   Insanity.
    Dystociiia.  (From fve, yvith  difficulty,
  and T«7a>,  to bring forth.)  Difficult labour
  or childbirth.
    DYSTQZCHIASIS.  (From Sue, bad, and
   s-oix°e> order.)  An irregular  disposition  of
 „ the hairs in the eyelids.
    DYSURIA.  (From fve, difficult, and ngcv,
  urine.)  Stillicidium.  Ardor urine. Culbido.
  A suppression or difficulty in discharging the
  urine. A total suppression is called ischuria;
  a'ffertial suppression, dysuria; and this may
  ne with or yvithout heat.  When there are
  frequent, painful, or uneasy urgings to dis-
  charge the urine, and it passes  off* only by
  drops, or in very small quantities, the dis-
  ease is called strangury.  When a sense  of
  pain,  or heat, attends  the  discharge,  it
                  EAR

passes with difficulty, and is Btyled heat of.
the urine.   The dysuria is acute, or  chro-
nic.   Dr. Cullen places this disease in  the
class locales, and order episc/icses, contain-
ing six species: 1. Dysuria ardens, a sense
of heat, without  any manifest disorder of
the bladder.  2. Dysuria spasmodica, from
spasm.  3.  Dysuria  compresdonis,  from
a compression of  the neighbouring parts.
4.  Dysuria  phlogistica,  from violent  in-
flammation.   5.  Dysuria  calculosa,  from
stone in the bladder.  6. Dysuria mucosa,
from an abundant secretion of mucus. The
causes which give rise to these diseases are,
an inflammation of the urethra, occasioned
either by venereal sores, or by a  use of a-
crid injections, tumour, ulcer ofthe prostate
gland, inflammation ofthe kidneys, or blad-
der, considerable enlargements of the  he-
morrhoidal veins,  a lodgment of indurated
faeces in the rectum, spasm at the neck of
the bladder, the absorption of cantharides,
applied externally or taken internally, and
excess  in  drinking either spirituous or  vi-
nous liquors ; but particles of gravel, stick-
ing at the  neck ofthe bladder, or lodging
in the urethra, and thereby producing irri-
tation,  prove  the most frequent cause.
Gouty matter falling on the  neck of  the
bladder, will  sometimes  occasion these
complaints.
  In dysury, there is a frequent inclination
to make water, with a smarting pain, heat,
and difficulty in voiding it, together with a
sense of fulness in the region of the blad-
der.   The symptoms often vary, however,
according  to  the  cause which has given
rise to it.   If it proceeds from a calculus in
the kidney or ureter, besides the  affections
mentioned, it  will  be accompanied with
nausea, vomiting,  and acute  pains in the
loins and region of the  ureter and kidney
of the side affected.  When a stone in  the
bladder, or gravel in  the  urethra, is the
cause, an acute pain will be felt at the end
ofthe penis, particularly on voiding the last
drops  of urine, and the stream  of water
will  either be divided into two, or be dis-
charged in a twisted manner,  not unlike a
cork-screw.  If a scirrhus of  the prostate
gland  has  occasioned the  suppression  or
difficulty of urine, a hard indolent tumour,
unattended with any acute pain,  may rea-
dily be  felt in the perinxurn, or by intro-
ducing the finger in ano.
E.
Jcj AR.  Auris.   The organ  of hearing is
situated at the side ofthe head, and is di-
vided into external and internal ear.  The
auricula, commonly called  the ear, consti-
tutes  the  external, and  contains  several
eminences and depressions, as the helix, an-
tihelix, tragus, antitragus, concha auricula,
scapha, and lobulus.   The external auditory
passage, containing the wax, proceeds from
its middle down to the membrane of the
tympanum, which divides the' external from
the internal parts of this organ.   Behind 
EAR                                     EBE              279
the membrana tympani is an  irregular ca-
vity, the cavity of the tympanum, in which
are four little  bones,  the  malleus, incus,
stapes, and os orbiculare ; and four openings
one of the Eustachian tube, mastoid sinus,
fenestra ovalis, and fenestra  rotunda.  The
tympanum is terminated by the labarynth.
The labyrinth is the remaining part of the
internal  earth,  consisting of the  cochlea
vestibulum, and semicircular canals.  The
arteries of the ear are the external  and in-
ternal auditory.  The  veins empty them-
selves into the  external jugulars.  The
muscles  of the ear are  divided into three
classes:  the  common,  proper, and inter-
nal.   The common  muscles  are, the attol-
lens aurem, anterior  auris and retrahentes
auris, which  move the  whole ear.  The
proper are, helicis major, helicis minor,  tra-
gicus, antitragicus, and  transversus  auris;
these affect the parts only  to which  they
are connected. The muscles ofthe internal
ear are,  laxator  tympani,  tensor tympani,
and stapedius, which belong to the ossicula
auditus.  The nerves of the external ear
are branches of the nei-vus auditorius durus,
and those of the internal ear, are branches
of the nervus auditorius mollis.
  Earites.  Haematites, or blood-stone.
  EARTH.   Terra.  Though  there seems
to be an almost  infinite variety of earthy
substances scattered on the surface  of  this
globe, yet when  we examine them with a
chymical eye,  we  find, not without sur-
prise, that all the earth and stones which
we tread under our feet, and  which com-
pose the largest  rocks, as well as the nu-
merous  different specimens  which adorn
the cabinets of the  curious, are composed
of a very few simple or elementaiy earths,
in number no more than seven :  viz.—Silex,
alumine, glucine, zircon,  agustine, yttria,
and magnesia.
  These are all the simple earths hitherto
known:  none of them have yet  been de-
composed, nor has the smallest proof been
brought that tbey are compound; we must
therefore consider them  as  simple bodies,
which nature presents  to   us  completely
formed, though one or more of them enters
into the composition of a great many  bo-
dies.  They have a variety  of properties
which are common  to all:—they are  dry,
incombustible bodies.  They are insoluble
in water and  alcohol, or nearly so.  They
have little or no taste.  Their specific gra-
vity does not exceed 4.9.  When perfectly
pure, they assume the form ofa white pow-
der, harsh  to tlie touch.  They are  infusi-
ble.   They are capable  of combining with
acids, when they form neutral salts.  They
are likewise disposed  to unite with  the
alkalis, with sulphur, and phosphorus; with
metallic oxyds, and with each other, either
by fusion or solution in water.
  Every one of these characters is not per-
haps rigorously applicable to each of these
bodies;  but they all  possess a sufficient
number of them to render it useful to ai-
range,them under one class.
   Stones differ from earths principally in
cohesion and hardness, and tharefore are
included under the same general name.
   Earth, absorbent.  See Absorbents.
   Earth, aluminous.  Earth which contains
alumina.  See Alumene.
   Earth, ammal calcareous.  This  term is
applied to crab's claws, &c. which are  cal-
careous  earth, and obtained from  the ani-
mal kingdom.
   Earth, argillaceous.   See Alumine.
   Earth-bath.   A remedy  recommend-
ed by some writers on the continent, as a
specific in  consumption.  In. this country
it produced to the patients very distressing
sensations of cold; in some it seemed to be
productive  of" bad effects ; and it does not
appear that, in  any  consumptive cases,       f
good  effects were ever derived from  its
use.
   Earth, bolar.  See Bole.
   Earth, fullers'-  Cimolia purpurescens.
A compact  bolar earth,  commonly of  a
greyish colour.  It is sometimes applied by
the common people to inflamed breasts,
legs,  &c. with a view  of cooling them.
   Earth, heavy.   See Barytes.
   Earth, Japan.   See  Catechu,
   Earth, mineral calcareous.   Those cal-
careous earths which are obtained from the
mineral  kingdom.  The  term is  applied
in opposition to  those obtained from ani-
mals.
   Earth-nut.  See Pig-nut.                  ^
   Earth, sealed.  Teiva sigillata.   Little
cakes of bolar earths,  which are stamped
with  impressions.  They were formerly in
high  estimation as absorbents, but  now
fallen into disuse.       «
   Earth-worm.    Lambricus  terrestris.
Vermis  terrestris.  These insects are  sup-
posed to possess  a diuretic and antispas-
modic virtue, with which  views they  are
occasionally employed  in foreign countries.
   Ear-wax.  Cerumen  aurium.  A  waxy
secretion found in the meatus auditorius
externus, into which it  is separated by the  •
glands around that canal.
   Eaton's    styptic     French  brandy
highly impregnated  with   calcined green
vitriol.   A  remedy for checking haemor-
rhages.
   Eau-de-luce.  ' See  Spiritus ammonia
sucdnatus.
   Eau-de-rabel.   This is composed  of
one part of sulphureous acid to three of
rectified spirit of wine.   It is much used in
France, when diluted, in the cure of gonor-
rhoeas, leuconhoea, &c.
   Ebel.  The seeds of sage, or of juniper.
   Ebenum.   Indian ebony.  It is supposed
to be opthalmic.
   Ebesmecu.   A  nam*«in  Iangius  for
quicksilver. 
V ,  280               ECC
ECL
  Ebiscus.  The hibiscus, or marsh mal-
low.
  Ebriecatust.  (From ebrio, to be drunk.)
By  this term  Paracelsus expresses loss of
sense by drunkenness.
  Ebriecatum celeste.   By  this term
Paracelsus means that kind  of enthusiasm
which is affected by many heathen priests.
  Ebsemech. A name in Languis for quick-
silver,
  EBULLITION.  (From ebullio, to bub-
ble  up.)  Ebul&tio-   Boiling.  This  con-
sists in the change which a fluid undergoes
from a state of liquidity to that of an aeri-
form fluid, or  gas, in consequence of the
application of  heat, which dilates and con-
verts it into vapour.
  EBULUS. (From ebullio, to make boil;
so  called  because of its supposed use in
purifying the humours of the body.)  Cha-
maactc.   Sambucus   humiUs.    Sambucus
herbacea.  Dwarf elder, or dane-wort.  The
root, interior bark, leaves, flowers, berries,
and seeds of this herbaceous plant, Sambu-
cus  ebulus;  cyniestrifidis, stipulis foliaceis,
caule herbaceo, of Linnaeus, have  all been
administered  medicinally,  in   moderate
doses, as resolvents and deobstruents, and,
in larger doses, as hydragogues.  The plant
is chiefly  employed by  the  poor of  this
country, amongst whom it is in common
use as a purgative, but  Dr.  Cullen speaks
of it as a violent remedy.
  Ecbol-ica.  (From h£axxu, to cast out.)
Medicines which  were  formerly said to
cause abortion.
  Ecbolios.   (From atCaxxa>, to cast out,)
Miscarriage.
  Ecbuasmata.    (From a&gA^m,  to  be
very hot.)  Ecchymata.  Painful fiery pim-
ples in the face, or surface ofthe body.
  Ecrrasmus. (From  tx£gAga>, to become
hot.)  Fermentation.      »-
  Ecbyrsomata.   (From ex, and Bvgo-A, the
skin.)   Protuberances of the bones at the
joints, which appear through the skin.
  Eccathartica.    (From  ixMO&Aigm, to
purge outwards.)  According to Gorrauis,
eccathartics are medicines which open the
pores of the skin ; but in general they are
understood  to  be  deobstruents.   Some-
times expectorants are thus called, and also
purgatives.
  Ecchyloma.  (From sx, andyyxoe, juice.)
An extract.
  Ecchymata.  (From  at£u&>, to pour out.)
See Ecbrasmata.
  ECCHYMOMA.    (ExxvyoyA ;   from
txxvce, to  pour out.)  Ecchymosis.   Some-
times called  crustula and sugillatio.  Ex-
travasation.   A black and  blue swelling,
either  from  a  bruise  or extravasation of
hlood.  A genus of disease in  the class
locales, and  order tumores of Cullen.
   Ecchymoma arteriosum.   The  false
aneurism.
   Ecchymqsis.  See Ecchymoma.
  Ecclisis.  (From  ikkxivos, to turn aside, j
A luxation or dislocation.
  Eccope. (From (kxoa1o>, to cut off.)  The
cutting off' any part.
  Eccopeus.   (From w.Ko?flai,  to  cut off.)
An ancient instrument, the raspatory, used
in trepanning.                       j
  Egcoprotica. (From tx, and xonpoe, dung.)
Opening medicines, whose operation is very
gentle; such as manna, senna, &c.
  Eccrinocritica.  (From txxgivce, to se-
crete,  and  Kgiva>, to judge.)   Judgments
formed from the secretions.
  Ecchijjologia.  Eccrinolegica.    (From
ixKgtvas, to secrete, and xoyoe, a discourse.)
The doctrine of secretions.
  Eccrisis.   (From  ixxgiva, to secrete.) A
secretion ©f any kind.
  Eccymosis.  See Ecchymoma.
  Ecdora.    (From  ixttgat, to excoriate.)
An excoriation ; and particularly used for
an excoriation of the urethra.
  Ecdoria.  (From  ixfega>, to  excoriate.)
Medicines which excoriate and burn through
the skin.
  Echecollon.  (From €£&>, to have, and
koxxa,  glue.)   Echecollum.  Any  topical
glutinous remedy.
  Echethosis.  So Hippocrates calls the
white briohy.
  Echinides.  In  Hippocrates  it is  men-
tioned as what  he  used  for purging the
womb with.
  Echinophthalmia.    (From   »^,/vof, a
hedge-hog, and o<pAxytA,  an inflammation
ofthe eye.)  An inflammation of the hairy
part of the eyelids, where the hairs bristle
out like the quills of an echinus, or hedge-
hog.
  Echinopodium.   (From s^vo;,  a  hedge-
hog, and irne, a foot; so  named because
its flowers resemble  the foot of an urchin.)
A species of broom, or genista.
  Echinopus.   (Fom s^/voc, as beset with
prickles.) Crocodilian. Acanthalruca. Sca-
biosa  cardiafolia.    Spharocephala  elatior.
Globe thistle.  Echinops spharocephalus of
Linnaeus.  It is raised in our gardens. The
root and seeds are  moderately diuretic, but
not used.
  ECHIUM.  (From «^«, a viper; so call-
ed  because  it was said to heal the  stings
of vipers.)  The name of a genus of plants
in the Linnaean system.  Class, Pentandria.
Order,  Monogynia.  Viper's bugloss.  An-
tepileptic.
  Echium  j£gyptiacum.   Wall  bugloss i
vulnerary, sudorific.
  Echos. (E^oc, sound)  In Hippocrates
it signifies the same  as the tinnitus aurium,
or noise in the ears.
  Echysis.   (From  s^i/a, to pour out.)  A
fainting, or swooning.
  Eclampsia.   (From tKXAyirai, to shine.)
See  Eclampds.
  ECLAMPSIS.   (From ixXAynu, to shine.)
Eclampsia.  It signifies a splendour, bright- 
i

I
!     ness, eflulgence, flashing of light, scintilla-
i     tion.   It is a flashing light, or those spark-
     lings which strike the eyes of epileptic pa-
     tients Cocluis Aurelianus calls them drculi
   ■  ignei, scintillations, or fiery circles. Though
     only a symptom ofthe epilepsy Hippocrates
     puts it for epilepsy itself.
       Eclecth-a.   (Prom tKXiyci), to elect.)  Ar-
     (jhigenus and  some  others  selected from
     all other sects what appeared to them to be
     the  best and  most  rational ; hence  they
     were called  Eclectics, and their  medicine
     Eclectic medicine.
       Eci.ectos.   (From txxuxai, to  lick up.)
     A linctus, or  soft medicine to  be  licked
     up.
       Eci.i:i;ma.  (Prom  ixxux", to lick.)   Is a
     form of  medicine made by  the  incorpora-
     tion of oils and syrups, and  which is to be
     taken upon a liquorice stick ; the same as
     Dtnctus.
       Et lysis.  (From exx'veo, to  dissolve.)  Ec-
     lectos.  An universal faintness.
       Ecmagma.   (Prom  ixyAo-ero),  to form to-
     gether.)  A  mass  of substances kneaded
     together.
       Ecpepiesmk.xos.  (Prom txmtfa, to press
     out.)  An epithet for ulcers with protube-
     rating l.ps.
       Kcpiih.vc rut.  (From ixqgaitro, to remove
     obstructions.)   Are such medicines as  in-
     cide  and render more thin tough  humours,
     so as to promote their discharge.
       Ecphracticv.   (Prom  tx<pgAtr<ra,  to  re-
     move obstructions.)   Deobstruent  medi-
     cines.
       l-'.< phraxis.   (Prom ixqgA<?o-a>, to remove
     obstruction.)   A  diaphoresis; an opening
     ofthe pores.
       Ei'i'hyas.   (From  ik, and qvu, to pro-
     duce.)    An  appendix,  or excrescence.
     Some call llieappendicula vermiform is thus.
       Eci'hyse.    Flatus  from  the  bladder
     through the urethra, and from
       Ecphysesis.   (From tx^vtrau, to breathe
     through.)  A  quick  expulsion of the  air
     from the lungs.
       Eci'hysis,    (From  tx<$ua>,  to  produce.)
     An apophysis, or appendix.  A process.
       Eipiesma.   (From txmtfm, to press out.)
     A fracture ofthe skull, in  which the bones
     press inwardly.
       Errn smos.   (Prom (KTru^u, to press out.)
     A disorder of  the  eye, in  which the globe
     is idmost pres*ed out of the socket by an
     afflux ot humours.
       Ecpleroma.  (Prom ixrxupoai, to fill )  In
     Hippocrates they are hard balls ot leather,
     or other  substances, adapted  to fill  fhe
     arm-pits, while by the help of the  heels,
     placed against the balls, and repressing the
     same, the luxated os humeri  is reduaed
     into its place.
       Ei-PLEXts.  (Prom vrrxtio-o-at, to terrify or
     astonish.)   A  stupor, or  astonishment,
     from sudden external accidents
                  ECl               J81

  Ei i\v&E.   (From vvovim, to breathe.)  Ex-
piration ; that part of respiration in which
the air is expelled from the lungs.
  Ecptoma.  (From ix7rt7rlu, to fall out.)
  1. A luxation ofa bone.
  2. I'he exclusion of the secundines.
  3. Speaking of corrupt parts, it signifies
a falling off.
  4. An hernia in the scrotum.
  5. A falling down of the womb.
  Ecpyctica.  (From  txTruKafa,  to  con-
dense.)  Incrassants.   Medicines that  ren-
der the fluids more solid.
  Ecpyema.  (From  w, and ttvov, pus.)  A
copious collection of pus or matter, from
the suppuration ofa tumour.
  Ecregma.  (From txg»yvvyi, to break.)  A
rupture.
  Ecrexis.  (From gvywyt, to  break.)  A
rupture. Hippocrates expresses by it a rup-
ture or laceration ofthe  womb.
  Ecrhythmos.  (From tx, and gv&yoe,  har-
mony.)   A  term applied to the pulse,  and
signifies that it is disorderly or irregular.
  Ecroe.  (From ttxgia,  to flow out.)   An
efflux, or the course  by which any humour
which requires  purging is evacuated.
  Ecruelles.  The  French name for scro-
phula.
  Ecrusis.  (From txgta>, to flow out.)   In
Hippocrates it is an efflux ofthe semen be-
fore it receives  the conformation of a fcetus,
and therefore is called  an efflux, to distin-
guish it from abortion.
  Ecsahcoma.  (From tx, and  o-Ag^, flesh.)
A fleshy excrescence.
  ECSTAS1S.  (Exr«s-«: from t£ir»yAi, to
be  out  of  one's  senses )  An  exstacy, or
trance.  In Hippocrates it signifies a deli-
rium.   Dr. Cullen ranks it as a kind of apo-
plexy.  See Erstads.
  Ecthelynsis.  (From ixSxxwa, to render
effeminate.)  Softness.   It is applied to the
skin and flesh, when lax and  soft, and to
bandages, when not sufficiently tight.'
  Ecthlimma.    (From txBxiSu, to press
out  against.)   An  ulceration  caused by
pressure ofthe skin.
  Ecthlipsis.   (From at&x£a,  to press out
against.)   Elision,  or  expression.  It  is
spoken of swelled eyes, when they  dart
forth sparks of light.
  Ecthyma.  (From aeflt/a>, to  break out.)
A pustule, or cutaneous eruption.
  Ecthymata.  (From fxdva, to break out.)
Pimples,   pustules,  or cutaneous  erup-
tions.
  Ectillotica.   (From sxlixxu,  to  pull
out.) . Medicines which eradicate  tuber-
cles,  or corns,  or destroy  superfluous
hair.
  ECTOPIA.  (From ixlcne, out of place.)
Displaced.
  ECTOP1JE.  Parts displaced.  An order
in the class locales of Cullen's nosology.
  Ectrapelogastros.    (From '"p&rouAi,
       O o * 
282              UCT
ECT
   to degenerate,  and >»«-»§, a  belly.)   One
   who has a monstrous belly, or whose appe-
   tite is voraciously large.
     Ectrimma.   (From  aJg/C*,  to  rub off.)
   An attrition, or galling.  In  Hippocrates it
   is an exulceration of the skin  about the os
   sacrum.
     Ectrope.     (From   s*7§er&,-, to  divert,
   pervert, or  invert.)   It is  any duct by
   which the humours are diverted and drawn
   off.  In P. iEgineta it  is the  same as Ec-
   tropium.
     Ectrophius.  (From iKrgt<pa>, to  invert.)
   An epithet  for  any medicine that makes
   the blind piles appear outwardly.
     ECTROPIUM.  (From uClgvru, to evert )
   An eversion of the eyelids so that  their in-
   ternal surface is outermost.
     There are two  species of this disease ;
   orte  produced  by  an unnatural swelling of
   the lining of the eyelids, yvhich not  only
   pushes  their edges  from the eyeball, but
   also presses them  so forcibly,  that  they be-
   come everted;  the other  arising from  a
   contraction of the skin, covering the  eye-
   lid,  or of that  in  the  vicinity,  by  which
,-*, means the edge of the  eyelid is first re-
   moved  for  some  distance  from the  eye,
   and afterwards turned  completely outward,
   together with  the whole of the  affected
   eyelid.
     The morbid swelling of the lining ofthe
   eyelids, which  causes the first species  of
   ectropium,  arises  mostly from a congenial
   laxity  of this  membrane,  afterwards in-
   creased by  obstinate chronic  ophthalmies,
   particularly of a scrophulous  nature, in re-
   laxed,  unhealthy subjects;  or else tlie dis-
   ease originates from the small-pox affecting
   the eyes.
     While the disease is  confined to the lower
   eye-lid, as it most commonly is,  the fining
   of this part may be observed rising in the
   form of a semilunar fold, of a pale  red co-
   lour,  like  the fungous granulations  of
   wounds and intervening between  the eye
   and eyelid, which  latter it in some measure
   everts.   When  the swelling is afterwards
   occasioned  by the lining of both  the eye-
   hds, the disease assumes an annular shape,
   in the  centre of which  the eyeball seems
   sunk,  while the circumference of the ring
   presses and everts the edges of  the two
   eye-lids, so as to cause  both great uneasi-
   ness and deformity.  In each of  the above
   cases, on pressing  the skin  of  the  eye-lids
   with the point of the finger, it becomes
   manifest that they are  very capable of being
   elongated, and  would  readily yield, so as
   entirely to  cover the eye-ball, were  they
   not prevented  by the intervening swelling
   of their membranous fining.
      Besides the  very considerable  deformity
    which the disease produces, it occasions  a
   continual discharge of tears  over the cheek,
   and what is worse, a dryness of the  eye-ball,
frequent exasperated  attacks  of chronic
ophthalmy,  incapacity  to  bear the light,
and  lastly, opacity and ulceration of the
cornea.
  The second species of ectropium, or that
arising  from a contraction  of the integu-
ments of the eyelids, or neighbouring parts,
is  not unfrequently a consequence of puck-
ered  scars,  produced by  the  confluent
small-pox,  deep burns, or the excision of
cancerous  or encysted tumours,  without
saving a sufficient quantity of the  skin; or
lastly, the  disorder is  the effect of malig-
nant  carbuncles, or any kind of wound at-
tended with much loss of substance.  Each
of these causes is quite enough to  bring on
such a contraction of" the skin of the eye-
lids as to draw the parts towards the arches
of the orbits, so as to remove them from
the eye-ball and turn their edges outward.
No sooner has this circumstance happened,
than  it  is often  followed  by another one
equally  unpleasant, namely  a swelling of
the internal membrar.e of the affected eye-
lids, which afterwards  has a great share in
completing the eversion.   The  lining of
the  eye-lids, though trivially everted, be-
ing  continually  exposed to the air, and ir-
ritation  of  extraneous substances,  soon
swells,  and rises up like fungus.  One side
of this fungu.".-like tumour, covers  a part of
the eye-ball, the other pushes the eye-lid so
considerably Outward, that its edge is not
unfrequently  in contact with the margin of
the orbit.  The complaints induced by this
second  species of ectropium are  the same
as those brought  on by the first;  it being
noticed, however, that in both cases, when-
ever the disease is very inveterate, tlie fun-
gous swelling of the  inside  of the eye-lids
becomes hard, coriaceous, and as it were
callous.
   Although, in both species of ectropium,
the  lining  of the eye-lids, seems equally
swollen, yet the surgeon can easily distin-
guish to which of the two species the dis-
ease belongs. For, in the first,' the skin of
the eyelids, and  adjoining  parts,  is not de-
formed  with scars; and by pressing the
everted eyelid with tiie point of the  finger,
the  part would  with  ease cover  the  eye,
were it not for  the  intervening fungous
swelling.  But in  the  second species of ec-
tropium, besides the  obvious cicatrix and
contraction of the skin of Ihe eye-lids, or
adjacent parts, when  an effort is made to
cover the  eye with  the everted eyelid, by
pressing upon the  latter  part   with the
point of the finger, it does not give way
so as completely to cover the globe, or only
yields, as it ought to do, for a certain ex-
tent ; or it does not move in the least from
its unnatural position, by reason of the in-
teguments of the eye-lids having been  so
extensively destroyed, that their margin has
become adherent to the arch of the orbit. 
                  EGG

   Ectrosis.   (Exrgtoo-ie -. from txli)gao~xu>, to
 miscarry.)   A nine. 11 iage.
   Eithosis.  (Prom ixlilgaa-nce, to miscarry.)
 An abortion.
   Ectrotica.  (From txlilgao-xm, to miscar-
 ry)  Ectyrotica.   Medicines which  cause
 abortion.
   Ectylotica.   See Ectillotica.
   Ectyrotica.   See Ectrotica.
   Eczema.   (From   <*£<«,  to  boil  out.)
 Eczesnia  A hot painful eruption, or pus-
 tule.    Mi-.  Pearson  calls  the erythema
 mercuriale, eczema mercuriale.
   Edelphus.  Prognosis from  the nature
 of elements.
   En era tiufolia.    The  poison-tree  of
 America.
   Ei>es.  A name for amber.
   Eiihssexum.  Pelarium.   An eye-water
 of tragaranth, arabic, acacia, opium, &c.
   Koetz.  Amber.
   Edic  Edich.   Edir.  An old name for
 iron.
   Edra.  A  fracture; also the  lower part
 of the rectum.
   Edulcorantia.  (From edulco,  to  make
 sweet.   Edulcorants.   Sweeteners.   Me-
 dicines  which absorb the vicious humours
 ofthe body, sweeten the fluids, and deprive
 them of their acrimony.
   EFFERVESCENCE.  (From effervesco,
 to grow hot.)  Effervescentia.  That  agita-
 tion which is produced by mixing an acid
 and an  alkali together.   A small degree
 of ebullition.
   Effides.   An  old name for ceruss.
   Eftila.  Freckles.
   EFFLORESCENCE.    (From efftoresco,
 to blow :,s a flower.)   Efftorescentia.
   J. A  preternatural redness ofthe skin.
   2. In  chymistry it means that phenome-
 non which takes  place upon crystals, pro-
 ducing a white powder when exposed to air.
  EFFLUVIUM.   (Prom effltto, to spread
 abroad.)  See Contagion.
  Effractura.  (From effringo, to  break
 down.   Ecpiesma.  A  species of fracture,
 in which the bone is much depressed by the
 Mow.
  El FUSION.    (From  effundo, to  pour
 nut.)   Effusio.  In surgery it  means the
 esri-pe of any fluid  out of the vessel, or
 ii^ens, naturally containing it, and its lodg-
 ment in  another cavity, in the cellular sub-
 stance, or in the substance of parts.   Effu-
 sion also sometimes signifies the natural se-
 cretion of fluids from the vessels; thus sur-
 geons frequently speak of the coagulable
 lymph being effused on different surfaces.
  Er.KiUES.   (From  egero,  to carry  out.)
 Egestio.   An excretion, or evacuation.
  EGG.   Ovum.  The eggs of poultry are
chiefly used as food:  the different parts are
 likewise employed  in  pharmacy and in
 medicine. The calcined shell is esteemed
 as an absorbent.   'I'he oil  of the e^ is
 softening, and is  used externally to burns
                   ELA              283

 and chaps.  The yolk of the e^% renders
 oil miscible with water,  and is triturated
 with the same view with resinous and other
 substances.   Raw  eggs have  been  much
 recommended  as  a  popular remedy for
 jaundice.
   Egrk(;orsis.   (From ey>»yogta>, to watch.)
 A watchfulness.  A morbid  want of  sleep.
   E.rAcuLAirriA.   (From  ejaculo, to cast
 out.)  Ejarulatoriu.   The  vessels which
 convey the seminal matter secreted in the
 testicles to the penis.   These are the epi-
 didymis, and  the  vasa  deferentia;  the
 vesiculae seminales are the  receptacles  of
 the semen.
   Ejectio.   (From   ejido,   to cast out.)
 Excretio.  The discharging of humours  or
 excrements.
   Eilamls.  (From tixtte,  to involve.)  A
 membrane involving the brain.
   Eilema.  (From mas*,  to  form  convolu-
 tions.)   In  Hippocraies it signifies painful
 convolutions of the intestines  from  flalu-
 lence.  Sometimes  it  signifies a covering.
 Vogel says it  is  a fixed pain in the bowels,
 as if a nail was driven in.
   Eileos.  (From ttxta>,  to  wind.)   Gor-
 raeus  says it is a name of the  intestinum
 ileum.
   Eileos.  (From  eixuu, to  form  convolu-
 tions.)   The iliac passion.
   Eisbole.   (From  tie,  into,  and (Zaxxu,
 to cast )   It signifies strictly an injection,
 b>rt is used to express the access of a dis-
 temper, or of a particular paroxvsm.
   Eispnoe.  (From tie, into, and mtu>,  to
 breathe)  Inspiration  of air.
   Ei,a calli.  An Indian catharPc shrub,
 the Euphorbia neriifolia of Linnxus.
   Eljeagxon.   (From  txaiov, oil, .'-.lid  ayvoe,
 chaste.)  The  agnus castus was  formerly
 so called.
   El fosacchari-m.  (From  txaiov, oil, and
 <raKX*piov, sugar.)  A mixture of essential oil
 with sugar.
   Elkoselinum.  (From sac;, a lake, and
 o-txivov, parsley.)   Water pars-lev.
   Elais  guixeevsis.   A  species  of  palm
 which grows spontaneously on the coast  of
 Guinea, but is much cultivated in the West
 Indies.   From  this  tree  is  obtained the
 palm oil which is considered as an emollient
 and strengthener of all kinds of weakness
 of the limbs.    It also  is recommended
 against  bruises,  strains,  cramps, pains,
 swellings, &c.
  Elambicatio.  A  metliod  of analyzing
 mineral waters.
  Elivtu,  An old name for alum.
  Elaphoboscum.   (From txa<t:c,  a stag,
and fiotrxai, to eat; so called,  because  deer
eat them greedily.)   The  wild  parsnip.
See Pastinaca.
  Elaphoscorodom.   (From txaipoe,   the
stag, and trxopofov, garlic.)   Stag's or viper's
garlic.
  ELAauiR.  Red vitriol. 
284               ELA                                      ELE
  Elas mark.  Burnt lead.
  Elasma.   (From  ixauvoi, a  lamina  or
plate of any kind.)   A term  used to ex-
press a clyster-pipe.
  Elastic fluid.  See  Gas.
  Elastic gum.  See  Indian-rubber.
  ELASTICITY.  A  force in  bodies,  by
which  they  endeavour to restore them-
selves to  the posture from  whence  they
were displaced by any external force.   To
solve this property, many have recourse to
the universal law of nature, attraction, by
yvhich  the  parts of solid  and firm bodies
are caused to cohere together: whereby,
yvhen  hard bodies  are struck or bent, so
that the component parts are a little moved
from one another, but not quite disjoined
or broken off', nor separated so far as to  be
out of the power of attracting force, by
which  they  cohere  together,  they  cer-
tainly must, on  the cessation  of  the ex-
ternal violence,  spring back  yvith  a  very
great  velocity to their former slate;  but
in  this  circumstance the atmospherical
pressure  will account for it as well;  be-
cause such a  violence,  if it  be not great,
enough to  separate  the constituent  par-
ticles of  a  body far enough to let  in  any
foreign matter,  must occasion many  va-
cuola between  the separated  surfaces, so
that upon  the  removal  they  will  close
again  by the  pressure of the aerial fluid
upon the external parts, i. e. the body will
come again into it* natural posture.  The
included air, likewise, in most bodies, gives
that power of  resilition upon  their per-
cussion.
  If two bodies perfectly elastic strike one
against another, there will be or  remain
in each the same  relative velocity as be-
fore, i. e. they will recede with the same
velocity as  they met  together  with.  For
the compressive force, or the magnitude
of the stroke in any given  bodies, arises
from the relative velocity  of those bodies,
and is  proportional to it: and bodies  per-
fectly elastic will restore themselves com-
pletely to the figure  they had before the
shock; or, in  other words, the restitutive
force  is  equal  to  the compressive,  and
therefore must be equal to the force  with
which they came together, and consequent-
ly they must by elasticity recede again from
each other with the same velocity.   Hence,
taking equal times before and after  the
shock, the distances between the bodies will
be  equal i  and therefore the distances of
times from the common  centre of gravity
will, in  the same  times,  be equal.  And
hence the laws of percussion of bodies per-
fectly elastic are easily deduced.
  ELATERIUM.  (From txavvu, to stimu-
late or agitate:  so named from its great
purgative qualities.)   See Cucumis agrestis.
  Elatheria.  A name for  the cascarilla
bark.
  Elatise.  (Prom txajrtev, smaller, being
the smaller species.)  Fluellen, or female
speedwell.   Antirrhinum  elatine  of  Lin-
naeus.   The leaves  of this  plant  have a
roughish bitter taste, but no smell.   It was
formerly much used  against scurvy and old
ulcerations, but now  wholly forgotten.
  Elatites.   Bloodstone.
  Elcosis.   (From sxxoc,  an  ulcer.)   A
disease attended with  fetid,  carious,  and
chronic ulcers.  The term  is seldom used.
  Elder.  See Sambucus.
  Elder dwarf.  See Ebulus.
  Elecampane.  See Enula campana.
  ELECTRICITY.     (Electricitas,  from
electrum,  txtxrpov,  from txtxlag,  the  sun,
because of its  bright  shining colour; or
from  txxai, to  draw, because of its mag-
netic  power.)   A property which  certain
bodies possess when rubbed, heated, or ex-
cited, whereby they  attract remote  bodies,
and frequently emit sparks or streams of
light.   The ancients first observed this  pro-
perty in amber, which they called electrum,
and hence arose the word electricity.  The
efficacy of electricity in the cure of several
diseases has been supported by many very
respectable authorities, especially in para-
lytic diseases.   It considerably augments
the circulation of the blood, and  excites
the action of the absorbents.
  Electrodes.   (From nxvilgov, amber.)
An epithet for stools which shine like amber
  Electrum minerale.  The tincture of.
metals.  It is made of tin and copper, to
which  some  add gold,  and  double   its
quantity of  martial  regulus  of antimony,
melted  together ; from these there  results
a metallic mass, to  which some chymists
have given the  name of electrum minerale.
This mass is powdered and detonated with
nitre and charcoal to a kind of scoria ; it
is powdered again whilst hot, and then  di-
gested in spirit of wine, whence a tincture
is obtained of a fine red colour.
  ELECTUARIUM.  An electuary.   The
London Pharmacopoeia refers those articles
which were formerly called electuaries to
confections and  conserves.
  Electuarium antimonii.  %. Electuarii
sennae, one ounce ; guaiaci gummi, hydrar-
gyri cum  sulphure  antimonii ppti. sing.
half an ounce ; syrupi simplicis q. s. misce.
Of  this electuary  from a dram  to about
two drams is given  twice a  day, in those
cutaneous diseases which go under  the ge-
neral name of scorbutic.  It is usually ac-
companied  with the decoctions of elm,
bark, or sarsaparilla.
  Electuarium cassia.    See  Confecti*
casrix.
  Electuarium catechu.   Confectio  Ja-
ponica.  Electuary of catechu,  commonly
called Japonic  confection.    Take of mi-
mosa  catechu,  four ounces;  kino, three
ounces; cinnamon, nutmeg, each, one ounce;
opium  diffused in a sufficient quantity of
Spanish wliile  wine one drachm  and a 
ELE
ELE               285
half; syrup of dried roses boiled to the con-
listence of honey, two  pounds and a quar-
ter.  Reduce  the  solids  to  powder,  and
having  mixed them  with the opium  and
syrup,  make them into  an  electuary.  A
very useful astringent,  and  perhaps  the
most efficaciotis way of giving the catechu
to advantage.  Ten  scruples of this elec-
tuary contain one grain of opium.
   Electuarium  cinchonjj  cum   natro.
iy  natri ppti £jj ;  pulveris cinchonae unc ;
mucilagini gummi arabaci q. s.  misce.  In
this composition mucilage is preferred to
ayrup, on account of its covering the tasle
of the bark  much  more advantageously.
It should,  for this  purpose, however, be
made  thin, otherwise it will increase the
bulk of the electuary too much.
   This remedy will  be found an excellent
substitute  for the burnt sponge,  wiiose
powers as a remedy in scrophula, are known
solely  to depend on the  proportion of na-
tron contained  in  it.    The  dose is  two
drachms, twice or thrice a day.
   Electuarium opiatum.   See  Confectio
upii.
   Elelisphacos.  (From txtxtfa, to distort,
and <r<$Axoe, sage ;  so named from the spiral
coiliug of its leaves and branches.)  A spe-
cies of sage.
   Elehbhat.  An obsolete term for alka-
line salts.
   ELEMENTS.   Radicals.   First princi-
 ples.   The minutest  particles of any sub-
 stance, which can no further be divided or
decomposed by chymical analysis.   Many
substances cannot be  farther decomposed
 by the chymist into constituent parts, but
 this  does  not  entitle  the  ranking them
 among the elements.  Though  they are as
yet decomposed, it  does not follow that they
 are  undecomposable;  as, perhaps,  neither
 our senses nor our instruments  will ever
 reach those substances whicii by their na-
 ture   admit of no sort of decomposition.
 The bodies which are known to us al pre-
 sent, however, as simple substances, amount
 to forty-one;  some of these  may be sensi-
 bly exhibited in their simple state, uncom-
 bined with other matters : these are termed
 ostensible, producible,  simple substances, to
 distinguish them from  those whose exist-
 ence or presence is only inferred from facts,
 and are called  unostensible, unproducible,
 rimple substances.  The following  is a list
 of simple substances at present known.
       Unprodurible,  simple Substances.
 1. Phlogiston, or     10. Boracic, radical.
   basis of light.      11. Rad. of sold.
 2. Oxygen.          12. ------platina.
 3. Hydrogen.        13. ------silver.
 4. Azotic.    "^      14.        ' mercury.
 5. Carbonic.   J _j   15. ------lead.
 6. Sulphur.    I  o   16. ■------copper.
 7. Phosphor,  ("f   17. ------iron.
 8. Muriatic.   |  -   18. ------tin.
 9. Fluoric.    '      19. ----—  2inc.
20. Rad. of bismuth. 26.  Rad. of molybd.
21. —	—— antim.	27. —	---wolfranc.
22. —	---nickel.	28. —	---uranium.
23. —	---cobalt.	29. —	---titanium.
24. —	----arsenic.	30. —	----tellurium.
25. —	----mangan.	oi. —	----chronic.
  Produdble, ostensible, simple Substances.
32.  Caloric.         37.  Strontian  ") .5
33.  Siliceous. "I  .   38.  Argillac.  > %    v
34.  Calcar.     1-5   39.  Giucine.   jW
35.  Magnesia,  f Jj   40.  Vegetab.  ?.J
36.  Ponder.  J W   41.  Mneral.   $<
  The alkalis have lately been decomposed.
See Potassa and Soda.
  ELE MI.  (It is said this is the Ethiopian
name.)  Gum elemi.  The parent plant of
this resin is supposed to  be the  Amyris ele-
mifera of  Linnaeus :—foliis ternis quinale-
pinnatisqne  subtus   lomentosis.   Elemi  is
brought here from the Spanish West Indies:
it is most esteemed  when sofush, somewhat
transparent, of a pale whitish  colour, in-
clining a little  to green, and  of a strong,
though not unpleasant smell.   It  is only
used  in ointments  and plasters,  and is a
powerful digestive.
  Elemi  unguentum.    See   Unguentum
elemi  cgmpositum.
  Elemnifera  curassavica arbor.   The
gum  elemi-tree.
  Elengi.  A  tree  of Malabar.  Cardiac.
  Eleochrtsum.  (From nxioe, the sun, and
Xguroe,gold; so called from their shining
yellow appearance )  Eliochrysum.  Gol-
dilocks.  See EUochrysum.
   Eleosilinum.  (Prom  t\oe, a lake, and
o-txtvov, parslej.)  See  Apium.
   Elephantia.  (Prom ex«pae, an elephant;
so  called from  the great  enlargement of
 the body in*this disorder.)  A species of
 anasarca.
   Elephantia  arabum.   In Dr. Cullen's
 nosologyit is synonymous with elephantiasis
 The term is, however, occasionally confined
 to  this disease when it affects the feet.
   ELEPHANTIASIS.   (Prom txtq>*e,  an
 elephant; so named from the legs of peo-
 ple  affected  with  this  disorder growing
 scaly, rough, and wonderfully large, at an
 advanced period,  like the legs of an  ele-
 phant.)   Elephas.   Elephantia.   Lazari
 morbus vel  malum.   Phaniceus  morbus.  A
 disease that attacks the whole bodjf, but
 mostly affects  the feet, which appear some-
 what like those ofthe elephant.  It is known
 by the  skin  being thick, rough,  wrinkly,
 unctuous,  and  void of hair, and  mostly
 without the sense of feeling.   It  is said to
 be contagious.   Cullen makes it a genus of
 disease in the class cachexia, and order im-
 petigines.
    Elephantiasis has  generally been sup-
  posed  to  arise in  consequence of some
  slight attack of fever, on the cessation of
  which the  morbid matter falls  on the leg,
  and  occasions a distention and tumefaction
  ofthe limb, which is afterwards overspread 
 JS6              ELE

 with uneven lumps, and deep fissures.  By
 some authors it has  been considered as a
 species of leprosy; but it often subsists for
 many  years  without being accompanied
 with any of the symptoms  which charac-
 terize that disease.
  It sometimes comes on gradually, with-
 out much previous indisposition ; but more
 generallj', the  person is seized with a cold-
 ness and shivering, pains in the head, back,
 and loins, and some degree  of nausea.   A
 slight fever  then ensues, and a severe pain
 is felt in one ofthe  inguinal  glands, which,
 after a short time,  becomes  hard, swelled,
 and inflamed.   No suppuration, however,
 ensues ;  but a red streak may be observed
 running down the thigh from the stvelled
 gland to  the leg.  As the inflammation in-
 creases in all the parts, the fever gradually
 abates,  and perhaps, after  two or  three
 days continuance,  goes off".  It however,
 returns again at uncertain  periods, leaving
 the leg greatly swelled with varicose turgid
 veins, the skin rough and  rugged, and  a
 thickened membrana cellulosa.  Scales ap-
 pear also on the surface, which do not fall
 off', but  are  enlarged  by the increasing
 thickness ofthe membranes ;  uneven lumps,
 with deep fissures, are formed, and the leg
 and foot  become at last of an enormous
size.
  A person may labour under this disease
 many  years, without  finding much  altera-
 tion in  the  general  health,  except during
the continuance of the attacks;  and per-
haps the chief inconvenience he will  expe-
rience  is the enormous bulky leg which he
 drags about with him.  The incumbrance
has, indeed, induced many who  have la-
boured under  this  disease to submit  to an
amputation;  but the  operation  seldom
 proves a  radical cure, as the other leg fre-
quently becomes affected.
  Hillary observes, that he never saw both
legs swelled at the  same time.   Instances
where they&ave alike acquired  a frightful
and prodigious size,  have,  however, fre-
quently fallen under the observation of other
physicians.
  Elephantinum emplastrum.  A plaster
described by Oribasius.  Celsus describes
one of the same name, but very different in
qualities.
  Elephas.  (Ext^ae, the elephant.)  The
disease called elephantiasis; also aqua fortis.
  Elersna.   An obsolete term for black
lead.
  Elesmatis.   An  old term  for  burnt
lead.
  Elettari  primum.    See  Amomum ve-
rum.
  Eleutheria bark.  See Cascarilla.
  Eleutheri^ cortex.  See Cascarilla.
  Elevatio.  (From elevo, to lift up.) Ele-
vation.  Sublimation.
  ELEVATOR. (From elevo, to lift up.)
 A muscle is so called whose  office is to lift
                  ELO

up the part to which it is attached. .Also
a chirurgical instrument elevatorium, yvith
which surgeons raise any depressed portion
of bone, but chiefly those of ihe cranium.
  Elevator labii  inferioris proprius.
See Levator labii inftrioris.
  Elevator  labii superioris proprius.
See levator labii superioris alaque nasi.
  Elevator labiorum. See Levator an.
guli oris.
  Elevator nasi  alarum.  Muscles  of
the alae of the nose.
  Elevator oculi.  See Levator oculi.
  Elevator palpebr;e superioris.  See
Levator palpebra superioris.
  Elevator scapuljb.  See  Levator sca-
pula.
  Elevatorium.   (From elevo,  to lift up.)
An instrument to raise a depression in the
skull.
  Elibanum.   See Olibanum.
  Elichrtsum. (From ttxoe, the sun, and
X^vo-oe, gold ;  so  called from their shining
yellow appearance.)  Stachas citrina. Gol-
dilocks.  This small downy plant  is the
Gnaphaliu'm  stachas  of Linnaeus.    The
flowers are warm,  pungent, and bitter, and
said to possess aperient and corroborant
virtues.
  Elidrion.    Mastich;  a mixture  of
brass.
  Eligma.   An old name for a linctus.
  Elieomeli.   (From  txaiov, and ytxt, ho-
ney.)  A sweet purging oil  like honey.
  Elioselinum.  See Eleoselinum.
  Elithroides.   The  vaginal coat of the
testicle.
  Elixatio.  (From elixo,  to boil.)  The
act of seething, or boiling.
  ELIXIR   (From elekser, an Arabic word
signifying quintessence.) A term  former-
ly applied to many preparations similar to
compound tinctures.  It is  now very little
employed.
  Elixir of health.   Elixir salutis   A
term formerly applied to what is now called
compound tincture of senna.   See Tinctura
senna composita.
  Elixir paregoricum.  Paregoric elixir.
See Jinctura opii camphorata,.
  Elixir proprietatis. A preparation of
aloes.
  Elixir sacrum.   See Tinctura rhai cum
aloe.
  Elixir salutis.   See Tinct. senna comp.
  Elixir stomachicum.  Stomachic elixir.
See Tinctura gentiana composita.
  Elixivatio.   (From elixo, to boil,  or
from lixivium, lye.)  The extraction  of a
fixed  salt from vegetables, by  an affusion
of water-
  Elleborum.  See Helleborus albus.
  Elm.   See Ulmus.
  Elminthes.   (From uxiw, to involve,
from its contortions.)   Worms.
  Elm-leaved sumach.  See Sumach.
  Elodes.   (From  txoe,  a  swamp.)  A 
EMB
EME              287
term  given  to a sweating fever, from its
great moisture.
  Ei.omhatio.   (From  elongo, to lengthen
out )   An imperfect luxation, where the li-
gament is only  lengthened, and the  bone
not put out of its socket.
  EI.UTRIATION.   (Prom elutriatio.to
cleanse.)  Washing over.  It is the pouring
a liquor out of one vessel into  another, in
order to separate the subsiding matter from
the ciear and fluid part.
  Ei-itviEs   (From eluo, to cleanse.)  The
effluvium from a swampy place. Also the
humour discharged in fluor albus.
  Eluxatio.  (Prom eluxo,  to  put out of
joint.)  A luxation, or dislocation.
  Elvmagiiostis.  (From txuyoe, the herb
panic, and Aygmeie, wild.)   Wild  panic.
   EivMt-h.  (Uxtiyoe.)  The herb panic.
   ELYTROCELE   (From txvrgov, the va-
gina, and xtiXh, a tumour.)  A hernia in the
vagina.
   Elytroides.   (Elytroides;   from  txv-
rgov,  a sheath,  and  titoe,  form.)   Like  a
sheath.  'I'he  tunica vaginalis is so called
by some writers,  because it includes the
testes like a sheath.
   Elytron.    (Prom  txvm, to involve.)
 The  vagina.   A sheath.   The  membranes
which involve the spinal marrow are called
elytra, txvlgA.
   Emaiujinatio.    (From  emargino,  to
cleanse the edges.)  The cleansing of the
edges, of wounds from scurf and tilth.
   Emasci'Latis.  (Prom  emasculo, to ren-
der impotent.)  Having the testicles in the
belly, and not fallen into the scrotum.
   Emhamma.   (From tyCatfte, to immerge
in.)  A  medicated  pickle to dip the food
in.
   I'm hole.    (From tyCaxxai,  to put in.)
The  reduction  or setting of a dislocated
bone.
   Emuolum.  (From iyCAXxa>, to cast out;
so named because it ejects  the  semen.)
 The penis.
   Em bregma.   (Prom tyGgtx<», to  make
 wet.) A fluid application to  any part of
 the body.
   Emuhoi atio aluminis.  g< Aluminis gjj.
Aceti spiritus vinosi tenuioris, sing. lbss.
 For chilblains and diseased  joints.
   Embhih-atio  ahimoms.    £  embroca-
 tionis ammoniac acetatse  cum   sapone 3JJ.
Aquae ammoniac purae 3jj-  For  sprains and
bruises.
   Embrocatio   ammom.h  acetat*  cam-
 phorat.u.  'fc. solutionis saponis cum cam-
 phora, aqivc ammoniac  acetatae sing.  3j.
 Aqua; ammoniac  purae 5ss.   For sprains
 and  bruises.   It is also frequently applied
 to disperse chilblains which have not sup-
 purated.   It is said to be  tlie same  as
 steers' opodeldoc.
   Emhrocatio   ammonia   acetat.b.   g<
 aqux ammonix  acetata;.   Solutionis  sa-
ponis sing, ^j. M.  For bruises with inflam-
mation.
  Embrocatio   cantharidis  cum  cam-
phora.    jt  cantharidis.   Spiritus  cam-
phorae sing. §j. M.  This may be used in
any case in which the object is to stimulate
the skin.   The absorption of cantharides,
however, may bring on a strangury.
  EMBROCATION.   (From tyfyx**  t0
moisten, or soak in.)  Embroche.  Embro-
catio.  A fluid application to rub any part
of  the  body  with.   Many  use  the  term,
however,  as synonymous with  liniment.
The following  embrocations  are noticed
in the Pharmacopoeia Chirurgica.
   Embroche.  See Embrocation.
   EMBRYO. (From tyCgva,, to bud forth.)
The foetus in utero is so called before the
fifth  month of  pregnancy,  because   its
growth resembles that of the budding of a
plant.
   Embryothlastes.   (From tyCgvav, the
foetus, and 6xao>, to  break.)  Embryorectes.
A chrochet, or instrument for breaking the
bones of  a dead  foetus  to promote its de-
livery.
   EMBRYOTOMY.    (From  tyCgvov,  a
foetus,  and ttyvm, to cut.)  Embryotomia.
The  separating of  any  part  of the  foetus
whilst in utero, to extract it.
   Embryulcus.   (From tyQgvm, a  foetus,
and %xxu>, to draw.)  A  blunt  hook, or for-
ceps, for drawing the child from  the womb.
   Emekus.  Scorpion senna.   A laxative.
   Emesia.  (From tytai,  to vomit.)   Emes-
ma.  Emesis. The act of vomiting.  Me-
dicines which cause vomiting.
   EMETICS.  (Emetica, sc. medicamenta;
from tytm, to vomit.)  Substances capable
of exciting  vomiting, independent of any
effect  arising from the  mere quantity of
matter introduced into the stomach, or of
any nauseous taste or flavour.
   The susceptibility of vomiting is very
different  in different individuals, and is of-
ten considerably varied by disease.
   Emetics are employed in many diseases.
   When any morbid affection depends upon,
or is connected with, over distention of  the
stomach,  or the  presence of acrid, indi-
gestible matters, vomiting gives speedy re-
lief.  Heuce its utility  in impaired appe-
tite, acidity in the stomach, in intoxication,
and where poisons have  been  swallowed.
   From the pressure of the abdominal vis-
cera in vomiting,  emetics have been con-
 sidered as serviceable  in jaundice, arising
 from biliary calculi obstructing the ducts.
   The expectorant  power of emetics, and
their utility in  catarrh  and phthisis, have
 been ascribed to a similar  pressure  ex-
tended to the thoracic viscera.
   In the different varieties of febrile affec-
 tiors, much advantage is derived from ex-
 citing vomiting, especially in the very com-
 mencement ofthe disease,  hi high inflam- 
f
  288           '  EMM

  matory fever it is considered as dangerous,
  and in the advanced stage  of typhus  it is
  prejudicial.
    Emetics, given in such  doses as only to
  excite nausea, have been found  useful in
  restraining hamorrhage.
    •Different species  of dropsy have been
  cured by vomiting, from its having excited
  absorption.   To  the same effect, perhaps,
^•is owing the  dispersion of swelled testicle,
  bubo, and other swellings, which have occa-
  sionally resulted from this operation.
    The operation  of vomiting is dangerous,
  or hurtful, in the following cases :  where
  there is determination of the  blood  to the
  head, especially  in plethoric habits;  in
  visceral  inflammation ;  in  the  advanced
  stage of pregnancy ; in hernia and prolap-
  sus uteri;  and wherever there exsists ex-
  treme general  debility.  The frequent use
  of emetics weakens -the tone of the  sto-
  mach.   An  emetic should always be ad-
  ministered in the  fluid form.   Its  operation
  may  be  promoted  by  drinking any tepid
  diulent, or bitter infusion.
    The individual emetics may be arranged
■* under those derived from  the vegetable,
  and those from the mineral kingdom. From
  the   vegetable  kingdom  are  numbered
  ipecacuana,  scilla  maritima,  anthemis no-
  bilis, sinapis alba,  asarum Europaeum, ni-
  cotiana tabacum.   From the mineral king-
  dom, antimony, sulphat of zinc  and  cop-
  per,  and the  subacetat of  copper.  To
  these may be added ammonia and its hydro-
  sulphuret.
    Emetocatharticus.  (From tytm, to vo-
  mit, and xA&Aigce,  to purge.)   Purging  both
  by vomit and stool.
    EMINENTI.E  aUADRiGEMmjB.    See  Tu-
  bercula quadvigemina.
    EMMENAGOGUES.  (Emmenagoga, sc.
  medicamenta, tyymAymyA -.   from  oyytviA,
  the  mense3,  and Aym, to move.)   Those
  medicines  that possess  a power of  pro-
  moting that monthly discharge of blood by
  the uterus, which, from a law of the animal
  oeconomy,  should  take  place in certain
  conditions  of the female system.  The ar-
  ticles belonging to  this class may be refer-
  red to four orders:
    1.  Stimulating  emmenagogues, as hydrar-
  gyrite and  antimonial preparations,  which
  are principally adapted for  the young, and
  those with peculiar insensibility  of the
  uterus.
    2.  Irritating emmenagogues, as aloes, sa-
  vine,  and  Spanish files ; these  are to be
  •preferred in torpid and chlorotic habits.
    3.  Tonic emmenagogues, as ferruginous
  preparations,  cold bath, and exercise, which
  are advantageously selected for the lax and
  phlegmatic.
    4.  Antispasmodic emmenagogues, as  assa-
  foetida, castor, and pediluvia ; the constitu-
  tions to which these  are  more  especially
                  EMP

suited are the delicate, the weak, and tlie
irritable.
  Emmenia.  (From n, in, and ym, a month.)
The menstrual flux.
  EMOLLIENTS.    (Emollientia,  sc. me-
dicamenta ; from emollio, to soften. ) Those
substances which possess a power of relax-
ing the living and animal fibre, without pro-
ducing that effect  from  any  mechanical
action.  The different articles belonging to
this class of medicines may be  compre-
hended under the following orders:
   1.  Hvmectant emollients, as warm water
and tepid vapours,  whicii are fitted  for the
robust and those in the prime of life.
   2. Relaxing emollients, as althaa, malva,
&c.  These may be  employed in  all consti-
tutions, while, at  the same  time,  they do
not claim a  preference to  others from any
particular habit of body.
  3.  Lubricating  emollients,  as bland  oils,
fat, and lard.  The same observation  will
hold of this order as was  made of  the last
mentioned.
   4. Atonic  emollients,  as  opium  and pedi^
luvia.- these are  applicable  to any  consti-
tution, but  are  to  be preferred  in habits
where the effects of this clsss are required
over the system in general.
   Empeiria.   (From tv, and <miga>, to en-
deavour.)  Professional experience.
   Empheromenus.   (From ty<ptga>, to bear.)
Urine, or other substance,  which has a
sediment.                          .
   Emphractica.   (From  ty<pgArla>, to ob-
struct. 1   Medicines which applied  to the
skin, shut up the pores.
   EMPHYSEMA.   (From tyqutrAu, to in-
flate.) Pneumatosis.  Air in the cellular mem-
brane. In gener ti it is confined to one place;
but in a few -ases it spreads universally over
the who.e body, and occasions a considera-
ble degree of swelling:  It sometimes arises
spontaneously,  which is,  however, a very
rare occurrence, or comes on immediately-
after  delivery, without  any evident  cause;
but it is most generally induced by some .
wound or injury done to  the thorax, and
yvhich affects the lungs; in which case, the
air passes from these, through the wound, in- ,
to the surrounding cellular membrane, and
from thence spreads over the whole body.
  Emphysema  is attended with an  evident
crackling noise, and elasticity upon pres-
sure ;  and  sometimes with much difficulty
of  breathing, oppression, and anxiety
   We are to consider it as a disease by no
means unattended with danger; but more
probably from the causes whici) give rise to
it, than any hazard from the complaint itself.
   EMPIRIC. (Empiricus, tymigiKoe: from
tv,  in, and tfttgA,  experience.)  One  yvho
practises the healing art upon experience,
and not theory.  This is the true meaning
of the word  empiric: but it is now applied,
in  a very opposite sense, to those who  de- 
                  EMP

 fiale from the line of conduct pursued by
 scientific  and regular practitioner^  and
 ven I nostrums, or sound their own praise
 in the public papers.
   Emplastica.   (From ty?r>Ao-o-a, to  ob-
 struct.)   Medicines  whici,  spread upon
 the skin, stop the pores.
   P.MPLASl'UUM.   (From (yrxatrtra), to
 spread  upon.)   A  plaster.   Plasters are
 < (imposed of unctuous  substances, united
 either to powders or metallic oxyds,  &c.
 T!ej ought to be of such a consistence as
 not to suck to the fingers when cold, but
 to become soft, so as to be spread out, in
 a  moderate degree of heat, and' in that of
 human body,  to continue tenacious enough
 to adhere  to the skin.  They owe their
 consistence  either  to metallic oxyds, es-
 pecially those of lend, or to wax, resin, &c.
 They an- usually  kept in rolls wrapped in
 paper, and  spread, when wanted  for use,
 n|urn thin leather  ; if the plaster  be not of
 itself sufficiently  adhesive, it  is to  be sur-
 rounded at its margin by a boundary of re-
 sin plaster.
   Emtlastrum ammoniaci.   Take of  pu-
 rified ammoniacum,  five ounces; acetic
 acid half a pint.   I lusolve the ammoniacum
 in the acid, then evaporate the liquor in an
 iron  vessel, by means ofa water-bath, con-
 stantly stirring it, until it acquires a proper
 consistence.   This  plaster  is now first in-
 troduced in the Ixindon Pharmacopoeia; it
 adheres well to the skin, without irritating
 it, and  without  producing inconvenience
 by its smell.             '
   Emplastuum ammoniaci cum  htdrar-
 oyro.  " lake of purified ammoniacum, a
 pound ; purified  mercury,  three  ounces;
 sulphurated oil, a drachm."   Rub the mer-
 cury  with  the sulphurated  oil until  the
 globules dtsappear ;  then add by degrees
 the ammoniacum, previously  melted,  and
 mix  the whole together. This mixture of
 ammoniacum  hydrargyria and sulphur, is
 snid  to possess resolvent-virtues ;  and the
 plaster is recommended  with this view to
 be  applied  to  nodes, tophs, indurated
 glands, and tumours.
  Emplastuum as.up etuis.   Emplastrum
 "itilhystericum.    Plaster  of  asaia-tida.
 Take of plaster of semi-vitrified oxyd of
 l-?nd, asatcetida, each two parts; galbanum,
 yellow wax, each one part.  This plaster
 is said to possess anodyne and antispasmo-
 dic virtues.  It is, therefore, occasionally
 direcied \o be applied to the  umbilical re-
 gion in h\ stericai  cases.
   P.vvlastim-m cantharidis.   See  Emplas-
 trum lytta.
  Emplastrum cera  Wax  plaster.  Em-
plattrum attrahens.  Take of yellow wax,
 prepared suet, of each three  pounds ; yel.
 low  resin,  a pound.  Mix  them  together
 •tnl strain.   Tins is a gently  drawing pre-
 paration, calculated, tn promote  a mode.
 Cate  discharge from the blistered  surface,
                .  -EMP-            /;ay

 with  yvhich  intention  it  is  mostly  used.
 When  the ^stronger preparations  irritate,
 this will'be found in general to agree.
   Emplastrum  cumj.vi.   Cumin  plaster.
 " Take of  cuiniii-st.-eds,   carraway-seeds,
 bay berries,  of each three ounces;  dried
 pitch, three pounds ;  yellow yvax,  three *
 ounces."  Having melted the dried  pitch
 and wax together, add the remaining.arti-
 cles,  previously  powdered,  and mux.  A
 warm stomachic plasttr, which, when ap.
 pl.ed to  the.  stomach, expels flatulency,
 To indolent  scrophulous  tumours, where
 the object is to promote suppuration, diis
 is an  efficacious plaster.
   Emplastrum   Galbam  compositum.
 Compound  Galbanum  plaster,   formerly
 called emplastrum lithargyri composition and >
 diachylon  magnum cum gummi.   lake  of"
 galbanum gum resin, eight ounces.  Lead
 plaster, three pounds.;  common turpentine,
 ten drachms ; resin of  the spruce fir, three
 ounces.   Having  melted  the  galbanum
 gum resin with the turpentine, mix in firs:.
 the powdered resin of the  spruce  fir, and
 then  the  lead plaster, previously  melted
 by a  slow fire, and mix  the whole.  Thw
 plaster  is used as a warm  digestive' and
 suppurative,  calculated to promote matu-
ration of indolent or scirrhous tumours, and
 to allay the pains of sciatica, arthrodynia,  <
 &c.                                      #  ■
  Emplastrum  rydrargyri.    Mercurial
 plaster.   Emplastrum  lithargyri  cum  hy-
 drargyro   " Take of purified  mercury,      \
 three  ounces; sulphurated oil,  a  fluid,    - 1
 drachm; lead plaster, a pound."   Rub the* (.  .
 mercury with the sulphurated oil, until the  *
 globules disappear ; then  add by  degrees
 the lead  plaster*  melted,  and mix the
 whole.                     ^
  Emplastrum i.adani compositum. This
 may be  used with  the  same intentions  as
 the cumin plaster, to which it is in no way
 superior, though composed of more expen-
 sive materials.  Formerly it was consider.
 ed as  a very elegant stomach plaster, but is
 now disused.
  Emplastrum  lithargyri.    Diachylon.
 " Take  of senii-v  treous oxyd of  lead,  in
 very  line  powder, five pounds ;  olive oil. ^
 a gallon ; w..ler,  two  pints."  Boil  them
 with  a  slow  fire,  constantly stirring until
 the oil and litharge unite,  so  as  to form a
 plaster.  Excoriations  of the skin, slight
 bums, and the like may  be covered with
this plaster :  but it is in more genearl use,
 as a  defensive, where the skin becomes
 red from lying a long time on the part.
  Emplastrum  lithargtri  compositum.
 See Emplastrum Galbani compositum
  Emplvstrum lithargiri  cum  risisa.
 See Emplastrum retina.
  Empiastrum Lytte,    Blistering fly.
 p!  -.-,1.    Emplastrum  camhurides.   Em-
plastrum vesicatorium   Take of  blistering
 fl.es,  m verj  fine  powder, a pound;  wm
          P p
           v p 
•*
  290             HMP

  plaster, a pound and a half; prepared fat,
  a pound.  Having  melted the plaster and
  fai together, and removed them from the
  fire  a little  before  they  become  solid
  sprinkle in the blistering flies, and mix the
  whole together.  See  Blister and  Cantha-
   rides.
     Emplastrum opii.   Plaster  of opium.
  " Take of opium, powdered, half an ounce;
   resin of  the  spruce fir, powdered,  three
   ounces ; lead plaster, a pound."   Having
   melted the plaster, mix in the resin ofthe
   spruce fir and opium,  and mix the yvhole.
   Opium is said to produce somewhat, though
   in a smaller degree, its specific effect when
   applied externally.
      Emplastrum picis compositum.   Com-
   pound pitch planter.    Emplastrum  picis
   Burgundica.  "Take  of dried  pitch, two
   pounds ; resin of spruce fir, a pound; yel-
   low resin, yellow wax, of each four ounces;
   expressed oil of nutmegs, an ounce."   Hav-
   ing melted together the  pitch, resin, and
   wax, add first the resin of  the spruce fir,
   then the oil of nutmegs, and mix the whole
   together.  From the slight degree of red-
   ness this stimulating application produces,
   it is  adapted to  gently  irritate the skin,
   and thus relieve rheumatic pains.  Applied
   to  the temples it  is  sometimes of use in
   pains ofthe head.
>     Emplastrum  plumbi.    Lead plaster.
   Emplastrum  lithargyri.    Emplastrum com-
  Minune.   Diachylon simplex.  This plaster is
   of great importance, as  forming the basis,
   by auditions to which  many other plasters
    are prepared.  See Emplastrum lithargyri.
^     Emplastrum resinjE.    Resin plaster.
'*   Emplastrum  lithargyri cum resina.  " 'Pake
    of jellow resin, half a pound ; lead plaster,
    three  poinds   Having  melted the lead
    plaster over a slow  fire, add the resin in
    powder, and mix." The adhesive, or stick-
    ing plaster, is chiefly used  for keeping on
    other dressings, and for retaining the edges
    of recent wounds together.  .
      Emplastrum ' saponis.   Soap plaster.
    Take«of  hard  soap sliced, half a pound ;
    lead plaster, three pounds.  Having melted
    the plaster, mix in the  soap ;  then  boil it
    down to a proper consistence.  Discutient
    properties are attributed 10 this  elegant
    plaster, with which  view it is applied  to
    lymphatic and other indolent tumours.  It
    forms  an admirable  defensitive  and soft
    application, spread on linen, to 6urround a
    fractured limb.
       Emplastrum thuris compositum. Com-
    pound frankincense plaster.  Take of frank-
    incense,  half  a  pound; dragon's  blood,
    three ounces ; litharge plaster, two pounds.
    To the melted lead plaster add the rest
    powdered.  This plasier is said to possess
    strengthening, as well as adhesive powers.
    By keeping the sku firm, it may give tone
    to the relaxed  muscles  it surrounds,  but
    cannot, in any  other   way,   impart more
                 EMU

strength than the common  adhesTve  plas-
ter.
  Empneumatosis.     (From  a,  in,  and
mac,  to blow.)  An inflation  of  ihe  sto-
mach, or any other vschs
  Emporium.  (From tynogtu, 10 negotiate.)
A mar^.  The brain is  so called,  as being
the place where  all rational and  sensitive
transactions are collected.
  Emprion.   (From tv, and mrgiaiv, a saw.)
Serrated.  An epithet of a puise,  in whicii
the  artery at different  times is unequally
distended.
  EMPROSTHOTONOS.   (From tyrrgoe-
 Btv, before, or forwards,and tuvoi, to diie.i.)
 A clonic spasm  of several  muscles, so as
 to keep the  body in a fixed  position and
 bent forward.  Cullen considers it as a spe-
 cies of tetanus.   See Tetanus.
   Empttsis.  (From lyTflvon,  to spit out.)
 A discharge of blood from  the mouth and
 fauces.
   EMPYEMA.  (From tv, within, and <avov.
 pus.)  A collection of pus in the  cavity of
 the  thorax.  It  is one of the terminations
 of pleuritis.  There is  reason for believing
 that  mater  is contained in  the  cavity of
 the chest, when, after a pleurisy, or inflam-
 mation in the thorax, the patient has a dif-
 ficulty of breathing, particularly  on lying
 on the side opposite the affected one ; and
 when an oedematous swelling is externally
 perceptible.
   Empvemata.   (From tv, and <&uov, pus.)
 Suppurating medicines.
   EMPYREUMA.   (From   ey?rvgiva>, to
 kindle, from 7rvg, fire.)  The offensive smell
 that distilled waters and other substances
 receive from being exposed too  much to
 fire.
   EMPYREUMATIC.   (Empyreumatica ;
 from tyTTvgtvte,  to  kindle.)   Smelling as it
 were burnt; thus  empyreumatic oils are
 those distilled with a great heat, and im-
 pregnated with a smed ofthe fire.
   EMULGENT. (Emulgentia ; from emul-
 geo, to melt out;  applied to the veins and
 arteries which go from  the  aorta and vena
 cavatoihe  kidneys, because  the ancients
 supposed  they  strained, and, as it  were,
 milked the serum through  the  kidneys.)
 The vessels of the kidneys are so termed.
 The emulgent  artery  is a branch of the
 aorta.   The emulgent vein  evacuates its
 blood into  the ascending cava.
   Emulsio   amyghaljs communis.   Al-
 mond  emulsion.  Take of   almonds, one
 ounce;  water,  two  pounds and  a  half.
 Beat the blanched almonds  in a stone mor-
 tar, gradually pom ing on them the water;
 then strain  off the liquor.   It  possesses
 cooling and demulcent properties.
    Emulsio arabica.  This is made in the
  same  manner as the almond emulsion, only
  adding  two ounces,  yvhile  beating the
  almonds  mucilage, of gum  arabic.   This
  cooling and demulcent emulsion, ordered 
                  ENC

in the  Edinburgh  Pharmacopoeia,  may be
drank ad  libitum to mitigate ardor urinx,
whether from  the  venereal  virus  or any
other cause.   In difficult and painful mic-
turition, and  strangury,  it  is of  infinite
Bervice.
   Emulsio camphorata.  " Tak<-  of cam-
phor, one scruple ;  sweet almonds, blanch-
ed, two drachms; double  refined sugar,
one drachm ; water, six ounces."  This is
to be made in the same manner  as the com-
mon emulsion.   It is calculated  for the
stomachs of those who can onlv bear small
quatt i"es of camphire.
   EMULSION.   (Emulsio;  from  emulgio,
to nnlk.)   A soft and somewhat oily medi-
cine, resembling milk.
   Emulsion, almond. See Emulsio amygdala
communis.
   Emulsion, Arabic. See Emulsio arabica.
   Emulsion,   camphorated.   See  Emulsio
cumphtirata.
   Emiitsian  of asafoetida.    See   Mistura
asafatida.
   Emulsion of gum-ammoniac.  See  Mis-
tura ammoniati.
   EMUNCTORY.   (From  emungo,  to
drain off.)  The  excretory  ducts of the
body  are so termed ; thus the exhaling ar-
teries  of the  skin constitute the great
emunrtory ofthe body.
   E\'iEMA.  (From  tv,  and  atya, blood.)
Enamos   So TI,op, crates and Galen call
such topic-d meitu ines as are appropriated
to bleeding wounds.
   Ena'.orema.   (From tt, and Aicegtai,  to
lift up )  The pendulous substance whicii
floats in the middle ofthe urine.
   Enamel.  See Teeth.
   En an thesis.   (From  tv,   and aviate,  to
meet.)  The  near  approach of ascending
and descending vessels.
   EN\RTIIR0S1S.  (From  tv,  in, and
tg%gyj, a joint.)  The hall and socket-joint.
A species of diarthrosis,  or  moveable con-
nexion of bones, in whicii the round  head
of one is received into the deeper cavity of
another, so as  to admit of motion  in every
direction ; as the  head  of the os femoris
with the  acetabulum of the os innoniina-
tum.  Set- Articulation.
  ENCANTHIS.    (From  w,  and **vS--c,
the angle of  the eye.)   A disease of the
caruncula lachrjmalis, of which' there are
two species.   Encanthis beiugna, and En-
canthis maligna seu inveterata.
   The encanthis, at its commencement, is
nothing more than  a small, soft, red, and
sometimes rather livid excrescence, which
grows from the caruncula lachrj malis, and,
at the same  time,  from  the neighbouring
seminular fold of  the conjunctiva.   This
excrescence,   on  its  first appearance,  is
commonly granulated, like a  mulberry-, or
is of a ragged and fringed structure.  Af-
terwards, when it  has acquired a certain
size, one part of it  represents a granulated
«y
                  ENC               291

 tumour, while  the  rest  appears  like  a
smooth, whitish, or ash-coloured substance,
streaked with varicose vessels,  sometimes
advancing as far over the conjunctiva, co-
vering the  side of  the  eye next to the
nose, as where the cornea and sclerotica
unite.
   The encanthis  keeps up a chronic oph-
thai my, impedes the  action of the eyelids,
and prevents, in particular,  the complete
closure of the eye.   Besides,  partly  by
compressing and partly by displacing the
orifices of the  puncta lachrymahs, it ob-
structs the free passage ofthe tears into the
nose.  The inveterate encanthis is ordinarily
of a very considerable magnitude; its roots
extend beyond  the  caruncula lachrymalis
and semilunar fold  to  the  membranous
lining of one or  both eyelids.  The patient
 experiences  very  serious  inconvenience
 from its origin  and  interposition  between
the commissure of the eye-lids, which it ne-
cessarily keeps asunder on the side towards
the nose.  Sometimes the disease assumes a
 cancerous malignancy.  This character  is
evinced by  the dull  red, and, as  it wer«
 leaden colour of the excrescence;  by its
 exceeding  hardness,, and  the lancinating
 pains which occur in it, and extend to the
 forehead, the whole eye-ball and the tem-
 ple, especially when the tumour has been
 slightly touched.  It is also shewn, by the
  ropensity  of the excrescence to  blead, ,
  y the partial  ulcerations on its surface,'
 which emit a funguous substance, and a thin
 and exceedingly acrid discharge.
   Encatalepsis.  (From tv, and xaIaxuttu,
 to leave.) 4 A catalepsy.
   Encathisma.   (Pi- in  tv,  and x*8nfiu,. to
 sit in.)  A semicupium.  A bath  for half
 the body.
   Encaima.   (From tv,- in, and  **<*, to
 burn)  Encausis.   A  pustul*  produced
 from a burn.
   Encausis.   (From tv, and xaiu\ to bum.)
 A burn, or scald.
   ENCEPHALOCELE.   (From tvxsfAXov,
the brain, and xnxn, a tumour.)  A rupture
of the brain.
   ENCEPHALOX.   (From  tv,  in, and «-
yaxii, the head.)  Encephalutn.   By  some
writers the cerebrum only is so called; and
others express by this term the contents of
the cranium.             *
   Enceris.  (From tv, and nxgoe, wax.)  A
roll of wax for making plasters.
   Enceuosis.  (From tv, and xngoc», to wax.)
The covering ofa plaster with wax.
   Encharaxis.   (From  tv,  and KAgAs-o-et,
to scarify.)   A scarification.
   Encheiresis.   (Prom «,.and ytig, the
hand.)  Encheiria  Gulen  uses  this word
as part of the title to one of his  works,
which treats of  dissection.   The  word
imports the  manual treatment of any sub-
ject
   EjftaBiaiA.  See Encheiresis, 
  %2-,        •     END

    E.vcnrLOMv.   Sec Enchyimm.
    ENciioNBurs.  (From ;-,-, and X'A'tyi* a
  cartilage.)  A  cartilage.
    Enchiusta.   (From tyxi^i t0 anoint.)
  Unguents'.  Ointments.
    Enchvloma.  (From *!-, and ;£uxoc, juice.)
  An inspissated juice.  An elixir, according
  to Lemery.
    Et.chym*.   (From tv, and  xtm>  to in-
  fuse.)  An infusion.   A sanguineous  ple-
  thora.
    Enchymata.  (From zyxvce> to infuse.)
  Injections for the eves and ears.
    JSncuymoma.  (From  tv, - and  xva>>  to
  pour in.)   In  the  writings  of the ancient
  physicians, it is a word by yvhich they ex-
  press that sudden effusion of blood into the
  cutaneous  vessels, which  arises from joy,
  anger, or shame; and in the last instance is
  what we usually call blushing.
    Encuymosis.  (tyxvyoirie.)    Blushing;
  also an extravasation of blood, which makes
  the part appear livid.  Thus, but impro-
  perly, it  is synonymous with Ecchymosts.
    Evchysis.   See Enchyma.
    Exclysma. (Fi-omev, and xxuga, to cleanse
  out.)   A  clyster.
    Encoglium.   (Prom tv, within, and kcixai,
  the belly.)  The abdominal viscera.
    Encolpist-us. (From tyxoxrtui, to insinu-
  ate.)  An uterine inj.-ction.
    Encranium. (From iv, within, and xg«r«v,
  the  skull.)   The cerebrum; the  whole
  contents of the skull.
    -Encrasicholus.   (From iv,  in, and xigae,
'** the  head; and  xox">  D'^e'  because  it
  is said to have the gall in its head.)   The
  anchovy.
    Encris, Eyxgi;.  A cake of meal, oil, and
  honey.
    Encymon.  (From tv, and xva>, to  con-
  ceive.)   Pregnancy.
    Encysis.  (From tv, and xva>, to  bring
  forth.)   Parturition.
    ENCYSTED.  A term  applied to those
  tumours  which consist of a fluid  or  other
  matter, enclosed in  sac or cyst.
    Evcystis. (From r.<, in, andxvr/?, a bag.)
  A wen.   A hard tumour.
    ENDEMIC.  (Endemicus; from  tv, in,
  and ftyos, people.)   A disease is so termed
  that is peculiar to  a  certain class of persons,
  or  country ; thus struma is endemial to the
  inhabitants of  Derbyshire and the Alps;
  scurvy to seafaring people -, and the plica
  polonfoa is met wiih in Poland.
     I'.vues-is.  (From tv, and tw,  to tie up.)
   A  ligature.   A bandage.
     Endive.  See Endivia.
     ENDIVIA.  ( Quasi eundo via, quia pas-
   ,'im nadtur,- named from the quickness of
   its growth.)  En diva.  Endive.  This plant,
    Cichorium endivia; fioribus solitariis, pedun-
   rulatis >• foliis integris, crenatis, of Linnsus,
   is  an extremely wholesome sailad, possess-
   ing bitter and anodyne qualities.
     Ekdosis.   (From w and titceyi, to  give.)
                 F.N'C

A  remission, pnil'.culiirly of febrile disor-
ders.
  Eveli.acmi-nijs.   (Prom ivAXXAnfluf to in-
terchange.)   An epithet appli d  to  the    \
union of the joints  of the vertebrae.         j
  ENEMA.    (From   m»yi,  to   nject.)    '
Clyster.   Injection.  Lavement.   A clys-
ter.    A  well-known  form  of conveying
both  nourishment and medicine to the sys-
tem, under certain morbid  circumstances.
The former takes place where obstruction
ofthe passage to the stomach is so great as
to render access to that organ impossible,
such  as  occurs in  lockjaw, diseased ajso-
phagus, &c. By this  means the body  can
be supported  for a few  weeks, till an at-
tempt is  made  at  effecting  a  cure.  It is
composed, in  such  cases, of  animal broths,
gruels made of farinaceous seeds, muci-
lages, &e.  As a  form  of medicine, clys-
ters are no less useful; and, according to
the  intention  with which  they  are pre-
scribed, they  are  either of an emollient,
anodyne, or  purgative nature.  The fol-
lowing forms are in general use.
   Enema  anodynum.   Take of   starch
jelly, half a pint; tincture of opium, fortyto
sixty drops.  Mix   The yvnole  to be in-
jected  by  means of  a  pewter clyster-sy-
ringe, in cases of dysentery or violent purg-
ing, and pain in the bowels.
   Enema   antispasmodicum.   Take   of
tinct. of asafostida,  half an ounce ; tincture
of opium  forty drops, Mix.  Fcr spasmodic
 affections of the bowels.
   Enema  laxatiyi m.   Take of Epsom
 salt,  two ounces ; dissolve in three quarters
 of a pint of warm  gruel, or  broth,  with an
 ounce of fresh butter, or sweet oil.
   Enema  nicotianje.   Take of the leaves
 of tobacco, two drachms;  boiling water,
 one pound.  The tobacco to be infused in
 the yvater  for  the space of  ten minutes.
 Employed in cases of strangulated  hernia.
   Enema jtutriens.   Take  of strong beef
 tea, twelve ounces ; thicken yvith hartshorn
 shavings, or arrow-root.
   Enema Terebinthinjf..   Take  of com-
 mon turpentine, half an ounce ;  the  yolk
 of one  egg, and  half a pound of gruel.
 The  turpentine,  being first  incorporated
 with the egg, is to be added  to the gruel.
 This clyster  is generally used, and  with
 great good effect, in violent fits ofthe stone.
   Enereisis.   (From tvtgtifu, to adhere to.)
 A compression. A tight ligature
   ENERGY.   (Energia; from  ivigyvo,  to
 act.)   Action.  The  degree of force exer-
 cised by any potver : thus, nervous  energy,
 muscular.energy,  &c.
   Eneuresis.  See Enuresis.
   Enralactum.   (From   tv,  and j.***,
 milk ;  so called  because  it is  eaten  by
 nurses to increase their milk.)  The herb
 saltwort.
   Encastrimythcs,  (From  tv, in, y*-f»g,
 the belly,  and yuSuyou, to  discourse.)  A 
                   EM

 Ventriloquist;  one who appears to  speak
 from his be:)-,.
   Em, isoma.   (From ^ >/£*>,  o approach.)
 Camarosis.  An instrument for making the
 parts  1' tlie  broken clavicle meet.  Also a
 fracture ofthe cranium.
   English mercury.  Sec Trfn-curialis.
   Em, i.iitto-gastoii.   (Prom  tv,  yxa-rl;<,
 the tongue, and j/strng. the belly.  A venlri-
 lnqnist.
   1-'.hgomphosis.   (From  tv, and  yoyep'.e, a
 ni.il.)  That species of articulation which
 resembles a  nail,  driven into wood, as a
 tooth in its socket.
   Engoniu'i.   (Prom tv, and yawiA, an an-
 pfc.)   'l'ite flexure, or angle made by  the
 bending ofa joint.
   Enixum PiUACELSi.   The  caput mor-
 tiuim of the  spirit of nitre, joined with  vi-
 triolic acid.
   Ennkapharmacum.  (From tvvtA, nine, and
 (pAgyAxov, a medicine.   A medicine compo-
 sed ot nine simple ingredients.
   Ennhaphyli.um.  (From   iwtA, nine, and
 yvxxov. • leaf; because  its   flower consists
 of nine leaves.)  A name for helleboraster,
 or he.n-'s foot.
   Emiythmus.   (From tv, priv. and  gvQyoe,
 number.)   An irregular pulse.
   E\s mahris.   A name anttently given to
 flic oxyde of iron,  winch arises in  sublima-
 tion, with tM-ice  its quantity of sal-ammo-
 niac.  Vlrclical practice does  not at pre-
 sent place this  practical  preparation in a
 higher rank of estimation than other oxydes
 of iron.
   Ens pimnum  solarm. Antimony.
   Ens veneris.  The ens veneris  is in ma-
 ny dispens.itnries called by this name.
   ENSIFOHM.  (Ensiformis,sc cartilago;
 from  ensis, a  sword,  and   forma,  resem-
 blance,)   Sword-like.   A  term applied  to
 a c.-.rtilage  See Cartilago ensiformis.
  Enstactum    (From tv,  and ta^oo, to  in-
 stil)   .V liquid medicine, which is  applied
 stillatim, or drop by drop.
   Kntatu-a.  (From tv7uva>, to strain.) Pro-
 vocatives :  medicines which  excite venereal
 incli- aiion.
  Em-era.  (From tvloe, tvithin.  The bow-
 els.  Hippocrates  calls by  this name the
 bigs in which were formerly enclosed me-
 dicines for fomentations.
  Enteradkn us.  (From tvltgw, an intestine,
 and AtuvA, gland.)  Tne intounal  glands.
  ENriiRENAHYTA.  (From tvltgA, the  bow-
 tls, and ayxva,  to infuse into.)  An instru-
 ment  for  administering clysters.   A clys-
 ter-pipe.
  ENTERITIS.   (Zvltgtlie -.  from  tvligov, an
 intestine.)  Inflammation of the intestines.
 It is a genus of disease in the class pyrexia,
and  order pldegmasia of  Cullen, and  is
known by  the  presence of pyrexia,  fixed
pain in  the abdomen, costiveness, and vo-
miting.  The causes of enteritis are much
                   ENT       •      ['295

 the same as  those of gastritis, being  occa-
 sioned by acrid substances, indurated faeces,
 long continued  and obstinate costivtness,
 spasmodic cholic, and a strangulation of any
 part of  the  intestinal canal;  but  another
 very general  cause is the application of cold
 to the lower extremities, or to the belly it-
 self.  It is a disease which is most apt to
 occur at  an advanced period  of life, and is
 very liable to a relapse.
   It comes on with an acute pain,  extend-
 ing in general over the whole  ofthe abdo-
 men; but more especially round the navel,
 accompanied yvith eruetations, sickness at
 the stomach, a vomiting  of bilious matter,
 obstinate  costiveness, thirst,  heat,  great
 i nxi.-ty, and  a quick and hard small pulse.
 After a short time, the pain becomes more
 severe, the bowels seem drawn together by
 a kind of spasm, the whole region of the
 abdomen  is highly painful to the touch, and
 seems  drawn together in lumpy contrac-
 tions ;  invincible costiveness  prevails, and
 the  urine is voided  with great difficulty
 and pain.
  Tiie inflammation continuing to proceed
 with violence, terminates at  last  in  gan-
 grene ;  or abating gradually,  it goes off by
 resolution. -
  Enteritis is always attended with  con-
 siderable danger, as it often terminates in
 gangrene in the space of  a few hburs from
 its commencement; which event is  marked
 by the  sudden remission of pam, sinking of
 the pulse, shrinking of the  features, and
 distention of the belly; and it  frequently
 proves fatal likewise, during the inflamma-
 tory stage.  If the pains abate gradually, if
 natural  stools  be  passed, if an universal
 sweat, attended  with  a  firm  equal pulse,
 comes on, or  if a copious discharge of load-
 ed urine, with the same kind of pulse, take;.
 place, a resolution and favourable termina-
 tion  may be expected.
  Dissections of this disease shew that the
 inflammation pervades the  intestinal  tube
 to a very co: s:d-rable extent; that adhe-
 sions of the diseased portion to contiguous
 parts are  formed ; and that, in some cases,
 the intestines are in a gangrenous  state, or
 that  ulcerations  have fcrmed.  They like-
 wise shew that, besides  obstinate obstruc-
 tions,  intususception, constrictions,  and
 twistings,  are often  to be met with; and
 that, in most cases, the peritoneum is more
 or less affected, and is perceived, at times,
 to be covered with a layer of coagulable
 lymph.
  ENTEROCELE.    (From  tvltgov, an in-
testine, and khxh, a tumour.) Hernia intesti-
nalis.  Every  hernia may be so called that
is produced by the protusion of an intestine,
whether it is in the groin, navel, or else-
 yvhere.
  ENTERO-EPIPLOCELE.   (From ulipv,
 an intestine, rwrxw, the epiploon, and wia;>, 
29i        °       ENU
EPH
   khxh, a tumour.)  A rupture formed by the
   protusion of part ol  an intestine, yvith a por-
   tion of the epiploon.
     ENTERO-HYDROCELE.    (From tvrt-
   ^ov, an intestine, vtaig, water, and xnxn, a tu-
   mour.)  This must mean a common scro-
   tal hernia, with a good deal of water in the
   hernial  sac; or else  a hernia congenita,
   (in which the bowels descend into the tu-
   nica vaginalis testis,)  attended with a col-
   lection of  fluid in  the  cavity of this mem-
   brane.           ,
     ENTEROMPHALUS.   (From  tvrtgov, an
   intestine, and oyqAX®',  the navel.)  An um-
   bilical hernia, produced  by  the protusion
   ofa portion of intestine.
     ENTEROPHYTUM. (From tvltgov, an in-
   testine, and upvlot, a plant.)  The  sea-chit-
   terling;  a plant which grows in the form of
   a gut.
     ENTERORAPHIA.   (From tvrtgov, an in-
   testine, and geupH, a suture.) A suture ofthe
   intestines, or the sewing  together the di-
   vided edges of an intestine.
     Enteboscheocexe. (From  tvltgov, an  in-
   testine, and oo-x^ov, the scrotum, and khxm, a
   rupture.)  Hernia  scrotalis, or  rupture of
   the intestines into the scrotum.
     Enthemata.  (From tvlifayt, to put in.)
   Anti-inflammatory styptics.
     Enthlasis.  A  contusion, with the im-
   pression of the instrument by which it hap-
   pened.
     ENTROITUM.   (From tt, and  vgwiui, to
   turn.)  A disease of the eyelids, occasion-
   ed by the eyelashes and eyelid being invert-
   ed towards the bulb of the eye.
     Estyposis.  (P'rom  ifltmoee, to  make an
   impression )  The acetabulum, or concave
   bone ofthe shoulder.
     ENULA CAMPANA.  (A corruption  of
   henula, or Helenium, from Helene, the island
   where it grew.)  Helenium.  Common inu-
   la, or elecampane.  Inula helenium of Lin-
   naeus -.—joUis amplexicaulibus ovatis rugosis
   subtus iomentosis,  calycum squamis evalis.
   This  plant,  though a native of Britain, is
   seldom met with in its wild state, but most-
   ly cultivated. The root, which  is the part
   employed medicinally, in  its recent state,
   has a weaker and less  grateful smell than
   when thoroughly  dried;  and  kept  for a
  length of time,  by which it is greatly im-
* proved, its odour then approaching to that
  of Florentine orris.  It was formerly in high
  esfcimafyn  in dvspepsia, pulmonary  affec-
  tion*, and uterine obstructions, but is now
  fallen into dhuse.
    Enulon.   (From tv, and xxoe, the gums.)
  The internal flesh of the gums, or that part
  of them which is within the mouth.
    ENURESIS.   (From  «v*gw>,  to  make
  water.)   An  inconinency or  involuntary
  flow of urine.   This disease  usually pro-
  ceeds either from relaxatisn or a paralytic
  affection  of the  sphincter of the bladder,
 induced  by various  debilitating causes, as
 too free a use of spirituous liquors, manus-
 trupation,  and  excess  in  venery ; or it '
 ar;ses from compression on the  bladder,
 from a diseased state ofthe organ, or from
 some irritating substance contained in its
 cavity.  It is arranged in the class locales,
 and order apocenoses of Cullen, and con-
 tains  two species:—1.  Enuresis  atonica,
 the sphincter of ihe bladder having lost its
 tone from  s;  me previous disease:  2. Enu-
 reds ab  irratione, vel compressione vesica,
 from an  irritation or compression  of  the
 bladder.
   Epacmasticus.   (From art,  and AxyA^a,
 to incsease.)   It is applied to fever which
 is still increasing  in malignity.
   Epacme.  (From i7raMyA^, to increase.)
 The increase,  or exacerbation of a dis-
 ease.
   Epagogium.  (From wraym, to draw over.)
 The prepuce, that part of the penis which
 is drawn over the glans, according  to Dios-
 cor ides.
   Epanadidoutes.  (From &rAVAftta>yi, to
 increase.)   A term applied to fevers which
 continue  to  increase  in their degree of
 heat.
   Epanadiplosis.   (From mAVAfvrxom, +o re-
 duplicate.)  The reduplication of a fit ofa
 semitertian fever;  that is, the return of the
 cold fit before the hot fit is ended.
   Epastastasis.  (From &rt, and avieniyi, to
 excite.)   A tubercle, or small pustule upon
 the skin.
   Epanctlotus.  (From  ar/, and  Ayxvxoe,
 crooked.   A sort  of crooked bandage in
 Oribasius.
   Epirma. (From tiraigm, to elevate.) Epar-
 sis.   Any kind  of tumour, but  frequently
 applied to the parotis.
   Eparsis. See Eparma.
   Epasmastica fehris.   A fever is so call-
 ed by Bellini, and others, while  it is in  its
 increase.
   Epencranis.    (From tm, tv,   in, and
 KgAviov, the skull.)  The name of the cere-
 bellum.
   Epheh;eum.   (From erri,  and  «£», the
 groin.)  The hair upon the pubes.
   Ephedra.   (P'rom t^t^oyat, to sit upon.)
 Ephedrana. The buttocks.  Also a species
 of horse-tail.
   Ephedrana.  See Ephedra.
   Ephelcis.   (From tm, upon, and txxoe, an
 ulcer.)  The crust of an  ulcer; hardened
purulent expectoration.
   EPHELIS.   (From wri,  and nxioe, the
sun.)  A  broad,  solitary, or aggregated
spot, attacking most  commonly  the face,
back of the hand, and breast, from expo-
sure to the sun.
   EPHEMERA.    (From btv,  upon, and
»yigA, a day.)  A fever which begins, is per-
fectly formed, and runs through its course^
in  the space of twelve hours. 
EPI             »                         EPI              295
   EPHEMERIDES.  (From t^ytgie, an al-
 manack;   so  called  because,  like  the
 moon's age, they may be foretold  by the
 almanack.)  Diseases which return at par-
 ticular times ofthe moon.
   Ephialtes.   (From  t^AXXoyat, to leap
 upon ; so called  because it yvas thought a
 daemon leaped upon the  breast.)  Incubus,
 or night-mare.
   Ephialtia.  (From ephialtes, the night-
 mare ; so called because it was said to cure
 the night mare.)  The herb paeony.
   EPHIDROSIS.   (From iqitgom,  to per-
 spire.)  Sudalio.  Mador.  A violent and
 morbid perspiration.  A genus of disease
 m the class locales, and order apocenoses of
 Cullen.
   EPHIPPIUM.  (A  saddle,  which it is
 thought to resemble.)   See Sella tardea.
   Efuodos.  (From  tTrt,  and  ofoe, a  way.)
 In Hippocrates it hath three significations:
 1. The ducts, or passages, by which the
 excrements of the body are evacuated.  2.
 The  periodical attack of a  fever, from the
 common use of  it to express the attack of
 thieves.   3.  The access of similar  or dis-
 similar things,  whicii  may be  useful or
 hurtful to the body.
   Ewaltes.  See Ephialtes.
   Epialus.    (From  nmov,  gently, and
 AXtA^te, to heat.)   Epialos.  An  ardent fe-
 ver,  m whicii both he'at and cold are felt in
 the same part at the same time.  Galen de-
 fines it to be a fever in  which the patient
 labours under  a preternatural heat  and  a
 coldness at the same time.  The ancient
 Latins call it Quercera.
   Epibole.  (From tn-iSaxxce, to press upon.)
 The  night mare, or ephialtes.
   Epicantius.   (P'rom tTrt, and KAvQoe,  the
 angle of the ejre.)  The angle of ihe eye.
   EricARPirM.  (P'rom tm, upon, and «*g-
 me, tlie wrist.)   A topical medicine applied
 to the wrist.
   Eticauma.   (From  ttri, and xava>,  to
 burn.)  Encauma.   Epicausis.  A  burn, or
 scald.
   Epicausis.  See  Epicauma.
   Epiceras.  (From t-ri, and  xtgAt,  a horn ;
 so called because its  pods art shaped like
 a horn.)  The herb fenugreek.
   EriCERASTicA.  (From fri,  and xtgAtwyi,
 to mix.)   Medicines  which, by  mixing
 with  acrimonious juices, temper them and
 render them less  troublesome.   Emolli-
 ents.
   Epicheiresis.  (From m,  and £ug, the
 hand.)  A manual operation.
   Epicholus.    (P'rom  m, and £oa»,  the
 bile)  Bilious.
   Epichordis.  (From rr, upon, and xoi^>
 a gut.)   Tlie mesentery
   Epichorios.   (P'rom tm, upon, and x-i^t
 a region.)   The same as epidermis.
   Epicimlis.  (Prom tm, upon, and xoixie,
 the eyelid.)  The  upper eyelid,
    Ei'icoi.ic.   (Epicohca,- from tm, upon,
. and  *m\ov the colon.) Upoi
part of the abdomen which lies  over the
head of the coecum and sygmoid flexure of
the colon, called the epicolic region.
  Epicophosis.    (From  tm,  and  xaxpoc,
deaf.)   A total deafness.
  EHICRANIUM.  (From ar/, and xgavtov,
the cranium.)  The common integuments,
aponeurosis, and muscular expansion which
lie upon the cranium.
  Epicranius.  See Occipito-frontatis.
  Epicrasis.  (From  ew, and xtgAvvvyi, to
temper.)   A critical evacuation of bad hu-
mours,   an  attemperation  of bad ones.
When a  cure is performed in the  alterative
way, it is called per Epicradn.
  Epicrisis.  (From  em  xgivu,  to  judge
from.)  A  judgment of the termination of
a disease from present symptoms.
  Epictenium.  (P'rom «r/, about, and xlue,
the pubes.)  The parts  above and about
the pubes.
  Epicyjf.ma.  (From em, upon, and xva, to
conceive.)   Episyesis.  Superfoetation.  Su-
perimpregnation.
  Epicyesis   See Epicyama.
  EPIDEMIC.   (Epidemicus ;  from  tm,
upon,  and  Sny®', the  people.)   A con-
tagious disease is so termed, that  attacks
many people at the sa*me season, and in the
same place ;  thus putrid fever, plague, dy-
sentery,  &c.  are often epidemic.
  EP1DENDRUM.  (From tm,  upon, Set.
Sgov. a tree ; because all this genus of plants
grow parasitically on the trunk or branches
of  other trees.)   The name of  a  genus of
plants in the Linnsean system. Class, Gy-
nandria.  Order, Monandria.
   Epidendrum vanilla.   The  systema-
tic name of the  vanelloe  plant.   See  Va-
nilla.
   Epideris.  (From tm, and StgAe, the skin.)
The clitoris.
   EPIDERMIS,   (From art, upon,  and Stg-
yA, ihe  true skin.)   The scarf-skin.  See
 Cuticle.                              r i
   Epidesis.   (From ten, upon, and  Sta>,ta
bind.)   A bandage to stop a discharge of
blood.
   Epidesmus.   (From tm, upon* and  Sue,
to  bind.)   A bandage  by which  splints,
bolsters, &c. are secured.
   EPIDIDYMIS    (From tm, upon,  and
SiSvyoe, a testicle )  A hard, vascular, ob-
long substance, that lies upon the testicle,
formed ofa convolution ofthe vas deferens.
It has a thick end, which is conve*,  and
situated posteriorly ; and a thin endJVhich
is rather flat, and situated inferiorly. The '
epididymis adheres to the testicle by its
two extremities only^ for its middle part is
free,  forming a bag,  to yvhich' the  tunica
vaginalis ofthe testicle is attached.  '
   EpioosIs.  (P'roiv emSiStnyi, to grow upon.)-
A preternatural enlargement of any part'.
   Epihrome. (From tmSgtym, to run upon.)
A-> afflux of humours.
   EPIGASTRIC.    (Epigastricus,   tmy*g-
Tg/iwc: from tm, upon,  or above, and >*rȣ, 
 296               EPI

 the stomach.)   That part of the abdomen
 that  lies over  the  stomach, is called the
 epigast.ic region ;  it reaches from  the pit
 of the stomach to an imaginary line above
 the navel,, supposed to be drawn from one
 extremity of the last ofthe false ribs to the
 other.   Its sides are called hypochondria,
 and are covered by the false ribs, between
 which ties the epigastrium.
   EPIGASTRIUM.   (From em, upon, or
 above, and yArtp,  the belly.)   The region
 or part immediately over the stomach.
   Epigennema   (From tmyivoyAt, to gene-
 rate upon.)   Epigenneds. Tie fur on the
 tongue.   An accessory symptom.
   Epigennesis.   See Epigennema.
   Epiginomena.  (From emytvoyAi,  to suc-
 ceed or supervene.)  Galen says, they are
 those symptoms whicii naturally succeed,
 or may  be expected in the progress of a
 disease ; but Faesius says, they are acces-
 sions  of some other affection to diseases,
 which never happen but in stubborn and
 malignant diseases.
   Epiglossum.    (From  tm,   upon, and
 yXto<ro-A,  the tongue;  so called because a
 lesser leaf  grows above the larger in the
 shape  of a tongue.)^  The  Alexandrian
 laurel.
   EPIGLOTTIS.    (P'rom tm, upon, and
 yxooime, the tongue.)  The cartilage at the
 root of the tongue that falls upon  tiie glot-
 tis or superior opening of the larynx. Its
 figure is nearly oval; it is concave poste-
 riorly,  and  convex anteriorly.   Its apex or
 superior extremity is loose, and is always
 elevated upwards  by  its oyvn  elasticity.
 While the back of the tongue is drawn
 backwards in swallowing, the  epiglottis is
 put over the aperture of' the larynx, hence
 itishuls  up the passage from  the mouth
 info the larynx.  The base ofthe epiglottis
 is  fixed  to  the thyroid cartilage, the  os
 hyoides, and the base of the tongue, by a
^trong ligament.
   "Epiglottum.  (From tmyxurlie, the epi-
 glottis,  which it resembles in  shape.)  An
 instrument  mentioned  by Paracelsus for
 elevating the eyelids.
   Epigloutis.  (From zti, upon, and yxovloe,
 the buttocks.)  Th>.  uperior parts of the
 buttocks.
   Epigonatis.  (Frtim em, upon,  and yew,
 the knee.)  Tlie patella o: knee pan.
   Epigonides.  (From  tm, and yovv,  the
 knee.)   The muscles  inserted into the
 kneesV
   Epigonum. (From tmyivoyAt, to proceed
 upon.)  A supertoetutioii.
   Epilempsis.  See Epilepsia.
   Epilentia.   Corrupt*-.: from epilepsia.
   EPILEPSY  (From tmXAy^avu, to  seize
 upon;  sociiled,  from  the suddenness of
 its at ack )   If  is  also called  falling  sick-
 ness, from the patient suddenly filling to
 the ground on an attack ot this disease.  By
 the ancients it was termed, from its affect-
                  EPI

ing the mind, the most noble part ofthe ra-
tional creature, the sacred disease.  It con- i
sists of convul-ions with sleep, and usually |
froth issuing from the mouth.  It is a genus
of disease in the class neuroses, and order
spasmi of Cullen, and contains nine species: i
1. Epilepda traumatica, arising from an in- 1
jury of  tlie  head: 2. Epilepsia d dohre,
from pain : 3. Epilepsia verminosa, from the
irritation of worms : 4. Epilepda d veneno,
from poisons:  5.  Epilepsia  exanthemalica,
from the repulsion of cutaneous eruptions :
6. Epilepsia d  cruditate ventriculi, from
crudities of the stomach :  7- Epilepda ab
inaniiione, from debility : 8. Epilepsia ntc-
rina, from hysterical affections : 9. Epilep-
sia ex onanismo, from onanism.
   P'pilepsy  attacks  by  fits, :uid after a
certain duration  goes off', leaving the per-
son most commonly m his usual state;  but
sometimes a considerable degree of stupor
and  weakness remain  behind, particularly
where the disease has frequent recurrences.
It is oftener met  yvith among children than
grown persons, and boys seem more sub-
ject to its attacks than girls.   Its returns
are periodical, and its paroxysms commence
more frequently in the night  than in  the
day, being somewhat connected with sleep.
It is a disease  sometimes counterfeited, in
order  to extort charity  or  excite compas
sion.                                     ,
   Epilepsy,  is properly distinguished into I
sympathic and idiopathic, being considered |
as sympathic, when produced by an affec-
tion in some other part of the body, such \
as acidities in  the stomach, worms, teeth-
ing, &c. an  idiopathic when it is a primary-
disease, neither dependent on, nor proceed-
ing from any other.
   The  causes  yvhich give rise  to epilepsy,
are  bloyvs,  wounds,  fractures,  and other
injuries  done to  the head  by external vio-
lence, together yvith lodgments of water in
the brain, tumours, concretions and polypi.
Violent affections of the nervous system,
sudden frights, fits of passion, great emo-
tions of the  mind, acute pains in any part,
worms in the stomach or intestines, teeth-
ing,  the suppression of long accustomed
evacuations, too great emptiness or reple-
tion, and poisons received into the body,
are causes which likeyvise produce epilep-
sy.  Sometimes  it is  hereditary,  and at
others it depends on a predisposition arising
from a mobility of the  sensorium, which is
occasioned either by plethora, or a state of
debility.
   An attack of epilepsy is now and then
preceded by a heavy pain  in  the head,
dimness of sight, noise in the ears, palpita-
tions, flatulency in the stomach a«td intes-
tines, wearim ss, and a small degree of stu-
por, and  in  some cases, there prevails  a
sense of sometliing like a  cold vapour or
aura arising up to the head;  but it more
generally happens that the patient falls 
EPI
EPI
297
down  suddenly without  much previous
notice; his eyes are distorted or inverted,
so as that only the whites of them can be
seen ; his fingers are closely clenched, and
the trunk of his body,  particularly on one
side, is much agitated;  he foams at the
mouth, and thrusts  out his tongue, which
often suffers great injury, from the muscles
of the  lower jaw being affected ; he  loses
all sense of feeling, and not unfrequently
voids both urine and faeces involuntarily.
  The  spasms abating he recovers gradu-
ally; but  on coming to himself, feels very
languid and exhausted, and retains not the
smallest recollection of what  has passed
during the fit.
  When the disease arises from an heredi-
tary disposition, or comes on after the age
of puberty, or where the fits recur frequent-
ly, and are of long duration, it will be very
difficult to effect a  cure;  but when  its
attacks are at an early age, and is occasion-
ed by  worms, or any  accidental cause,  it
may in  general be removed with ease.  In
some cases, it has been entirely carried off
by the  occurrence of  a  fever,  or by the
appearance of  a cutaneous eruption.   It
has been known  to terminate in apoplexy,
and in  some instances to produce a loss  of
the powers of the mind, and to bring on
idiotism.
  The  appearances usually to be observed
on dissection are, serous and sanguineous
effusion, a turgid tense state of the vessels
of the  brain without any effusion, a dilata-
tion of some particular part of the brain, ex-
crescences, polypi, and hydaiides adhering
to it, and  obstructing its functions,  and
likewise ulcerations.
  EP1LOBIUM.  (P'rom tm xoB* i»v, a violet
or beautiful  flower,  growing  on a  pod.)
The name of  a  genus of plants in the Lin-
nxan  system.   Class   Octandria.   Order,
Monogynia.
  Epilobium  angustifolium.   Rose-bay-
willow herb.  The young tender shoots cut
in the  spring, and dressed  as  asparagus,
are little inferior.
  Epimedium-   The plant barren-wort.
  P'.pimorius.    (From  tm,  and yupce,  to
divide.)  A term applied to  an  unequal
pulse
  Epimylis.    (From  tm, and yvx», the
knee.)   The patella or knee bone.
  Epineneucus.  (From tmvtvu, to nod or
incline.)   An unequal pulse.
  Epi.notivm.   (From  tm, upon, and vuloe,
the hack.)  The shoigkier blade.
  Epinyctis.  (P'rom  em, and w%, night.)
A pustule, whu|b. rises in the night,  form-
ing an angry tumour  on the  skin of the
arms,  hands, and thighs,  of the size of a
lupine, of a dusky red, and sometimes of a
livid and pale colour, with great inflamma-
tion  and pain.  In a few  davs breaks, and
sloughs away.
  Epipactis.  (From tmvAxloai,  to  coagu-
late.)  A  plant mentioned by Dioscorides;
and so named because its juice was said to
coagulate  milk.
  Epiparoxysmus.   (From em, upon, and
TTApo^vo-yoe, a paroxysm.)  An unusual fre-
quency of febrile exacerbation.
  Epipastum.  (P'rom  em, upon, and itao--
<ra,   to sprinkle.)   Any powdered drug
sprinkled on the body.
  EriPECHYS.    (From   tm,   above,  and
mxve, the  cubit.)  That part of the arm
above the  cubit.
  Eptphlogisma.   (From tm,  upon, and
yxoyifa, to inflame.) Violent inflammation,
or burning heat in  any  part, attended with
pain, tumour,  and redness:  also a name
given by Hippocrates to the shingles.
  EPIPHORA.   (From tmbtgui, to carry-
forcibly.)  The watery eye.  An  involun-
tary  flow of tears.   A superabundant flow-
ing of a serous or aqueous humour from the
eyes.  A  genus of disease in the class  lo-
cales, and order apocenoses, of Cullen.  The
humour which  flows very copiously from
the   eye in epiphora appears to be fur-
nished, not only by the lachrymal gland,
but from the whole surface of the conjunc-
tive  membrane, Meibomius's glands, and
the  caruncula lachrymalis ; which increased
and morbid secretion may be induced from
any  stimulus  seated between  the globe  of
the  eye and lids, as sand, acrid fumes, and'
the  like ;  or it may arise from the stimulus
of active  inflammation ; or from the acri-
mony of scrophula, measles,  small-pox; or
from general  relaxation.  The disease may
also arise from  a more copious secretion  of
tears than the puncta lachrymalia  can ab-
sorb, or, as* it is most common ,from an ob -
struction  in the lachrymal  canal,  in con-
sequence of which  the  tears are prevented
from passing freely from the eye into the nose.
  EPIPHYSIS.    (From tm,  upon,  and
qvui, to grow.)  Any portion  of bone grow-
ing upon another, but separated from it by
a cartilage.
  Epiplasma.   (From tm, upon,  and
ttxao-o-oi, to spread.)   A poultice; also a
name for  an application of wheat meal,
boiled in hvdelseum, to wounds.
  EITPLOCELE.   (From  tmvxoov,   the
omentum, and khxh, a tumour.)  An omen-
tal  hernia.   A rupture produced by the
protusion  of  a portion  of  the omentum.
See Hetmia.
  Epiplocomistes.  (From  tmTrxwv,  the
omentum, and xoyi^a, to carry.)   One who
has the omentum morbidly large.
  Epiploic  appendages.    See Appendi
cula epiploica.
  EPIPLOITIS.    (From   ern-xtn,   the
omentum  ) ,An inflammation of the pro-
cess  of the  peritoneum, that  forms  the
epiploon or omentum.  See Peritonitis.
  Epiploomph4TO?t,   (From wtjssv,  the 
298               EPI                                       EPI
omentum,  and  oyyAXoe, the  navel.)  An
omental hernia protruding at the navel.
  EPIPLOON.   (From trrtrrxw,  to  sail
over, because it is mostly found floating, as
it  were, upon the intestines.)   See Omen-
tum.
  EPIPLOSCHEOCELE.  (From  mmxm,
the omentum, oo-%wv, the scrotum, and khxh,
a tumour or  hernia.)   A rupture of the
omentum into the scrotum,  or a scrotal
hernia containing omentum.
  Epipolasis.   (From  imiroXAga,  to swim
ion  the  top.)  A  fluctuation  of humours.
A species of chymical  sublimation.
  EriPOMA.  (From tm, upon, and veeyA, a
lid.)  An instrument to cover the shoulder
in a luxation.
   Epiporoma.  (From emmvpve, to  harden.)
An indurated  tumour in the joints; a cal-
lous concretion, a "tophus,  a tophaceous
callus molesting the joints.
   Epiptyxis."   (From  araflwo-m,   to close
up.)  A spasmodic closing.of the lips.
  Epipyhexis.  (P'rom  tm, and 7rvptr%, to
be  feverish.)  A rapid exacerbation in a
fever.
  Epirigesis.    (From  tm,  and  tuytm, to
become cnld-t)  An  unusual degree of cold,
or repiti'ion of rigors.
  Epirrhoe.   (P'rom  tm,  upon,  and pia>,
to flow.)   An influx or afflux of humours
to any part.
   ErisARCiDiuJr.   (From «r<, upon,  and
o-Ap£, the  flesh.)   An anasarca, or dropsy
spread between the skin and flesh.
.  EPISCHESES.   (From vruryw, to  re-
strain.)   A suppression of  excretions.  It
is  an order in  the class locales of  Cullen's
nosology.
  Epischium.   (P'rom em, uponv and itrxtov,
the hip-bone.)  The os  pubis.
  Episcopalis.  (From  tpiscopus, a bishop,
or mitred dignitary.) Resembling a bishop's
mitre.   It is applied to a valve at the orifice
betyveen the left auricle and  ventricle ofthe
heart, called the mitral  valve.
   Epispasmus.   (From tmavrAm,  to draw
together.)   A quick   inspiration  of  the
breath.
  EPISPASTICS.  (Epispastica, sc. medi-
camenta ; from tme-TTAai, to draw together.)
Those substances which are  capable, when
applied to  the surface of the body, of pro-
ducing a serous or  puriform discharge,  by
exciting a previous state of inflammation.
The term,  though comprehending  likewise
issues' and setons,  is more  commonly  re-
stricted  to   blisters—those  applications
which, exciting  inflammation  on the skin,
occasion a thin serous  fluid to be poured
from the exhalants, raise the cuticle, and
form the  appearance of a vesicle.  This
effect arises from their  strong stimulating
power,  and to this stimulant operation and
tlie  pain tbey  excite, ar  to be  ascribed
the advantages derived from them in the
treatment of disease.  The evacuation they
occasion is too inconsiderable to have any
effect.
  It is  a principle sufficiently established
with regard to the living system, that where
a morbid action  exists, it may often be
removed by inducing an action of a differ-
ent kind in the same or neighbouring part.
On this  principle is explained the  utility
of blisters in local inflammation and spas-
modic action,  and it regulates their appli-
cation in pneumonia,  gastritis,  hepatitis,
phrenitis, angina, rheumatism,  colic,  and
spasmodic affections of the stomach ;  dis
eases in  which they are employed with the
most marked advantage.
   A similar principle  exists with respect
to  pain ; exciting one pain often relieves
another.  Hence  blisters  often give relief
in tooth-ach, and some other painful affec-
tions.
   Lastly, blisters, by "their operation, com-
municate a stimulus to the whole system,
and raise the  vigour  of the circulation.
Hence, in part, their utility in fevers ofthe
typhoid  kind, though   in such cases they
are used with still more advantage  to ob-
viate or remove local inflammation.
   Episph.ehia.    (From  em,  and  o-QAipA,
a  sphere; so  called  from the sphxncal
shape of the brain.) * The windings of the
exterior surface of the brain ;  or the wind-
ing vessels upon it.
   Epistaomus.   (From em, and r«£a>, to
trickle down.)  A catarrh.
  Epistaphilinus.  (From  tm,  and  r&-
<fvxtvoi, a parsnip,  from their resemblance to
a can of.)  See Uvula.
  EPISTAXIS.   (From ems-ctfu,, to distil
from.)  Bleeding at  the  nose, with pain,
or fulness ofthe head.   A genus of disease
arranged by Cullen in the class pyrexia,
and order hamorrhagia.
   Persons of a sanguine and plethoric habit
and not  yet  advanced to  manhood,  are
very liable to be  attacked with  this com-
plaint : females being much less subject to
it than males, particularly after  menstrua-
tion.
  Epistaxis comes on at times without any
previous warning; but at others, it is pre-
ceded bj' a pain and heaviness in the head,
flushing in the face, heat and itching in the
nostrils,  a throbbing of the temporal arte-
ries and a quickness of the pulse.   In some
instances a coldness of the feet, and shiver-
ing over the whole body,  together  with a
costive belly, are  observed to precede an
attack of this haemorrhage.
  This complaint is to be considered as of
little consequence; when occurring in young
persons, being never  attended with  any
danger;  but when it  arises in those who
are advanced  in  life, flows profusely  and
returns frequently, it  indicates too great
fulness of the vessels of the head, and not 
EPS
ERE              299
 unfrequently precedes apoplexy, palsy, &c.
 and  therefore,  in such cases, is  to be re-
 garded as a dangerous disease.  When this
 haemorrhage arises  in  any putrid disorder,
 it is to be considered as a fatal symytom.
   EP1STHOTONOS.  (From cnsto,  for
 wards, and ruvu, to  extend.)  A spasmodic
 affection of mii-cles drawing the  body for-
 wards.   See Tetanus.
   Epistomion.     (Prom tm,  upon,  and
 rayA,  a  mouth)   A stopper tor a bottle.
 Also a vent-hole ofa furnace, called the re-
 gister.
   Epistropralus.  (From em, upon, and
 rpt^te, to  turn about.)  It is applied to the
 hr»i vertebra of the neck, because it turns
 about  upon the second as  upon  an  axis,
 which  therefore was so  called by the an.
 cient,s.  Some,  though  improperly, called
 the second thus.  It is also written Epistro-
 pliea and  Epistrophis.
   Epistrophe.   (From tmrtuqut, to invert.)
 An inversion of any  part, as when  the neck
 is turned round.  Also a return of a disor-
 der which has ceased
   EPISTROPHEUS.  (From emg-go^ta,, to
 turn round, because the head is  turned up-
 on it.)  Epistrophaus  The second cervical
 vertebra.   See Dentatus.
   Epistrophis.   See Epistrophe.
   Epitasis.   (From tm, and ruta, to ex-
 tend.)  The beginning and  increase  of a
 paroxysm or disease.
   EPITHELIUM.   The cuticle on the red
 part of the lips.
   Epithema-  (From tm, upon, and mSnyt,
 to apply.)  A term sometimes  applied to
 a lotion, fomentation, or some external ap-
 plication.
  Epithematium.  The  same.  A plaster.
  Epithesis.  (From tm, and mdnyt, to co-
 ver or  lay  upon.)   Tue rectification of
 crooked limbs by means of instruments.
  EPITHYMUM.   (From tm,  upon,  and
 flvyoe, the herb thv me.)   Cuscuta.  Dodder
 of thyme.  A parasitical  plant, possessing
 a strong disagreeable smell, and a  pungent
 taste, very  durable in the mouih.   Two
 kinds are recommended in melancholia, as
 cathartics, viz.  Cuscuta epithymum of Lin-
 naeus -.—foliis sesdbbus, quiuquifidis, brac-
 tds obvaUaris, and cuscuta europaa ; fioribus
 sesdUbus.
  Epohe.    (From tm,  over, and ut»,  a
 song.)  Epodos.  The  metliod  of curing
distempers by incantation.
  Epomis.   (From tm, upon, and txyoe, the
shoulder.)  The acromion, or upper  part
of the shoulder.
  Epomphalium.   (From tm, upon,  and
oytpAXoe, the navel.)  An application to the
navaL
  EPSOM SALT.  A purging salt, former-
ly  obtained by boiling  down the  mineral
water, found in  the vicinity  of Epsom in
Surrey.   It  is at present prepared from
 sea water, which, after being boiled down,
 deposits an unchrystallized brine, that con-
 sists chiefly of muriated magnesia, and is
 sold in the shops under the name of sal.
 catharticus amarus, or bitter purging salt.
 See Sulphas Magnesia.
   EPSOM WATER.   Aqua  Epsomensis.
 This water evaporated  to dryness leaves a
 residuum, the quantity of which has  been
 estimated from an ounce and a half in the
 gallon  to five drachms and one scruple.
 Of the  total  residuum, by far the greater
 part, about  four or five sixths, is sulphate
 of magnesia mixed with a very few munats,
 such as that of  lime, and probably  mag-
 nesia, which render it  very deliquescent,
 and  increase the bitterness of  taste, titl
 purified  by  repeated,  chrystallizations.
 There  is nothing sulphureous or metallic
 ever found in this spring.   The diseases in
 which it is employed are  similar to those
 of Sedlitz water.   There are many other of
 the  simple saline spring,  that  might be
 enumerated, all of which  agree  with  that
 of Epsom, in containing a notable propor-
 tipn of  some purging salt.  This, for the
 most part, is either Epsom or  Glauber's
 salt,  or often a  mixture  of both, such as
 Acton,  Kilburne, Bagnigge Wells, Dog and
 Duck, Si. George's Fields, &c.
   EPULIS. (From em, and xxa, the gums.)
 A small tubercle x>n the gums.   It is  said
 sometimes to  bpcome cancerous.
   EPULOTICS.   (Epulotica,  sc. medica--
 menta ;  from tmsxou, to cicatrize.) A term
 given by surgeons  to those applications
 which promote the formation of skin.
   EQUISETUM.  (From  equus, a horse,
 and seta, a bristle : so named from its  re-
 semblance to* a horse's tail.)
   1. The name of a genus of plants in the
 Linnaean system.  Cluss,  Cryptogamia.  Or-
 der, Filices.
   2. The pharmacopceial name of  the Cauda
 equina.   Horse-tail, mare's-tail.  The plant
 directed for medicinal purposes under  this
 name is the ffippuris vulgaris of Linnaeus.
 It possesses astringent qualities, and is fre-
 quently used by the common people as tea
 in diarrhoeas and haemorrhages. The same
 virtues are also attributed to ,lhe Equisetum
 arvense, fiuviatile, limosum, and other spe-
 cies,  wli.cii are dii-eclfcd indiscriminately
 by the term Equisetum.
  Eiu'isetum auvknse.  See Equisetum.
  Enuus asints.   The systematic name of
the animal called an ass;  the female affords
a light and nutritious milk.
  Erasthemus.   (From »/>, the spring,  and
Atdtyoe,  a flower; so called because it
flowers in the spring )
  Erebinthus. (Eoiaivflijc.)  The  vetch*
  ERECTOR  CLITORIDIS    First  mus-
cle  of  the  clitoris  of  Douglas.  Ischio-
cavernosus  of Winslow,  and Tschio-clitori-
dien of Dumas.  A muscle of the clitoris 
300               ERP

that draws it downyvards and  backwards,
and serves to make the body of the clitoris
more tense, by  squeezing the blood  into it
from its crus.  It arises from the tuberosity
ofthe ischium, and is inserted  into the cli-
toris.
   ERECTOR  PENIS.   Ischio-cavemosus
of Winslow, and  Ischio-caverneux  of Du-
mas.  A muscle of the  penis that drives
the urine or semen forwards, and, by grasp-
ing  the bulb of the  urethra,  pushes the
blood towards the corpus cavernosum and
the glans, and thus distends them. It arises
from the tuberosity of the ischium, and is
inserted into  the  sides  of the cavernous
substance ofthe penis.
   ERETHISMUS.    (From tptQifa, to ex-
cite or irritate.)   Increased sensibility and
irritability.  It is variously applied  by mo-
dern writers.
   Mr. Pearson has described a state of the
constitution produced by mercury acting
on it as a poison.  He calls it the mercurial
erethismus, and mentions that it is charac-
terized, by great  depression  of strength,
anxiety about  the praecordia,  irregular ac-
tion of the heart, frequent sighing, trem-
bling, a small, quick, sometimes intermit-
ting pulse, occasional   vomiting,  a  pale
contracted countenance, a  sense  of cold-
ness ; but  the tongue is  seldom  furred,
nor are the vital and natural functions much
disturbed.  In this state any sudden exer-
tion will sometimes prove fatal.
   Ergasterium.  (P'rom tpyov, yvork.)  A
labaratory : that  part  of  the furnace  in
yvhich  is contained the matter to  be acted
upon.
   ERICA.  . (From  tpttxa,  to break;  so
named from its fragility, or because it is
broken into rods to make besoms of.)  The
name of a genus of plants  in  the Linnaean
system.  Class, Octandria.  Order, Mono-
gynia.   Heath.
   Euicerum.  (From tpeuui, heath.)  A me-
dicine in which heath is  an ingredient.
   Erigerum.  (P'rom up, the  spring, and
ytpmt, old, so called, because  in the spring
 it has a white  blossom like the hair of an
old  man.)  Erigeron.   Groundsei   This
' very common plant, Senecio vulgaris of Ltn-
 njeus, is frequently applied bruised to  in-
 flammations and ulcers, as a refrigerent
 and antiscorbutic.
   EROSION.  (Prom erodo, to gnaw off.)
 Erodo.  This word  is very often used in
 the same sense as ulceration,  viz.  the for-
 mation  of a breach or  chasm in  the sub-
 stance of parts, by the action of the absor-
 bents.
   Erotomania.    (From  t/>oc,  love, and
 yAvtA, madness.) That melancholy, or mad-
 ness, yvhich is  the effect of love.
   Erpes.  (P'rom tpmt, to creep; so named
 from their gradually increasing in size.)
 The shingles, or herpes.
                 ERV

  ERRATIC.   (Erraticus,  from  erro, to
winder.)  Wandering.   Irregular. A term
occasionally applied to pains, or any dis-
ease which is  not fixed,  but moves from
one part to another, as gout, rheumatism,
&c.
  ERRHINE.  (Errhina, sc. medicamenta ,-
tppita, from tt, in, and fit, the nose.)  By
errhiues are to be understood those medi-
cines, which, when topically applied to the
internal membrane ofthe nose, excite sneez-
ing, andjincrease the secretion, independent
of any  mechanical irritation.  The articles
belonging to this class may be referred to
two orders.
   1. Sternulatary errhincs, as nicotiana, hel-
leborus, euphorbium, which are  selected for
the torpid, the vigorous, but not plethoric ;
and those to whom any degree of evacuil
tion would not be hurtful.
  2.  Evacuating errhines, as asarum,  ke.
which is calculated for the phlegmatic and
infirm.
  Error loci.   Boerhaave is said to have
introduced this term, from the opinion that
the  vessels were of different sizes, tor the
circulation  of blood,  lymph, and serum -,
and that when  the larger sized globules
were forced into the lesser vessels  by an
error of place, they were  obstructed.  But
this  opinion does  not appear to be  well
grounded.
   Eruca.  (p'rom erugo,  to  make smooth,
so named from the smoothness of its leaves;
or  from uro, to burn,  because of its biting
quality.)  Garden rocket.  Roman rocket.
Rocket gentle.   The  seeds  of this  plant,
Brasdea eruca ; foliis lyarlis, caule  hirsuto
siliquis glabris, of Linnaeus, and ofthe wild
rocket, have an  acrid taste, and  are eaten
by the  Italians in their pickles, &c.   Tbey
are said to be good aperients and antiscor-
butics, but are esteemed by the above-men-
tioned  people for their  supposed  aphro-
disiac qualities.
   Eruca sylvestris.   The wild rocket,
Brassica erucastrum  of  Linnaeus.     See
Eruca.
  Eruthema.   (P'rom ipivQai,  to make red.
A fiery red tumour,  or pustules on  the
skin.
   ERVUM.   (Quasi  arvum,  a  field, be-
cause it grows wild in the fields : or from
eruo, to pluck out, because  it is  diligently
piucked from corn.)
   1. The name of a genus of plants in the
Linnaean  system. Class,  Diadelphia.   Or-
der, Decandria.                       *
   2- The  pharmacopceial  name of  tare.
 Orobus.  The plant ordered by  this name
is the  Ervum ervilia; germimbus undato-
plicatis, foliis imparipinnatis,  of Linnaeus.
In  times of scarcity the  seeds  have  been
 made into  bread,  which is not  the most
salubrious. The meal was formerly amongst
the resolvent remedies by way of poultice. 
ERY
ERY              301
  Ervum krvilla.   The systematic name
ofthe Orobos.  See Ervum
  Ervum lens.   The systematic name of
the lentil.  See Lens.
  ERYNGIUM.  (From tguyytvai, to eruc-
tate.)
  1. The name ofa genus of'plants in the
Linnxan system.  Class, Pentandria.  Order,
Digynia.
  2. The pharmacopceial name of  the sea
eryngo, or holly.   Eryngium maritimum ;
fotiis radicalibus  subrotundis plicatis spino-
sis, capituas pedunculatis, paleis tricuspidatis,
of Linnaeus.  The root of  this'  plant is di-
rected  for  medicinal use.   It has  no par-
ticular smell, but to the taste  it manifests a
grateful sweetness ;  and, on being  chewed
for some time, it  discovers a light aromatic
 itamth  or pungency.  It was formerly
 celebrated  for  its  supposed  aphrodisiac
 powers,  but  it   is  now very  rarely em-
 ployed.
   Eryngium  campestre.  The root of this
 plant, Eryngium campestre ; foliis radicali-
 bus, amplexicaulibus, pinnato-lanceolatis, of
 Linnaeus, is used in many places for that of
 the sea eryngo.   See Eryngium.
   Eryngc.  See  Eryngium.
   Eiyngo, sea.   See Eryngium.
   Eiyngo leaved lichen.   See Lichen islandi-
 cus.
   ERYSIMUM.   From tgvu,  to draw,  so
 called from its power of drawing and pro-
 ducing  blisters; others  derive it atto tk tgtt-
 xuv, because the leaves are much cut; others
 from tgmyov, precious.)
   1. The name ofa genus of plants in the
 Linnaean system.  Class, Tetratlynamia. Or-
 der, Siliquosa.
   8. The pharmacopceial name of the hedge
 mustard.  This  plant, Erprimum offidnule;
 dliquis  spicoe adpretds, foliis  rttncinutis, of
 Linnsei.s, was formerly much  used for  its
 expectorant  and diuretic  qualities, which
 are now forgotten. The seeds are warm and
 pungent, and very similar to those of mus-
 tard in their  sensible effects.
    Erisimum  alliaria.    The  systematic
 name of Jack in the hedge.  See Alliaria.
   Erismum  b.arbahea.    The  systematic
 name of the barbarea of  the shops.   See
 Barbarea.
    Erysimum officinale.   The  systematic
 name of the hedge mustard.  See Eryd-
 mum
    ERYSIPELAS.   (From tgvu, to  drayv,
 and tttXAe,  adjoining; named from  the
 neighbouring parts being  affected by the
 eruption )  Ignis sacer.  The rose, or St.
 Anthony's fire.  A genus  of  disease in the
 class pyrexia,  and order  exanthemata  of
 Cullen.  It is known by synocha of two or
 three  days  continuance,  with drowsiness,
 and sometimes with delirium ; pulse  com-
 monly full and hard; then erythema ofthe
 face, or  some other part, with  continuance
of  synochia,  tending  either to  abscess
or gangrene.  There  are two  species  ot
this disease, according  to Cullen : 1. Fry-
dpelas resiculosum, with large blisters ; 2.
Erydpelas  phyctanodes,  the  shingles,  or
an erysipelas  with  phlyctenx,  or  small
blisters.
  This disease is an inflammatory affection,
principally of the skin, yvhen it makes its
appearance  externally,  and of die mucous
membrane,  when it  is  seated   internally;
and is more  liable  to attack  women and
children1, "and those of an irritable habit,
than  those  ot a plethoric and robust con-
stitution.
  It  is remarkable that erysepalas  some-
times returns periodically, attacking the
patient once or twice  in the year, or even
once every month, and then by its repeated
attacks it  often gradually  exhausts  the
strength, especially  if  he be old and  ofa
bad habit.
  When the inflammation is principally con-
fined  to the skin, and is unattended by any
affection of the  system, it is then  called
erythema; but when the system is affected
it is named erysipelas.
  Every part of the body is equally liable
to it, but it more frequently appears on the
face, legs,  and feet, than afty where else,
when seated externally ; and it occur* often-
 er in  warm climates than phlegmonous in-
 flammation.
   It is brought on by  all the  causes  that
 are apt to excite inflammation, such as inju-
 ries of all kinds, the external application of
 stimulants, exposure to cold, and obstruct-
 ed perspiration ; and it may likewise be oc-
 casioned  by  a certain matter  generated
 within the body, and thrown  out on its sur-
 face.  A particular state ofthe  atmosphere
 seems sometimes to render it epidemical, as
 we often find the scarlatina anginosa, which
 is a species of  internal erysipelas, prevail  ,
 as such.
   In  slight cases, where it attacks the ex-
 tremities,  it makes  its appearance  with a
 roughness, heat, pain,  and  redness  of the
 skin, whicii becomes pale when the finger
 is  pressed upon it, and again returns to its
 former colour, when it is removed.  There
 prevails likewise a small febrile  disposition,
 and the patient is rather hot and thirsty.
 If  tlie attack is mild,  these  symptoms will
 continue only lor a few days, the surface of
 the  part  affected  will become yellow,
 the  cuticle or scarf-skin yvill fall  off in
 scales, and no  further inconvenience will
 perhaps be experienced; but if tlie attack
 has  been  severe, and the  inflammatory
 symptoms have run  high, then there will
 ensue pains in  the  head and back, great
 heat, thirst, and restlessness ; the part af-
 fected will slightly swell: the  pulse will
 become small and frequent; and about the
 fourth day, a number of little vesicles, con- 
302               ERY
ERY
 tabling a limpid, and, in  some cases, a yel-
 lowish fluid, will arise.   In some instances,
 the fluid is viscid,  and instead of running
 out, as generally happens when the blister
 is broken, it adheres to and dries upon the
 skin.
   In unfavourable cases, these blisters some-
 times  degenerate  into  obstinate  ulcers,
 which  now  and then become  gangrenous.
 This, however, does not happen frequently;
 for although it is not uncommon for ihe sur-
 face of the skin, and the blistered places to
 appear livid or even blackish, yet this usual*
 ly disappears with  the other symptoms of
 the complaint.
   The period at yvhich  the vesicles  sheyv
 themselves is  very uncertain.  The  same
 may be said of ihe  duration ofthe eruption.
 In mild cases it often disappears gradually,
 or is carried off by spontaneous sweating.
 In some cases it continues without shewing
 any disposition to decline for twelve or four-
 teen days, or longer.
   The  trunk ofthe body is sometimes at-
 tacked with erysipelatous inflammation, but
 less frequently so than the extremities.  It
 is not uncommon, however, for infants to be
 attacked in  this manner  a  few days after
 birth;  and in  these  it makes its appear-
 ance about the  genitals.  The   inflamed
 skin is  hard, and apparently very painful to
 the touch.  Tlie belly often becomes uni-
 formly tense, and sphacelated spots  some-
 times are  to  be observed.   From dissec-
 tions made by Dr. Underwood, it  appears,
 that in this form of the disease, the inflam-
 mation frequently spreads to the abdominal
 viscera.
   Another species of erysipelatous inflam-
 mation, yvhich most  usually attacks the
 trunk of the body,  is that vulgarly known
 by the  name of shingles, being a corruption
tifthe French word ceingle, which implies a
 belt.   Instead of appearing an uniform in-
 flamed  surface, it consists of a number of
 little pustules, extending round the body a
 little above the umbilicus, which  have ve-
 sicles formed on them in a short time.  Lit-
 tle or no danger ever attends this species of
 erysipelas.
   When erysipelas attacks the face, it comes
 on with chilliness, succeeded by heat, rest-
lessness, thirst, and other febrile symptoms,
with a drowsiness or tendency to coma or
 delirium, and the pulse is very frequent and
full.   At the end of two or three days, a
fiery redness appears  on some part of the
face,  and this  extends at  length  to the
scalp, and then gradually  down the  neck,
leaving a tumefaction in every part  the red-
ness  has occupied.   The  whole   face  at
length becomes turgid, and the eyelids are
so much swelled as to deprive the patient
of sight.  When the redness and swelling
have continued for  some  time, blisters of
different sizes, containing a thin colourless
 acrid liquor, arise on different parts ofthe
 face, and the skin puts on a livid appearance
 in the blistered places : but in those not af-
 fected with blisters, the cuticle, towards the
 close ofthe disease, falls off* in scales.
    No remission of the fever takes place on
 the appearance of the  inflammation on tlie
 face; but, on the contrary, it  is encreased
 as the  latter extends, and both  will  con-
 tinue probably for the space of eight or
 ten days.  In the course  of the inflamma-
 tion, the disposition to coma and delirium
 are sometimes so increased as to destroy
 the  patient  between  the  seventh   and
 eleventh days of the  disease. When the
 complaint  is  mild,  nnd  not  marked  by a
 fatal event,  the  inflammation and  fever
 generally cease gradually, without.any ev;.
 dent crisis.
   If the  disease arises in a  bad habit of
 body, occupies a part possessed of great
 sensibility, is accompanied with much in-
 flammation, fever, and delirium, and these
 take place at an early period, we  may sup-
 pose the patient exposed to imminent  dan-
 ger.  Where translations ofthe morbid mat.
 ter take place, and  the  inflammation  falls
 on either the b ain, lungs, or abdomiral
 viscera, we may entertain the same  unfa-
 vourable opinion.  Erysipelas never termi-
 nates in suppuration, unless combined with
 a considerable degree of  phlegmonous in-
 flammation, which  is, however, sometimes
 the case;  but in a bad habit, it  is a it to
 terminate in gangrene, in yvhich c>se there
 w,U  be also  great danger.  When the fe-
 brile symptoms are  mild, and unaccompa-
 nied  by delirium or coma, and  the inflam-
 mation does  not run high, we  need not be
 apprehensive  of danger.
   Where the  disease has occupied the face,
 and proves fatal, inflantrnation of the brain,
 and its consequences, are to be  met with on
 dissection.
   ERYTHEMA.   (From tpvBgoc, red.)   A
 morbid redness of the skin, as is  observed
 upon  the cheeks of hectic patients after eat-
 ing, and the  skin covering  bubo, phleg-
 mon,  &c.  Erysipelas is so called when  the
 ii flammation is principally  confined to  the
 skin.
   Erythrod.vnum.   (From  tgv&goe,  red, so
 called from the colour of its justice.)   See
 Rubia.
   Erythroeides.  (From  tpuBpoe, red,  and
 ufoe, a likeness, so called from its  colour)
 A  name given  to the tunica vaginalis testis.
   Erythrostium.    (From  tpvQpoe,  red, so
 called from the red colour of its juice.)  A
 species of satyrion.
  Erythroxylum.   (From tpvQgoe, red, and
fwi.ov,  wood,  so named  from  its  colour.)
Logwood.
  Erythrus.  (From tfuQgoe, red, so named
from the red colour of its juice.)  The herb
sumach. 
                  ETH

  Ehapue.   (From  to-A^Ate,  to feel.)  The
touch ;  or feeling the mouth oi the womb,
to know its stale.
  ESCHAR.   (EirxAga, from to-xAgow,  to
scab  over.)   Eschara.   The  portion of
flesh  that is destroyed by the application
of a caustic.   *
  ESCHAROTICS.     (Escharotica,   sc.
medicamenta, w^ag»7«w, from i<rxAgAu> to
scab  over.)   Caustics.   Corrosives.   A
term given by surgeons to those substances
which possess a power of  destroying the
texture  of the various solid parts of the
animal body to which  they are directly ap-
plied.  The articles of this class of sub-
stances  may  be  arranged   under two or-
ders.
  1. Eroding  escharotfts, as blue  vitriol,
alumen ustum, &c.
  2. Caustic escluirolics, as lapis infernalis,
argentum  nitrutum,  oleum vitriolif acidum
nitrosum. &.c.
  ESCULENT.   An  appellation  given to
such plants, or any  part of them,  that may
be eaten fur food.
  Etiox llcius.   The  systematic name of
fish of the class pisces, and order abdomi-
nals, from yvhose liver an oil spontaneous-
ly is separated,  which is termed in some
pharmacopoeias  oleum  lucii  piscis.   It is
used in  some countries by surgeons, to de-
stroy spots of the transparent cornea.
  ESSENCE.    Several of the volatile or
essential oils are so called by the perfumers.
  ESSENTIAL OIL.  See Oi7.
  E^SERA.   (Arab.  A humour.)  A spe-
cies 01  cutaneous  eruption, distinguished
by broad, shining, smooth, red spots, most-
ly  without fever, and differing  from the
nettle rash  in not being elevated.   It ge-
nerally attacks the face and hands.
  Esula.   (From   esus,  eating, because
it is eaten by some as a medicine.) Spurge.
  Esula  major.  The officinal  plant or-
dered by this name in  some pharmacopoeias
is the Euphorbia palustris of Linnaeus :—
umbella  multifida, bifida, involucellis  ovtitis,
foliis lunceolatis, ramis sterilibus   The juice
is exhibited in Russia as a common purge ;
and the plant is given, in some  places, in
the cure of  intermittents.
  Esula  minor.    Tithymalis  cyparisrius.
Cypress spurge.  This, like most of the
spurges, is very acrimonious, inflaming the
eyes  and oesophagus after touching them.
It is now fallen  into disuse,  whatever were
its   virtues  formerly, which, no doubt,
amongst some others, was  that  of open-
ing the bowels, for, amongst rustics, it yvas
called poor man's rhubarb.
  ETHER.   See Aither.
  Etheii, acetic.   Acetic  naphtha.  An
etherial  fluid, drawn  over  from an equal
admixture of alk/ihol  and acetic acid, dis-
tilled wilh  a gentle heat from a glass re-
tort  in  a sund-bath.   It has & grateful
                 ETH              303

smell, is  extremely light, volatile, and in-
flammable.
  Ether, muriatic  Marine  ether.  Ma-
rine ether is obtained by mixing  and dis-
tilling alcohol with extremely concentrated
muriat of tin.  It is stimulant, antiseptic,
and diuretic.
  Ether, nitrous.  Nitric naphtha.   This
is oply a  stronger preparation than the spi-
ritus aetheris nitrosi of the London Pharma-
copoeia ;  it is .produced  by the distillation
of two parjs of alcohol to one part and an
half of fuming nitric acid.
  Ether, sulphuric   See Aether sulphu-
ricus.
  Ether, vitriolic  See  Aither sulphuri-
cus.
  ETHERIAL OIL.  Any highly rectified
essential oil may be so termed.
  Ethiops antimonial.  See Sulphuretum hy-
drargyria  stibiatum nigrum.
  Ethiops mineral.   See Hydrargyrus cum
sulphure.
  Ethiops per se.   S^e Oxydum hydrargyri
nigrum
  Ethmoides,   See Ethmoid bone.
  ETHMOID  BONE.   (Os  ethmoides  ;
from  tByoe, a  sieve,  and aSoe, form ; be-
cause it is perforated like a sieve.)   Os eth-
mmdeum.  Os athmoides.   Cribriform bone.
A bone of the head.  This is, perhaps, one
of the most curious bones of the human
body.   It  appears almost  a  cube, not of
solid  bone, but  exceedingly light,  spon-
gy, and   consisting of  many convoluted
plates,   which   form  a  net-work,  like
honey-comb.  It  is  curiously  enclosed in
the os frontis,  betwixt  the orbitary pro-
cesses of that bone.  One  horizontal plate
receives  the olfactory nerves, which per-
forate  that plate with  such a number of
small  holes, that  it resembles a seive;
whence  the bone is named cribriform, or
ethmoid  bone.    Other  plates  dropping
perpendicularly from this one, receive the
divided  nerves, and gives them an oppor-
tunity  of expanding into the  organ of
smelling ;  and these bones, upon yvhich the
olfactory nerves are  spread  out, are so
much  convoluted as to extend the surface
of this sense very  greatly, and are named
spongy bones.   Another flat plate lies in
the orbit ofthe eye; and being very smooth,
by the rolling of the eye, it is named the
os planum, or smooth bone.  So  that the
ethmoid bone supports  the forepart of the
brain, receives  the olfactory nerves, forms
the organ of smelling,  and  makes a chief
part of  the orbit of the  eye;   and the
spongy bones, and  the os planum, are nei-
ther of them distinct bodies,  but parts of
this aethmoid bone.
  The cribriform plate is  exceedingly de*
licate and  thin;  lies  horizontally  over the
root of the nose;  and fills up neatly ihe
space  betwixt the two  orbitary plates of 
304               ETH

the frontal bone.   The  olfactory nerves,
like  two small flat lobes, lie out upon this
plate, and, adhering to it,  shoot down like
many roots through this bone, so as to per-
forate it with numerous small holes, a3 if it
had been dotted with the point of a pin, or
like  a nutmeg-grater.   This  plate is  ho-
rizontal ;  but  its processes are perpendicu-
lar, one above, and three below.
  1.   The first  perpendicular  process is
what  is called crista  g.alli,- a small per-
pendicular  projection, somewhat like  a
cock's comb, but exceedingly small, stand-
ing directly upwards from the middle ofthe
cribriform plate, and  dividing that  plate
into two ; so that  one  olfactory nerve  lies
upon each side of the crista galli;  and  the
root  of the falx, or septum,  betwixt  the
two hemispheres of the brain, begins from
this  process.   The foramen  caecum,  or
blind hole of the  frontal  bone, is formed
partly by  the root of the crista galli, which
is very smooth, and sometimes, it is said,
hollow, or cellular.
  2.  Exactly opposite  this, and  in   the
same direction with it, i. e. perpendicular
to the aethmoid plate, stands out the nasal
plate of the aethmoid bone.  It is sometimes
called azygous, or single  process of the
aethmoid,  and forms the beginning of that
septum, or partition, which  divides the two
nostrils.   This process is  thin but  firm,
and  composed  of solid  bone; it is com-
monly inclined a little to one side, so as to
make  the nostrils of  unequal size.   The
azygous process is united with the vomer,
which forms  the  chief part  of the par-
tition ; so that the septum, or  partition of
the nose, consists ofthe azygous process of
the aethmoid bone  above, of the vomer, be-
low, and of the cartilage in the fore or pro-
jecting part of the nose; but the cartilage
rots  away, so that whatever  is seen of this
septum in the skull, must be either of  the
aethmoid bone or vomer.
  3. Upon either side  ofthe septum, there
hangs down a spongy bone,  one hanging in
each nostril.  They are each rolled up like
a scroll of parchment; they are very spon-
gy ;  are covered with a delicate and sensi-
ble membrane;  and when the olfactory
nerves depart from the cribriform  plate of
the :ethmoid bone, they attach themselves
to the septum, and to  these upper spongy
bones, and expend upon them, so that  the
convolutions of these bones are of material
use  in expanding the organ of smelling,
and detaining the  odorous  effluvia till  the
impression be perfect.  Their convolutions
are more numerous  in the  lower animals,
in proportion  as they  need  a  more  acute
sense. They  are named spongy or turbi-
nated  bones, from  their  convolutions re-
sembling  the many folds ofa turban.
  The spongy bones have  a great  many
honeycomb-like   cells connected  with
                 EUD                    I

them, which belong also to the organ of  1
smell,  and  which are useful  perhaps by
detaining  the effluvia of odorous bodies, f
and also by reverberating the voice.  Thus, >
in a common cold, while the voice is  hurt '.
by an affection of these cells, the sense of I
smelling is almost lost.    *
  4. The  orbitary plate of the  aethmoid
bone, is a large surface, consisting of a  I
very firm plate of bone, of a regular square   '
form ; exceedingly  smooth  and polished;   I
it forms a great part of the socket for the   }
eye, lying on its inner side.  When we see
it in the detached bone, we know it to be
just the flat side of the aethmoid bone; but    :
while it is incased in the socket of the eye,
we should believe it to be a small square
bone; and from  this, and from its smooth-
ness, it has got the distinct name of os
planum.
  The cells of  the  aethmoid  bone, whicii
form so important a share of the organ of
smell, are arranged in great  numbers along
the spongy  bone.   They  are small  neat
cells, much like  a honey-comb,  and regu-
larly arranged in two  rows,  parted from
each other by a thin partition ; so that the
os planum  seems to have one set of cells
attached to  it, while another regular set of
cells belongs in like  manner to the spongy
bones.   There are thus twelve in number,
opening into each other, and into the nose.    i
  These cells are frequently the seat of ve-    j
nereal  ulcers; and  the spongy  bones are    *
the surface  where polypi often sprout up
And from  the  general connections  and
forms of the bone,  we  can easily under-
stand how the venereal ulcer, when deep in
the nose,  having got to these  cells, cannot
be cured, but undermines all the face ; how
the venereal disease, having  affected  the
nose, soon spreads  to  the  eye, and  how
even the brain itself  is  not  safe.  We see
the danger ofa blow upon the nose, which,    j
by  a force  upon the septum, or middle
partition, may depress the delicate cribri-
form plate, so as to oppress the brain  with
all  the  effects of a fractured skull, and
without any operation  which can give re-
lief.  And  we also see the danger of pulling
away polypi, which  are firmly attached to
the upper spongy bone.                    l
  Etron.   (From tfu,  to eat, as containing   i
the receptacles  of the  food.)  The hypo-    1
gastrium.                                   1
  Euanthemum.    (From  tv  well,  and    j
*vdeyo(f a flower; so named from the beau-  >
ty of its flowers.) The chamomile.
  Euaphium.  (From tv, well, and axpn, the
touch ; so called because its touch was sip-
posed  to  give ease.)  A  medicine for the
piles.
  EUGENIA.  The name  of a genus of
plants in the Linnaean sys|em.  Class, Ico-
sandria.  Order,  Monogynia.
  EUDIOMETER.    An  instrument by 
EUDIOMETRY.
305
which the quantity of oxygen and nitrogen
in atmospherical air can  be  ascertained.
They are all founded upon the principle of
decomposing common  air  by  means of a
body which has a greater affinity with the
oxygen.  See Eudiometry.
  EUDIOMETRY.  The metliod of ascer-
taining the purity of atmospheric air.
  N i sooner was the composition of the
atmosphere known, than it  became an in-
quiry of importance to find out a method of
ascertaining, with  facility  and precision,
the  relative quantity of oxygen gas con-
tained in a,given bulk of atmospheric air.
  The instruments in which the oxj'gen gas
of a determined  quantity  of  air  yvas as-
certained, received the name  of Eudiome-
ters, because  they  were considered  as
measurers of the purify of air.  They are,
hoyvever, more properly called Oximeters.
  'I'he  eudimeters  proposed by  different
chymists, lire the following:
        1.  Priestley's Eudiometer.
  The  first eudiometer was made  in con-
sequence of Dr. Priestley's discovery, that
when nitrous gas is mixed with atmospheric
air  over water, the bulk of the mixture
diminishes  rapidly, in consequence of ihe
combination of  the gas with tiie oxygen of
tlie  air, and the  absorption of the nitric
acid thus formed by the water.
  When nitrous gas is mixed yvith nitrogen
gas, no diminution takes place  : but when
it is mixed with oxygen gas in proper pro-
portions, the absorption is complete. Hence
it is evident, that in all cases of" a mixture
of these  two gases, the diminution will be
proportional to the quantity of the oxygen.
Of  course it will indicate the proportion of
oxygen in air;  and by mixing it with diffe-
rent portions of air, it will indicate  the dif-
ferent quantities of oxygen which they con-
tain, provided  the component  parts of air
be susceptible of variation.
  Dr. Priestley's  method was  to mix toge-
ther equal  bulks of air and nitrous gas in a
low  jar, and then transfer the mixture into
a narrow graduated glass tube about three
feet longi in order to measure the  diminu-
tion of bulk.  He expressed this  diminu-
tion by the number of hundredth parts re-
maining.  Thus, suppose he had mixed to-
gether equal parts  of nitrous  gas  and air,
and that the sum total  was 200 (or 2.00:)
suppose the  residuum when measured in
the  graduated  tube to amount to  104<(or
1 04,) and of course that 96 parts of the
whole  had disappeared, he denoted the
purity of the air thus tried by 104.
  This method of analyzing air by means
of  nitrous gas is liable to many  errors.
For the water  over which the experiment
is made may contain more or less carbonic
acid, atmospheric  air,  or  other   hetero-
geneous substance.  The nitrous gas is not
alw  ys of  the  same  composition,  and is
partly absorbed by the  nitrous acid which
is formed ;  the  figure of  the vessel,  and
many other circumstances are capable of
occasioning considerable differences in the
results.
  P'ontana,  Cavendish, Ladriani, Magellan,
Von  Httmbolt,  and  Dr.  Falconer,  have
made series of  laborious  experiments to
bring the test  of nitrous gas to a state of
complete accuracy ; but, notwithstanding
the  exeriions  of these  philosophers, the
methods fof analyzing air by means of ni-
trous gas are liable to so many anomalies,
that it is  unnecessary to give a particular
description of the different instruments in-
vented by them.
         2. Scheele's Eudiometer.
  This  is merely  a graduated glass cylin-
der, containing a given quantity of air, ex-
posed to a mixture of iron filings and  sul-
phur, formed into a paste yvith water.  The
substances may be made use of in the fol-
lowing manner :
  Make  a quantity of sulphur in powder,
and  iron filings, into  a  paste with water,
and place the mixture in a saucer, or plate,
over water, on  a stand raised  above the
fluid ; then  invert over it a graduated bell-
glass, and allow this  to stand for a daj or
two   The air  contained in  the bell-glass
will gradually diminish, as will appear from
the ascent of the water.
  When no further diminution takes place,
the vessel containing the sulphuret must be
removed, and the  remaining air  will be
found to be nitrogen gas, which was con-
tained in  that  quantity of  atmospheric
air.
  In this process  the moistened sulphuret
of iron has a great affinity to oxygen, it at-
tracts and separates it from the atmospheric
air, and the nitrogen gas is left behind ; the
sulphur, during the experiment, is convert-
ed  into sulphuric acid, which unites to the
alkali and forms sulphajfB of potash.
  The air yvhich is exposed  to moistened
iron and sulphur,  gradually becomes di-
minished, on account of its  oxygen com-
bining with a portion of the sulphur which
becomes converted into sulphuric acid, and
its nitrogen remains behind.   The quantity
of oxygen contained in  the  air examined
becomes thus obvious, by the  diminution of
bulk, which the volume of air submitted
to examination, has undergone.
  The only error to  which  this method
is liable is, that  tlie sulphuric acid which
is formed acts on the  iron  and produce*
hydrogen gas, which joins to the nitrogen
remaining  after the  absorption, and  oc-
casions an incorrect result; and hence it is
that the  absorption amounts  in general to
0.27 parts, although the true quantity of
oxygen  is  no more  than  from 0.21 to
0.22.
        3. De Marti's Eudiometer.
  De Marti obviated  tlie  errors to  which
the  method of Scheele was liable-   He
    R  R* 
EUDIOMETRY.
  availed himself for that purpose, of a hy-
  drogenated sulphuret, formed by  boiling
  sulphur and liquid potash, or lime-yvater,
  together.  These  substances, when newly
  prepared,  have the property of absorbing
  a minute portion of nitrogen gas ; but they
  lose this property yvhen saturated with that
  gas, whicii is  easily  effected by agitating
  them  for  a few minutes  in  contact  with
  a small portion of atmospheric air.
     The apparatus is  merely a glass  tube,
  ten inches long, and rather less than half an
  inch  in diameter, open at  one end, and
  hermetically sealed at the other.  The close
   end is  divided into  one hundred  equal
  parts, having  an  interval of one  line be-
  tween each division.  The use of this tube
  is to measure  the portion of air to be em-
   ployed in  the experiment.   The tube is
   filled with water; and  by allowing the wa-
   ter to run out gradually, while the tube is
   inverted, and the open end kept shut with
   the finger, the graduated part  is exactly
   filled  yvith  air.   These  hundred  p.trts of
   air are introduced into a glsss bottle, filled
   yvith liquid sulphuret of lime previously sa-
   turated yvith  nitrogen  gas,  and capable of
   holding from two to four times the bulk of
   the air introduced.  The bottle  is then to
   be closed  with a ground glass stopper, and
   agitated for five  minutes.  After  this, the
   stopper is to  be vrithdrawn.   yvhile  the
   mouth  of the phial is under water;  and
   for the  greater accui  '■■  t may be closed
   and agitated again.   Lastlj-, the air is to be
   again  transfered to the  graduated  glass
   tube, in order to ascertain the  diminution
,   of its bulk.
           4.  Humbolt's Eudiometer.
     Consists in decomposing a definite quan-
   tity of atmospheric air, by means of the
   combustion of phosphorus, after which, the
   portion of g*as v/hipb remains must be mea-
   sured.
      Take a glass cylinder, closed  at the top,
    and whose capacity must be measured into
    sufficiently small portions by a graduated
    scale fixed on it.   If the  instrument  be
    destined  solely for examining atmospheric
    air, it will be sufficient to apply the scale
    from  the  orifice of the cylinder  down to
    about half its length, or to sketch that
    scale on a slip of paper pasted on the out-
    side of the tube, and to varnish it over with
    a transparent varnish.
      This half ofthe eudiometrical tube is di-
    vided into fifty equidistant  parts, which in
    this case indicate hundredth parts  of the
    v.hole capacity of the instrument.
      Into this vessel, full of atmospheric air,
    put a piece of dry phosphorus,  (one  grain
    to every twelve cubic inches,) close it air-
    tight, and heat it gradually, first  the sides
    near the bottom, and  afterwards  the  bot-
    tom itself.  The phosphorus will take fire
    and burn  rapidly.   After  every  thing is
    cold, invert the mouth of the  eudiometer
tube  into*a  basin  of yvater,  or mercury,
and withdraw the  cork.  The  water wijl
ascend in proportion to the loss of oxjgen
gas the air has sustained, and thus its quan-
tity may be ascertained.
  Analogous to this is
         5. Seguins  Eudiometer,
  Whicii consists of  a glass tube, of about
one inch  in diameter,  and  eight or ten
inches high,  closed at the upper extremity.
It is filled wilh mercury, and kept inverted
in this  fluid in the mercurial trough.  A
small bit of phosphorus is introduced into
it, which on account of its specific gravity
being less  than that of mercury, will rise
up  in it to  the top.  The  phosphorus is then
melted by means  of a  red-hot poker, or
burning coal applied to the outside of the
tube.  When the  phosphorus  is liquified,
small portions of air destined  to be exa-
mined,  and  yvhich  have  been previously
measured in a vessel graduated to the cubic
inch, or into grains, are introduced into
the tube.  As soon as the air  yvhich is sent
up reaches the  phosphorus, a combustion
will take place and  the mercury will rise
again.  The combustion continues till the
end of the operation ; but, for the greater
exactness,  Mr. Seguin directs the residuum
to  be heated strongly.   When cnld it  is
introduced into a  small vessel, whose ca-
pacity has been ascertained   at  the  same
time as that of the preceding.  The  diffe-
rence of the two volumes gives the quan-
tity of the oxygen  gas contained in the air
subjected  to examination.
        6. Bertholet's Eudiometer.
   Instead  of the rapid combustion of phos-
phorus, Bertholet  has substituted its  spon-
taneous combustion, which absorbs the oxy-
gen of atmospheric  air completely ; and,
when  the  quantify of  air  operated  on is
small, the  process is  accomplished in  a
short  time.
   Bertholet's apparatus consists ofa narrow
graduated  glass tube, containing the air  to
be  examined, into which  is  introduced  a
cylinder, or stick of phosphorus, supported
upon a glass rod, while the tube stands in-
verted  in water.  The  phosphorus should
be  nearly as long as the  tube.   Immediate-
ly after the introduction ofthe phosphorus,
white vapours are formed yvhich fill  the
 tube ;  these vapours gradually  descend,
 and become absorbed by the water.  When
 no  more  white vapours appear, the pro-
cess is  at  an end,  for  all the  oxygen  gas
 yvhich was present  in the confined quantity
 of air, has  united with the phosphorus ;  the
residuum is  the quantity of nitrogen of  the
air submitted to examination.
   This  eudiometer, though  excellent  of
 the  kind,  is nevertheless not  absolutely
 to   be  depended  upon; for, as soon  as
 the  absorption of  oxygen  is  completed,
 the nitrogen gas exercises an action upon
 the phosphorus, and thus its bulk becomes 
                  EUD

increased.  It has been  ascertained, that
the volume of nitrogen gas is  increased to
I-40th part; consequently the bulk of the
residuum,  diminished by 1-40, gives  us
th<  bulk ofthe nitrogen gass ot the air ex-
amined ; which bulk, subtracted from the
original mass of air, gives us ihe proportion
of oxygen gas contained  in it.  Tiie  same
allowance must be made in the eudiometer
of Seguin.
          7■  Davys  Eudiometer.
  Until very lately, the preceding processes
were the methods of determining the rela-
tive proportions of the two gases  which
compose our  atmosphere.
  Some of these methods though very  in-
genious, are so extremely  slow in their ac-
tion, that it is difficult to  ascertain the pre-
cise time at which the operation  ceases.
Oihers have frequently involved inaccura-
cies, not easily removed,
  The eudiometer of Mr.  Davy is not only
free from these  objections, but the result
it offers  is always constant; it requires
little address, and is very expeditious ; the
apparatus is portable, simple  and conveni-
ent.
  Take a small glass tube, graduated into
one hundred equi-distant parts ; fill this
tube  with the  air  to be examined, and
plunge it into a bottle, or any other  conve-
nient vessel, containing a concentrated so-
lution of green muriate or sulphate of iron,
strongly impregnated with nitrous gas. All
that is necessary to be done is, to move the
tube in  the solution a little backwards and
forwards ; under these circumstances, the
oxygen  gas contained in the air will be ra-
pidly  absorbed, and  condensed by  the  ni-
trous  gas in the solution, in the form of ni-
trous  acid.
  N. D.  The state ofthe  greatest absorp-
tion must be marked,  as the mixture after-
wards emits a little gas which would alter
the result.
  This circumstance depends upon the slow
decomposition of the nitrous acid (formed
during the experiment,) by the green oxyd
of iron, and the consequent production ofa
small  quantity  of aeriform fluid (chiefly
nitrous gas);  which,  having no affinity yvith
the red muriate, or sulphate of iron,  produ-
ced by  the combination  of oxygen, is gra-
dually evolved and mingled with the resi-
dual nitrogen gas.
  The impregnated solution with green mu-
riate,  is more rapid in its operation than the
solution with green sulphate. In cases when
these  salts cannot be obtained in a state of
absolute purity, die  common  sulphate  of
iron of commerce may be employed.  One
cubic inch of moderately strong impreg-
nated solution, is capable  of absorbing five
or six cubic inches of oxygen, in common
processes ; but the same quantity must ne-
ver be employed for more lhan one experi-
ment.
                  EUP              307

  In all these differentmethodsof analyzing
air, it is necessary to operate on air of a de-
terminate density, and to take care that the
residuum be neither  more, condensed  nor
dilated than the air yvas wnen first operated
on.  Ifthe.se things are not attended to, no
dependance whatever can be placed upon
the result of  the experiment*, how care-
fully soever they may  have been performed.
It is, therefore, necessary to  place the  air
before and after  the  examination, into
water.of the same  temperature.  If this,
and several other little circumstances have
been attended to, for instance, a change in
the height of  the barometer, &c. we find
that air  is  composed of 022  of  oxygen
gas, and  0.78 of nitrogen gas  by bulk.
But as the weight of these two  gases is
not exactly the same, the proportion  of
the component parts  by weight will differ
a little ;  for as the specific gravity of oxy-
gen gas is to  that of nitrogen gas  as 13t :
115, it follows  that 100 parts of air are com-
posed by weight of about 74 nitrogen gas,
and 26 oxygen gas.
  The air of this  metropolis, examined  by
means of Davy's eudiometer, was  found, in
all the different seasons of the year to con-
tain 0.21 of oxygen ; and the same was the
case with air taken at Islington and High-
gate ; in the  solitary cells  in  Cold-bath-
fields prison, and on the river Thames. But
the quantity of water  contained in a given
bulk of air from these places, differed con?
siderably.
  EUGENIA.   (So named by Micheli, in
compliment to Prince Eugene of Savoy, who
sent him  from Germany almost all the plants
described by Clusius.)  The name ofa ge-
nus of plants in the Linnaean system.  Class,
Icosandria.  Order,  Monogynia.
  Eugenia jambos   The jgystemaiic name
of the Mdabar plum-tr#e.   See  Malabar
plum.
  Eugei  s. (From tv, well,and yn, the earth;
so  called, because of its fertility.)  The
uterus.
  Eule.  (From tvXAfa, to putrefy.)  A worm
bred m foul and putrid ulcers.
  Euvut-muM.  (From s/vk^oc,  an  eunuch ;
so called because it  was lormerly said to
render those who eat it impotent, like an
eunuch )   The lettuce.
  EuPATOIlIOPHALACROSr.  (From ivralmgiov,
agrimony, and qAxaxcoe, bald.) A species ot"
agrimony with naked foads.
  EUPATORIUM.    (From  Eupator,   its
inventor; or quasi  hepatorium, from vrag,
the liver; because it was said to be  useful
in diseases of the liver.)  1. The name of
a genus  of plants in  the Linnaean system.
Class, Syngenesia.   Order, Polygamia aqtta-
lis.
   2. The pharmacopceial name of Eupato-
rium  Arabicum.  Hemp agrimony.  This
very bitter and strong-smelling plant, is tlie
Enpatorium cannabinr.m ; fotHs digitalis, of 
308               BUP

Linnxus.  Its juice proves violently emetic
and purgative, if taken in sufficient quanti-
ty, and promotes the secretions generally.
It is recommended  in dropsies, jaundices,
agues, &c. and is  in common use  in Hol-
land, amongst the lower orders, as a purifier
of tiie blood in old ulcers, scurvy, and ana-
sarca.
   Eupatorium ahahicum.   See  Eupato-
num.
   Eupatorium cannahinum.   The syste-
matic name  of the hemp  agrimony.  See
Eupatorium
   Eupatorium mesues. See Ageratum.
   Eupepsia.  (p'rom so, well, and ire?f]ui, to
concoct.)  A good digestion.
   Eupeptic.   (Eupeptica;  from eu, good,
and tireirlai, to digest.)   Substances  are so
called *. nat are easy to digest.
   Euphorbia akti«iuorum.   The Linnaean
name of  a plant supposed  to produce  the
 Euphorbium.
   Euphorbia cawariexsis.   In the Canary
 islands tnis  species of spurge affords  the
gum -.-uphorbium.
   EuruoRBiA cyparissias.   The systema-
 tic  name of the cypress spurge.   See Eu-
 sula minor.
   Et phrorbia  lathyris.   The systematic
 name of the plant, which affords the lesser
 cataputia sc ds.  See Cataputia minor.
   Euphorbia  officinarum.   The systema-
 tic  name of the plant which affords  the eu-
 phorbium in the greatest-abundance.   See
 Euphorbium.
   Euphorbia  palustris.  The systematic
 name Of the greater spurge.  See Esular
 major.
   Euphorbia paralias.  See  Tithymalus
 parados.
   EUPHORBIA.  The name of a genus of
 plants in the Linnaean system.  Class, Dode-
 candria.  Order, Trigynia.
    EUPHOKBItM.    (From  Euphorbus,
 the physician of king  Juba, in honour of
 whom it was named.)   An  inodorous gum-
 resin, in yellow tears, yvhich have the ap-
 pearance of being  worm-eaten ; sud to be
 obtained from several species of Euphorbiae,
 but principally from the Euphorbia offidna-
 rum,- aculeata nuda multangularis, aculeis
 germinatis,  of Linnaeus;   it  is  imported
 from Ethiopia, Libya,  and  Mauritania.  It
 contains an active resin, and is very seldoin
 employed internallj-, but, as an ingredient,
 it enters into many  resolvent and discutient
 plasters.
    EUPHRASIA.   (Corrupted  from  Eu-
 phrosyne, tv<pgo<ruv», from tvgqw, joyful; so
 called because it exhilarates the spirits.)
 1.  Tfr- name  of  a genus  of plants in  the
 Linnae in system.  Class, Didynamia. Order,
 Anglos per mi a.
    2. The  pharmacopceial   name  of eye.
 bright.   This beautiful little plant, Euphra-
 da  officinalis; foliis ovaiis,  h'neatis, urgute
 dentatis, of Linnaeus, has  been greatly es-
                 EXA

teemed by the common people, as a remedy
for all diseases of the  eyes;  yet, notwith-
standing this, and the  encomiums of some
medicaL writers, is noyv wnolly fallen into
disuse.   It is an ingredient  in the  British
herb-tobacco.
   Euphrasia   officinalis.    The  syste-
matic name ofthe eye-bright.  See Euphra-
sia. .
   EUSTACHIAN TUBE. Tuba Eustaclda-
na.   The tube  so called was discovered by
the  great  P.ustuchius.  It begins,  one in
each  ear, from the  anterior extremity ofthe
tympanum, and runs forwards and inwards
in a  bony canal, which terminates with the
petrous portion of the  temporal  bone.  It
then  goes on, partly cartilaginous, and part-
ly membranous, gradually becoming larger,
and at length ends behind  the soft, palate,
Through this tube the air passes to the tym-
panum.
   Eustachian valve.  See Valvula EustachU.
   Euthyporia.  (P'rom tvQve, straight, and
Trogi^oo, to pass into.)  Euthyporos.  An ex-
tension made in a straight  line, to put in
place a fracture, or dislocation.
   EVAPORATION.   The volatilization of
a fluid,  by means  of heat, yvith access of
air, in order  to  diminish its fluidity, to ob-
tain any fixed salts it may hold in solution,
or to dimmish  the quantity  of a residuum.
In this manner  sea water is evaporated, and
the  salt obtained, and decoctions made into
extracts.
   P'verriculum.  (From everro,  to  sweep
away.)  A sort of spoon, used to clear the
 bladder from gravel.
   EXACERBATION.  (From exacerbesco,
 to become violent.)   An increase of febrile
symptoms.
   Ex;ekksis.   (From  t^Aigtu, to remove.)
 One  of the divisions of surgery, adopted by
the  old surgeons ; the term implies the re-
moval of parts.
   Exalma.  (p'rom t^AXXeeyai, to leap out.)
 Hippocrates  applies it  to the starting of the
vertebrae out of their places.
   PIxamuloma.  (P'rom i^AySxio-KQ>, to  mis-
carry.)  An abortion.
   Examhlosis.  An abortion.
   Exanastomosis.  (From  t%AVA?7oyoa>, to
relax or open.)  The opening ofthe mouths
of vessels, to discharge their contents ; also
 the meeting  ofthe extremities ofthe veins
and arteries.
   EXANTHEMA. (From ^fisa., to spring
 forth, to bud.)  Exanthisma. An eruption
 ofthe skin.  Cullen makes  exanthemata an
 order in the classpjn-exia.   It includes dis-
 eases, beginning with fever, and followed by
 an eruption on the skin.
   EXANTHEMATA   (The plural  of ex-
 anthema.) The name of an order of diseases
 in Cullen's Nosology, which embraces erup-
 tive  f. vers.
   Exan hisma.  See  Exanthema.
   Exantubopu.  (P'rom «£,  without, and 
EXC          a                          EXO              JOS'
ttvSgUw o%, a man, i. e. having lost the facul-
ties of  a man.)  A species  ot  melancholy,
where the patient lancies himself some kind
of brute.
  Exa'iagma.   (From  t£«g*T7fl>, to break.)
A fr .ctuie.
  EpXahm \.  (Prom t!<Mga,  to lift up.)   A
tumour , a swelling.
  Exarti.ma.   (From %^-jfl-JM,  to suspend.}
An  amulet, or charm, hung  <>und the neck.
  Exar-i iiiiema    (From t%*g(igoa>,  to  put  ■
out of j nut.)   E.rurtliroma.  E.rartlirosis.
A disloci. ion, or luxation.
  Fj\ rtiiboma.  See Exarthrsma.
  ExAHTiiiiosis.  See ll.rarthrema.
  Exarticulatio.  (P'r. m ex, out of,  and
articulns, a joint.)  A  luxation.   The  dis-
location of a bono from its socket.
  Excipulum.  (From excipio, to receive.)
A chymical receiver.
  EXCITABILITY.  See Excitement.
  EXCITEMENT.   A  term introduced
into medicine by Dr. Browne.   Animals,
differ from themselves in their dead state, or
from any other inanimate matter, in this pro-
perty alone ; tliey can be affected by external
agents, as well as by certain functions pecu-
liar to themselves in such  a manner, that the
phenomena peculiar to fi^hyi^ state can be
produced.  This propoffiffii  extends to
every  thing  that is vital  in nature, and
therefore applies to vegetables.
   Tiie external agents are  reducible to
heat,  diet,  and other substances taken into
the stomach, blood,  the  fluids  secreted
from the body and air.
   The functions of the  sjstem itself,  pro-
ducing the same effect,  are muscular con-
traction,  sense, or  perception,  and the
eiier,;;, of the bra,a in thinking,  and in ex-
cuing passion and emotion.  These affect
 ihe system in the same manner as the other
 agents ; and they arise both from the other
 and from themselves.
   If the property which distinguishes living
 from dead matter, or  the  operation of ei-
 ther of the  two sets of powers  be  with-
 drawn, life ceases.  Nothing  else than the
 presence of these is necessary to life.
   The property  on  which  both  sets  of
 powers act Dr. Browne names Excitability,
 and the poiLis themselves exciting powers.
 Tlie word body, means both the body simply
 so called, and also as endued  with an intel-
 lectual pari,  a part appropriated to passion
 and emotion, or a soul: the usual appella-
 tion in medical writings is sy.-tem.
    The effects common  to all the exciting
 powers,  are sense, motion,  mental  exer-
 tion, and passion.  Their effects being the
 same, it must be granted, that the operation
 of all their powers is the same.
    The effects of the exciting powers acting
 upon  the excitability, Dr. Browne, denomi-
 nates excitement.
    EXCITING CAUSE.  Occasional cause.
Procatarctic cause.  Remote cause.  That
which  when applied to the body, excites a
disease.  The exciting, or remote causes of
diseases, are either external or internal.
  EXCORIATION.    (P'rom excorio,  to
take off the skin.)  Excoriatio.  An abra-
sion of the skin.
  EXCREMENT.  (From excerno,  to se-
parate fiom )   The alvine. faeces.
  EXCRESCENCE.  (From  excresco, to
grow from.)  Excrescentia.   Any  preter-
natural formation of flesh, on any part of
the body, as wens, warts, &c.
  EXCRETION.   (From  excerno,  to se-
pnr-.ite from.)   Excretio.  This term is ap-
pl ied to the separation or secretion of those
fluids  from the blood of an animal, tl at are
supposed to be useless,  as the urine, per-
spiration, and alvine faex.
  EXFOLIATION    (From  exfolio,  t(J
cast the  leaf.)   Exfohatio   Trie  separa-
tion ofa dead piece yf bone from the living.
  Exfoliativum   (From exfolio, to shed
the  leaf.)  A raspatory  or instrument for
scraping exfoliating portions of bone.
  Exischios.   (From «|, out of, and w^jov,
the ischium.)  A luxation ofthe ihigh-bone.
  Exitura.  (P'rom exeo, to come from.)
 A  running abscess.
  Exitus.  (From exeo, to come out.)  A
prolapsus, or falling doyvn  of the womb or
anus.
   Exochas.  (From s£», without, and •£*-,.
to have.)  Exoche.  A tubercle on the out-
side of the anus.
   Exoche.  See Exochas.
   PjXOi-vste.  See Exoeyslis.
   Exocystis.    (From  «£a>,  without, and
xvo-ie, the bladder.) Excryste. A prolapsus
of the inner membrane of die bladder.
   EXOMPHALUS.   (From «ff. out, and
 oytpAXoe,  the   navel.)   Exomphalos.   An
 umbilical hernia.  See Hernia.
   Exonchoma.   (From  6£, and  oyxoe, a
 tumour.)   A large prominent tumour.
   EXOPHTHALM1A.     (From  t%,  out,
 and oqQaxyoe, the eye.)   A swelling or pro-
 trusion of the  bulb of the eye, to  such a-
 degree that the eyelids cannot cover it.  It
 may be caused by inflammation, when it is
 termed  exophthalmia  inflammatoria,- or
from a collection or pus in the globe ofthe
eye, when it is  termed the exophthalmia pu-
 rulenta,-  or from  a congestion of  blcjil
 within the  globe of the eye, exophthalmia
sunq-uinea.
   EXOSTOSIS.  (From  i£, and  otftot, a
 bone.)  Hyperostosis    A  morbid  enlarge-
 ment, or hard tumour of a bone.   A genus
 of disease arranged by Cullen in  the class
 locales,  and order tumores-  The  bones
 most frequently affected with exostosis, are
 those of the cranium, the  lower jaw, ster-
 num, humerus, radius, ulna, bones of the
 carpus, the femur,  and  tibia.  There is,
 however, no  bone of the body which may 
310
EXT
EXT
not become the seat of'this disease.  It is
not uncommon to find the bones ofthe cra-
nium affected with exostosis, in their whole
extent.   The ossa parietalia sometimes be-
come an inch thick.
  The  exostosis,  however,  mostly  rises
from the surface of the bone, in the form of
a hard  round  tumour, and venerial exosto-
ses, or nodes,  are observed to arise chiefly
on compact bones;  such of these  as are
only superficially covered with  soft parts,
as, for instance,'the bones of the cranium,
and the front surface of the tibia.
  EXPECTORANTS.     (Expectorantia,
sc.  medicamenta, from  expectoro,  to dis-
charge from the breast.)  Those  medicines
whicii increase the discharge of mucus from
the lungs. The different articles referred to
this class may  be divided into the following
orders:, 1. Nauseating expectorants, as squills
ammoniacum,  and  garlic, yvhich  are  to  be
preferred for the aged and phlegmatic.  2.
Stimulating  expectorants,  as   marrubium,
which is adapted to the young and irritable,
and those easily affected by expectorants.
3.  Antispasmotlic expectorants,  as vesica-
tones,  peduuvium,  and watery vapours;
these are best  calculated for the plethoric
and irritable, and those liable to spasmodic
affections.   4.  Irritating expectorants,  as
fumes  of tobacco  and acid vapours.  The
constitutions to which these are chiefly
adapted, are those past the period of youth,
and those in whom there are evident marks
of torpor, either in the system  generally,
or in the lungs in particular.
  EXPIRATION.    (From   cxpiro,   to
breathe.)   Expiratio.  That part of  respi-
ration in which  the air is thrust out  from
the lungs.  See Respiration.
  Expressed oils.  Such oils as are ob-
tained  by  pressing  the  substance  con-
taining  them,  as olives, yvhich  give out
olive oil, almonds,  &c.
  Exsuccatto.  (P'rom  ex,  out of, and
succus, humour.)  An  ecchymosis,  or ex-
travasation of humours,  under the integu-
ments.
  EXTENSOR.  (From extendo, to stretch
out.)    A  term  given to those muscles
yvhose office it is to extend any  part; the
term is -in opposition to flexor.
  EXTENSOR  BREVIS  DIGITORUM
PEDIS.  Extensor brevis of Douglas.  Cul-
cano phalatfginien  commune of Dumas.  A
muscle  of  the toes  situated  on the  foot.
It arises fleshy and tendinous from the fore
and  upper part  of the os calcis, and soon
forms a fleshy  belly,  divisible  into  four
portions, which  send off an equal number
of tendons that pass over the upper part of
the foot under the  tendons of the extensor
longus digitorum pedis, to be inserted into
its tendinous  expansion.  Its office is to
extend the toes.
  EXTENSOR  CARPI RADIALIS BRE-
 YIOR.  * Radialis   cxternus  brevior  of
 Aiainus.  Radialis secundus  of  Winslow.
 An extensor muscle  of the wrist, situated
 on the fore-arm.   It  arises tendinous from
 the external condyle of the humerus, and
 from the  ligament that connects the radius
 to it, and runs along the  outside of the  ra-
 dius.  It is inserted  by  a long tendon into
 the upper and back part of the metacarpal
 bone of the middle finger.  It assists  in
 extending and bringing the hand backward.
   EXTENSOR CARPI  RADIALIS LON-
 GIOR.   Radialis externus  longior of Al-
 binus.  Radialis  externus primus of Wins-
 low.   An  extensor muscle of the  carpus,
 situated on the fore-arm, that acts  in con-
junction with the former.  It  arises thin,
 broad, and fleshy, from  the  foyver  part of
 the external ridge of  the os humeri, above
 its external condyle, and  is inserted by a
 round tendon into the posterior and upper
 part of the  metacarpal bone that sustains
 the fore-fingers.
   EXTENSOR   CARPI  ULNARIS.  Ul-
 naris  externus of Albinus and  Winslow.
 It arises from the outer condyle of the os
 humeri, and then receives an origin from
 the  edge of the ulna:  its tendon passes
 in a  groove bdrfflfethe styloid process of
 the uTna/ft^iUPKted  into the  inside  of
 the ^.'basis'" of the  metacarpal  bone  of the
 little ringer.
   EXTENSOR   DIGITORUM COMMU-
 NIS.    Cum  extensore  proprio  auricula-
 ris of Aibinus.   Extensor  digitorum com-
 munis manus of Douglas and Winslow. Ex-
 tensor  digitorum   communis,  seu  digitorum
 tensor of Cowper, and Ejdchondylo-sitsplui-
 langeltien commune of Dumas.  A muscle si-
 tuated on the fore-arm, that extends all the
joints of the fingers. It arises from the exter-
 nal protuberance ofthe humerus : and at the
 wrist  it divides  into three  flat tendons,
 which pass  under the annular ligament, to
 be inserted into  all the bones  of the fore,
 middle, and ring  fingers.
   EXTENSOR*  DIGITORUM LONGUS,
 See Extensor longus digitorum pe.dis.
   Extensor jxmcis.   See Indicator.
   EXTENSOR   LONGUS  DIGITORUM
PEDIS.  Extensor longus  peroneo  tibisus
phalangittien commune  of Dumas. A  muscle
situated on the leg, that extendsall the joints
of the four  small toes.  It arises  from the
upper part ofthe tibia and fibula, and the in-
terosseous ligament; its tendon passes under
the annular ligament, and then divides into
five,  four of vvhich  are  inserted into the
second and third phalanges of the toes, and
the fifth goes to the basis of the metatarsal
bone.  This last  Winslow reckons  a dis-
tinct muscle, and  calls it Peronaus brevis.
   Extensor longus pollicis pebis.  See
Extensor proprius pellids pedis.
   Extensor magnus.   See Gastrocnemius
internus.              » 
EXT
EXT
311
  Extensor major pollicis jjmanub.  See
Extensor secundi internodii-
  E\ti.nsor  .minor pollkiis makus.  See
Extensor primi internodii.
  EXTENSOR OSSIS METACARPI VOL-
LK  IS MAXES.   Abductor longus pollicis
manus  of Albinus.  Extensof primi inter-
nodii of Douglas.   Extensor primus polUds
of W inslow.  Extensor primii internodii pol*
licis of Cowper.  Cubito-radisus metacar.piei}
du pouce of Dumas. It arises flehsy from tlie
middle and posterior part ofthe ulna, from
the  posterior part ofthe  middle of the
radius, and from the interosseous ligament,
and is inserted  into the os trapezium, and
upper part of the  metacarpal bone of the
thumb.
  Exiinsiii: pollicis primus.   See Exten-
sor primi internodii.
  Extendi n  pollicis secundus.   See JJx-
tens',r secundi internodii.
  EXTENSOR   PRIMI   INTERNODII.
Extensor minor pollicis manus of Albinus.
This miiicle,  and the  Extensor ossis meta-
carpi pollids manus, are called Extensor pel-
lids primus by Winslow.  Extensor secun-
di internodii by  Douglas.   Extensor secundi
internodii  ossi'$ pollicis of Cwper.   Cubito-
susphakmgien du pouce of  Dumas.  A mus-
cle  ofthe thumb, situated on the hand, that
extends the first bone of the thumb ob-
liquely outwards.  It arises fleshy from the
posterior  part of the  ulnar, and from the
interosseous ligament,  and is inserted ten-
dinous into the posterior part  of the  first
bone ofthe thumb.
  EXTENSOR   PROPRIUS   POLLICIS
PEDIS.   Extensor longus of DougI-s.  Ex-
tensor pollicis longus of  Wmslow and  Cow-
per.  Peroneo susphalangien du pouce of Du-
mas.  An exterior muscle of the great toe,
situated on the foot. It arises by an acute,
tendinous and fleshy  beginning, some way
below the head and anterior  part of the
fibula, along whicii it runs to ne..r its lower
extremity, connected to it by a number of
fleshy fibres, which descend obliquely, and
form a tendon,  which  is inserted  into the
posterior part of the first and  last joint of
the great  toe.
  EXTENSOR  SECUNDI INTERNODII.
Extensor  majus pollids  manus  of  Albinus.
 Extensor pollids secundus of AVinslow. Ex-
tensor tertii internodii of Douglas.   Exten-
sor  internodii ossis pollids of Cowper.   Cubi-
to-sutphalangettien du pouce of Dumas.  A
muscle of the thumb, situated on the hand,
that extends the  last  joint of the thumb
obliquely backwards.   It arises tendinous
and fleshy from the middle part of the ul-
na,  and the interosseous ligament; it then
forms a tendon, which runs through a small
groove at the  inner and back part ofthe
radius, to be inserted into the last hone of
the thumb.   Its use is to extend  the last
phalanx  of  the thumb  obliquely  back-
wards.                                 *
  EXTEXSOn SECUNDI  INTERNODII INDICIS
PROPiuis   See Indicator.
  Extbxsoh tarsi  Mixoi.    See Planta-
ris.
  Extensor tarsi  sura lis.  See Gastroc-
nemius internus.
» Extensor  tertii   internodii  mini-
mi  digiti. _ See  Abductor  minimi  digiti
manus.                  ^
  Extensor tertii  internodii indicis.
See Prior indids.
  Externus mallei.   See Laxator  tym-
pani.
  EXTIRPATION.    (Prom   extirpo,  to
eradicate.)  Extirpatio.  The complete re-
moval or destruction of any  part,  either
by cutting instruments, or the  action of
caustics.
  EXTRACTION.    (P'rom   extraho,  to
draw out.)  Extractio.  The taking extra-
neous substances out of the  body.  Thus
bullets arid splinters are said to be extract-
ed from wounds ; stones from the urethra,
or bladder.
  Surgeons also sometimes  apply the term
extraction to the removal of tumours out of
cavities, as, for  instance, to the  taking of
cartilaginous tumours out  of the joints.
They seldom speak of extracting any dis-
eased original  part  of the body; though
they  do  so  in one example, viz.  the  cata-
ract.
  EXTRACT.   (Extractum; from extra-
ho, to draw out.)  The generic  term ex-
tract  is used  pharmaceutical^-, in  an ex-
tensive sense, and includes all those pre-
parations from vegetables which  are sepa-
rable by  the agency of various liquids,.and
afterwards obtained from such solutions, in
a solid state,  by evaporation of the  men-
struum.   It also includes those substances
which are held  in solution by the natural
juices of fresh  plants, as well  as. those to
whicii some  menstruum is added at the
time  of prepai-ieion.   Now,  such soluble
matters  are  various,  and  mostly compli-
cated ; so that chymical accure.cj' is not to
be looked for  in  the application  of the
term.   Chymists, however,  have  affixed
this  name to one peculiar modification of
vegetable matter, which has been called
extractive, or extract, or extractive  prin-
ciple; and, as  this forms  one constituent
part of common extracts, and  possesses
certain characters,  it  will  b«- proper to
mention such of them as may influence its
pharmaceutical relations.  The extractive
principle  has  a  strong  taste, differing in
different plants : it is soluble in water, and
its solution speedily   runs into a state of
putrefaction, by which it is destroyed.  Re-
peated evaporations and solutions render
it  at  last  insoluble, in consequence  of its
combination with oxygen from the  atmos-
phere.  It is soluble in alkohol,  but inso-
luble in ether.   It unites with alumine, and
if boiled  with  neutral salts thereof, preci- 
pitates them.  It precipitates with strong
acids, and with the oxyds from solutions of
most metallic salts, especially muriate of
tin.  It readily  unites  wilh alkalies,  and
forms compounds with them, whicii are so-
luble in water.  No part, however, of  this
subject  has been hitherto sufficiently ex-
amined.
  In the preparation of all  the  extracts,
the London  Pharmacopoeia  requires  ihat
the  waier  be  evaporated as  speedily as
possible, in a  broad,  shallow   dish, by
means  of  a water-bath, until they have
acquired a consistence proper for making
pills; and,  towards  the  end of the in
spissation, that they should  be constantly
stirred with a wpoden rod.  These general
rules require  minute and accurate atten-
tion, more  particularly  in the  immediate
evaporation of the solution, whether  pre-
pared by expression or decoction, in  the
manner  as  well  as the degree of  heat by
which it is performed, and the promotion of
it by changing the surface by constant  stir-
ring, when the liquor begins to thicken, and
even by directing  a strong  current of air
over its surface, if it can conveniently be
done   It is impossible to regulate the tem-
perature over a naked fire, or if it be used,
to prevent the  extract  from burning; the
use ofa water-bath is, therefore, absolutely
necessary, and not  to be  dispensed with,
and the beauty  and precision of extracts
so prepared, will  demonstrate their supe-
riority.
  EXTRACTIVE.   See Extract.
  Extractum aconiti.  Extract of aconite.
"Take of aconite  leaves, fresh, a pound ;
bruise them in a stone mortar, sprinkling on
a little water; then press out the juice,  and,
without ally separation ofthe  sediment, eva-
porate it to a proper consistence."   The
dose is from one grain to five grains.   For
its virtues, see Aconitum.
  Extractum aloes.   Extract  of aloes.
•'Take of extract of spike aloe, powdered,
half a pound; boiling water, four pins."
Macerate  for  three  days in a gentle heat,
then strain the solution, and set it by,  that
the dregs may subside.  Pour off the clear
solution, and evaporate it to a  proper con-
sistence. The dose, from v to xv grs.  See
Aloes.
  Extractum anthemidis. Extract of  cha-
momile, formerly called extractum chsmoe-
meli. " Take of chamomile flowers, dried,
a pound. Water, a gallon."  Jloil down to
four pints, and strain the solution yvhile  it is
hot, then evaporate it to a proper consist-
ence. The dose is x grs to a scruple.  For
its virtues, see Chamoemelum.
  Extractum belladonna.    Extract pf
belladonna. " Tike of deadly night-shade
leaves, fresh, a pound."   Bruise  them  in a
stone mortar, sprinkling on a little water :
then press out the juice, and  without  any
previous separation of the  sediment, evapo-
                   EXT

 rate it to a proper consistence.  The dose"
 is from one to  five grains.  For its virtues,
 see Bella lonna.
   Extractum cinchonje resinosum.  Re-
 sinoiij extract  of bark.  "Take of lance-
 leaved  cinchona  bark, a pound; rectified
 spirit, four pints." Macerate for four days,
 and strain. Distil the tincture in the heat of
 a water-bath, until the extract has acquired
 a proper consistence.  This is considered
 by ninny as much more grateful to the sto-
 mach, and, at the same time, producing all
 the effects of bark in substance, and, by the
 distillation of it, is intend-d  that the spirit
 which passes over shall be collected and
 preserved.  1 he dose is from ten  grains to
 half a drachm.  See Cinchona.
   Extractum  colocinthtdis.  Extract of
 colocynth.   " T;ke of colocjnth  pulp, a
 pound ; water, a gallon."  Boil down to four
 pints, and strain the solution while it is hot,
 and evaporate it  to a proper  consistence.
 The dose is from five to thiriy grains. For
 its virtues, see Colorynthis.
  Extractum coLOCYNTHinis compositum.
 Compound extract of colocynth. " Take of
 colocynth  pulp, sliced,  sit  drachms; ex-
 tract of spike aloe, powdered, an ounce and
 half; scammony gum-resin powdered, half
 an  ounce ; cardamom-seeds  powdered, a
 drachm ;  hard soap, three drachms; boiling
 water, two pints."   Macerate the colocynth
 pulp  in the water, for four days, in a gentle
 heat; strain the solution, and add to it tlit
 aloe, scammony, and soap ; then, by means
 ofa water-bath, evaporate it to a proper
 consistence, constantly  stirring, and about
 the end ofthe inspissation, mix in the car-
 damom-seeds.  The dose, from five to thir-
 ty grains.
  Extractum conii.   Extract of hemlock,
 formerly  called  succus  cicutse  spissattis.
 " Take of fresh hemlock, a pound." Brui-e
 it in a stone mortar, sprinkling on a little
 water;  then  press out the juice, and, wilh..
 out any separation of the sediment, evapo-
 rate it to a proper consistence.  The dose
 from  five grains to a scruple.
  Extractum elaterii.  Extract of ela-
 terium.  "Cut the ripe, yvild cucumbers
 into slices, and pass the juice, very gently
 expressed, through a  very fine hair sieve,
 into a glass vessel; then set it by for  some
 hours, until the thicker part has subsided.
 Pour  off", and throw away the thinner part,
 which swims at the top.  Dry the thicker
 part which remains in a gentle heat."  The
 dose from half a grain to three grains.  For
 its virtues, see Cucumis agrestis.
  Extractum gentianje.  Extract of gen-
tian.   u Take  of  gentian  root,  sliced, a
pound; boiling water, a gallon." Macerate
for  twenty-four hours, then  boil down to
four pints: strain the hot liquor, and eva-
porate it  to  a  proper consistence.  Dose,
from ten to thirty icain*.  See Gentiana.
  Extractum olicirrhiz/s.   Extract of 
EXT
EYE
313
liquorice.  "Take of liquorice-root, sliced,
a pound ; water, boiling, a gallon."  Mace-
rate for twenty-four hours, then boil down
to four pints ; strain  the hot liquor, and
evaporate it to a proper consistence. Dose,
from one drachm to half an ounce.  See
Glticyn-hiza.
  PlXTUACTUM HiEMATOXTLI.   Fcctract  of
logwood, formerly called extractum ligni
caaipechensis. "  Take of logwood,  pow-
dered, a pound ; water, boiling, a gallon."
Macerate for twenty-four hours, then boil
down to four pints ; strain the hot liquor,
and evaporate it  to a proper consistence.
Dose, from ten grains to half a  drachm.
For its virtues, see Lignum campechense.
  Extractum humuli.   Extract of hops.
" Take of hops, half a pound; water, boil-
ing, a gallon." Boil down to four pints;
strain ihe hot liquor, and,evaporate it to a
proper consistence.  This  extract is said to
produce  a  tonic and sedative power com-
bined. The dose is from  five grains to one
scruple.  See Lupulus.
  Extractum hyoscyami.  Extract of hen-
bane.  " Take of  fresh henbane leaves,  a
pound."   Bruise  them  in a stone mortar,
sprinkling on  a little water; then press out
the juice, and, without separating the fat-
culencies, evaporate it to a proper consis-
tence.  Dose, from  five  to thirty • grains.
For its virtues, see Hyosdamus.
  Extractum jalap.e.    Extract of ja-
lap.  " Take  of  jalap-root,  powdered,  a
pound; rectified spirit, four  pints ; water,
ten pints "  Macerate the jalap-root in the
spirit for four days, and pour oft' the linc-
ture ; boil the remaining- powder in wau-r,
until it be reduced to two  pints ; then strain
the tincture and decoction separately, and
let  the former be distilled and the latter
evaporated, until each begins to grow thick.
Lastly, mix the extract with the resin,  and
reduce it to a proper consistence.  Let this
extract be kept in  a soft state, fit for form-
ing pills, and in a hard one, so that  it may
be reduced to powder. The dose, from ten
to twenty grains.   P"or  its virtues, see Ja-
Itipittm
  Exthactum opii.  Extract  of  opium,
formerly   called   extractum   thebaicum.
Opium colatum.  " Take of opium,  sliced,
half a pound;  water, three pints."   Pour a
small quantity of the water upon the opium,
and macerate it for twelve hours,  that it
may become  soil; then,  adding  tfie  re-
maining water gradually, rub them together
until the mixture be complete.   Set it by,
that the fieculencies may subside ; then
stra.n the liquor, and evaporate it to a pro-
per consistence.   Dose, from half a grain
to five grains.
  Extractum papaveris.    Extract of
white poppy.  " Take of white poppy cap-
sules, bruised, a pound; water, boiling, a
gallon."  Macerate lor twenty-four hoursi
 then boil  down  to  four pints;  strain the
 hot liquor, and  evaporate it  to a proper
 consistence.  Six grains are about equiva-
 lent to one of opium.   Dose,  from half a
 grain  to five grains.  For its virtues, see
 Papaver album.
   Extractum hhxi.  Extract of rhubarb.
 " Take of rhubarb root, powdered, a pound;
 proof spirit, a pint; water, seven pints."
 Macerate  for  four  days in a gentle  heat,
 then strain, and  set it by, that' he taeculen-
 cies may subside. Pour oft'die clear liquor,
 and evaporate to a proper consistence.  This
 extract possesses 'lie purgative  properties
 of the root,  and the  fibrous and earthy
 parts  are  separated ; it is, therefore a use-
 ful  basis for pills, as well as given separate-
 ly.  Dose,  from ten to thirty grains.   See
 Rhubarbarum.
   EXTIlACTUM SARSAPARILLA!.  Extract of
 sarsaparilla.  "Take of  sarsaparilla-root,
 sliced, a pound ; water,  boiling,  a gallon."
 Macerate for twenty-four hours,  then boil
 down  to four pints  ; strain the hot  liquor,
 and evaporate it to a  proper consistence.
 In  practice this  is much  used,  to  render
 the  common  decoction  of the same  root
 stronger and more efficacious.  Dose, from
 ten grains to a drachm.  P'or its virtues, see
 Sarsaparilla.
   Extractum saturni.  See Liquor acceta-
 tis plumbi.
   Extractum taraxaci. T; ke of dandelion
 root, fresh  and bruised, a pound; water,
 boiling, a gallon. Macerate for twenty-four
 hours ; boil down to tour pints, and strain
 tlie  hot hquor  through a woollen  cloth ;
 then evaporate it to a proper consistence.
 Dose, from ten grains to a drachm, p'or its
 virtues, see Taraxacum.
   EXTRA V AS\TION.  (From extra,with-
 out, and vas, aves.-el.)   Extravasatio.  A
 term applied by surgeons to fluids, which
 are  out of their proper vessels  or recep-
 tacles.  Thus, when  biood is effused on the
 surface, or in the ventricles of thevbrain, it
 is said that there is an extravasation. When
 blood is poured fiom the vessels  into the
 cavity ofthe peritoneum, in wounds of the
 abdomen, surgeons tall  ihis accident extra-
 vasation. The urine is also said 10 be extra-
 vasated, when,  in consequence ofa wound,
 or of slougl iiifr, or ulceration, it makes its
 way into the cellular substance, or among
 the  abdominal  viscera.  When  the  bile
 spreads  among .the  convolutions  of  the
 bowels, in  wounds of the gall bladder,  it is
 also a species of extravasation.
  P'.YE.  Ocvlv.s. The parts which consti-
 tute the eye .ire div ided into external and
 internal.  The  external  parts ate—1. The
 eyebrows, or superrilia, which form arches
 ot'hair above the orbit, at the lower part of
 the forehead.  Their use is  to prevent the
sweat falling into the eves, ard for mode-
rating the light above.
     S * " 
314
EYE
  2. The ejelaahcs, or cilia, are the short
hairs  diat grow on tiie margin of the eye-
lids ; they keep external  bodies out of the
eyes, and moderate the influx of light.
  3. The eyelids, or palpebra, of which, one
is superior or upper, and the other  inferior
or under ; where they join outwardly, ii is
called  the external canthus ; inwardly,  to-
wards the nose, the internal canthus; they
cover and defend the eyes.
  The margin of the eyelids, which is car-
tilaginous, is called tarsus.
  In the tarsus, and internal surface of the
eyelids,  small glands  are  situated, called
glandula  Meibomiana, because Meibomius
discovered them ; they secrete  the oily mu-
cilaginous fluid, which prevents the attri-
tion ofthe eyes and eyelids, and  facilitates
their motions.
  4. The lachrymal  glands,  or  glandula
lachrymales,  which are placed in  the exter-
nal canthus, or corner of the eyes, in a little
fovea of the os frontis.
  From these  glands six or more canals
issue, which are called lachrymal ducts, or
ductus lachrymales, and they open in the in-
ternal superficies ofthe upper eyelids.
  5. The lachrymal caruncle,  or caruncula
lachrymalis, which is situated in the internal
angle, or canthus of tlie eyelids.
  6. Puncta lachrymalia, are  two callous
orifices or openings, which open in the in-
ternal  angle of the tarsus ofthe eyelids;
the one in the superior, the other in the in-
fe»ior eyelid.
   7.  The lachrymal ducts, or canales lach-
 rymales, are two small canals, which pro-
ceed from  the lachrymal  points  into  the
 lachrymal sac.
   8.  The lachrymal sac, or saccus lachryma-
 lis, is a membranous sac,  whicii is situated
 in the internal canthus ofthe eye.
   9.  The nasal duct, or ductus nasalis,  is a
 membranous canal, which goes  from  the
 inferior part of the lachrymal sac through
 the bony canal  below, and a little behind,
 into  the cavity  of the  nose,  and  opens
 under the  inferior spongy bone  into  the
 nostrils.
   10.  The  conjunctive  membrane, or mem-
 brana  conjunctiva, which, from  its white
 colour, is called albugiiuta, or white*of the
 eye, is a membrane yvhich lines the internal
 superficies  of the eyelids, and  covers the
 whole fore-part of the globe of the eye ; it
 is  very vascular, as may be seen in inflam-
• malions.
    The bulb or globe ofthe eye is composed
 of eight membranes, or coverings,  two
 chambers,  or camera, and three humours,
 improperly so called.
    The membranes of the globe of the eye
 are, four in the hinder or posterior pa>t of
 the bulb, or globe, viz. sclerotica, choroidea,
 retina, and hyaloidea, or arachnoidea ; four
 in the fore or anterior part ofthe  bulb, viz.
cornea transput ens, iris, uvea, and capsule oj
the crystalline lens.
  I'he membrana sclerotica, or the sclerotic
or horny  membrane, which is the outer-
most, begins  from  the  opiic nerve, forms
the spherical or globular cavity, and termi-
nates in the  circular margin of the trails
parent cowiea.
   The -membrana choroidea, or choroides+is
the  middle tunic of the bulb, ot a black
colour,  beginning from the optic nerve, and
covering the internal superficies of the scle-
rotica, to  the margin ofthe transparent cor-
nea.  In this place  it secedes from  the tor-
nea, and deflects transversely and inwardly,
and in the middle forms a round perforated
foramen.  This circular  membrane of the
choroidea in the anterior  surface is called
iris, in the posterior superficies, uvea.
   The round opening in the centre is called
the  pupil, or fntpilla.   This  foramen,  or
round opening, can be dilated, or contract-
ed, by the moving powers of almost invisi-
ble muscular fibres.
   The  membrana  retina, is the innermost
tunic, of  a white colour, and similar to mu-
cus,  being an expansion ofthe optic nerve,
chiefly  composed of its medullary part.  It
covers  the inward superficies of the  cho-
roides, to the margin  of the  chrystallme
 lens, and there terminates.
   The  chambers, or camera, of the  eyes
 are:
   1. Camera anterior, or fore-chamber; is
 an open space, which is formed anteriorly,
 by tfie  hollow superficies of the cornea Iran-
 spirens, and posteriorly, by  the superficies
 of he iris.
   2. Camera posterior, is that  small space
 whicii  remains anteriorly from the tunica
 uvea,  and pvpilla, or  pupil ; posteriorly
 from the  anterior superficies of the chrys-
 tallme  lens.
   Both these chambers are filled with aque-
 ous humour.  The humours of the ej e, as
 they are  called, are in number three :
    1. The aqueous humour,  which fills both
 chambers.
   2. The chrystalline lens, or humour, is a
 pellucid  body, about the size of  a lentil,
 which  is included in an  exceeding  fine
 membrane, or capsula,  and  lodged  in a
 concave  fovea ofthe vitreous humour.
   3. Tlie vitreous humour is a pellucid, beau-
 tifully  transparent substance, which  fills
 the whole bulb ofthe eye behind, the chrys-
 talline lens.   Its external superficies is sur-
 rounded  with a most  pellucid  membrane,
 which  is called  membrana hyaloidea, or
 arachnddea.  In the anterior part is a fovea,
 or bed, for the chrystidline lens,  in which
 the lens  is seated.
    The connection of the bulb is made  an-
 teriorly,  by  means  of  the   conjunctive
 membrane,  with the inner surface of  the
 eyelids,  or  palpebra ; posteriorly, by  the 
IAB
F,£C
31.5
idhesion of six muscles of the bulb and op-
tic nerve, with the orbit.
  The optic nerve, or nervus opticus,  per-
formes the  sclerotica  and choroides,  and
then consitutes the  retina,  by spreading
itself on the whole posterior superficies of
the internal globe of the eye.
  The muscles by whicii the eye s moved
i« the orbit, are six ; much adeps surrounds
tlr m, and fills up the cavities in which the
eyes are seated.  The  arteries are the in-
ternal  orbital, the central, and  the ciliary
arteries.   The veins emp'y themselves  into
the external jugulars.   The nerves are the
optic, and branches from the third, fourth,
fifth, and sixth pair.
  The use of the eye is to form the organ
of vision.
 T . or ft.  In a  prescription  these letters
 are  abbreviations of fiat, or fiant,  l<t  it
 or thein be made;  thus J. bolus, let  the
 substance or substances prescribed be made
 into a bolus.
  P'aba.  See Bean.
  P'aba  crassa.     Telephinm.    Fabaria
 crassula.  Anaeampseros.  The plant which
 bears these names in various pharmacopoeias,
 is the orphine, Sedum telephium of Linnaeus :
 —foliis planiusculis serratis, corymbo foliose,
 caule erecto.  It was formerly  ranked as an
 antiphlogistic, but now forgotten.
  P'aba  ./Ekyptiai-.a.    Cyattmn   JEzyptia-
 cits.  .Yymphaa  Intlica.   The pontic,  or
 jfgvptiail bean.    The  fruit  <»f the  nym-
phaa nelumbo  of  Linnseus, which grows on
 marshy grounds in Egypt, and some of the
 neighbouring countries.   It is eaten either
 ravv or boiled, and is  a  tonic and astrin-
 gent.
  Fara FEBHiFur.A.  See Faba Tndica.
  Fin a indica.  Faba sancti ignatii.   Fa-
ba fbrifuga.  'I'he seeds of a gourd-like
fruit, the produce  of the Tgnatia amara of
 L-nnzus.  They are of a roundish figure,
veiy irregular and uneven, about the size of
a middling nutmeg, semi-transparent, and of
a hard,  horny  texture.  Th y  have a  very
bitter  taste, and  no  considerable smell.
They are said  to be used in the  Philippine
islands in all diseases, acting as a vomit and
purgative.  Infusions are given in the cure
of intermittents, &c.
  Faba major.   The  Turkey  or garden
bean.   See  /lean.
  Faba mimih. Equvia fra\-a.  The horse-
bean.   It  differs  no otherwise  from  the
garden bean than in being less.
  P'vhi phchurim.  Faba pichurim.  Fa-
 '■7 pecliuris.   \n  oblong oval, brown, and
  Externally, the globe ofthe eye and the
transparent cornea, are moistened  with a
most  limpid  fluid, called lachryma,  or
tears;  the same  pellucid subtile fluid ex-
actly fills  all  the pores  of  the transparent
cornea; for, deprived of this fluid, and be-
ing exposed to  the air, that coat of the eye
becomes  dry,  shrivelled, and cloudy, im-
peding the rays of light.
  Eye bright.   See Euphrasia.
  Eve-brow.   Superciliun    A  layer  of
short hair, whicii  lies thick  upon the low
part of the frontal  bone,  or  the superior
prominent part of the orbit.
  P'yf.-i.id.   Palpebra.  The  semi-lunar
moveable  production of-the >kin which co-
vers the eye when shut. It  is distinguished
into tipper and  under eye-lid.
ponderous seed  supposed to be the  pro-
duce ofa Laurus, brought from the Brazils.
Their smell is like that of musk, between it
and the scent of sassafras.   They are ex-
hibited as carminatives  in flatulent colics,
diarrhoeas, and dysenteries.
   Faba furgatrix.  See Ricinus.
   P'aba sancti  ir-nath.  See Faba indica.
   P'aba suilla.  See flyosciamus.     *
  P'abaria.  (From faba, a bean, which it
resembles.)  Orphine.  See Faba crassa.
  FACE.   The  lower and anterior part of
tlie cranium, or skull.
  FACIAL.   Belonging to the face ;  as
facial nerve, &.c.
  FACIAL NERVE.    .Ve-vus facialis-
Portio dura oi" the auditory nerve.  These
nerves are two  in  number,  and are pro-
perly the eighth pair: but  are commonly
called  the  seventh, being reckoned  with
tlie auditory, which  is the portio mollis of
the  seventh pair.   They  arise from the
fourth  ventricle of  the brain,  pass through
the •petrous portion of the temporal  bone
to the face, where  they form the pes an-
serinus, which supplies  tlie integuments of
the face and forehead.
  FACIES HlPPOf.UlATICA.   That par-
tic ilar disposition  of the features which
immediately pr cedes the stroke of death
is so called, because it  has  been so  admi-
rably described by Hippocrates.
  Facies  rubra.  See Gutta rosacea.
  PACT1IIOUS.   A tern applied to any
thing whicii  is made by  art, in opposition
to that yvhich is native, or found  already
made in nature.           J -*
  P\CULTY.  Facn'tas.  The power or
abdity by-  which inv aciion is performed.
  FECES   The plural  of fax.  The ah
vine excretions.
F. 
316
FAL
FAS
   P\£CULA.  (Diminutive  of fax.)   A
 substance obtained  by bruising or grinding
 certain vegetables in water.   It  is "that
 part which, after a little, falls to the bottom.
 The fsecula of plants appears to be  only a
 slight  alteration of mucilage, for it  differs
 from mucilage in  no other respect than be-
 ing insoluble in cold water, in  which it  falls
 with wonderful quickness.   There are few
 plants which do not  contain fsecula ; but
 the seeds of gramineous and leguminous ve-
 getables, and all tuberose roots contain it
 most plentifully.                »
   FjEX.   Tlie alvine excretions are called
 faeces.
   P'AGARA.  The name  of a genus of
 plants   in the  Linnaean  system.    Class,
 Tetrandria.  Order, Monogynia.
   P'agara   major.    (Prom  fagus,   the
 beech, which it "resembles )  Casiana  Lu-
 zonis.    Cubebis.    Fagara  plerotn of Lin-
 naeus.    A plnnt  found  in  the Philippine
 islands.   The berries are aromatic,  and,
 according  to Avicenna,  heating,  drying,
 good tor cold, weak stomachs, and astrin-
 gent to the bowels.
   P'agara   octanhra.   The  systematic
 name of the plant which affords tacamaha-
 ea.  See Tacamahaca.
   P'agopfrum.    (P'rom  <pAyoe, the  beech,
 and Trvgoe, whe;;t  ; because  its seeds were
 supposed to  resemble  tue mast.e. e.  fruit of
 beech.)   See Polygonum fagopyrum.
   Fagotriticum.  See Polygonum fagopy-
 <mim.
   P'AGUS.  (P'rom <pAya>,  to eat;  its  nut
 being one of the first fruits used by man.)
    1. The name of a genus  of plants in the
 Linnxan system.  Class, Monceda.   Order,
, Polyandriu.
   2. The  pharmacopceial name of what is
 also called Oxya, lialanda, Valanida.  The
 beech-tree.  The fruit and interior  bark of
 this tree, Fagus sylvatua ,- foliis watis, ob-
 solete serratis, of Linnseus, are occasionally-
 used medicinally, the former in obtinate
 bead-achs, and tlie latter in  the cure of hec-
  tic lever.  The oil  expressed from  beech-
s nuts is supposed to destroy  worms -,  a child
 may take two drachms of it  night and morn-.
  ing ; an adult, an ounce.  The poor people
 in Silesia use this oil instead of butter.
    Fagus castattka.  Tlie systematic name
  of the cliesnut-tree.   See  Castanea,
    Fagus  sylvatica.   The  systematic
  name of the beech-tree.   See Fagus.
    Fainting.   See Syncope.
    P'airburn water..  A sulphureous  wa-
  ter in the county of Ross, in the north of
  England.
    FALCIFORM PROCESS.  (Falrijormis ;
  from falx,  a scythe,  and forma,  resem-
  blance.)  The falx.  A process of the  dm a
  mater, that arises from the  grista galli, se-
  parates  the  hemispheres of the brain,  and
  terminates in the tentorium.
  Faldella. Contorted lint, used for com-
presses.
  Falling sidcnesx.   See Epilepda.
  Fallopian tube.  See Tuba Fallopiana.
  Fallopian ligament.  See Poupart's liga-
ment.
  P'ALX.   See Falciform process.
  Fames canina.  See Bulimia.
  P'amigeratissimum emplastrum.  (From
famigeratus, renowned; from fama, tame,
and gero, to bear; so named from  its ex-
cellence.)   A plaster used  in intermittent
fevers,  made  of aromatic, irritating sub-
stances,  and applied to the wrists.
  PWRFARA.  (P'rom farfarus, the white
poplar;  so  called because its leaves resem-
ble those ofthe  white  poplar.)  See Tussi-
lago.
  FARINA.  (P'rom far, corn, of which it
is made.)  Meal, or flour.  A term given to
the pulverulent and glutinous part of wheat,
and other  seeds,  which   is  obtained by
grinding and sifting  It is highly nutritious,
and consists of giuten, starch, and muci-
lage.  See  Wheat.
   P'ARINACEA.   (From  farina,  flour.)
This term includes all those substances em-
ployed  as  aliment,  called  cerealia, legu-
mina, and nuces oleosa.
   FARINACEOUS.  A term given  to all
articles of food  which  contain farina.  See
Farina.
   Farinarium.   See Abica.
   P'arreus.  (From far,   corn.) Scurfy.
An  epithet of urine, where it deposits a
branny sediment.
   FASCIA. (From fascis, a bundle-; be-
cause, by  means of a  band, materials are
collected into a  bundle.)  Ligatio.  Li-
gatura.   AlUgatura.   A  bandage,  fillet,
or roller.
   2. The  aponeurotic  expansions of mus-
cles, which bind parts  together, are termed
fascia.
   FASCIA  LATA.   A thick and  strong
tendinous expansion, sent off* from the back,
and from the tendons of the glutei and ad-
jacent muscles, to surround the muscles of
the  thigh.   It is the thickest on the outside
of the thigh and leg, but  towards  the in-
side of both becomes gradually thinner.  A
little below the trochanter major, it is firm-
ly  fixed  to the linea aspera ;  and, far-
ther down, to that part ofthe head of the
tibia that is next the fibula, where it semis
oft' the tendinous expansion along the out-
side ofthe  leg.   It serves to strengthen the
action ofthe muscles, by keeping them firm
in  their  proper  places yvhen  in  action,
particularly the tendons   that  pass  over
 the joints where this membrane is thickest.
   Fascialis.    (Fascialis,  sc.   muscUtus.)
 See Tensor vagina femoris.
   Fasi iatio.   (Froa\ fascia, a fillet.)  The
 binding up any diseased or wounded part,
 with bandages. 
FEB
FEB
sir
  FASCICULUS.  (From/««cw, a bundle.)
A handful.
  FAT.   Adeps.   A concrete oily matter
contained in Ihe cellular  membrane of ani-
mals, of  a white or yellowish colour, wilh
little or  no smell, nor taste.  It differs in
all animals  in  solidity, colour  taste, &c.
and likewise in the same animal at different
ages.   In infancy  it is white, insipid, and
not very  solid;  in the adult  it is firm and
yellowish, and  in  animals  of an advanced
age, its colour is deeper, its consistence va-
rious, and its taste in general stronger.  P'at
meat   is   nourishing  to  those that have
strong digestive powers.   It is  used exter-
nally, as  a softening  remedy,  and  enters
into the composition of ointments and plas-
ters.
  P'atiitas.  (From fatuus,  silly.)  P'ool-
ishness.   A sj nonim of Amentia.
  FAUCES.   (Faux, pi.  fauces.)   Isth-
mian.   Amphibranchia.  A  cavity  behind
the tongue, palatine arch,  uvula, and  ton-
sils ; from which  the pharynx and larynx
proceed.
  P'aufel.  Terra japonica, or catechu.
  P'avago australis." (From favus,  a ho-
ney-comb, from its resemblance to a honej -
eomb.)  A species of bastard sponge.
  P'avus.  A honey-comb.   A  species of
achat, or foul ulcer.
  FEBKES.    An  order in the class py-
rexia ot  Cullen, characterized  by the pre-
sence of pyrexia, yvithout primary or local
affection.
  FEBIIICULA.  (Dim. of febris,  a fever.)
A term employed to express a slight degree
of symptomatic fever.
  P'ebrjfuga.   (From  febrem  figure, to
drive away a fever.)  The  plant fever-few ;
lesser centaury.
  FEIJRIPTJGE.  (Febrijuga,  from febris,
a fever, and fugo, to drive away.)  A medi-
cine that  possesses the property of abating
the violence of any fever.
  Febhifugum  CRifcxii.  Regulus of anti-
mony,
  P'ebiiifugum   oleum.    P'ebribuge  oil.
The flowers of antimony,  made with sal-
ammoniac and  antimony sublimed  togeth-
er,  and exposed to tlie air, when they de-
liquesce.
  P'ebrifi ties  pulvis.    P'ebrifuge  pow-
der.  The Germans give this name to the
pulvis stypticus Helvetii.  In  England, a
mixture  of oculi  cancrorum  and emetic
tartar, in the proportions of half a drachm
and  two  grains,  has obtained  the   same
name ; in fevers it is given in doses of gr.
lii. 11 iv.
  P'ebriflgus  sal.   Regenerated  marine
salt.
  pKHRlFUOIS   SPIRITUS   IlllVlM   ClVT-
rov   Mi-  Clitfton's  febrifuge  spirit.  An
impet feet ether, which is sometimes given
diluted in water, as a common  drink in fe-
vers.
  FEBRIS.   A  fever.  A  disease charac-
terised by an increase of heat, an accelerated
pulse, a foul tongue and an impaired state
ofthe functions  ofthe body.
  Febris alba.   See Cldorods.
  Febris amphimerina.  A quotidian, or
remittent fever.
  P'ebris anginosa.  The  scarlatina angi-
nosa.
  P'ebris aphthosa.   An apthose fever.
  P'ebris ardens.   A  burning  inflamma-
tory fever.
  Febris assodes.   A  tertian fever, with
extreme restlessness.
  P'ebuis autumnaiis.  An autumnal or
bilious fever.
  P'ebris bullosa.   The   pemphigus, or
vesicular fever.
  P'ebris cacatoria. An intermittent, with
diarrhoea.
  P'ebris carcerum.  The prison fever.
  Ferris catarrh a lis.  The catarrhal fe-
ver.
  Febris cholerica.  A fever yvith  diar-
rhoea.
  P'ebris continua.   A continued  fever.
A division of the order febres, in  the  class
pyrexia  of Cullen.   Continued fevers have
no intermission,  but  exacerbations come on
twice in one day.  The genera of continued
fever are : 1. Synocha, or inflammatory fe-
ver, known  by tncreased heat; pulse  fre-
quent, strong, andhard ; urine high colour-
ed  ; senses not much impaired.  See Syno-
cha.  2. Typhus, or putrid-lending  feves,
which is contagious, and is  characterized
by moderate heat;  quick, weak, and small
pulse;  senses much impaired, and great
prostration of strength.  Typhus  has  four
varieties, viz.  1.  Typhus petechiaUs, typhus
with petechiae:  2. Typhus  initior, the  ner-
vous fever:  2. Typhus gravior, the putrid
fever : 4. Typhus icterodes, the yellow fever.
See Typhus.
  P'ebris elodes.  A fever with continual
and proft.se sweating.
  Febbis epiala.  A fever with a continual
sense of cold.
  P'ebris lrtsipelatosa.    See   Erysipe-.
las.
  P'ebris exakthematica.   P'ever  with
eruptions.
  Fkbhis fi.ava.  The yellow fever.
  FEBRIS  HECTIC A. *A genus  of disease
in the class pyrexia and order febres of Cul-
len.  It is known by exacerbations at noon,
but chiefly  in the evening, with  slight re-
missions in the morning, after  nocturnal
sweats;  the urine depositing a surfuraceo-
lateritious sediment; appetite good; thirst
moderate.   Hectic  fever  is symptomatic
of chlorosis, scrophula, phthisis,  diseased
visora,  &c.
  P'unnis hungarica.   A  species  of  ter-
tian fever.
  Fehms hyuhoiies.  A  fever with pro
fuse sweats. 
318               FEB
FEB
    Febris inflammatory.  See Synocha.
    Febris castrensis.  A camp fever, gene-
  nerally„typhus.
    FEBRIS  INTERMITTENS.   An  inter-
  mittent fever, or ague.  A  division of the
  ovder febres of Cullen, in the class pyrexia-
  Intermittent fevers  are  known   by cold,
  hot, and  sweating  stages,  in succession,
  attending each paroxysm, and  followed by
  an  intermission  or  remission.   There are
  three genera of  intermitting fevers, and se-
  veral varieties.
   1. Intermittens quotidiana.  A quotidian
  ague.  The paroxysms return  in the morn-
  ing, at an interval of  about   twenty-four
  hours.
   2. Intermittens tertiana.  A tertian ague.
  The paroxysms commonly come on at mid-
  day, at an  interval  of aflbut forty-eight
  hours.
   3. Intermittens quartana.     A  quartan
 ague.   Tue  paroxysms come on in the af-
 ternoon, with an interval of  about  seventy-
 two hours. Tlie  tertian  ague is most apt to
 prevail in the spring, and the quartan in
 autumn-
   Of the  quotidian,  tertian, and  quartan
 intermittents, there  are  several  varieties
 and forms; as the double tertian, having a
 paroxysm  every day, wilh  the alternate
 paroxysms, similar  to one  another.  The
 double tertian, with two fUroxysms  every
 other  day.   The triple tertian, with two
 paroxysms on one day, and  another on the
 next.   The  double  quartan, yvith  two pa-
 roxysms on the  first day, none  on  the se-
 cond and  third, and two  again  on  the
 fourth  day.   The double quartan,  with a
 paroxysm  on the first day, another on  the
 second, but none on the third.   The triple
 quartan, with three paroxysms every fourth
 day.  The triple  quartan, with  a paroxysm
 every day, every fourth paroxysm being
 similar.
   When these fevers arise in the spring of
 the year, they are called vernal; and when
 in the  autumn,  they  are  known  by  the
 name  of  autumnal.   Intermittents often
 prove obstinate,  and  are of long duration,
 in warm climates: and they not  unfrequent-
 ly resist every mode of cure, so as to be-
 come very  distressing to the patient;  and
 by the extreme debility which, they thereby
 induce,  often give  rise  to other chronic
 complaints.
   It  seems to be  pretty  generally acknow-
 ledged, that marsh miasma, or the effluvia
arising  from  stagnant  wafer,   or  marsh
ground, when acted upon by heat, is the
 most frequent exciting cause of this fever.
In marshes, the putrefaction  of both vege-
table  and animal matter is  always  going
forward, it is to  be  presumed;  and hence
it has  been  generally  conjectured, that
vegetable and animal putrefaction impart-
ed a peculiar quality to the watery par-
ticles of the effluvia  arising  from  thence.
  We are not yet acquainted with all the cir-
  cumstances, which are requisite to  render
  marsh miasma productive  of intermittents ;
  but it may be presumed  that a moist at-
  mosphere has a considerable influence in
  promoting its action.  A watery poor  diet,
  great  fatigue, long watching, grief, much
  anxiety, exposure  to  cold, lying in damp
  rooms or beds, wearing damp linen,  the
  suppression of some long-accustomed eva-
  cuation, or the recession of eruptions,  have
  been  ranked  among the  exciting causes
  of intermittents ; but  it is more reasonable
  to suppose that these circumstances  act
  only by  inducing that state of the body,
  which predisposes to these  complaints.   By
  some, it has been  imagined that an inter-
  mittent  fever  may  be communicated by
  contagion; but  this  supposition is  by no
  means consistent  with  general  observa-
  tion.
    One peculiarity of this fever is, its great
  susceptibility ofa renewal from very slight
  causes, as from the  prevalence of an easter-
  ly wind, or from the repetition ofthe origi-
  nal exciting cause.   It would  appear  like-
  wise, that a predisposition is left in the ha-
  bit, which favours  the recurrence of the
 complaint.  In this circumstance, intermit-
 tents  differ from most other fevers, as it is
 yvell known that, after a continued fever has
 once occurred, and been removed, the per-
 son affected is by no means so liable to a
 fresh attack of the disorder, as one in whom
 it had never taken place.
   We have not yet attained  a certain know.
 ledge  of the proximate cause of. an inter-
 mittent fever, but a  deranged  state of the
 stomach  and  prima: viae is that  whicii is
 most generally ascribed.
   Each paroxj-sm of an intermittent fever is
 divided  into three different stages, which
 are called the cold, the hot. and the sweating
 stages orfits.
   The cold stage commences with languor,
 a sense of debility and sluggishness in mo-
 tion, frequent yawning and  stretching, and
 an  aversion to  food.  The  face and extre-
 mities  become pale, the features shrink,
 ihe bulk of erery external part is diminish-
 ed, and the skin  over the whole body  ap-
 pears constricted, as if cold had been ap-
 plied  to it.  At  length the.patient  feels
 very cold, and universal rigours come  on,
 with pains in  the head,  back, loins  and
joints,  nausea, and vomiting of bilious mat-
 ter ; the  respiration is small, frequent and
 anxious; the urine  is  almost  colourless;
 sensibility is greatly impaired ; the thoughts
 are somewhat  confused ;  and the pulse is
 small,  frequent, and often irregular.  In a
 few instances, drowsiness and  stupor  have
 prevailed in so  high degree  as to resemble
 coma or apoplexy ;  but this  is by no means
 usual.
  These symptoms  abating after a short
 time, the  second stage commences  with 
                  PEE

an increase  of heat over the whole  body,
redness of the face, dryness ot the skin,
thirst,  pain  in "the head, throbbing in the
temples, anxiety and  restlessness;  the re-
spiration is fuller and more free, but still
frequent; the tongue is  furred, and  the
pulse has become regular,  hard and full.
If the  attack has been very severe, then
perhaps delirium will  arise.
  When these symptoms have continued
for  some  time, a  moisture  breaks  out on
the forehead, and  by degrees becomes a
sweat,  and  this,  at  length, extends over
the whole body.   As this sweat continues
to flow, the  heat  of the body  abates, the
thirst ceases, and most of the functions are
restored to their ordinary state.  This con-
stitutes the third stage.
  It must, however, be observed, that in
different cases these phenomena, and their
mode of succession, may prevail in different
degrees, that the  series of them may  be
more or less complete, and tint* the sev eral
stages, in the time they occupy, may be in
different proportions to one another.
  Such a  depression of strength has been
known to take place  on the attack of an
intermittent, as to cut off'  the patient at
once;  but an occurrence of this kind is
very uncommon.
   Patients are seldom destroyed in inter-
mittents  from general  inflammation,  or
from a fulness of the vessels either of the
brain or ofthe thoracic viscera, as happens
sometimes in a continued fever; but when-
they continue for any length of time, they
are apt to induce other complaints, such as
a loss of appetite, flatulency,  scirrhus of
the liver, dropsical swellings,  and general
debility,  whicii  in the end now and then
prove fatal.  In warm climates, particular-
ly,  intermittents are very apt to terminate
in this  manner, if not speedily removed;
and, m some cases,  they degenerate  into
continued fevers.  When  the paroxysms
are  of  short duration, and leave  the in-
tervals quite free,  we may expect a speedy
recovei j ; but when they are long, violent,
and attended with much anxiety and de-
lirium,  the  event may be  doubtful.  Re-
lapses are very common  to this fever at
the-distance even  of five or six months, or
even a year; autumnal  intermittents are
more difficult to remove than vernal ones,
and quartans more  so than   the  other
types.
   Dissections of those who have died of an
intermittent, shew a morbid state of many
of  the viscera of the  thorax and abdomen ;
but the liver, and organs concerned  in the
formation of bile, as likewise  the  nrysen-
tery, are  those which are usually most af-
fected.
   Febris lactea.   Milk fever.-
   Febris le.ma.   A slow fever.
   I'uihis  lexticulakis.   A  species  of
petechial fever.
                 FEM              319
     /.

  Pf.bris maligna.   The malignant fever.
  FtBRis iwiliaris.  The miliary fever.
  Febris morbillosa.  The measles.
  FEBRIS  NERVOSA.  Febris lenta ner-
vosa.   The  nervous fever.  A variety of
typhus  mitior of Cullen, but  by many con-
sidered as  a distinct disease.   It mostly
begins  with  loss of appetite,  increased heat
and  vertigo;  to which  succeed  nausea,
vomiting, great languor, and pain  in the
head,  which  is variously   described,  by
some like cold water pouring over the top,
by others a sense of weight.  The pulse, be-
fore; little increased, now becomes  quick,
feeble, and tremulous;  the tongue is cover-
ed with a white crust, and  there is  great
anxiety  about the  pracordia.  Towards
the seventh or eighth  day,  the vertigo is
increased, and tinnitus  arium, cophosis, de-
lirium,  and a dry and tremulous  tongue,
take  place.  The  disease   mostly  termi-
nates about the fourteenth  or twentieth
day.
  Febris nosocomicorum.    The fever  of
hospitals.
  Febris palustris.  The marsh fever.
  Febris pestilens.  The plague.
  P'ebris petechialis. Fever with purple
spots.
  P'ebris putrida.  See Typhus gi-avior.
  Febris scarlatina.  Scarlet fever.  ;"•
  P'ebris sudatoria.   Sweating fever.
  Febris sinocha.   See Synocha.
  P'ebris tvphodes.  See Typhus.
  Febris vajuolosa. A variolous or small-
pox  fover.
  P'ebris urticaria.  Fever with nettle-
rash.
  P'ebris vesiculosa.   See Erysipelas.
  Feccla.   See Facula.
  Fel.  See Bite.
  P'hl  SATun-B.  See Aloes.
  Fel-wort.  So called  from  its bitter taste
like  bile.  See Gentiana.
  Felliculus.  The gall-bladder.
  P'elliflua  passu).  A name given  to
cholera morbus.
  Felon.  See Paronychia.      '
  Femev   (Quasi'fcrimen; from fiero,  to
bear;  so called because it is the chief sup-
port of the body.)  The thigh.
  P'emoralis arteria.  A continuation  of
the external iliac  along the  thigh, from
Poupari's ligament  to the ham.
  Femoris os.  See Femur,
  FEMUR.   Os femoris.  The thigh-bone.
A long cylindrical bone,  situated between
the pelvis and tibia.  Its upper extremity
affords three considerable processes ; these
are,  the head, the trochanter  major, and
trochanter minor.   The head, yvhich forms
about  two thirds  of a sphere, is turned
inwards, and is received into the acetabu-
lum  of the os innon inatum, with which it
is articulated by enarthrosis.  It is covered
by a cartilage, which is tick in its middle
part, and thin at its edges, but which  is 
320
FEM
FEE
wanting  in its lower  internal  part, where
a  round spongy  fossa is observable,  to
which the strong ligament, usually, ihough
improperly, called the round one, is attach-
ed.  This  ligament  is about an  inch  in
length, flatfish, and of a triangular shape,
having its  narrow extremity  attached  to
the fossa just described, while its  broader
end is fixed obliquely to the rough surface
near the inner and anterior edge of the
acetabulum of the os innominatum, so that
it appears shorter interi.ally and anteriorly
than it does externally anil posteriorly.
  The head of the os  femoris is  supported
obliquely,  with respect to the rest of the
bone, by a smaller part, called the cervex,
or neck, which, in the generality of subjects,
is  about an  inch in length.   At its  basis
we observe two oblique ridges, which ex-
tend from the trochanter  major to the tro-
chanter  minor.   Of these ridges, the pos-
terior one is the  most prominent.  Around
this neck is attached the capsular ligament
of the joint, which likewise  adheres to the
edge ofthe cotyloid cavity, and is strength-
ened  anteriorly by  many  strong  ligamen-
tous  fibres, which  begin  from the lower
and anterior part of the ilium, and, spread-
ing broader as  they  descend, adhere  to
the capsular ligament, and  are  attached
to the anterior oblique ridge at the bot-
tom of the neck of the femur. Posteriorly
and externally, from the basis of the  neck
of the bone, a large unequal protuberance
stands out, which is the trochanter major.
The upper edge  of this process is sharp
and pointed posteriorly, but is more obtuse
anteriorly.   A part  of it is rough  and un-
equal, for the insertion of the muscles ; the
rest is smooth,  and covered  with a thin
cartilaginous crust, between  which and the
tendon of the glutseus maximus that slides
over it, a large bursa mucosa is interposed.
Anteriorly, at the root of this process, and
immediately below the bottom of the neck,
is a small process called  trochanter minor.
Its  basis is nearly  triangular, having its
two upper angles turned towards the  head
of  the  femur and  the great trochanter,
while its lower angle is placed towards the
body  of  the  bone.  Its summit is rough
and rounded.  These   two processes  have
gotten the  name of trochanters,  from the
muscles  that are inserted into them being
the principal instruments of the rotatory
motion of  the thigh.   Immediately below
these two  processes the body of the  bone
may be  said to  begin. It is  smooth and
convex  before,  but is  made holloyv behind
by the action of the muscles.  In the  mid-
dle of  this posterior  concave surface  is
observed a rough ridge, called Hnea aspera,
whicii seems to  originate  from the tro-
chanters, and extending doyvn wards, divides
at length into two branches, which termi-
nate in the tuberosities near the condyles.
At the  upper  part  of it,  blood-vessels
pass  to  the  internal  substance  of the
bone, by a hole that runs obliquely up-
wards.
   The lower  extremity  of the  os  femoris
is larger than the upper one, and somewhat
flattened, so as to form  two surfaces, of
which the  anterior one is  broad and con-
vex,  and the posterior one  narrower and
slightly  concave.  This  end  ot the  bone
terminates  in  two  large protuberances,
called condyles, which are united before, so
as to form  a pulley, but  are separated be-
hind  by a considerable  cavity,  in which
the crural vessels and nerves are placed
secure from the compression to which they
would be otherwise exposed  in the action
of bending the leg. Of these two condyles,
the external one is the largest; and when
the bone is separated  from the rest of the
skeleton, and placed perpendicularly, the
internal condyle projects less forwards, and
descends varly three-tenths of an  inch
lower than the external one:  but in its
natural  situation,  the  bone is placed ob-
liquely,  so  that both condyles  are  then
nearly on a level with each other.   At the
side of each condyle,  externally, there is
a tuberosity, the situation of which is simi-
lar to that of the condyles of the  os hu-
meri. The two branches ofthe linea aspera
terminate in these tuberosities,  which are
rough,  and serve  for  attachment of liga-
ments and  muscles.
   Fennel. See Faniculum.
   Fennel, hog's.  See Peucedanum.
   P'ENESTRA  OVAL1S.  An  oblong or
eliptical foramen, between the cavity of
the tj-mpanum and the vestibulum  of the
ear.   It  is shut by the stapes.
   FENESTRA ROTUNDA.   A round fo-
ramen,  leading from the tympanum to the
cochlea of the ear. It is covered by a mem-
brane in the fresh subject.
   Fenugreek.  See Fcenugrecum.
  Ferine.   (Ferinus, sc. morbus, savage or
brutal.)  A  term occasionally applied to any
malignant or noxious disease.
   FERMENTATION.    Fermentatio.   A
spontaneous commotion   in   a  vegetable
substance,  by which   its  properties  are
totally changed.  There are  several  cir-
cumstances required in order that fermen-
tation may proceed : such are,  1  A  certain
degree  of  fluidity : thus,  dry substances
do not ferment at all.   2. A certain  degree
of heat.  3. The contract of air.  Chymists,
after  Boerhaave, have  distinguished three
kinds of fermentation :  the spirituous, which
affords  ardent spirit; the acetous, which
affords  vinegar, or acid ;  and the putrid
fermentation,  or putrefaction, which pro-
duces volatile  alkali.  The conditions ne-
cessary  for spirituous fermentation  are,
1. A saccharine mucilage.  2.  A  degree
of fluidity slightly viscid.  3.  A degree of 
FER                                      PER              321
heat  between  55 and  65 of  Fahrenheit.
4. A large mass,  in which a rapid commo-
tion may be  excited.  When these  four
conditions are  united, the spirituous fer-
mentation takes  place, and  is known by.
the  following  characteristic  phenomena:
1.  An  intestine  motion  takes place.   2.
The  bulk of the mixture  then  Becomes
augmented.   3.  The transparency of the
fluid  is diminished by opake filaments.   4.
Heat js generated.  5. The solid parts mix-
ed  yvith  the liquor, rise and float  in con-
sequence of the  disengagement of elastic
fluid.  6. A large  quantity  of carbonic
acid gas  is  disengaged  by bubbles.  All
these plienomena gradually  cease  in pro-
portion  as the liquor loses its sweet and
mild taste, and it becomes brisk, penetrating,
and capable of producing intoxication.  In
this manner wine,  beer,  cider,  &c. are
made.  All  bodies which have undergone
the  spirituous fermentation  are  capable
of  passing  on  to the acid fermentation;
but although it  is probable  that the acid
fermentation never takes place before the
*>ody has gone through the  spintous fer-
mentation, yet the  duration of the ihnst  is
frequently so short and  imperceptible, that
it  cannot be  ascertained.    Besides the
bodies whieh are  proper for spirituous fer-
mentation, this class includes all sorts  of
fecula boiled in water.  The  conditions re-
quired for the  acid fermentation are, 1.  A
heat from 20 to 25 degrees of P'ahrenheit.
2. A  certain degree  of liquidity.   3. The
presence of atmospheric air.   4.  A mode-
rate quantity of fermentable  matter.  The
phenomena  which accompany this fermen-
tation, are an intestine motion, and a con-
siderable absorption of air, The transparent
liquor becomes turbid, but regains its lim-
pidity when fermentation is over.  The
fermented liquor now consists, in a great
measure, of a peculiar acid, called the ace-
tous  acid, or vinegar.   Not a vestige  of
spirit remains, it  being entirely  decom-
posed ;  but the  greater  the  quantity  of
spirit in  the liquor,  previous  to  the fer-
mentation, the greater will be the quantity
of true  vinegar obtained.  See also Putre-
faction.
  FEUMENTUM.   (Quasi  fervimentum
from fei-eeo  to wovk)  j'est.
   Fern, male.   See Filix.
  Fern, female.   See Filix famina.
  Fkrravientum.  An instrument made  of
iron.                    *
  Fkrri  cahbonvs   Carbonate  of iron;
formerly  ci.lled  chtdybis rubigo praparuta
and ferri rubigo.   " Take of sulphate  of
iron,  eight ounces; subcarbonate of soda,
ten ounces ; boiling  water, a gallon." Dis-
solve the sulphate of iron and subcarbo-
nate of soda separately, each  in four pints
of waU t  ; then mix the solutions togeiher
and set it by, that the precipitated powder
may subside; then, having poured  off' the
supernatant liquor, wash the carbonate of
iron with hot water, and dry it upon bibu-
lous paper in a gentle  heat.  It possesses
corroborant and stimulating properties, and
is exhibited with success in leucorrh*a,
ataxia,  asthenia, chlorosis, dyspepsia, ra-
chites,  &c.  &c.  Dose  from two to ten
grains.
   P'erri limatura purificata.   Purified
steel filings.  The-e possess  ton.c, astrin-
gent, and deobstruent virtues, and are cal-
culated to relieve chlorosis and other dis-
eases in which  steel is indicated, where
crudity in the pnpiae vise abounds.
   P'erri rubigo.  See Ferri  carbonas.
   P'erri subcarbonas.  See Ferri carbonas.
   Ferri sulphas.  Sulphate of iron; for-
merly  called sal  martis, viviolum martis,
vitriolumferri, and lately ferrum vitriolatum.
Green  vitriol.  " Take  of iron, sulphuric
acid, of each  by weight, eight  ounces;
water, four pints."  Mix together the sul-
phuric  acid  and water  in a glass vessel,
and  add thereto Ihe iron; then after the
effervescence has ceased, filter the solution
Uirough paper, and evaporate it until chrys-
tals  form as it cools.  Having poured  away
the water, dry these upon  bibulous paper.
This is an  excellent preparation  of  iron,
and  is  exhibited, in  many diseases,  as a
styptic, tonic, astringent and anthelmintic.
Dose from one grain to five grains.
   Ferrum  ammoniatum.   Ammoniated
iron; formerly known by the name of flores
martiales ; flores salis ammoniad martiales ;
ens martis;  ens veneris Boylei; sal martis
muriaticum  sublimatum,  and  lately by the
tide of ferrum ammoniacale.  " Take  of
carbonate of iron, muriate of ammonia, of
each a pound."  Mix them intimately, and
sublime by immediate exposure to a strong
fire: lastly, reduce the sublimed ammonia-
cal  iron to powder.  This preparation  is
astringent and deobstruent,  in doses  from
3 to 15 grs- or  more in  the  form  of bolus
or pills, prepared with some gum.  It  is
exhibited in most  cases  of debility, in
chlorosis, asthenia menorrhagia, intermit-
tent fevers,  &c.  This or some other strong
preparation  of iron, as the Tinct. ferri mu-
riat is, Mr  Cline is wont to recommend in
scirrhous affections of the breast.
   Ferrum  tartarizatum.    Tartarized
iron.  A tartrate of  potash and iron; for-
merly called tartarus chalybeatus; mars solu-
bills; ferrum potabile.  " Take of iron, a
pound; supertartrate of potash, powdered,
two pounds ; water, a pint."  Rub  them to-
gether, and  expose  them  to the  air in a
broad glass  vessel for eight days,  then dry
the  residue in a sand bath, and reduce it'
to a verv fine powder.   Add to this  pow-
der a pint more water,  and  expose it for
eight days longer, then dry it, and reduce
it to a  very fine powder.  Its virtues are
astringent and tonic, and  it  forms in  solu-
tion an excellent tonic fomentation to con-
     Tt* 
322
FIB
FIL
tusions, lacerations,* distortions, &c.  Dose  the attachment  of the  interosseous liga-
from ten grains to half a drachm.          ment, which, in  its structure and uses, re-
  FtKsas.   The measles.                  sembles that of the fore-arm, and, like that,
f FERULA. The. name of  a genus of plants  is a little interrupted above and  below.
in the Limia:un  system.  Class, Pentandria.  The three surfaces of the bone are variously
Order, Digynia.                          impressed by different muscles.  About the
  Ferula  Africana  galbanif*:iia.  The  middle of the posterior surface is observed
galbanum plant.                          a passage for the medullary vessels, slanting
  Ferula  assatetida.  The systematic  downwards.   The lower end of the fibula
name of the assafstida plant.  See Assa-  is formed into a spongy, oblong head, ex.
fatida.                                   ternally   rough   and   convex,  internally
  Ferula  minor.  Allheal of Esculapius ;  smooth,  and covered with a thin cartilage,
this plant is said to be detergent.          where it is received by the external tnan-
  Ferulacca.   The ferula galbanifera.    gular  depression  at the lower  end of the
  Fevtn.  See  Febris.                    tibia.  This articulation, which resembles
  Feverfew  See Matricaria.             that of its  upper extremity, is furnished
- Fiber.   (P'rom fiber, extreme, because with  a   capsular  ligament,  and  farther
it resides in  the extremities of lakes and strengthened  by ligamentous fibres, which
rivers.)  The beaver.  The female beaver, are stronger  and more considerable than
 Castor fiber of Linnseus, it has two excre- those  before  described.   They   extend
tory fbnicles near the anus, filled with an from the tibia to  the fibula, in  an  oblique
unctuous  substance called  castor.   See direction, and are more easily  discernible
 Castoreum.                               before than behind.  Below this the fibula
  FIBRE.   Fibra.   An  anatomical term is  lengthened out,  so as to form a consi-
for  a very simple filament  composed  of derable  process, called malleolus externus,
earthy  particles,  connected  together  by or the outer ankle.  It is smooth,  and co-
an intermediate gluten.  It is owing to the vered with cartilage on the inside, where
different  arrangements of tlie fibres that  it  is contiguous to the astragalus, or first
the  cellular structure, membranes, mus-  bone ofthe foot.   At the lower and inner
eles, vessels, nerves, and, in short, every part ot this process there is  a  spongy ca-
parj  of  the body, except the  fluids, are  vity, filled with  fat;  and a little  beyond
formed.                                   this, posteriorly,  is a cartilaginous  groove,
   Fibre muscular.   See Muscular fibre.      for the tendons  of the peroneus  longus and
   Fibrine.  The  coagulable lymph is  so  peroneus  brevis,  which are here bound
 termed by the  French.                     down by the ligamentous  fibres that are
   FIBULA.   (Quasi figilala;  from figo,  extended over  them.
 to  fasten ; so  named because it joins to-    The principal uses of this bone  seem to
 gether the tibia and the muscles.)  A long  be, to afford origin and insertion  to mus-
 bone of the leg, situated on the outer side  cles, and to contribute to the articulation
 of  the tibia, and which forms, at its lower  of the leg yvith the foot.
 end, the outer ankle.  Its upper extremity    Ficaria.  (From ficus, a fig, so called
 is formed  into an irregular head, on the in-  from its likeness.)  The herb  figwort, or
 side of which  is a slightly concave articu-  pile-wort, the  ranunculus ficaria  of Lin-
 lating surface,  which, in the recent subjects,  nseus.
 is covered with cartilage, and receives the    Ficatio. (From ficus, a fig.)  Tubercles
 circular flat  surface under the  edge  of near the  anus and pudenda.  _
 the external   cavity of  the tibia.  This    P'icoidea.   Ficoides.   Resembling  a
 articulation  is surrounded   by a  capsu-  fig.  A  name of  the  houseieek, whicii is
 lar ligament, which is farther strengthened  emollient.
 by other strong ligamentous fibres, so as to    FICUS.  1. A  fleshy excrescence  about
 allow only a small motion backwards and  the anus, in figure resembling a fig.
 forwards.—Externally, the head of the  fi-    2. The name of a genus of plants in the
 bula is rough and protuberant, serving for  Linnxan  system.  Class, Polygamia. Order,
 the attachment of ligaments, and for the in-  Dioeria.  The fig-tree.
 sertion of the biceps cruris muscle.—1m-    Ficus  carica.  The systematic name of
 mediately befoyv it,  on its inner side, is a  the tig-tree.   See Carica.
 turbercle, from which a part of the gastroc-,    Ficus indic*a. *See Lacca-
 nemius  internus has its  origin,  lnirnedi-'    Fidicinales. (Fidicinalis, sc. musculus.)
 ately below this head the body of the bone   See Lumbricalis.
 begins.  It is of a triangular shape, and ap-     Figs.   See Carica.
 pears as if it were slightly twisted at each     Figwort.   See  Ficaria.
 end, in a different direction.   It is likewise     Filago.  Cud  or   cotton-weed; an as-
 a little curved inwards and forvvards. This   tringent,
 curva'ure is in part owing to the action of    FILAMENT.  (Filumentum ;  from  fi-
 muscles:  and in part perhaps to the care-   lum, a thread.)   A term applied in  anato-
 lessness of nurses.—Of the  three angles of  my to a small thread-like portion  adhering
 the bone,  that which is furned towards the   to  any  part, and  'requently synonymous
 tibia is the most prominent, and serves  for  yvith fibre.  See Fibre. 
FIL
FIR
323
   Filf.llum.   (From filum, a thread,  be-
 cause it resepbles a string.)  The fraenum
 of tl e penis.
   P'iletum.  (From filum, a thread ; named
 from its string-like appearance.)  The frae-
 num of the tongue.
   Filicula.   (Dim. of filix,  fern ; a small
 son of  tern ;  also from  filum,  a thread,
 yvhich it resembles.) Common maiden-hair.
-8ee Adiamhum capillus Veneris.
   FILU'ENDULA.  (From filum, a thread,
 and pendeo, to hang; so  named because
 the numerous  bulbs of its roots hang, as
 it  were, by  small  threads.)  Saxifraga
 rubra. 'Drop wort.  Tin  root  of this plant,
 Spiraa  filipendula ,- foliis pennatis, foliolis
 uniformibus serratis, caule herbaceo, fioribus
 corymbosis of  Linnaeus,  possesses  adstrin-
 gent, and it is said lithontriptic virtues.  It
 is seldom  used in the practice of the pre-
 sent day.
   Filipendula aq.uatica.   Water-drop-
 wort.
   I-'ilius ante patrem.  Any plant  whose
 flower comes out before the leaf, as colts-
 foot.
   FILIX.   (From filum,  a  thread ;   so
 called from its being cut, as it  were, in
 slender  portions,  like  threads.)  Pleris.
 Blancnon Oribasii.   Lonchitis.   Male  po-
 lypody, or  fern.  Polypodium filix mas of
 Linnseus. The root of this plant has lately
 been greatly celebrated for its effects upon
 the taenia  osculis  superficialibus,  or broad
 tape-worm. Madame Nouter acquired great
 celebrity by  employing  it  as  a specific.
 This secret was thought of such importance
 by some of the principal physicians at  Pa-
 ris, who were  deputed to make a complete
 trial of its  efficacy, that it was purchased
 by the  P'rench king, and afterwards pub-
 lished by his order.  The method of cure is
 the following:—after the patient has been
 prepared by an emollient glyster, and a sup-
 per of  panada, with butter and salt, he is
 directed to take in  the morning, while in
 bed,  a dose of two or three drachms of  the
 powdered root of the male fern.  The pow-
 der must be washed down with a draught of
 water,  and, two hours  after, a strong ca-
 thartic, composed of calomel and scammo-
 ny, is  to  be  given, proportioned to  the
 strength'of the patient.   If this does  not
 operate in  due time, it is to be followed by
 a dose of purging salts, and if the worm be
 not expelled in a tew hours, this process is
 to be repeated at proper intervals.  Ofthe
 success of this, or a similar mode of treat-
 ment, in cases of taenia,  there  can be no
 doubt,  as many proofs in this country afford
 sufficient testimony ; but whether the fern-
 root or the  strong cathartic is the principal
 agent in the destruction of the worm, may
 admit ofa question ; and the latter opinion,
 Dr. Woodvile  believes, is  the more  gene-
 rally adopted  by physicians.  It appears,
 however, from some experiments made in
          •
 Germany, that the taenia has, in several in-
 stances, been expelled  by the repeated ex-
 hibition ofthe root, without the assistance
 of any purgative.
   Filix aculeata. Spear-pointed fern. The
 Polypodium aculeatum of Linnaeus-
   FILIX  FiEMINA.   The" female  fem.
 The plant which is thus called, in the phar-
 macopoeias, is not the  Polypodium filix fa-
 mina,  but  the Pleris  aquilina; frondibus '
 supradecompodtis,  foliohs  pinnatis,  ptnnis
 lunceolatis, infimis  pinnatifidis, superionbus
 minoribus of Linnaeus. The root is esteemed
 as an  anthelmentic, and is supposed to be
 as efficacious  in the  destroying the  tape-
 worm  as the root ofthe male fern."
   Filix  Florida.  The  Osmunda regalis
 of Linnaeus. The flowering fern. Emmena-
 gogue.
   Filix mas.   See Filix.
   FILTRATION.   (Filtratio .- from fib-
 trum, a strainer.)  A  method of rendering
 fluids  clear, by passing  them through a po-
 rous solid, as  the  filtering stone, compact
 close linen, woollen cloths, orporous paper,
 which is generally used  for this purpr-sej as
 a lining to a funnel, or other such vessel.
.Filtration is also performed  on a principle
 somewhat different, as by immersing one
 end of  a porous  subs  ance, as a piece of
 list, skain of cotlun, or  slip  of thiols pa-
 per, or other such substance, moistened in
 its whole length in the flnid, and allowing
 the other end of it to hang down, over the
 outside of the vessel. The fluid in this de-
 pending part drains out by its own gravity,
 and is supplied by capillary attraction from
 the portion next within  the vessel, which is
 supplied in the same manner from the sur-
 face of the fluid, till lh& whole passes over,
 unless too deep,  the  list, Sec.  appearing to
 act as syphons.
   F1LTRUM.  A filter, straining or filtring
 instrument.
   Filum  arsenicale.    Corrosive  subli-
 mate.
   P'IMBRL/E.  (Quasifimbria ; from finis,
 the extremity.)   The  extremities of the
 Fallopian tubes.  See Uterus.
   Finckle. See Faniculum
   Fine*leaved water hemlock.   See Fanicu-
 lum aquaticum.
   Finochio. The Italian name of the sweet
 azorian  fennel.
   Fir-tree.  See Abies.
   Fir, balsam of Gilead. See Balsamea.
   Fir. Canada.  See  Balsamum Canadense.
   Fir, .Yorivuy spmce. See Pinus abies.
   fir, Scotch  See Pinus sylvestris.
   Fir, silver   See Pinuspicea.
   FIRE-  Ignis.  A  wry- simple  and ac-
 tive element, the principal agent in nature
 to balance the power and natural effect of
 attraction.  The most useful acceptation of
 the word fire comprehends heat and light.
 There have been several theories proposed
 respecting fire, but no one as yet i- gene- 
324
TEA
FLE
rally received.  It is  therefore, at present,
only known  by its effects, namely, light,
heat, rarefaction.  See Caloric and Light.
   P'irmisium minvralium.  Antimony.
   Fish-glue.  See Ichthyoculla.
   F1SSURA MAGNA SYLVII  The ante-
terior  and middle  lobes  of the cerebrum
on each side are parted by a deep narrow
sulcus, which ascends obliquely backwards
from the temporal ala of the os sphenoides,
to near the middle ofthe os parietale, and
this sulcus is thus called.
   FISSURE. Fissura. That species of frac-
ture in yvhich the bone is slit, but not com-
pletely divided.
   Fistic nut. See Pistadnc-iiut.
   FISTULA.  (Quasi fusula ; from fundo,
to pour out; or from  its similarity to a pipe,
or reed.)  Eligii morbus.   A term  in sur-
gery, applied to a long and sinuous uicer
that hae a narrow opening, and which some-
 times leads to a larger cavity; and  has no
disposition to heal.  No technical  verm has
been more misapplied ; and no  mis-inter-
terpretation ofa word has had yvorse influ-
ence in practice than this.  Many  simple
healthy abscesses,   with  small  openings,
have too often  been called fistulous; andx
the treatment pursued has in reality at last
rendered them so, and been the  only rea-
 son of their not having healed.
   Fistularia.  (P'rom fistula, a  pipe ; so
called because its stalk is hollow.) A name
for stavesacre.
   Five-leaved grass.  See Pentaphyllum.
   Fixed air. See Carbonic add.
   FIXED BODIES.   Chymists give  this
name to those substances, which cannot be
caused to pass by a strong  rarefaction from
the l.quid state to that of an elastic fluid.
   Flag, sweet   See Calamus aromaticus.
   Flag, yellow  water.  See Iris palustris.
   Flammula.   (Dim. of  fiamma, a  fire,
named  from the burning pungency of its
taste.)   Surrecta alba.   Small water crow-
foot, or spear-wort.   The  roots and leaves
of this common plant, Ranunculus flammu-
la ; fohis ovatis lanceolatis, petiolatis, caule
declinato of Linnaeus ; taste very acrid and
hot, and, when taken in a small quantity,
produce vomiting, spasms of the stomach,
and delirium.   Applied  externally, they
vesicate the skin.  The  best antidote, after
clearing the stomach, is cold water acidu-
lated with lemon-juice, and then mucila-
ginous  drinks.
   Flammula jovis.   Flammula  jovis, so
called  from  the burning pungency  of  its
taste.)  Upright virgin's bower.   Clematis
recta ; foliis pinnatis, foliolis ovato  lanoeola-
tis integerrimis, caule erecto, fioribus penta-
petatts  tetrapetalisque of Linnaeus.  More
praises have  been bestowed npon the vir-
tue which  the leaves of this plant are said
to possess, when exlabited internally, as an
antivenereal, by foreign  physicians, than
its trials in this country can justify.  The
powdered leaves are sometimes applied ex"
ternally to ulcers, as an eschjjf otic.
  FLATULENT.  Windy.
  Flax-leaved daphne.  See Thymelea.
  Flax, purging.  See Linum Catharticum.
  Flax, spurge.  See Thytnecea.
  Flea wort.  See Psyllium.
  P'lkmen.  (P'rom jlecto, to incline down-
wards.) Flegmen. A tumour about the ancles.
  P'leresin.  Gout.
  P'LEXOR. The name of several muscles,
whose office it is to  bend parts into whicii
they are inserted.
  Flexor  accessorius digitorum pedis.  See
Flexor longus digitorum pedis.
  FLEXOR BREVIS  DIGITORUM  PE-
DI*, PERFORATUS, SUBL1M1S.  Flexor
brevis digitorum pedis perforatus of Albi-
nus.   Flexor  brevis' of Douglas.  Flexor
digitorum brevis,  dve perforatus pedis of
Winslow.   Perforatus sen flexor secundi in.
ternodii digitorum  pedis of Cowper,  and
calcano sus plialangettien commun.  of Dumas.
A flexor muscle ofthe toes, situated on the
foot.   It arises by a narrow, tendinous, and
fleshy beginning, from  tlie  inferior  pro-
tuberance of the os calcis.  It likewise de-
rives many  of its fleshy fibres from the ad-
jacent aponeurosis,  and soon forms  a thick
belly, which   divides into  four portions.
P>ach of these portions terminates in a flat
tendon, the fibres of which  decussate, to
afford a passage to a tendon of the long
flexor,  and afterwards re-aniting,  are in-
serted into  the second phalanx of  each of
the four lesser toes. This muscle serves to
bend the  second joint ofthe toes.
  FLEXOR  BREVIS  MINIMI DIGITI
PEDIS.   Parathenar  minor of  Winslow.
This little muscle is situated along  ihe in-
ferior  surface  and outer edge of the meta-
tarsal  bone  of the little toe.   It arises ten-
tLiious from  the basis of that  bone, and
from the ligaments that connect it to the os
cuboides. It soon becomes fleshy,  and ad-
heres almost the whole length ofthe meta-
tarsal  bone, at the*  anterior extremity of
yvhich it forms a small tendon, that is in-
serted into the root of the first joint of the
little toe.  Its use is to bend the  little toe.
  FLEXOR BREVIS POLLICIS MANUS.
Flexor secundi internodii ot Douglas.  The-
nar of Winslow.  Flexor primi *et  secundi
ossis pollicis  of Cowper, and Carpophalangi-
nin du pouce of Dumas.   This muscle is di-
vided into two portions by  the  tendon of
the flexor longus pollicis.  The outermost
portion arises tendinous from the anterior
part of the  os trapezoides and internal an-
nular ligament.  The second, or innermost,
and thickest portion, arises from the same
bone, and likewise  from the os magnum,
and os  cuneiforme.  Both these portions
are inserted tendinous  into  the  sesamoid
bones ofthe thumb.  The use of this muscle
is to bend the second joint of the thumb.
  FLEXOR   BREVIS  POLLICIS   PF 
FEE
FLE              325
DIS.   Flexor brevis of  Douglas.  Flexor
brevis  pnlliris of Cowper, and Tarso-phu-
langien du pouce of Dumas.  \ muscle of
the great toe, that  bends the first join* of
the great toe.  It i9 situated  upon the me-
tatarsal hone of th*'giea  toe, arises  ten-
dinous from the under and anterior part of
the os  calcis,  and from  the  under part of
the os cuneiforme externum.  It soon be-
comes fleshy, and divisible into  two por-
tions, whicii do  not separate from each
other till they have  reached the anterior
extremity of the  metatarsal bone of the
great  loe, where they  become tendinous,
and then the innermost portion unites with
the tendon of the abductor, and the outer-
most  wiih that of  the abductor  pollicis.
They adhere to the external  cs sesamoide-
um, and are finally inserted into the root of
the first joint of the great toe.  These two
portions,  by  their  separation,. form  a
groove, in which passes the tendon of the
flexor longus pollicis.
   FLEXOR CARVI  RADIALIS.    Radia-
lis  internus  of  Albinus and Winsfow,  and
l'.pitrochlo-metacurpien of Dumas.  This is a
long thin  muscle, situated obliquely at the
inner and  anterior part of the fore-arm, be-
tween  the palmaris longus and the prona-
tor teres.   It arises tendinous from the in-
ner condyle of the os  humeri,  and, by
many fksLn fibres, from  the  adjacent  ten-
dinous fasein.  It descends along the infe-
rior edge  of the pronator teres, nnd termi-
nates in a long, flat, and thin tendon, which
afterwards becomes  narrower and thicker,
and, after passing under the internal annu-
lar ligament, in a groove distinct from the
other  tendons  of  the  wrist,  it  spreads
wider  again, and is inserted into the  fore
and upper part ofthe metacarpal  bone that
sustains the fore-finger.   It serves to bend
the hand,  and its  oblique  direction may
likewise enable it to assist in its pronation.
   FLEXOR  CARPI  ULNARIS.   Ulna-
ris internus of Winslow and Albinus.  Epi-
trochli cubito-eaipien of Dumas.  A muscle
situated on  the cubit or  fore -arm, that as-
sists  the  former in bending the arm.  It
arises tendinous from the inner condyle of
the os humeri, and, by a small fleshy ori-
gin, from the anterior edge of the olecra-
non.  Between these two portions, we find
the  ulnar nerve  passing to  the  fore-arm.
Some of its fibres arise  likewise from  the
tendinous fascia that covers the muscles of
the fore-arm.  In its descent, it  soon  be-
comes tendinous, but its fleshy fibres do not
entirely disappear till it has reached the
lower extremity of  the ulna, where its ten-
don spreads  a little, and, after sending off
a  few  fibres to the external and internal
and annular ligaments, is inserted  into the
os pisiforme.
   PLEXOR LONGUS DIGITORUM PE-
DIS, PROFUNDUS, PERFORANS   Per-
Perforans seu fitxor profundus of Douglas,
Flexor digitorum longus. sive perforans pedis,
 • nd perfnrans seu flexor tertii internodii digi-
torum pedis of Cowper, and  Tibio phalan-
gettien of Dumas.  A flexor muscle of the
toes, situated along the posterior part and -
inner side ofthe leg.   It arises fleshy from
the back  part of the tibia, and, after run-
ning down to the internal ankle, its tendon
passes und'er a  kind of  annular ligament,
and then through a sinuosity at the inside of
the os calci-.   Soon after this it receives a
small tendon from the flexor longus pollicis
pedis, and about the'middle of the foot it
divfdes  into  four tendons,  which  pass
through  the slits of the flexor brevis digi-
torum pedis, and are inserted into the upper
p  rt of the last  bone of all the lesser toes.
About the middle of the foot, this mnscle
unites with a fleshy portion,  which,  from
the name  of its first  describer, has been
usually called massa carnea Jacobi Sylvii ; it
is  also termed Flexor accessorius digitorum
pedis.  This appendage  arises bj'  a  thin
fleshy  origin, from most part of the sinu-
osity  of the ( s calcis, atid likewise  by a
thin tendinous beginning from the anterior
part of the external tubercle of that bone;
it  soon becomes  all fleshy, and unites to the
long flexor just before it divides into its four
tendons.   The use of this muscle is to bend
the last joint of the toes.
   FLEXOR  LONGUS  POLLICIS   MA-
NUS.   Flexor  longus pollids of Albinus,
Flexor tertii internodii of Douglas.  Flexor
tertii  internodii  sive longissimus pollicis of
Cowper, and radio-phalangettien du pouce of
Dumas.   This muscle is  placed at the side
of the flexor longus digitorum pedis, pro-
fundus, perforans, and  is  covered  by the
extensoies carpi radiales.  It arises fleshy
from  the  anterior  surface of the radius,
immediately below the insertion of the bi-
ceps, and is continued down along the ob-
lique ridge, winch serves for the insertion
ofthe supinator brevis, as far as the prona-
tor quadratus.   Some of its fibres spring
likewise from the neighbouring edge ofthe
interosseous  ligament.   Its tendon passes
under  the internal annular  ligament of the
wrist, and after running along the inner sur-
f-ice of  the first bone of  the thumb, be-
tween the  two portions of the flexor brevis
pollicis,  goes to be inserted  into the last
joint of  the ihumb, being bound  down in
its way by the ligamentous expansion that
is  spiead over the second bone   In some
subjects  we find a tendinous portion arising
from  the inner condyle of tlie os humeri,
and  forming a  fleshy slip  that  commonly
terminates near  the upper  part of the ori-
gin of this muscle from the radius.  The
use of this  muscle is to bend the last joint
ofthe thumb.
   FLEXOR L0NG&5 POLLICIS PEDIS.
This  muscle  is situated  along the  pos-
terior  part of  the leg.   It  arises  tendi-
nous  and fleshy a little below the head of 
326
FLE
FLU
tlie fibula, and its fibres continue to adhere
(i thai bone  almost to its extremity.   A
little above the heel it terminates in a round
tendon, which,  af er passing 1,1 a  groove
form -d at ihe posterior edge ofthe astraga-
lus, a  d internal and lateral part of the os
calcis, n  which it is secured by an annular
ligament, goes to be inserted into the last
bone of the  great toe, which it serves to
bend.
   PLEXOR  OSSIS   METACARPI POL-
LICIS :   Seu  opponens pollicis of  limes.
Opponens pollids manus of A ibinus.  Flexor
primi  internodii  of   Douglas.    Antithenar
sive  semi-interosseus pollicis of Winslow, and
carpo-phalangien du pouce of Dumas.  This
muscle is situated under the abductor bre-
vis pollicis, which it resembles in its shape.
It arises tendinous and fleshy from the os
scaphoides, and from the imterior and inner
part of the internal annular ligament.   It
is inserted tendinous and  fleshy into  the
under and anterior  part of the first bone
of the thumb.  It serves to  turn the first
bone ofthe thumb upon its axis, and at the
same time to bring it inwards, opposite to
the other fingers.
  FLEXOR  PARVUS  MINIMI DIGITI.
Abductor  minimi  digiti,  Hypothenar Rio-
lani  of  Douglas.    Hypothenar  minimi
digiti  of  Winslow,   and   second-carpo
phalangien du petit  doigt of Dumas.  Tlie
situation of this muscle  is along the inner
surface of the metacarpal bone ofthe little
finger.  It arises tendinous and fleshy from
the hook-like process ofthe unciform bone,
and  likewise  from the anterior surface of
the adjacent  part of the annular ligament.
It terminates in  a  flat  lendon, which  is
connected with that of the abductor minimi
digiti, and inserted  into the inner and an-
terior prt ofthe upper end ofthe fi; st bone
of the little finger.   It serves to bend the
little finger, and  likewise to assist  the ab-
ductor.
  FLEXOR    PROFUNDUS    PERFO-
RANS.  Profundus  of  Albinus.   Perfo-
rans of Douglas.  Perforans vulgo profun-
dus of Winslow.    Flexor tertii internodii
digitorum  manus, vel perforatus manus of
Cowper,  and  cubito-phalangettien commun.
of Dumas.  This muscle is situated on the
fore-arm,  immediately under the perfora-
tus, which it  greatly  resembles in its shape.
It arises fleshy from  the external side, and
upper part of the ulna, for some way down-
wards, and from a large portion of the in-
terosseous  ligament. It splits into four
tendons a  little before it passes tinder  the
annular ligament of the wrist, and these
pass through  the slits in the tendons ofthe
flexor sublimis, to be inserted into the fore
and upper part of the third or last bone
of all the four fingers, the joint of which
they bend.
  FLEXOR  SUBLIMIS  PERFORATUS.
This muscle, which is the  perforatus of
 Cowper, Douglas,  and  Winslow, is  by
 Albinus  and  others  named  sublimis.  ll
 has gotten the name of perforatus from its
 tendons being perforated by those of an-
 other flexor muscle of the finger, called the
 perforans.  They  who give it the appella-
 tion  of sublimis, consider its situation-  with
 respect to  the latter,  and yvhich, instead
 of perforans,  they name perfundus.  It is a
 long muscle,  situated  most commonly  at
 the anterior  and  inner part  of  the fore-
 arm, between the  palmaris longus and the
 flexor carpi ulnaris; but, in some subjects,
 we find it placed under the former of these
 muscles, between  the flexor carpi ulnaris
 and  the flexor carpi radialis.    It arises,
 tendinous and fleshy, from the inner  con.
 dyde of the os humeri, from the inner edge
 of the  coronoid process of the ulna, and
 from the upper and fore part of the radius,
 down to near the insertion of the pronator
 teres.  A little below  the middle of the
 fose-arm, its  fleshy belly divides into  four
 portions, which degenerate  into as many
 round tendons, that pass all together under
 the  internal annular ligament of the wrist,
 after yvhich they separate from each other,
 become thinner and flatter, and running
 along the palm of the hand, under the  apo-
 neurosis palmaris, are inserted into the up-
 per part of the second bone of each finger.
 Previous to  this insertion,  however, the
 fibres of each tendon decussate  near the
 extremity of the first bone, so as to afford
 a passage to  a tendon  of the   perforans.
 Of these four  tendons,  that of the middle
 finger is the largest, that of the fore-finger
 the next in size, and that ofthe little-finger
 the smallest.   The use of this muscle is to
 bend the second joint of the fingers.
   Flexor tertii internodii.  See flexor  Ion-
 gus pollids manus.
   Flores blxzoes. See Benzoic add.
   P'lores martiales.   See Ferrum ammo-
 niatum.
   F"lores salis ammoniaci.  See  Carbonas
 ammonia.
   Flores sulphuris.  See Sulphur.
   Flores sulphuhis  loti.   When  sub-
 limed sulphur is boiled and washed in wa-
 ter, it forms the flores  sulphuris loti of the
 pharmacopoeias,  Analogous  to this prepa-
 ration is the  sulphur  pradpitalum;  they
 possess  eccoprotic, diaphoretic, and antip-
 sorical virtues, and are administered in ob-
 stipation, where there are piles, colica pic-
 tonum, worm  cases, to diminish salivations,
 &c.
   Flowers.   A term formerly  employed
 by chymists  to the fine parts  which  are
 sublimated  from  certain bodies, as  the
 flowers of benjamin, sulphur, zinc, &c.
   Flower-de-luce.  See Iris nostras
   Flowers of Benjamin.   See Benzoic acid.
   FLU AT.  A ah formed by  the fluoric
 acid, combined with different bases: thus,
Jluat of alumin, fiuat of ammonia, &c. 
FLU                                      FLU              327
  FLUCTUATION.   A term used by sur-
geons, to express tlie undulations ofa fluid;
thus,  when pus is formed in an abscess, or
when water accumulates iu the abdomen, if
the abscess or abdomen be lightly pressed
wilh  the fingers, the motion of fluctuation
may be distinctly felt.
  Eluellin.   See Elatine.
  P'LUID.   A fluid is that, the constituent
principles of whicn  si little  attract  each
other, th.t,  when poured out, it drops
guttatim, and adapts  itself, in every re-
spect, to the form of the vessel contain-
ing it.
  FLUIDS OF THE BODY.   This term
is often applied to the blood, and other hu-
mours of yvhich the body is composed. The
drying of any part of the  human body de-
monstrates!  that by far the greater part
consists of fluid. ' The quantity  of fluid in
a man of one hundred and  sixty pounds
weight, is estimated at one hundred  and
thirty-five pounds.  The fluids of the hu»
man  body  are divided into, 1.  Crude, or
those whicii have not yet entirely put  on
the animal  nature, as the chyme and chyle.
2. Sanguineous -,   to  this  is  referred  the
blood, or the cruor of the blood.   3. Lym-
phatic, which are those  of the lymphatic
vessels, and the  nutritious jelly.  4. Se-
creted;  to  this head are referred all those
separated from  the  blood, which are very
numerous.   5.  Excrementitious,  which are
eliminated from the body, as the alvine fe-
ces, urine, cutaneous and pulmonary  per-
spirable  matter.
   The secreted  humours are divided into,
1. Lacteal,  which are white ;  as the milk,
juice of  the prostate and thymus glands 2.
Aqueous, as the aqueous humour of the eye.
3. Mucous, as the mucus of the nostrils and
prima; viae.   4. Albuminous, as the serum of
the blood.   5.  Oleous, is the oil of the adi-
pose  membrane.   6. Bilious, as the bile and
wax of the ears.
   The fluids of the  human body  are  also
divided from their motion into, 1. Circula-
ting, whicii continually circulate in the ves-
sels.  2. Commorant, which circulate with
a slow  motion, as the oil of the adipose
membrane and male semen.  3.  Stagnant,
 which remain for a certain time in any re-
ceptacle, as cystic bile, urine, and the alvine
faeces.
   Fluor albus.  The Leucorrhoea.
   FLUOR SPAR.  Vitreous  spar.   Spar-
ry flour.   Derby mire spar   A species  of
salt whicii  abounds  in nature, formed by
the  combination of the  fluoric  acid with
lime.  It is  culled spar, because it has the
sparry  form attl  fracture ; fluor, because
it  melts  very readily; and  vitreous,  be-
cause it has the appearance  of glass, and
may  be fused into glass of no contemptible
appearance.
   FLUORIC ACID.  The acidifiable  base
of fluoric acid is  unknown ; for no experi-
ments have yet been made by which it can
be exhibited.  It is merely from general in-
ference, that we may conjec'ure it  to con-
sist ofa simple  acidifiable basis united  to
oxygen.
  This acid is to be obtained by putting
one part  of finely pulverized fluate  oflime
into a leaden or tin retort, and pouring upon
it two parts  and a half of sulphuric  acid.
Lute  the retort to a receiver  of the  same
metal, containing one  part of water, and
apply a gentle heat.  The fluoric acid gas,
disengaged, will be absorbed by the water,
and  form  liquid fluoric acid, which  must
be kept  in well closed leaden or  tin bot-
tles,  or  phials,  coated  within  with wax or
varnish.
  The distinguishing property of fluoric
acid  is,  its power of dissolving and  vola-
tilizing  silex.   Its odour resembles  muri-
atic acid.   On being exposed to a moist
atmospheric  air, it emits  white fumes.  Its
action upon all the inflammable substances
is very feeble;  it does not afford oxygen
to  them.  It has no action upon most of
the metals, but  it dissolves many of their
oxyds.
  Fluoric  acid, united  to different bases,
forms saline compounds called fluats.
  .FLUORIC  ACID GAS. The  most  re-
markable property of this gas  is, its power
of dissolving silex, and keeping it suspend-
ed in the gazeous state; it  therefore dis-
 solves glass, crystals, and various precious
 stones.  It is heavier than atmospiieric air.
 It does  not maintain  combustion, nor can
.animals  breathe it.  It  is absorbed by wa-
" ter, and forms  with it  liquid  fluoric aeid.
 It  has a penetrating odour,  approaching
 nearly to that of muriatic  acid gas.   It
 corrodes  animal  and  vegetable  matters.
 Light has no  effect  upon  it.  It  emits
 white fumes, in contact with  moist  atmo-
 spheric air.  It is very sour, and therefore
 reddens blue  vegetable  colours.  It pre-
 cipitates lime-yvater.    With  ammonia it
 unites and forms a concrete body.  It  has
 no action upon platina, gold, silver mercu-
 ry, tin,  lead, antimony, cobalt, nickel, and
 bismuth ;  but it  attacks iron, arsenic, and
 manganese.
   Method of obtaining Fluoric Add Gas.
   1.  Fluoric acid gas may be obtained by
 decomposing  fluate of  lime (Derbyshire
 spar) by means of sulphuric acid.
   For that purpose, put  one  part  of potv-
 dered fluate  of lime into a leaden  or tin
 retort, and pour over it two or three parts
 of concentrated sulphuric acid.  A violent
 action  takes place instantly, and fluoric
 acid  gas is extricated, which must be col-
 lected over mercury, either in a leaden or
 tin vessel, or  in  a glass receiver, covered
 within  with  a thick coat of varnish and
 wax.  When  no more  gas is produced
 spontaneously, the action of the acid must
 be assisted by a gentle heat. 
 328              F0>;N

   P'luate of lime  consists of fluoric acid,
 united to lime ; on adding sulphuric acid,
 in the above process a decomposition takes
 place.  The sulphuric acid having a greater
 attraction for the lime than the fluoric acid,
 unites to it and forms sulphate of 1-me, dis-
 engaging at the same time the fluoric acid,
 which takes the gazeous state at the instant
 of  its  extrication, and appears under the
 form of fluoric acid gas.
  2.  P'luoi ic acid  gas may likewise be ob-
 tained from liquid fluoric arid, by heat.
   Flux.  This word is mostly employed
 for dysenteria saiiguinea.
   FLUXION.   A  term  mostly  applied
 by chymists, to signify the change of me-
 tals,  or other  bodies, from the solid into
 the fluid state, by the application of heal.
 See Furion.
   Fly,  Spanish.  See  Cantharis.
   P'ocile majus.  The ulna  and  the  ra-
 dius  are occasionally denominated by the
 barbarous appellations of focile majus and
 minus ; the tibia and fibula in the leg are
 also so called.
   Focus.  A lobe of the liver.
   P'odina.  (From fodio, to dig.)  A quar-
 rj'.  The labyrinth of the ear.
   Fjeniculatum  lignum.    A name for
 sassafras.                              ,
   PTENICULUM.   (Quasi foenum oculo-
 rum,  the hay or herb good for the sight;
 so  called  because it is thought  good for
 the eyes.)  Fennel.
   P'aiNicuLusi   AQ.uATicuM.    Water fen-
 nel.   Fine-leaved water hemlock.  The
 plant yvhich bears  this name in  the pharma-
 copoeias is  the Phellandrium aquaticum;
 foliorum ramificationibus divaricatis of Lin^
 meus.   It possesses  vertiginous  and poi-
 sonous qualities, which are  best  counter-
 acted by acids, after clearing the  prima;
 viae.   The seeds are  recommended  by
 some, in conjunction with Peruvian  bark,
 in the cure of pulmonary phthisis.
  P'reNicuLPM  alpinum.  The herb  spig-
 nel.
  Fosniculum  annutjm.  Royal cummin.
  FOZNICULUM  DULCE:  Common  fen-
 nel.  Anethum faniculum, fructibus ovatis
 of Linnaeus.  The  seeds and roots of this
 indigenous plant are directed by the colleges
 of  London  and   Edinburgh.   The  seeds
 have an aromalic smell, and a  warm sweet-
 ish taste,  and  contain  a large proportion
 of essential oil. "They  are stomachic and
 carminative. The root  has a sweet taste,
 but  very little  aromatic warmth, and is
"said to be pectoral and diuretic
  Fosxiculum mahinum.   Samphire.
  Fosniculvm orientals.  Cuminum.
  Fosniculum  porcinum.   See Peuceda-
 num.
  Fosniculum  sink\se.   Aniseed.
  Fosniculum STLVESTB&  Bastard spig-
 nel.
                  POM

   Fienicuiam  tortcosuj?.  French  hart-
 wor>.
   Fosniculum vulgaris.  Faniculum ger.
 manicum.  Marathrum.  Common fern,el,
 or fenckel.   A  v.riety  of  the  Anethum
faniculum.  Se.  Faniculum duke.
 * Fienum camelorum.  See Juncus odo-
 ratus.
   P'ienum grajcum.   (Fttnum,  hay, and
gracus,  belonging to  Greece;  because,
 in  Gre- ce, it grevv in  die meadows, like
 hay.)   Buceras.   AZgoceras.   Fenugreek.
 Trigonella fanum gracum of Linnaeus, legu-
 minibus sesrilibus strictis erectiusculis subfid-
 catis acuminatis, caule erecto.  A native of
 Montpelier.  The seeds i re brought to us
 from the southern parts of France and Ger-
 many;  they have  a  strong  di,agreeable
 smell, and an unctuous f.rinaceous  taste,
 accompanied with a slight bitterness. They
 are esteemed as assisting the formation of
 pus, in inflammatory tumours; and  ihe
 meal,  with that intention, is  made  into a
 poultice with milk.
   Fienum sylvestre.   Wild fenugreek,
   P'cetahulum.  (From fcetro, to become
 putrid.)  An encysted abscess, or foul ul-
 cer.
   PTETUS.  (From  feo,  to  bring  forth,
 according to Vossius.) Epicyema. Epigonion.
 The child enclosed in the uterus of its mo-
 ther, is called a foetus from the fifth month
 after pregnancy until the time of its birth;
 The internal parts peculiar to the foetus,
 are the thymus gland, canalis vehosus, ca-
 nalis arlenosus, foramen  ovale, and the
 membrana pupillaris.  Besides  these  pe-
 culisrities, there are other circumstances
 in wliich the foetus differs from the adult.
 The lungs  are  black and collapsed, and
 sink in water; the liver is very large; all
 the glands, especially the thymus and su-
 prarenal, and the vermiform process of the
 caecum,  are also  considerably  larger in
 proportion.  The teeth ofthe foetus are hid
 within their sockets; the  great intestines
contain a  substance called meconium; the
membrana tympani is  covered with a kind
of  mucous membrane,  and the  bones in
many places are cartilaginous.
   P'oliata terra.  (-P'rom its resemblance
to folium, a leaf.)  Sulphur, also the acetas
potassae.
   Polium orientale.   See Senna.
  FOLLICLE.  Folliculus; dim. of folis,
a bag).  See FolUculose gland.
   FOLLICULOSE GLAND. Follicle. One
of the most simple species«of gland, consist-
ing merely of a hollow vascular membrane
or follicle, and an excretory duct; such are
the muciparous glands, thetebaceous, &c.
  Folliculus  fellis.    The  gall-blad-
der.
   FOMENTATION.  Fomentatio.  A sort
of partial  bathing,  by applying hot flan-
nels to any  part, dipped in  medicated 
                  FOR

d«coctions, whereby steams are communi-
cated to the  diseased parts, their vessels
are relaxed, and their morbid action some-
times removed.
  Pomes   ventriculi.     Hypochondria-
cism.
  Fomites.   A  term mostly applied ae
synonymous with contagion.
  P'o s s pulbatilis.  See Fontanella.
  FONTANELLA.  (Dim. of fvns, a foun-
tain.)  Fans pulxatilis.  The parietal bones
and the frontal bones do  not coalesce until
the third year after birth, so that, before
this period, there  is an obvious  interstice,
commonly called mould,  and scientifically
the fontanel, or fans pulsatilis.  There is
also  a lesser space, occasionally,  between
the occipital and  parietal bones, termed
the posterior fontanel.  These  spaces be-
tween the bones are filled up by the dura
mater and the external  integuments,  so
that during birth, the size of the head may
be lessened;  for,  at that time,  the benes
of the head, upon the superior part, are not
only pressed  nearer to each other, but they
frequently lap over one another, in order to
diminish  the  size  during the passage of
the head through the pelvis.
   Fontanella anterior.   See  Fonta-
nella.
   F1 .\ tin ki.lv  posterior.   See  Fonta-
 nella.
   FONTICULUS.  (Dim. of fans, an is-
 sue.)  An artificial ulcer formed in any
 part, and kept discharging by introducing
daily a pea, covered with  any digestive
 ointment.
   FORAMEN. (From foro, to pierce.)  A
 little opening-.
   FOlt.VMKV CjECUM.  A single open-
 ing in tlie basis ofthe cranium between the
 ethmoid  and the  frontal bone,  that  gives
 exi* to  a  small vein.
   FORAMEN  LACEWUM  IN  BASH
 CRANH   S >e Foramina tacera.
   FORAMEN  LACERUvl  ORBITALE
 SUPERIUS.   A large opening between the
 greater  and lesser wing of the parietal
 bone through winch the  third, fourth,  first
 branch of the fifth and  the sixth pair  of
 nerves, and the opthalmia artery pass.
   FORAMEN OPTICU.M.  The hole trans-
 mitting the optic nerve.
   FORAMEN  OVALE.    The  ppening
 between  the two auricles of the heart of
 the fcetus.   Set- also Innominatum os.
   Foiivmkv of Winslow.  An  opening  in
 the omentum.  See Omentum.
   FORAMINA  LACERA.  A  pair  of
 foramina in  the  basis   of the  cranium,
 through  which the internal jugular veins
 and  the  eighth pair of accessory nerves
 pass.
   Foraminulum os.  The ehmoid bone.
   FORCEPS.  (Quasi ferriceps, as  being
 tlie  iroh with which we seize  any  thing
 hot, from ferrum, iron, and cafno, to take.)
                  FOS              329

Pincers. A surgical instrument with which
extraneous bodies or other substances are
extracted.  Also an  instrument occasion-
ally used  by men  midwives  to bring the
head of the fcetus through the pelvis.
  Foreskin. See Prapuce.
  FORMIAT. Formias.  A salt produced
by the union  of the formic acid with dif-
ferent bases^ thus, formiat of alumm,for-
miat of ammonia, &c.
  FORMICA.  (Quodferat micas, because
of his diligence in collecting small parti-
cles of provision  together.)   1. The ant,
or pismire.   This  industrious little insect,
Formica ruja of Linnxus, contains an acid
juice and gross oil,  which were supposed
to possess aphrodisiac  virtue*. The cry-
salides of this animal are said to be diuretic
and carminative, and by some recommend-
ed in the cure of dropsy.
  2. The  name of a black  wart with  a
broad base,  and cleft superficies,  because
the pain attending it resembles the biting
of an ant.
  3. A varicose tumour on the anus ar.d
glans penis.
   Formica miliaris.  Any herpetic erup-
tion.
   FORMIC  ACID.   Acidum  for ..icum.
The acid  of ants  was known  to  Tragus,
Bauhm, Fisher,  Etmuller,  Hoffman, and
many others.  It  is obtained chtefly  from
the red ant, Formica rttfa of Linnajus, by
distilling  them in  j retort, and by washing
them  in  boiling water.  When  rectified,
and  rather  concentrated, it has a penetra-
ting  smell, and is corrosive;  and its  taste
 is so> agreeable, when greatly diluted with
 water, that it has been proposed to be used
 instead of vinegar.
   Foumtx.   The herpes exedens.
   FORMULA.  (Dim.  of forma,  a form.)
 -V little form of prescription, such as physi-
 cians  direct in extemporaneous practice,
 in  distinction  from the greater forms  in
 pharmacopoeias, &c.
   Fornax.   Furnus.   A  furnace.  A che-
 mical instrument.  See Furnace.
   P'ORNIX.  (Fornix, an arch or vault.)
 A part of the corpus  callosum in the brain
 is so  called,  because, if viewed in a par-
 ticular direction, it has some resemblance
 to the arch  of an ancient vault.  It is  the
 medullary body, composed of two anterior
 and  two  posterior crura, situated at  the
 bottom and inside of the lateral ventricle,
 over the third ventricle, and below  the
 septum lucidum.
   Fortis a<ica.   A weak nitrous acid.
   FOSSA.   (From Jbdio, to dig.)  Fovea.
 A little  depression or sirtus.  The puden-
 dum muliebre.
   Fossa amtntjb.  A double-headed roller
 for the face.
   Fossa  magna.  The great groove of the
 ear, the pudendum muliebre.
    Fossa  navtcuxaris.   The cavity at  the
      Uu»
      *j u  -
      \j u  - 
entrance of the pudendum muuebre :  also
the great groove of the ear.
  Fossa ovalis.  The depression in the
right  auricle of the  human heart, which
in the foetus opened into the other auricie,
forming the foramen ovale.
  Fossa pituitaria.  The fossa  of the
sella turcica of the sphxnoid bone.
  FOSSIL.  (Fossilis, from jodio, to  dig.)
Any thing dug ouf of the earth,
  Fossiius.   The bone of the leg.
  FOVEA.  (From fodio, to dig.)  A little
depression.  The pudendum muliebre.  A
partial sweating-bati>.
Fox-glove.  See Digitalis.
  Fox-glove,   eastern.   The  seed9  of
this plant, Sesamum orientale of Lmnxus,
are in  much  esteem  in  South Carolina,
where they are called  oily grain, they are
madt  into soups and  puddings after  the
manner of  rice.  Toasted over the fire,
they  are  mixed  with other  ingredients,
and stewed  into a  delicious food.   The
fresh seed affords a considerable quantity
of  a warm pungent  oil, otherwise not un-
palatable.  In a year or two the pungency
leaves it, when the oil is used for  sallad,
&c. The seed of the Sesamum indicum are
usxl  in the same  manner
   FRACTURE.  (Fractura ; from frango,
to  break.)    Categma.   Cassis.   Clasma.
Agme.... A Fracture is  a  solution of a bone
into  two or  more  fragments.  A simple
fracture is when  the bone only is div ded.
A  compound fracture  is  a division of the
bone, with a laceration ofthe integuments,
the bone mostly protruding.  A fracture is
also termed transverse, oblique, &c. accord-
ing to its direction.
   FRiENULUM.   (Dim. of  franum,  a
bridle.)  The  cutaneous fold,  under the
apex  of  the  tongue, that  connects the
tongue to the infralingual cavity.   It  is
sometimes, in infancy, so short as to  pre-
vent  the child from  sucking,  when  it is
necessary to cut  it, in order to give  more
 r»pm for the motion of the tongue.
  IpTtiENUM. The membranous fold which
 connects the praepuce to the inferior  part
 of the glans penis.
   Fraga.  (From fragro, to smell sweet.
 The  strav berry.  See Fragaria.
    FRAGARIA.  (From fragro, to smell
 sweet.)  The strawberry.
    1. The name of a genus of plants in the
 Linnaean system. Class, Icosandria.  Order,
 Polygyma.
    2. The pharmacopceial name of the straw-
 ben-y.  Fraga.  The  mature fruit of the
 Fragaria vesca, fragelUs reptantibus of Lin-
 nxus, was formerly recommended in gouty
 and  calculous affections, in consequence,
 it would appear, of its efficacy in removing
 tartar from the teeth,  which it  is said to do
 very effectually.
    Fragaria sterilis.  Barren strawberry.
  Astringent.
                  FRO
                           *
  Pvraoaria vesca.  Tljp systematic name
of the strawberry.  See Fragaria.1
  Fbagilitas  ossium.   Friabilitas ostium.
Brittleness of  the bones.
  Fragmen.  Fragmentum.  A splinter of
a bone.
  FRAMBCESIA.   (From framboise,   Fr.
for a  raspberry.)   The yaws.  A  genus of
disease  arranged  by  Cullen in the class
cachexia,  and order  impetigines.  It is
somewhat similar in its nature  to the lues
venerea, and  is  endemial to  the Antilla
islands. It appears with excrescences, like
mulberries, growing  out of the skin in
various parts of the body, which discharge
an ichorous fluid.
   FRANGULA.   (From frango, to break,
so called because of the brittleness of its
branches.) Black alder. This officinal tree
is the Rhamnus frangula of Linnaeus :—in.
ermisfioribus monogynts hermaphroditis, foliis
integerrimis.  The berries  and  bark  are
used  medicinally  as strong purgatives.  The
former  are often  substituted  for those of
the buckthorn ;  the latter, which is  the
internal bark, and of  a yellow colour, is
mostly  employed by the common people in
dropsical and other disorders.
   Frankincense.  See Thus.
   Fraxinella.   (From fraxinu's, the  ash,
 so called because its leaves resemble those
 of the ash.)  See Dictamnus albus.
   Fraxinella, white.  See Dictamnus albus.
   FRAXINUS. (Afragore, from the noise
 its seeds make when shaken by the wind ;
 or from <pgA%i<T, a hedge, because of its use
 in forming hedges.)  The ash.
   1.  The name of a genus of plants in the
 Linnaean system.  Class,  Polygamia.   Or-
 der,  Dioeda.   The ash.
   2.  The pharmacopceial  name of the ash-
 tree, called also brumeli and bumelia.   Tlie
 bark of this tree, Fraxinus exceldor of Lin-
 naeus ;—flouts serralis fioribus apetalis, when
 fresb,  has a moderately strong bitterish
 taste.  It  possesses resolvent  and diuretic
 qualities, and has been  successfully exhibi-
 ted in the cure of intermittents. The seeds
 are  occasionally  exhibited  medicinally  as
 diuretics, in the dose of a  drachm.   In
 warm climates, a species of manna exudes
 from this species of fraxinus.
   Fraxinus  excelsior   The  systematic
 name of the ash-tree.   See Fraxinus.
   Fraxinus ornus.  The systematic name
 of the  tree from which manna flows.  See
 Manna.
   Fraxinus rotundifolia. . The systema-
 tic  n.me of a tree which affords manna.
 See  Manna.
   Frena.  The  sockets of the teeth.
   P'rigidarium.   (From  frigidus, cold.)
 The cold bath.
   Frigerana.   A putrid fever.
   FRONS.  The  forehead.    The  part
  between  the eyebrows  and  the  hairy
  scalp. 
FUC                                     FUN              331
  Frontal bone.  See Os frontis.
  Frontal sinus.   See Os frontis.
  Frontalis.  See  Ocapitio frontalis.
  Frontalis verus.   Sec  Corrugator su-
per ci Hi.
  FRONTIS OS.  See Os frontis.
  FiiucTus  hoh-ei.   See Fruits,  summer.
  FRUITS, SUMMER.    Fructus  horai.
Under this term physicians  comprehend
strawberries, cherries, currants, mulberries,
raspberries, and the like.   They possess a
 weet sub-acid taste, and are  exhibited as
dietetic auxiliaries, as  refrigerants, anti-
septics, aftenuants,  and  aperients.   For-
merly they were exhibited medicinally in
the cure of putrid  affections, and to pro-
mote  the  alvine and urinary excretions.
( onsidering them as an article of diet, they
afford little nourishment, and are liable to
produce  flatulencies.   To persons of  a
bilious constitution and  rigid fibres, and
where the habit  is disposed naturally, or
from extrinsic causes,' to  an inflammatory
or putrescent  state, their  moderate,  and
even, plentiful, use is salubrious; by those
of a cold inactive  disposition, where  the
vessels are lax, the circulation languid, and
the digestion weak, they should be used
very sparingly.  The juices extracted from
these fruits, by  expression, contain their
active qualities, freed from their grosser
indigestible matter.  On standing, the juice
ferments  and changes to a vinous or acet-
ous  state.  By proper addition  of  sugar,
and by  boiling,  their fermentive power is
suppressed, and  their medicinal qualities
preserved.  The j uices of these fruits, when
purified from  their feculencies by settling
and straining, may be made into syrups, with
a due proportion of sugar, in the usual wav.
  FRUMENTACEOUS   A term applied
to all such plants  as  have a conformity
with  wheat, either with  respect to their
fruit, leaves, or ears.
  FUCUS.  The name of a genus of plants
in the Lmnac-.m system. Class, Cryptogamia.
Order, Alga.
  Fceus  digitatus.   This  fucus   grows
upon stones and rocks  in the  sea near
the  shore.   It  has  several plain, long
leaves or sinuses springing from a  round
stalk, in  the  manner ol  fingers when  ex-
tended.   It affords  soda.
   Fucus  EscuLr.-vTus.  Edible fucus. M:\
Hudson  has made  this a distinct species,
but Linnxus included it under his saccha-
rinus.   It grows plentifully in the sea, near
the shores of Scotland, and also those  of
Cumberland.  It  has a broad, plain, sim-
ple,  sword-shaped  leaf, springing from  a
pinnate4 stalk.
  Fccrm  hulmintochorton.  See Corral-
Sna corsicana
  Frci-s  talmati s.  Handed  fiicus.  This
grows in  the  sea,  and consists of a thin
iobed leaf like a hand.
  feevs  sacchariscs.     Sea-Delta;   so
called  from  the supposed resembUnce
of  its  leaves to a  belt  or  girdle.  It
grows upon rocks and  stones  by the sea
shore   The  leaves  are very sweet, and
when washed  and hanged up  to dry will
exude a substance like that of sugar, from
whence it wast  named.       •
  Fucus  vesiculosus.   The  systematic
name of the sea oak.  See  Quercus marina.
  FULIGO   (Quad fumiligo, from fumus,
smoke.)  Araxos.  Asoper.  Asuoli.  Soot'
Wood soot, fuligo ligm., or the condensed
smoke fom burning wood, has a pungent,
bitter, and nauseous taste,  and is resolvecU
by chymical analysis into a volatile alkaline
salt,  and  empyreurnatic oil, a fixed alkali,
BI»d  an insipid  earth.  The  tincture pre-
pared from this  substance, tinctura fuligi-
nis,  is  recommended as a  powerful anti-
spasmodic in hysterical  affections.
  FULMINATION.  A quick and lively
explosion of  bodies,  such as  takes place
with fulminating gold, fulminating powder,
and  in the combustion of inflammable gas
and  vital air.
  FUMARIA! (From fumus, smoke, from
its juice, when dropped into the eye, pro-
ducing the same sensations as smoke.)
  1.  The name ofa genus  of >lants in the
Linnaean system.  Class, Diadelphia.  Or-
der, Decandria.   Fumitory.
  2.  The pharmacopceial name ofthe com-
mon   fumitory.    Funds  terra.   Capnos.
Herba  melancholijvga.   The leaves of this
indigenous plant, Fumaria offidnaUs of Lin-
naeus -.—pericarpiis  monospermis racemosit,
caule diffuso, are directed for medicinal use
by  the Edinburgh college ; they are ex-
tremely succulent, and have no remarkable
smell, but a bitter, somewhat saline taste.
The  infusion  of the  dried leaves, or the
expressed juice ofthe fresh plant, is esteem-
ed for  its property of  clearing the skin of
many disorders ofthe leprous kind.
  P'umaria  rulbosa.   See   Aristolochia
fabacea.
  Fumaria officinalis.  The systematic
name of the fumitory.   See Fumaria.
  FUMIGATION.    Tlie  application  of
fumes, either from metallic or otherprepara-
tions, to particular parts of ..the body, as those
ofthe mercurial kind to venereal sores, &c.
  Fumitory.  See Fumaria.
  Fumus  albus.  Mercury.
  Fumus  citrivus.  Sulphur.
  P'umus  duplex.  Sulphur  and mercury
  Fumus  rubexs.  Orpiment.
  FUNCTION'.   See Action.   •
  FUNGUS.  1.  Proud flesh.  A term in
surgery to express any luxuriant formation
of flesh.
  2.  The name of an order of  plants in
the  Linnaean  system,  belonging to  the
Cryptogamia class.
  Fungus igniarius.  See Agaricus.'
  Pomh s  laricis.  See Agaricus albus.
  Fusous  keutexsis.    This is impro- 
332
GAL
GAL
 perly called  a fungus, it being the Cinonto-
 rium cocdneum of Linnaeus, a small plant
 which grows only on a little rock adjoining
 Malta.   A drachm of the powder is given
 lor a dose in dysenteries and haemorrhages,
 and  it,i remarkable  success.
   Fungus hosaceus.   See Bedeguar.
   Fungus salicis.  The willow fungus,
 The  species  of fungus ordered in some
 pharmacopoeias  by this name is the Boletus
 suavolens ; acaulis  superne lavis, salicibus,
 of Linnseus,  and the  Boletus albus of Hud-
 son. When fresh, it has a suburinous smell,
 and at first  an  acid taste, followed by a
 bitter.  It is seldom used at present, but
 was  formerly given  in  phthisical com-
 plaints.
   Fungus  sambucinus.    Sf>c  Auricula
 Juda.
   P'ungus vinosus.   The  dark cobweb-
 like fungus, which vegetates in dry  cellars,
 where wine,  ale, and the like, are kept.
   FUNICULUS UMBIL1CALIS.  (Funicu-
 lus ; dim. of funis, a cord.)  See Umbilical
 cord.
   Funis.   A rope or cord.
   FUNIS UMBILICALIS.  See  Umbilical
 cord.
   Furcala.  The clavicle or collar-bone.
   Furcella  inferior.  The ensit'orm car-
 tilage
   FURFUR.    Bran.   A  disease of the
 skin, in which the cuticle keeps falling off
 in small scules like bran.
   FURFURACEOUS.  (Furfuraceus, from
furfur, bran.)  A  term applied to the sedi-
 ment deposited in the urine  of persons
 afflicted with fever, of a reddish or  whitish
 matter, which generally appears within an
 hour or two after the urine is passed, and
  Ijabianum oleum.   See  Petroleum ru
  brum.
    Gabirea.  A fatty kind of myrrh, men-
  tioned by Dioscorides.
    Galactia.   (From yaxA, milk.)   Galac-
  tirrhosa.  An excess or overflowing of. the
  milk.
   ■'Gat.4ctt.va-  (From  yAXA, milk)  Ali-
  men  .  p-red of milk.
*    fit.....^xiRiiHosA.    (P'rom   yaxA,   milk,
  'and. ptu. •« fli-yv.)  See Galactia.
    Galactodes.   (From yaXA,  milk.)   In
  Hippocrates it signifies both  milk warm,
  and a ntiiky colour.
    GALACTOPHOHA  MF.IIiCAMENTA.   (From
  ■yaxA, milk, aiid <ptp»,  t> car-'y.)  Medicines
  which inc.-eai.  I'-e milk.
  '  "GALACIOPHOROUS  DUCTS.    (Ga-
only falls in  part to the bottom, the urine
remaining turbid.
  FURNACE.    Furnus.   The  furnaces
employed  in  chemical operations  are of
three kinds:  1.  The evaporatory furnace,
which has  received  its  name from its use;
it is employed to  reduce substances into
vapour by  means  of heat, in order to sepa.
rate the more  fixed principles from those
which are more ponderous, and were mix-
ed, suspended, compounded, or dissolved
in the fluid.  2. The reverberatory furnace,
which name  it has received from  its con-
struction, being appropriated to distillation.
3. The forge jw-nace, in which the current
of Air is determined by bellows.
  P'uror  uterixus.  (From furo, to  be
mad, and- uterus,  the womb.)   Acrai.  Bra-
chuna.   .Eslromania.  Arascon.  Arsatum.
See Nymphomania.
  FURUNCULUS.  (From furo, to  rage;
so  named  from its heat and inflammation
before it suppurates.)   Dothein of  Para-
celsus.   Chiadus.   Chioli.   A boil.   An
inflammation  of   a  subcutaneous  gland,
known by  an  inflammatory tumour that
does  not  exceed  the  size of a pigeon's
egg-
  FUSION.  (Fusio ; from fundo, to -pour
out.) A chymical process, by which bodies
are made to pass from the solid to the fluid
state, in consequence of the application of
heat.   The  chief  objects susceptible  of
this operation are  salts, sulphur, and metals.
Salts are liable to  two kinds of fusion : the
one, which is  peculiar to saline matters,
is owing to  water,  and is called aqueous
fusion ;  the  other, which  arises from the
application of fire, is known by the nanK
of igneous fusion.
G.
lactophorus ;  from ya-.a, milk, and <ftpu, tc
carry, because they bring the milk to the
nipple.)  The excretory ducts of the glands
of the breasts of women, which terminate
in the papilla, or nipple, are  so called.
   GALACTOPOETICA.    (From  yAXA,
milk, and 7rovta>, to make.)  Milk-making,
an epithet applied to the faculty of makiig
milk.
   Galactoposia.   (Prom yAXA milk,  and
mm, to drink.)  The method of curing dis-
eases by a milk diet.
   GALANGA.  (Perhaps its Indian name)
Galangal.  The roots of this plant are used
medicinally ; two kinds  are mentioned in
the  pharmacopaeias; the greater galangal
Kamferigalanga of Linnaeus, and the .ma- ier
galangal, the root of the Marunta galanga ; 
GAL
GAL
333
  caulino dmplidfoliis lunceolatis snbsessilibw,
  of I n aeus.   Ihe  dried roi.i  is  brought
  from Ehina, in pieces from  an inch to two
  in  length, scarce half so thick, branched,
  full of knots and joints,  with several circu-
  lar rings ofa  reddish brown colour on the
  outside, and brownish within.   It has an
  aromatic smell,  not very grateful, and an
  unpleasant, bitterish, hot, biting taste.  It
  was formerly much  used  as a warm sto-
  machic  bitter,  and generally  ordered  in
  bitter  infusions.  It  is now, however, seldom
  employed.
    frALANfiA major.  See Galanga.
    Gala\(;a minor.  See Galanga.
    Galangal.   See Galanga.
    Galnngal, English.   See Cyperus.
    G\Llf\NUM   (P'rom chalbanuh, Heb.)
  Albetad. Chalbane.  Gesor. The plant is also
  named Ferula Africana ,- 'Oreoselinum Afri
  canum: Anisum  fruticosum  galbuniferum;
  Anisum  Aficanum fruticescens;  and Ay-
  'wrzat.  Gdbanum  is the gummi-resinous
  juice,  obtained partly by its spontaneous
  exudation  from  the joints of the  stem
  of the  Lovage-leavfd  buhon,  Bubon  gal-
  banum  of  Linnaeus -.—foliis  rhombeis   den-
  tatis striatis glabris umbellis paucis;  but
  more  generally,  and  in  greater  abun-
  dance,  by making an incision in  the stalk,
  a tew  inches above the  root, from wliich
  it  immediately issues, and  soon  becomes
  sufficiently  concrete  to  be  gathered.  It
  is  imported  into  England  from  Turkey
  and  the Kast  Indies,  in  large,  softish,
 ductile,  pale-coloured masses,  which, by
 age, acquire  a  brownish yellow  appear-
 ance .- these are intermixed with  distinct
 whitish tears, that  are the most pure part
 of the  mass.   Galbanum  has a strong un-
 pleasant smell, and a warm,  bitterish, acrid
 taste;  " like  the other  gummy resins it
 unites  with  water, by trituration into a
 milky liquor, but does not  perlectlj-  dis-
 solve, as  some  have  reported,  in  water,
 vinegar or wine.   R» ctified spirit  takes
 up much more than either  of these men-
 strua, but not the whole :  the tincture is of
 a bright golden colour.   A mixture.of two
 parts of rectified  spirit, and  one of water,
 dissolves all but  the impurities, which are
 commonly  in  considerable  quantity.   In
 distillation  with  water, the  oil  separates
 and rises to the surface, in  colour yellowhh,
 in quantity one-twentieth of the weight  of
 the galbanum.  Galbanum, medicinally con-
 sidered, may be -aid to hold a middle rank
 between assat'octida and ammoniacum ; but
 its  foetidness  is very inconsiderable, espe-
 cially when compared with the former; it
 is therefore accounted  less antispasmodic,
 nor are  its expectorant qualities equal to
 those of the latter;  it, however, is esteem-
 ed more efficacious than either in hysterical
 disorders.  Externally  it  is often applied,
 by  surgeons, to expedite  the suppuration
of inflammatory and  indolent  tumours, and,
 by physicians, as a warm  stimulating plas-
 ter.  It is  an ingredient in  the pilula gal-
 bam, comporita, the emplastrum galbani com-
 positum of  the London Pii..rmacopoei.-,  and
 in tlie emplastrum ad clavos pedum of the
 Edinburgh.
   Galbei.    Galbeum-   A  sort  of orna-
 mental and medical  bracelets worn by the
 Romans.
   Galbulus.  (Fromgallms,yellow.) When
 the skin  of the b< dy is naturally yellow.
   Galua gu.mmi.  This is a gum-resin, men-
 tioned by old writers, but totally  forgot in
 the present day,  and not to be  obtained.
 Externally, it is  of  a brown colour,  but
 white within, ofa hard lamellated structure,
 and smells  and tastes somewhat like elemi.
 When burnt it gives out an agreeable odour.
 It was  formerly used as a warm,  stimulat-
 ing medicine, and applied in plasters  as a
 strengihener.
   Galea.   (From yaxn, a cat, of the skin of
 which it  was formerly made.)   A helmet.
 In anatomy, the amnios is so called, because
 it surrounds  the  foetus like  a helmet.   In
 surgery, it is a bandage for the head.  A
 species  of head-ach  is so called, when it
 surrounds the head like a helmet.
   Galeanthropta.   (This term  seems to
 be from yAXtt, a cat, and AvSganroe, a man.) It
 is a species of madness,  in  which a person
 imagines  himself to be a cat, and imitates its
 manners.
   GALEGA  (From ya.XA, milk; so named
 because it  increases the milk  of animals
 yvhich eat  it.)  The  name of  a  genus of
 plants in the Linnaean system.   Class, Dia-
 delphia.   Order, Decandria.
   2.  The pharmacopoeial name of  the Ruta
 praria.   Goats rue.   P'rom  the  little smell
 and taste of this plant, Galega offidnalis of
 Linnaeus : leguminibus strictis, erectis ; folio-
 lis lauceolalis, striatis, nudis, it'may be sup-
 posed to possess little virtues.   In Italy the
 leaves are eaten amongst salads.
   Gai.hga officinalis.   The  systematic
 name ofthe goats rue.   See  Galega.
   Galeg*.  A species of senna.  The casda '
 tor a of Linnaeus.
   GALENA.  (P'rom yAxuv, to shine.) The
 name of an ore formed by the combination
 of lead with sulphur.
   Galenic  medicine.  That practice of
 medicine  which conforms  to the  rules of
 Galen, and  runs much  upon multiplying
 herbs and roots  in  the same  composition,
 though  seldom torturing them  any  other-
 wise than  by decoction.  It is opposed  to
 chymical medicine, which  by the  force of
fire, and a great deal of i.rt, fetches out the
virtues of bodies, chiefly  mineral, into a
 small  compass.
   Galeniuji.   (From  yaxyitv,  galena.)  A
cataplasm, in the composition of  which was
the galena.  In Paulus iEgineta it is con-
sidered as anodyne.
   Galeobdulox.  See Lamium allum. 
334               GAE
GAL
   Galeopsis.  (Fiom  kaxov,  good,  and
 od.ii,  vision;  so  called  because  it  w.-s
 thought good for the sighf;  or from yAX»,
 a ca$, and a4«, aspect; flfe flowers  gaping
 like the open mouth of ihat animal.)   La-
 mium rubrum.  Urtica iners magna fa tidis-
 sima.  Stachys fcetida.  Hedge nettle.  See
 Lamium album.
   Galericulum   aponeuroticum.   The
 tendinous expansion which  lies  over  the
 pericranium.
   GALIUM.   (From  yAXA, milk;  some
 species having the property of  coagulating
 milk.)  1. The name of a genus of plants
 in the Linnaean system.   Class,  Tetrandria.
 Order, Monogynia.  '
   2. The  pharmacopoeial name  of the herb
 cheese  rennet, or ladies bedstraw   The
 tops of this plant,  Galium  verum; foliis
 octonis, linearibus, sulcatis; ramis fioriteris,
 brevibus, of Linnxus, were long used as an
 efficacious medicine in the cure of epilep-
 sy, but, in the practice of the present day,
 tiiey are abandoned. Indeed, from the sen-
 sible qualities of the plant, little  can be
 expected.  The leaves and flowers possess
 the property of curdling milk; it  is on  that
 account styled cheese rennet.
   3. A name for madder.
   Galium album.  The  greater  ladies
 bedstraw.   This herb,  Galium mollugo-
foliis octonis, ovatolinearibus,  subserratis,
 patentissimis,  mucronatis; caule flaccido,
 ramis  patentibus,  of  Linnaeus,  with  its
 flowers,, are used medicinally. Five ounces,
 or more, of the expressed juice, taken
 every evening upon an empty stomach,  is
 said to cure epilepsy.
   Galium aparine. The systematic name
 of the goose-grass.  See Aparine.
   Galium mullugo. The systematic name
 of the greater ladies bedstraw.  See Galium
 album.
   Galium verum^  The  systematic name
 of the, true ladies bedstraw.  See Galium.
   Gall.   See Bile.
   GALL  SICKNESS.   A popular name
 for the remitting  fever occasioned by marsh
 miasmata, in the  Netherlands, and which
 proved so fatal to thousands ofthe English
 soldiers  after the  capture of  Walcheren
 in the year  1809.  Dr.  Lind  informs us,
 that at Middleburg, the capital of Wal-
 ■:heren, a sickness generally  reigns  to-
 wards the latter end  of August,  or  the
 beginning of  September,  which   is al-
 ways most violent after hot  summers.  It
 commences after the rains which  fall in the
 end  of  July;  the  sooner it  begins  the
 longer it  continues, and  it is only checked
 by the coldness of the weather.  Towards
 the end of August  and the beginning of
 September, it is  a continual burning fever,
 attended with a vomiting of bile, which is
the gall rickness.  This fever,  after conti-
nuing  three or four days, intermits,  and
asumes  the  form of  a  double  tertian;
leavingvthe  patient in a fortnight, or per-
haps  sooner.   Strangers, that  have been
accustomed to breathe a dry, pure air, do  f
not recover  so  quickly.   Foreigners, in
indigent circumstances, such as  the Scots
and  German soldiers, who were  garrisoned
in the  adjacent  places,  were  apt,  after
those fevers, to have a swelling in the legj,
and a dropsy; of which many died.
  These diseases  are  the same with  the
double tertians common within the tropics.
Such.as are seized with the gall sickness,
have at first some flushes of heat over the
body,  a loss of  appetite, a white, foul
tongue, a yellow tinge in the eyes, and a
pale colour of the lips.  Such as live well,
drink wine,  and  have warm  clothes, and
a good lodging, do noUuffer so much during
the sickly season as the poor people ; how-
ever, these diseases are not infectious, and
seldom prove mortal to the natives.
  Sir John Pringle observes, that the pre-
vailing epidemic  of autumn, in all marshy
countries,  is  a  fever  of an intermilting
nature, commonly of a tertian form, but of
a bad kind ;  which,  in the dampest places
and worst seasons, appears as a double ter-
tian, a remitting, or even an ardent .fevey.
But, however these  may  vary in their  ap-
pearance, according to the constitution of
the  patient, and other circumstances, they
are all ofa similar nature.  For though, in
the beginning of the epidemic,  when  the
heat, or rather the putrefaction  in the  air,
is the greatest, they assume a, continued
or a  remitting form ;  yet, by the end of
autumn, they usually terminate  in regular
intermittents.
  But although, in the  gall-sickness, there
is both a redundance and  a depravation of
the bile, still  the disease cannot, with jus-
tice, be said to originate  wholly from that
cause.  It is certain, however, that the dis-
ease may be continued, and the  symptoms
aggravated, by an  increased secretion and
putrefaction of the bile, occasioned by the
fever.   In proportion to  the coolness  of
the season, or the height and dryness of the
ground, this disease is milder, remits and
intermits more freely, and removes further
from the nature ofa continued fever.  The
higher ranks of people in general are the
least liable to the diseases of the marshes;
for  such  countries  require  dry  houses,
apartments raised above the ground, mode-
rate  exercise, without labour, in the  sun,
or evening damps ; a just  quantity of  fer-
mented liquors,  plenty of vegetables, and
fresh meats.  Without such helps, not only
strangers, but the natives themselves, are
sickly, especially  after hot and close sum-
mers.  The hardiest constitutions are very
little  excepted  more  than   others; and
hence the British in the Netherlands have
always been subject to fevers. 
                 GAL

  By this disease the British troops were
harassed throughout the  war,  from 1743
to 1747.  It appeared  in the  month  of
August,  1743;  the  paroxysms came on
in the evening, with  grf-at heat, thirst, a
violent  head ache, and  often a delirium.
These symptoms lasted mo t ofthe night,
but abated in the morn ng, with an imper-
fect sweat; sometimes with an haemorrhage
of the nose, or looseness.  The stomach,
from the beginning,  was  disordered,  with
a  nausea and  sense of  oppression; fre-
quently with a bilious and offensive vomit-
ing.   If evacuations  were  either neglected,
or too sparingly  used, the patient fell into
a  continued, fever,  and  sometimes grew
yellow, as io jaundice.  When the season
wit,  further advanced,  this  fever was at-
tended with a cugh, rheumatic pains, and
sizy blood.  Tlie officers, being better ac-
commodated than the common men, and
the cavalry, who had cloaks  to keep them
warm, were not  so subject to it ;  and
others who  belonged to tlie army,  but lay
in quarters, were least of  all effected; and
the  less  in  proportion to their being ex-
posed to heats, night damps, and the other
fatigues  ofthe service.  la this manner did
the remitting fever infest  the army for the
remaining years of the war: and  that ex
actly in  proportion  to their  distance from
the marshy  places, of which we have several
notable instances in  Pringle's observations.
   GALEA.  (P'rom Gallus, a river  in
Bythenia.)  Js'ux galia.   Galla maxima or-
bicutata.  The gall-nut. The production of
the  quercus cems  of Linnaeus.  By this
name is  usually denoted any  protuberance,
tubercle, or  tumour,  produced  by the
puncture of insects  on plants and  trees of
different kinds.   These galls are of various
forms and sizes, and no less  different with
regard to their internal  structure.  Some
have only one cavity, and others a number
of small cells, communicating  with  each
other.  Some of them are as  hard as the
 wood  of the tree  they  grow  on, whilst
others are soft and spongy ; the first being
termed gall-nuts, and the  latter berry-galls,
or apple-galls.
   The  gall is thus produced :—'he cvnips
querci  folii, an insect of the fty kind, de-
positcs its eggs in the leaves and oilier ten-
der parts of the tree.  Around  each punc-
ture an  excrescence is presently f. rmed,
 within yvhich the egfr is  hatched,  and the
 insect passes through all the stages of its
 metamorphosis, until it becomes a p. rfect
 insect, when it  eats its w-y out of its pri-
son.  The best oak-galls ait heavy, knotted,
and ofa blue colour, and  are obt lined from
Aleppo.  I'lvy  are  nearly entirely soluble
in water, with the assistance  of heat.  This
soluble  active matter consists of tannin, in
combina'iou with git lie  acd; nine-ttnths
 of the former, yvith one-tenth of the latter
                  GAL              33J

  Oak-galls are supposed to be the strongest
; stringent in the vegetable kingdom.  Both
water and spirit *ake  up nearly  all their
virtue, though the spirituous extract is the
strongest  preparation.    The  powder is,
however,  the  best form; and the dose is
from a few grains to half  a drachm.
  They are not much used  in  medicine,
though they are said to be beneficial in in-
termitt<-nt-,   Dr. Cullen  has  cured  agues,
by giving half a drachm  of the powder of
galls every tvvo or three  hours during the
intermission ;  and by it  alone,  or  joined
with camomile flowers, has prevented the
return of the  paroxysms.  But the  doctor
states the amount of his  results only to be
this :  that, " in many cases, the galls cured
the intermit ents ; but that it failed also in
many cases, in which the Peruvian  bark
afterwards proved successful.*'   A fomen-
tation, made by macerating half an ounce
of bruised galls in a quart of boiling water
for an hour, has been found useful for the
piles, the prolapsus ani, and the fluor albus,      j ,
applied cold.  An injection, simply astrin-      I
gent, is made  by diluting this fomentation,       ' •
and  used in gleets and  leucorrhcea.  The       \
camphorated  ointment of galls  has  been
found  also  serviceable in piles,  after the        'i
use of leeches; and is made by incorporating
half a drachm of camphor with  one ounce       ■
of hog's lard, and adding two drachms of
galls  in very  fine powder.   In fact,  galls
may be  employed for  the sume  purposes
as oak bark, and are used under the same
forms.
  Galla turcica.  See Quercus.
  GALL BLADDER.  Vesicula fellis.  An
oblong membranous  receptacle, situated
under the liver,  to which it  is attached in
ihe right hypochondrium.  It is composed
of  three  membranes:  a common, fibrous,     •
and villous.   Its use is  to retain the bile      \
 which regurgitates from the hepatic du^t,
there  to  become thicker, more acrid, and
bitter,  and to send it through  the cystic    ^
duct, whicii proceeds from its neck into the
ductus communis choledochus,  to "be sent    j
on to the duodenum.                         *
  GALL-STONES.   Biliary concretions.
H-.rd concrete bodies, of which there are
great varieties, formed  in the gall-bladder   *)
of  aniniai  bodies.  Gall-steles  ofien  lie
quiet;  so that, until dissection after death,    ■
some are never known to exist:  but when
they are  prevented from passing through  J
the gall ducts, they obstruct the  passage of  J   .
the  bile  into the intestines, and produce  1
also many inconvenient symptoms, particu-
lar lj thejaundice.
  The diagnostics of this disorder  are ere-
ner-.lly  very  obscure  and  uncertain : for
other  causes  produce tne  same kind  of
symptoms as  -hose which occur in this dis-
etse.   The usual  sjinptoms  are, a  loss of
appetite, a sense of fulness in the stomach,
fc^-t 
 336              GAL

 sickness and  vomiting, langour, inactivity,
 sleepiness; and if the obstruction continues
 for a  time, there is wasting of the flesh;
 yellowness of the  eyes,  skin, and  urine;
 whitish  stools ; a pain in  the pit  of the
 stomach;  whilst ihe pulse remains in  its
 natural state.  The pain  excited by an ob-
 struction ofthe gall ducts, in consequence
 of gall-stones passing through ihem,  and
 this not affecting the pulse, is  considered as
 the leading pathognomonic symptom. This
 pain, in some, is extremely acute, in others
 there is only a slight uneasiness felt about
 the  region of the liver;  but its  particular
 seat is the gall duct, just where it enters the
 duodenum.   In some patients there is no
 yellowness of the  skin;  in others it exists
 for several months.  There  is no disease
 more painful  than this, in some instances;
 it is as frequent as any  other affection of
 the liver; it  admits of much relief from
 medicine,  and is not immediately  dange-
 rous to the patient.
   GALLIC ACID.   A peculiar acid which
 is extracted from  the  nut-gall that grows
 on the oak.   This  acid is also found, in a
 greater or less quantity,  in all sour or as-
 tringent vegetable substances.
   Gallictriciiis.  Corrupted from callitri-
 chis, or callitricum.
   Gallicus morbus.  The French disease.
 See Lues venet-ea.
   Gallinago.  (Diminutive  of  gallus,  a
 cock.)   1. The yvoodcock.
   2. An eminence vyithin the prostate gland
 is called caput gallinaginis, from its  fan-
 cied resemblance to a woodcock's head.
   Gallium.  See Galium.
   GALVANISM.  A professor  of anato-
 my, in the university of  Bologna, was one
 day  making  experiments on  electricity,
 in his elaboratory ; near the machine were
 some frogs that had been flayed ; the limbs
 of yvhich became  convulsed every time  a
 spark was  drawn from the apparatus.  Gal-
 vani,  surprised at this phenomenon, made
 it a subject  of investigation, and  di  co-
 vered that metkls,  applied to the nerves
 and  muscles  of these  animals,  occasion-
 ed powerful   and  sudden   contractions,
 when disposed  in a certain manner.   He
 gave  the  name of  animal electricity  to
 this  order of new  phenomena,  from  the
 analogy  that  he considered  existing be-
tween these effects  and those  produced by
 electricity.
   The name  animal  electricity has been
superseded, notwithstanding the great ana-
logy that exists between the effects of elec-
tricity and of Galvanism,  in favour of the
latter term ; which is not only applicable
to the generality of the  phenomena,  but
likewise  serves to perpetuate the memory
ofthe disaoverer.                 \
  In order to give rise to Galvanic effects',
it is necessary to establish a communication
                   GAL

 between two points of one series of nervous
 and muscular organs.  In this manner a cir-
 cle is formed, one arch  of which consists of
 the animal  parts, rendered the subject  of
 experiment, while the  other arch is com-
 posed of excitatory instruments, which ge-
 nerally  consist  of several  pieces,  some
 placed under the animal parts called sup.
 porters, others destined to establish a com-
 munication between  the latter are  called
 conductors. To form a complete Galvanic
 circle,  take the thigh  of" a frog,  deprived
 of its skin; detach the  crural nerve, as fat-
 as the knee ; put it on a piece o zinc ; put
 the muscles ofthe leg  on a piece of silver;
 then finish  the excitatory arch,  and com-
 plete the Galvanic  circle by establishing a
 commu ication by means of the two  sup-
 porters, by means  of iron or  copper  wire,
 pewter, or lead. The instant that the com-
 municators touch the two supporter^ a part
 of the  animal arch formed by the two  sup.
 porters will be  convulsed.  Although  this
 disposition  of the animal  parts,  and of
 Galvmic instruments,  be most favourable
 to the developement ofthe phenomena, yet
 the composition ofthe  animal and excita-
 tory arch may be much  varied. Thus con.
 tract ions are obtained,  by placing the two
 supporters  under the  nerve,  and leaving
 the muscle out of the circle, which proves
 that nerves essentially constitute the animal
 arch.
   It is not necessary for nerves to be entire,
 in order to produce contractions.  They
 take place  whether the organs be tied or
 cut through, provided there exists a simple
 contiguity between the  divided ends. This
 proves that we cannot strictly conclude from
 what happens in muscular action, from that
 which takes place in Galvanic phenomena;
 since,  if a nerve be  tied or  divided,  the
 muscles on which the power is distributed
 lose the power of action.
   The  cuticle  is an obstacle to  Galvanic
 effects ; they are always feebly manifested
 n pans c vered  by it-  When it  is moist,
 fine, and dehc-te, the effect is not entirely
 interrupted.  Humboldt, after  having de-
 tached the cuticle from  the posterior part
of the neck  and back, by  means of  two
blisters, applied plates of metal to the bare
cutis, and at the moment of >  stablishing a
communication, h experienced sharp prick-
ings, accompanied  yvith a serosanguinous
disch irge.
  1; a  plate of  zinc be placed under  the
tongue,  tmd a flat piece  of silver on its su-
perior sur-'ace, on nvikii.g them touch each
other, an ncerb taste will b- perceived, ac-
companied with a slight trembling.
  Tiie excitatory arch may be constructed
with three, two,  or even one m<-tal only,
with alloys, a, algams,  or other metallic
or mineral combinations, carbonated sub-
 stances, &c. It  is observed  that  metals 
GALVANISM.
■';37
 »hich are in general the most powerful ex-
 citors,  induce contractions so  much  the
 more  as they- have an extent of surface.
 Metals are all more or less excitants; and
 it is observed that zinc, gold, silver, pew-
 ter, are ot the highest rank;  then copper,
 leaf I, nickel, antimony, &.c.
   f ;.ilyanic susceptibility, like muscular'ir-
 riUbility, is exhausted  by too long conti-
 nued exercise, and is recruited by repose.
 Immersion of nerves and  muscles in alko-
 hol and  opiate solutions  diminishes and
 even destroys this susceptibility,  in  the
 same manner,  douhlhss,  as  the immode-
 rate use  of these substances in the living
 man blunti, and induces  paralysis in mus-
 cular  action.  Immersion  m "oxygenated
 muriatic acid revests the fatigued pans, in
 being acted on by the stimulus.  Animals
 killed by the repeated discharge of an elec-
 tric battery, acquire an increase of Galva-
 nic susceptibility; and this property sub-
 sists  unchanged  in animals destroyed  by
 submersion in mercury, pure hydrogen gas,
 azol, and ammoniac;  and finally, it  is
 totally annihilated in animals suffocated by
 the vapour of charcoal.
   Galvanic susceptibility is extinct in  the
 muscles of animals of warm blood, in pro-
 portion as vital heat,  is dissipated; some-
 times even when life is terminated in con-
 vulsions,  contractility cannot  be put into
 action, although warmth be not completely
 gone, as  though  the vital property were
 consumed by the convulsion, amidst which
 the animals had expired.  In those of cold
 blond, on the contrary, it  is more durable.
 The thighs of frogs, long  after being sepa-
 rated from every tiling, and even to the in-
 stant of  incipient  putrefaction, are influ-
 enced  by (■alvamc  stimuli, doubtless,  be-
 cause irritability, in these animals, is less in-
 timately connected yvith  respiration, and
 life more divided among  the  different or-
 gans, which have less occasion to act on
 each other for  the execution of its pheno-
 mena.   'Ihe Galvanic chain does not pro-
 duce sensible actions (that is contractions)
 until the moment it  is completed, by esta-
 blishing a 'communication with  the  parts
 constituting it.  During the tune it is com-
 plete,  that is, through the whole space
 of  time that  the  communication remains
 established,  every  thing remains tranquil;
 nevertheless, Galvanic influence is not sus-
 pended :  in fact excitability  is  evidently
 increased, or diminished,  in muscles that
 have been long continued  in  the Galvanic
 chain, according to ihe difference of the
 reciprocal   situation  of  the  connecting
 metals.
   It" silver has been applied to nerves, and
 zinc to muscles, the irritability ofthe latter
increases  in proportion  to the time they
have remained in  the chain.  By this me-
thod, the thighs of frogs have been revivi-
Red in  some degree,  and afterwards be-
 came  sensible to stimuli,  that before had
 ce ised to act on them.  By distributing
 the  metals in an inverse manner, applying
 zinc to nerves  and  silver to muscles, an
 effect  absolutely contrary  is  observed;
 and  the muscles that possessed the most
 lively irritability when placed in the chain,
 seem to  be  rendered entirely paralytic  if
 they remain long in this actuation.
   This difference evidently depends on the
 direction of the Galvanic fluid, determined
 towards the muscles or nerves, according
 to the  manner  in whicii these metals are
 disposed, and  this is of some impor'ai.ce
 to be known  <'.;;• the application of Galvanic
 means to the cure of diseases.
              Galvanic Pile.
   M. Vol la's apparatus is as  follows -.—
   liaise a pile,  bv placing a plate of zinc,
 a  flat  piece of wet  card, and  a piate oi'
 silver, successively ; then a second piece of
 zinc, &c. until the elevation  is several feet
 high ; for th ■ effects  are greater in  propor-
 tion  to its height; then touch both extre-
 mities of the pile, at  the same instant, with
 one  piece of iron wire;  at the moment of
 contact, a spark is  excited  from the ex-
 tremities of the pile, and  luminous po'nts
 are  often  perceived  at different heights,
 where the zinc and silver come into mutual
 contact.  The zinc end of this pile appears
 to be  negatively electrfied; that  formed
 by the  silver, on the  contrary,  indicates
 marks of positive electricity.
   If   we  touch  both extremities  of the
 pile, after having dipped  our hands into
 water, or, what is better, a saline solution,
 a  commotion, followed  by h disagreeable
 pricking in tiie fingers and elbow, i., felt.
   If we place in a tube filled with water,
 and  hermetically closed by two cork-, the
 extremities of tyvo wires of the s  me nv lal
 wliich are in contact at the other extremi-
 ty, one with the summit, the other wilh the
 base of the pile  ; these ends,  even when se-
 parated only  by the  space of a few lines,
 experience evident changes  at the  instant
 the  extremities of the pile  are  touched 5
 the  wire in contact  with that part of the
 pile composed of zinc becomes covered with
 bullae of hydrogen gas;  that which touches
 the  extremity formed by  silver, becomes
 oxvdaUd.  P'ourcroy attributes  this phe-
 nomenon  to  the decomposition of water,
 by the Galvanic fluid, which  abandons the
 oxygen to the iron that touches the positive
 extremity of the pile ; then  conducts the
 other gas invisibly to the end of the other
 wire, there to be disengaged.
   P'rom the numerous experiments of Mr.
 Davy, many new and important  facts h.ive
 been established, and Galvanism has  been
 found one of the most powerful agents in
 chymistry ; by its ii  fluence, platma wire
 has been melted ; gold, silver, copper, and
most of the metals, have easily be< v. burnt;
the fixed alkalis, and many  of the earilrs.
     Xx • 
Aj8              GAM
GAR
  have been made to appear as consisting of
. ft  metallic baste,  and oxygen f compound
  substances, which tvere befor£ ' extremely
  difficult to decompose, are now, by the aid
  of Galvanism, easily resolved into their
  constituents.
     Gamanhra. See Gambogia.
     Gamhiense  gummi.  See Kino-
     Gamboge.   See Gambogia.
     GAMBOGIA.  (From  the province  of
  Cambaya, in the  East Indies; called also
  Cambodja and Gambogia ,- hence it has ob-
  tained its name of Cambadium. Cambegium.
  Gambogia. Gambogium.) Gamboge.   From
  its supposed virtues, it is called gummi ad
  podagram ; gammi gutta ; and, by corrup-
  tion, gotta, gutta gamba, gamon, germandra
  catagemu, gamboidea, &c.;  and,  from  its
  gold  colour, chrysopus; and from its pur-
  gative quality,  'succus  laxativus,  succus
  fndicus purgans ; and scammonium orientale.
     A concrete vegetable  juice,  the produce
  of two trees,  both called, by the Indians,
  Caracapulli,  and by  Linnaeus, Gambogia
  guttcf.  It is partly of a gummy and partly
  of a resinous  nature.  It  is  brought to  us
  chiefly from Gambaja, in the  East Indies,
  either in  form of orbicular  masses,  or of
  cylindrical rolls of various sizes; and is of
  a dense, compact, and firm texture, and of
  a' beautiful yellow colour.
     In medicine, it  is chiefly used as a dras-
  tic purge ; it operates powerfully both up-
  wards and downwards.   Some condemn it
  as acting with too great violence,  while
  others are of a contrary opinion. The dose
  is  from two  to four grains, as a cathartic ;
  from four to eight grains it  proves emetic
  and purgative. The roughness of its ope-
  ration is said to be diminished, by giving it
  in a liquid form, sufficiently diluted.  Rub-
  bed with almonds, from its  want or" taste,
  it  is a convenient laxative for children.
     It has been given in dropsy, yvith  cream
  of tartar, to correct its operation.  It has
  also  been recommended by some,  to the
  extent of fifteen grains, joined  with an
  equal  quantity-of vegetable alkali,  to de-
  stroy the tape-worm.  This dose is ordered
  in  the morning, and if the worm is not ex-
  pelled in two or three hours, it is repeated
  even to the third time, with safety and effi-
  cacy.   It is asserted that it has been given
  to this extent even in delicate habits.  Th-s
  is srid to be the remedy  alluded to by Van
  Swieten,   yvhich  yvas  employed  by  Dr.
  Herenchwand, and  with  him  proved so
  successful in the removal of  the taenia lata
  It is an ingredient, and probably the active
  one, in most of the nostrums for expelling
  teniae.
    Di. Cullen savs, that, on account ofthe
  quick passage  of gamboge through the in-
  testines, he was induced to give it in small
  and frequently repeated  doses, as three or
  four  grains, rubbed with a little sugar,
  erery three hours; and thus found it ope-
 rate without griping, or sickness, and, in
 three or four exhibitions, evacuate a great
 quantity of water, both by stool and urine.
   Gambogium.  See  Gambogia.
   Gamboidea.   See Gambogia.
   Gamma.  (Fron  the letter  T,  gamma,
 which  it resembles.)  A  surgical instru-
 ment for cauterising a hernia.
   GAMriiELE.    (From yttyd-oc, crooked.)
 The cheek.  The jaw.
   Gangamon.   (From yAyfAyn, a fishing-
 net, which it was said to resemble.)  A
 name of the omentum. Some call the con-
 texture of nerves about the navel by this
 name.
   GANGLION.   (yAyyxtov,  a  knot.)   A
 knot.
   1.  In anatomy it is applied to a natural
 knot-like enlargement, in  the course  of«
 nerve.
   2. In surgery it is  an encysted tumour,
 formed in  the sheath of a tendon, and con-
 taining a fluid like the white of an egg.  It
 mosl frequently occurs on  the back of the
 hand or foot.
   GANGRENE.   (From  y*tva>, to  feed
 upon.)   Gangrena.   An  incipient  morti-
 flcation, so named from its  eating away the
 flesh. Authors have generally distinguished
 mortification into two stages ; the first,  or
 incipient one, they name gangrene, which
 is attended with a sudden diminution  of
 pain in the place  affected; a livid disco-
 loration of the  part,  which, from being
 yellowish, becomes of a greenish hue; a
 detachment of the cuticle, under which a
 turbid fluid is effused ; lastly, the swelling,
 tension, and hardness, of the previous in-
 flammation subside, and, on touching the
 part, a crepitus is perceptible, owing to the
 generation of air in the gangrenous parts.
   Such isthe state to  which the term  gan-
 grene is applied.  When the part has be-
 come quite cold,   black,  fibrous, incapa-
 ble of moving, and  destitute of all feeling,
 circulation, and life; this is the second
 stage of mortification, termed,  sphacelus.
 Gangrene,  however,  is  frequently  used
 synmiy nously with  the word  mortification
 See ^Mortification.
   Garaha.  An  Arabic name for the dis-
 order called Mgilops.
  Garcinia  mangostaxa.   (Named  In
 honour of Dr.  Garcm, who accurately de-
 scribed  it.)  The  ■ ysienmtic rrame of the
 ma'.gosteen tree.  See Mangosteen.
  Gargale.  (yAgyAXn)  Gargalos.  Gar-
gulismos.  Irritatioi , or stimulation.
  Gargareon.   (Hebrew.)  The uvula, or
 glandulous body, which hangs down  into
 the throat.
  GARGAR1SM.   Gargarismus.  A wash
 for the mouth and throat.
  GARGAKISMA.   (From  ^jfcgifo  U
 gargle.)  A K»rgle.
  GARG ARISMlrM.   A gargle or wash
for the throat. 
GAS
GAS
m
   GARnAimnc.  Abed  on which  lunatics,
 V^c. were formerly confined.
   Gargle  See Gargurisma.
  'Gill-tie.  See Allium.
   Gai'ju bark.  See Thymalaa.
   (Jarox.  (yAgov.)  A kind of pickle pre-
 pared of fish ; at first  it was made from a
 fi  h which  the Greeks call Garos .-  but  the
 best was made from mackarel-,.  Among the
 moderns, gamm  signifies  the  liquor in
 yvhich fish  is pickled.
   Garrotillo.   (From garottar, to bind
 closely.  Span.)   A name of the cynanche
 maligna, from its sense of strangulation, as
 if the throat  were bound with  a cord.
   GARorun.i.us.  See Caryophyllus.
   GAS.   (From gascht,  a German  word
 which means an erupiion  of wind.)  See
 Gax.
   GASTRIC ARTERY.  Arteria  gastrica.
 Tlie right,  or greater gastric  artery, is a
 branch of the hepatic ;  the left or lesser, a
 branch ofthe splenic.
   GASTRIC  JLI(  E   Succus  gastricus.
 K  fluid separated by the capillary exhaling
 jirteries of  the stomach, which open  upon
 its internal surface. The oesophagus also
 affords a small quantity, especially in the
 inferior part.  Modem philosophers have
 paid great  attention to this  fluid, and from
 then- several experiments  it  is known to
 possess  the  following properties.  It is
 the  principal  agent   of  digestion,  and
 changes  the aliments into a kind of uniform
 ■oft paste : it acts on the stomach after the
 death of the animal.  Its effects shew that
 it  is a solvent, but  of that  peculiar nature
 that it dissolves animal  and vegetable sub-
 stances,  uniformly, and without exhibiting
 a stronger  afhHitj  for the one than for the
 other.   Although it is  the  most powerful
 agent of digestion  in the stomach, its dis-
 solvent power has need of assistance  from
 the action  of several secondary causes, as
 bent,  whicii seems to augment and  concen-
 trate  itself in the  epigastric  region.   So
 long as  til* exertion of the stomach con-
 tinues, there  is  a  sort of intestine  fermen-
 tation, which should not, in its full s use,
 be compared to the motion by  which fer-
 mentative and  putrescent ^substances are
 decomposed; there is aho aThoderate and
 peristaltic  motion of the muscular fibres
 of the stomach, which press the aliment on
 all sides, and perform a slight trituration,
 while the gastric  moisture softens and ma-
 cerates the food before it is  dissolved.  By
 many it  has  been considered merely  as a
 ferment, but  this cannot be the case.   See
 Digestion.
   It is one of the  most powerful antiseptics
 with which we  are acquainted; .<nd, from
 the  experiments of Spallanzani,   Scopoli,
 Carminatt,  and others, its nature appears to
 be essentially different in the several classes
of animals,  as they have proved by analysis.
The  gastric juice of the human  subject,
when healthy, is inodorous, of a saltish taste,
and  limpid, like water, unless it be a little
tinged with the yellow colour of some bile,
that has  regurgitated into the  stomach.
In quantity it is very considerable, as must
be evident from the extent ofthe surface of
the stomach, and its  continual  secretion ;
but  it is most  copious when  solicited by
the stimulus cf food.  B«-sidts the proper-
ties  of this fluid before  mentioned, it has
others, which have induced  physicians and
surgeons to exhibit it medicinally. It cures
dyspepsia and intermittent fryer.  Applied
externally, in form of fomentation or poul-   /
tice, k cures putrid and scrofulous ulcers
in a  wonderful  manner; and it is  to be re-
gretted that its  utility is not  more generally
known.
  GASTRITIS.  (From  y*r*g,  the.  sto-
mach.)  Inflammation ofthe stomach.  A
genus of disease in the class pyrexia, and
order phlegmasia, of Cullen.  It is known
by pyrexia, anxiety, heat, and'pVin in the
epigastrium, increased when any  thing is
taken in ■-■  the  stomach, vomiting, hiccup,
pulse small and hard, and  prostration of
strength.   There are two species -. 1.  Gas-
tritis phlegmonoidea,  with  an inflammatory
tumour.   Gastritis erysipelatosa, when the
inflammation is of a creeping or erysipela-
tous nature.
  Cast ris is produced by acrid  substances
of various kinds, such as arsenic, corrosive
sublimate, &c. taken into the stomach, as
likewise by food of an improper nature ; by
taking large draughts of any cold liquor
when the body  is much heated by exercise.
or dancing; and repelled exanthemata and
gout.  Presides these, it may arise from an
inflammation of some  of the neighbouring
parts  being communicated to  the  sto-
mach.
   The erysipelatous gastritis arises chiefly
towards the close of other  diseases, mark-
ing the certain  approach to dissolution, and
being  unaccompanied  yvith  anj'  marks of
general inflammation,  or by any burning
pain in the stomach.
  The symptoms of phlegmonous p-astritis,
as observed above,  ure, a violent binning
pain in  the stomach, with  great soreness,
distention, and flatulency ; a severe vomit.
ing, especially after any thing is swallowed,
whether it be liquid or s lid; most distress-
ing thirst; restlessness, anxiety, and a con-
tinual tossing ofthe body, with great debili-
ty, constant watching,  and a frequent, hard
and contracted  pulse.  In some cases, a se-
vere  purging attends.
  If the disease increases in violence, symp-
toms of irritation then ensue; there is  a
great loss  of strength,  with faintings;  a
short  and  interrupted  respiration; cold,
clammy sweats, hiccups, coldness of the
extremities, an  intermittent  pulse, and the
patient is soon cu* off.
  The event of gastritis is seldom favour- 
340
GA9
GAZ
able as the person is usually either sudden-
ly destroyed by the violence of the inflam-
mation, or else it terminates in suppuration,
ulceration or gangrene.
   If the symptoms are very  mild, and pro-
per remedies have been employed at an ear-
ly period  ot the disease, it may, however,
terminate in resolution, and that in  the
course of the first, or,  at farthest, the se-
cond week.
   Its termination in  suppuration may be
known by the symptoms, although mode-
rate, exceeding  the continuance  of this
period, and a  remission of pain occurring,
whilst a sense of weight and anxiety still
remain; and, on the  formation of an ab-
scess, coid shivciings ensue, with  marked
exacerbations in the evening, wliich are fol-
lowed by night sweats, and other symptoms
of hectic fever ; and these at length prove
fatal, unless the pus is thrown up by vomit-
ing, and the ulcer heals.
   its tendency to gangrene  may be  dread-
ed, from tiie violence  of its  symptoms not
yielding to pr  per remedies early in the dis-
ease ; and when begun, it may be knovyn by
the sudden  cessation of the pain ;  by the
pulse continuing its frequency, but becom-
ing weaker ; and by delirium,  with  other
minks of increasing debility ensuing.
   Fatal cases of this disease  shew, on dis-
section, a considerable redness ofthe inner
coat  ofthe stomach, luiving a layer of coa-
gulable  lymph  lining its  surface.   They
likewise shew a partial thickening  of the
substance of the organ,  at the  inflamed
part, the  inflammation seldom extending
over  the  whole of it.  Where ulceration
h.as taken place, the  ulcers sometimes are
found to  penetrate through all. its  coats,
and sometimes only through one or two of
them.
   GASTROCELE.  )From yATMf, the sto-
mach, and xtixti,  a tumour.)  A hernia of
the stomach, occasioned by  a protusion of
that viscus through the abdominal parietes.
   GASTROCNEMIUS. (From yang, the
stomach, and xmyn, the leg.)  The miiscles
of the foot, which form the  calf or belly of
the 'eg.
   GASTROCNEMIUS EXTERNUS.  Ge-
mellus.  This muscle;  which is situated im-
mediately under  the  integuments at  the
back part of the leg, is sometimes  called
gemellus;  this latter  name is adopted by
Albinus.  Winslow describes  it  as# two
muscles, yvhich he,&l&&*8mtrocnemU ,- and
Douglas considers this and the following as
a quadriceps, or muscle with four heads, to
which he gives the name  of extensor tarsi
suralis.   It is called bi femoro cakanien by
Dumas. The gastrocnemius externus arises
by two distinct heads.  The first, which is
the thickest and lot-gest of the two, springs
by a strong thick  tendon  from the upper
and back part of the inner-condyle of theos
femoris, adhering strongly  to the capsular
ligament of the joint, between wliich  and
the tendon is  a con-iditr^fble bursa mucosa.
The second head  arises  by a thinner and
shorter tendon from the back  part  of the
outer condyle  of the os femoris.  A little
below the joint, their fleshy bellies unite in
a middle tendon, and below the middle of
the tibia they cease to be fleshy, and termi-
nate in a broad tendon, which, a little above
the lower extremity of the tibia, unites
with that of the gastrocnemius internus, to
form  one  great round tendon, sometimes
called chorda magna, but  more commonly,
tendo Achillis.
   GASTROCNEMIUS INTERNUS  Tibio
peronei calcanien of Dumas.  T is, which
is situated immediately under the last de-
scribed muscle, is  sometimes named solem,
on account of its  shape, which  resembles
that  of the  sole-fish.   It arises  by  two
heads.   The first springs by tendinous and
fleshy fibres from trie posterior part ofthe
head of the fibula,  and for  some way below
it.   The second  arises  from an  oblique
ridge at the upper and posterior part of the
tibia, which affords origin to the inferior
edge of thepopliieus, continuing to receive
fleshy fibres from the inner edge  of the
tibia  for some way dotvn.  This muscle,
yvhich is narrow at its origin, spreads wider
as it  descends, as far  as its middle; after
which it  becomes narrower again, and be-
gins to grow tendinous, but its fleshy fibres
do not entirely disappear  rill it has almost
reached the extremity of the tibia, a little
above which it unites with the last describ-
ed muscle, to  form-the tendo Achillis. This
thick round chord is inserted into the low-
er and posterior part of the os calcis, after
sliding over a cartilaginous surface on that
bone, to which it  is connected by a tendi-
nous  sheath that is furnished with a large
bursa mucosa.
   Both the gastrocnemii have the same use,
viz. that of extending the foot, by drawing
it backwards and downwards.
   Gastrocolicus.   (From yas-'g, the sto-
mach, ami xoxov, the colon )  A term appli-
en to a vein which jjgfftteds from the sto-
mach to ;Ii rj^g^Sr
   GASTliOiJEfA.   (From ya&g,  the
stomach, aircrew, pain.)   Pain  in  the
stomach.
   GASTROEPIPLOIC AR'iEKV.   Arte-
ria gastrico-epiploica.  The branch of the
greater gastric artery that runs to the epi-
ploon.                                  •, 1
   GASTRORAPHY.   (Gastroraphe; from  .
y<*-r»g, the stomach, and  gi<f»,  a suture.)
The sewing of wounds ofthe abdomen.
  GASTROTOMIA.  (From y*<rvg, the bel-
ly,  and Ttyve», to  cut.)  The  operation of
cutting open the belly and uterus, as in the
Caesarian operation.
   Gaule.  See Myrtus Brabanlica.
   GAZ    (From   Gascht,   German,  an
eruption of wind.)  Gas.  Elastic fluid. 
G\/..
341
 Aeriform  fluid.  P'.laslic vapour.  ,Uy the
 word gaz, we distinguish  a permanently
 elastic aer form  fluid,  or substance winch
 has the appearance of air ; that is to say, it
 is transparent, elastic, ponderable, invisible,
 (oxygenated  munaiic.  acid gas, and  ni-
 trous acid gas, are the only exceptions to
 this rule,) and not condensible into a liquid
 or solid  state by  any  degree of cold hi-
 therto known.
   Some ofthe gases exist in nature, without
 the aid of art, and may  therefore be col-
 lected ; others, on the contrary, are only pro-
 ducible by artificial mt lis.
   All gases tire combinations of certain sub-
 Btances, reduced to the gazeous form by the
 addition of caloric and  light. It is, there-
 fore, necessary to distinguish, in every gas,
 the matter of In-at which acted the part of
 a solvent, and the  substance wliich forms
 the baris ofthe gas.
   Gases are  not contained  in those sub-
 stances from  which we obtain them in the
 state of gas, but owe their formation to the
 expansive property of caloric.
   The bases  of some gases are knotvn to
 us, and,ma^ be exhibited  in an uncombined
 st: te ; others  again  are not  producible by
 art.        •
            Formation of Gases.
   The different forms under which bodies
 appear depend upon a  certain quantity of
 caltric, chymically combined with them.
 The very formation of gases corroborates
 this truth. Their production totally depends
 upon- ihe combination   of  the  particular
 substances with caloric;  and those we cull
 permanently elastic are only so,  because we
 cannot so far  reduce their temperature, as
 to dispose  them to part with it; otherwise
 they would undoubtedly become fluid or
 solid.
   Water, for instance, is a solid substance
 in all degrees below 32° of I-Mirenhek's
 scale ; above  this temperature it combines
 with caloric,  and becomes a fluid.  P re-
 tains its fluidity under  the  ordinary pres-
 sure ofthe atmosphere, till its temperature
 is  augmented to 212°.   It then combines
 with a larger  portion of caloric,  and is con-
 verted, apparently, into gas, or  at least in-
 to elastic vapour;  in which state it would
 continue,  it the  temperature of our atmos-
 phere was above J12°.  Gases are therefore
 solid substances, between the particles of
 whicii a repulsion is established  by the
 quantity of caloric.
   But as in the  gazeous water, or steam,
 the caloric is retained with but little force,
 on account of its quilting the water when
 the vapour is merely  exposed  to  a lower
■ temperature, we  do  not  admit  steam
 amongst the  class  of gases, or permanent
 aeriform elastic fluids   In gases, caloric is
 united by a  very forcible affinity, and no
 diminution of temperature, or pressure,
that has ever yet been effected, can sepa-
rate it from them.   Thus the air of our at-
mosphere, in the most intense cola,  still
remains in the aeriform state ; and hence is
derived the  essential characters of gases,
namely; that they shall remain ue'riform, un-
der all variations of pressure and tempera-
tures.
  In the modern nomenclature, the name
of every substance existing in the aeriform
state  is derived from its  solid base ; and
the term gas is used to denote its existence
in this state.
  In order to  illustrate  the formation of
gases, or to shew in what manner caloric is
combined with them, the following experi-
ment  may serve.  Put into a retort, capable
of holding half a pint of water, two ounces
of muriate of soda, (common salt;)  pour
on it half its weight of sulphuric acid, and
apply the  heat of a lamp; a great quantity
of gas is produced, which might be col-
lected and  retained over mercury.  But
to serve the  purpose of this experiment,
let it pass through a glass receiver,  having
two openings, into  one of which the  neck
of the retort passes, whilst, from the other,
a bent tube  proceeds, wliich ends in a ves-
sel of water.  Before closing the apparatus,
let a thermometer  be included.in the re-
ceiver, to shew the temperature ofthe gas.
It will be found that the  mercury in the
thermometer will rise only a few degrees ;
whereas the water  in the vessel which re-
ceives the bent tube will soon become  boil-
ing hot.
  Explanation.—Common salt consists of
muriatic acid, united to soda; on present-
ing sulphuric acid to this union, a decom-
position takes place. The sulphuric acid
unites by virtue of its  greater affinity to
the soda, and forms sulphate of soda, or
Glauber's salt; the  muriatic acid becomes
therefore disengaged, and takes the gazeous
form, in wliich it is capable of existing in
our temperature.   To  trace  the  caloric
during t;*s experiment, as was our object,
we must remark that it first flows from the
lamp to the disengaged muriatic acid, and
converts it into gas , but the heat thus ex-
pended is chymically united, and therefore
not appreciable by the thermometer.  The
caloric, however,  is again evolved, when
the muriatic  acid gas is condensed by the
water, with which it forms liquid muriatic
acid.
  In  this experiment yve  therefore trace
caloric in a chymical combination  produc-
ing gas; and from this union we again trace
it in fire, or sensible heat.
  Such,  in general, is  the cause  of the
formation and fixation  of gases.  It may
be  further observed, that each  of these
fluids loses or suffers the disengagement of
different quantities  of heat, as it becomes
more  or less solid in its new combination, 
342                                   GAZ.
or as  that combination is capable of retain-
ing more or less specific heat.
  The discovery of .ten orm gazeous fluids
ha  occasioned the necessity of some pecu-
liar instruments, by m ans of which those
substances may be  conveniently collected,
and submitted to examination.  The prin-
cipal  ones for that purpose are styled the
pneumatic apparatus.
   The Pneumatic Reservoir, or Cistern,
  If mad.; either of wood or strong sheet-
iron,  tinned, japanned,  or  painted.   A
trough  of about  two  feet long,  sixteen
inches  wide, and fifteen high, has  been
found to be sufficient for most experiments.
Two or three inches below its brim, a hori-
zontal shelf is fastened, in dimension about
half, or one-third part, ofthe yvidth of the
trough.  In  this  shelf are several  holes:
these holes must be made in the centre  of
a small excavation, shaped like a funnel,
which is  formed in the lower part of the
shelf.
  This trough is filled with water sufficient
to cover the shelf to the height of an inch.
  The use ot this shelf  is to support re-
ceivers, jars, or bell-glasses, which, being
previously filled  with  water,  are placed
invertedly, their open end  turned down
upon  the .above-mentioned holes, through
which the gases conveyed there, and direct-
ed by means of the funnel-shaped  excava-
tions, rise  in  the JTorm of air-bubles into the
receiver.
  When the gazeous fluids are capable of
being absorbed by water, as  is tlie  case
with  some of them,  the trough  must  be
filled with mercury. The price and gravity
of this fluid  make it an object of conveni-
ence and economy, that the trough should
be smaller than when wa' er is used.
   A mercurial trough is best cut in marble,
free-stone, or a solid block of wood.  A
trough about  twelve inches  long,  three
inches wide, and  four deep,  is sufficient
for all private experiments.
Method of collecting Gases, and transferring
       them from one vessel to another.
  If  we are desirous of transmitting air
from  one vessel to  another, it  is necessary
that  the  vessel destined to receive it be
full of water, or some fluid  heavier than
air.  For that purpose take a wide mouthed
bell-glass, or receiver;  plunge it under the
water in the trough, in order to fill it; then
raise it, with the mouth downwards, and
place it on the shelf of the trough, so as to
cover one or more of the holes in it.
   It will now be full of water, and continue
so as long as the mouth remains below the
surface ofthe fluid in the cistern, for in this
case, the  water is  sustained in the vessel
by the pressure  of the atmosphere, in the
same manner as the mercury is sustained in
the barometer.  It may without difficulty
be imagined, that if common air (or any
other fluid resembling common air in light-
ness and elasticity) be suffered to enter the
inverted vessel  filled with water, it will
rise to  the  upper part, on account  of its
levity, and the surface of the water will
sub-ide   To exemplify this, take a  glass,
or any other vessel, in that state yvhich ig
usually called empty, and plunge it into the
water  with  its mouth downwards; scarce
any  of it  will enter  the glass, because its
entrance is opposed by the elasticity of the
included air i but if the vessel be turned with
its mouth  upwards, it immediately fills, and
the air rises in bubbles to the surface. Sup-
pose this operation be performed under one
of the jars, or receivers, which  are filled
with water, and placed upon the perforated
shelf, the  air will  ascend in bubbles as be-
fore, but,  instead of escaping, it will be
caught in  the upper part ofthe jar, and ex-
pel part ofthe water  it contains.
  In this manner we  see that air may be
emptied out of one vessel into another by a
kind  of inverted pouring, by which means
it is made to ascend from the lower to the
upper vessel.    When the receiving vessel
has a narrow neck, the air may be poured
in a similar manner through  an inverted
funnel, inserted in its mouth.
  If the air is to  be transferred from a ves-
sel that is stopped like a bottle, the bottle
must be unstopped, with its  orifice down-
wards in  the  water:  and then  inclined in
such a manner that its neck may come un-
der  the perforated excavation of  the shelf.
The gas will escipe  from the bottle, and,
passing into the  vessel adapted to receive
it, will ascend in it in  the form of bubbles.
  In whatever manner this operation is per-
formed, the necessity  of the  excavation
in the lower part of  the  shelf may be rea-
dily conceived.  It is, as mentioned before,
destined to collect the gas  which escapes
from the vessel, and direct it in its passage
towards the vessel  adapted to  receive  it.
Without this excavation, the  gas, instead
of proceeding to the  place of its destina-
tion, would be dispersed  and lost.
  The vessels, or  receivers, for collecting
the disengaged  gases, should be glass cy-
linders, jars, or  bell-glasses,  of various
sizes; some of them should  be open at
both ends, others should  be fitted yvith
necks  at the top, ground perfectly  level,
in order  that they  may be  stopped  by
ground flat pieces of metal,  glass, slate,
&c. others should be furbished wilh ground
stoppers.   Some should be graduated into
cubic inches, and sub-divided into decimal
or other equi-distant parts.  Besides these,
common glass bottles, tumblers, &c. may
be used.
        Clasdfication of Gases.
  All  the elastic aeriform fluids with whicii
we are hitherto acquainted are generally
divided, by systematic  writers, into two 
                  GAZ

classes; namely,  those that are respirabie,
and  capable of maintaining combustion, and
those that  are not  respirabie, and incapable
of maintaining combustion.  This division,
indeed, has its advantage;  but the term
respirabie,  in its  physico-logical applica-
tion,  ban  been very  differently employed
by different writers.  Sometimes  by the
respirability ofa  gas has been meant its
power of supporting life, when repeatedly
applied to  the blood in  the  lungs.   At
other times all gases have been considered
respirabie,  which were  capable of intro-
duction into the lungs by voluntary efforts,
without  any  relation to their  vitality.  In
the last case,  the word respirabie seems to
us most  properly  employed,  and  in this
sense it is here used.
  Non-respirable  gases are those  which,
when applied to the external organs of re-
spiration, stimulate the muscles of the epi-
glottis in  such a manner as to  keep it per-
fectly close on the glottis; thus prevent-
ing the smallest particle of gas from enter-
ing into the bronchia, in spite of voluntary
exertions.
  Of respirabie gases, or those which are
capable of being taken  into the lungs by
voluntary efforts, according  to their con-
ditions, only one has the power of uniform-
ly supporting life, namely, atmospheric air;
other gases, when respired, sooner  or later
impair the health ofthe human constitution,
or perhaps occasion death; but in different
modes.
  Some  gases effect no positive change in
the blood;  animals immersed in it die ofa
disease produced by the  privation of at-
mospheric air, analogous to that occasioned
by their submersion in yvater.
  Others,  again   produce  some  podtive
change in the blood, as appears from the
experiments of  Dr. Reddoes   and  Profes-
sor Davy.   They seem to render it.  incapa-
ble of supplying the nervous and muscular
fibres with principles essential to sensibility
and  irritability.   These  gases, therefore,
destroy  animal  life  on  a  different prin-
ciple.
  It is obvious, therefore, that the above
classification does not hold good in all re-
spects, but is capable  of misleading tlie
student.
   Gaz. azotic. See JVitrogen.
   Gaz, carbonic acid.'  This  may  be ob-
tained by  pouring any acid upon calcareous
earth, w liich thereby becomes decomposed;
the effused acid  combines with the  lime,
and forms a new neutral salt,  and the car-
bonic acid is disengaged and escapes in the
form ofa colourless gaz,  viz. carbonic acid
gas.  See Carbonic arid.
   Gaz-hepatic  See  Sulphurated hydrogen
fat.
   Gaz  hydrogen.   Inflammable air.  See
Hydrogen.
                  GEL              343

  Gaz, light carbonated hydrogen.  See Car-
bonated hydrogen gas, light.
  Gaz, heavy  carbonated  hydrogen-  See
Carbonated hydrogen gaz, heavy.
  Gazeous oxyd of carbon.  See  Carbon,
gazeous oxyd of.
  Geisoma.   (From ytio-ov,  the eaves of
the house.)   Geison.  The prominent parts
of the eye-brows,  winch  hang over  the
eyes like the eaves of a house.    ^
  Geison-.  See Gdsoma.
  Gelasistos.    (From  ytKAu,  to laugh.)
An epithet  for tlie four middle fore-teeth,
because they are shewn in laughter.
  Gelasmus.    (From  ytxace, to laugh.)
The Sardonic laugh.
  GELATINE.  Gelly, or jelly.  An  ani-
mal  substance soluble in water, but  not in
alcohol; capable of assuming a well-known
elastic or tremulous consistence, by cooling,
when  the water is not too abundant,  and
bquifiable again, by increasing its  tempe-
rature.  This  last property  remarkably
distinguishes it from albumen, which be-
comes consistent  by heat.  It is precipi-
tated in an  insoluble form by  tannin,  and
it is  this action  of tannin on gelatine that
is the  foundation of the art of tanning  lea-
ther.
  Jellies are very common in  our kitchens;
they may be extracted from all  the parts of
animals,  by  boiling them  in water.  Hot'
yvater  dissolves a  large  quantity of this
substance.  Acids likewise dissolve them,
as do likewise more particularly the alkalis.
Jelly,  which has been  extracted without
long decoction,  possesses most of the cha-
racters of vegetable mucilage ;  but it is
seldom obtained without a mixture of albu-
men.
  Jellies, in a  pure  state,  have scarcely
any  smell or  remarkable  taste.  By dis-
tillation, they afford  an insipid and  inodo-
rous  phlegm, whicii  easily  putrefies.  A
stronger heat causes them to swell up, be-
come black, and emit a  foetid odour, ac-
companied with white acrid  fumes.  An
impure volatile  alkali, together with em.
pyreumatic oil,  then passes over, leaving»a
spongy coal, not easily burned, and con-
taining common   salt  and  phosphat  of
lime.
   The jelly of various animal substances is
prepared for the use  of sea-faring persons
under  the  name of  portable  soup.  The
whole art  of  performing this operation
consists in boiling the meat, and taking the
scum off, as  usual,  until the soup possesses
the requisite flavour.  It is then suffered to
cool, in  order  that the  fat  may be sepa-
rated.   In the next place, it is  mixed with
five  or six  whites of eggs, and  slightly
boiled.  This operation  serves to clarify
tlie  liquid,  l>y the removal of opake par-
ticles, which unite with  the white of egg
at the time  it becomes solid by the heat, 
344
GEN
GEN
 and are consequently removed along wilh
 it.  The  liquor  is  then to  be strained
 through flannel, and  evaporated,  on the
 water-bath, to the consistence  of  a very
 thick paste ; after which it is spread, rather
 thin, upon  a  smooth stone, then cut into
 cakes, and, lastly, dried in a stove, until it
 becomes  brittle.    These cakes  may  be
 kept four  or  five j-ears,  if defended from
 moisture.   When intended, to be  used,
 nothing more  is required to be  done, than
 to dissolve a sufficient quantity in  boiling
 water, which  by that means becomes con-
 verted into soup.
   Gelatto.     (From  gelo,  to  freeze.)
 Freezing ;  or  that  rigidity  of the body
 which happens in  a catalepsy, as  if the
 person were frozen.
   Gemellus.    (P'rom   gemimns   double,
 having a fellow.)   See  Gastrocnemius and
 Gemini
   GEMINI.   Gemelli of  Winslow.   Part
 of the marsupialis of Cowper.   Isckio spini
 trochanterien of Dumas.   This muscle has
 been a subject of dispute among anatomists
 since, the days of Vesalius.  Some'describe
 it a$|lwo  distinct muscles, and hence the
 nam^ it has gotten of gemini.   Others con-
 tend that  it  ought to be considered as a
 single muscle. The truth is, that it consists
 of two portions, yvhich are united together
 by a tendinous and fleshy membrane, and
 afford a passage between  them to the ten-
 don of the  obturator internus, yvhich they
 inclose as it were in a purse.  These two
 portions are placed under the gltitauis max-
 imus, between the ischium and the great
 trochanter.
   The superior portion, which is the short-
 est  and thickest of the two,  arises fleshy
 from the external surface ofthe spine ofthe
 ischium ;  and  the inferior, from the tube-
 rosity of that   bone, and likewise from the
 posterior  sacro-iscl.iatic  ligament   They
 are inserted, tendinous and fleshy, into the
ttavity at the root of the great trochanter.
 Between the two portions of  this muscle,
 and the termination of the obturator inter-
 nus, there  is  a  small bursa mucosa, con-
 nected to both,  and to  that  part  of the
 capsular of the joint which lies under the
 gemini.
   This muscle assists in rolling' the os femo-
 ris outwards,  and prevents  the tendon of
the obturator internus from slipping out of
its place while that muscle is in action.
   Gemursa.   (P'rom gemo,  to  groan ;  so
called from the pain it w.-»s said to occasion
in walking.)  The name of an excrescence
between the toes.
   Gen-mas.    (From  yave,   the cheek.)
The downy  hairs  which first cover the
cheek 5 also the name of a bandage men-
tioned by Galen, which covers the  cheek,
and comes under the chin.
   GENERATION.   Many ingenious hy-
 potheses have been instituted by physiolc
 gysts to explain the mystery of geueration,
 but the whole of our knowledge concerning
 it appears to be built upon the phenomena
 it affords ;  and may be seen in the works
 of Haller,   Buflbn,   Cruickshanks,  and .\
 Haighton.   It is a sexual action, performed
 in different ways in most animals;  many of
 them have different sexes, and require con-
 junction :  sugh are  the  human  species,
 quadrupeds, and  others.  The females of
 quadrupeds have  a matrix, separated  into
 two cavities, uterus  bicomis, and a consi-
 derable number of teats ;  they  have no
 menstrual flux ; most of them bear several
 young at a time, and the period of their
 gestation is generally short.  The genera-
 tion of birds is very different.  The males
 have a strong genital organ, which is often
 double.  The  vulva  in  females is placed
 behind tlie anus ;  the ovaries have no  ma-
 trices, and there is a duct  for the  purpose
 of conveying the egg from the ovarium  into
 the intestines:  this passage is  called  the
 oviduct.  The eggs  of pullets  have exhi-
 bited  unexpected  facts to  physiologists,
 who examined the phenomena of incubation.
 The most  important  discoveries are those
 of the immortal  Haller, who found  the
 chicken perfectly  formed  in eggs which
 were not fecundated.  There is no deter-
 minate conjunction  between  fishes;  the
 female deposits her eggs on the sands, over
 yvhich the male passes, and emits its seminal
 fluid, doubtless for the  purpose of fecun-
 dating them ;  these eggs are hatched after
 a certain  time. The males of several  ovi-
 parous quadrupeds  have  a  double  or
 forked  organ.'  Insects exhibit all the va-
 rieties yvhich are observed in other animals :
 there  are some, indeed the  greater num-
 ber, which have the sexes in two separate
 individuals; among others, the reproduc-
 tion is made either with or  without con-
junction, as  in the vine fretter; one of these
 insects, confined alone beneath a glass, pro-
 duces a great number of others.  The organ
 of  the male, in insects, is usually armed
 yvith two hooks, to seize the female :  the
 place of these organs is greatly varied; with
 some it js  at the upper part of the belly,
 near the chest, as in the  female dragon-
fly ; in others it is at  the extremity of  the
antenna, as in the male spider. Most worms
are hermaphrodite ;  each  individual  has
both sexes.  Polypi, yvith respect to gene-
ration, are  singular animals: they are  re-
produced  by buds,  or offsets: a bud is
separated  from each vigorous  polypus,
yvhich is fixed to some neighbouring body,
and grows : polypi are hkewise found on
their  surface,  in  the  same  manner  as
branches issue from plants.   These are  the
principal modes of generation in animals.
In the  human species, which engages  our
attention more particularly, the phenomena 
GEN
GEN
345
are as follow :  the mode of congress of the
man with the woman requires  no descrip-
tion ; but  generation does  not consist in
that alone; there are certain states or con-
ditions  requisite  for  conception to  take
place.  The ovum must  have arrived at a
state of maturity.  There must be such a
determination of blood to the uterus, that,
together with the venereal  stimulus, shall
induce an action in the Fallopian tubes, by
which the fimbriae grasp the ovum  that is
to be impregnated.   During this state of
the  parts, the semen  virile must be  pro-
pelled into the uterus, in order that its
subtle and vivifying portion shall pass along
the tube to the ovum.   P'ecundation having
thus taken place, a motion is induced in the
vivified ovum,  which  ruptures the  tender
vesicle that contains it ; the fimbriae ofthe
Fallopian tube  then grasp and convey it
into the tube, which, by its peristalic  mo-
tion, conducts  it into the cavity  of the
uterus, there to be evolved and brought to
maturity, and,  at the, expiration of  nine
months, to be sent into the  world.
   GENERATION,  FEMALE  ORGANS
OF.  The parts subservient to generation,
in a woman, are divided into external and
internal.
   The external parts are,  the  mons veneris,
the labia, the perinaum, the  clitoris, and
the nympha.  To these may be added the
meatus urinarius, or  orifice  of the urethra.
The hymen may  be esteemed the  barrier
between  the external and internal parts.
The internal parts of  generation are, the
vagina and uterus, and its appendages.
   GENERATION, MALE ORGANS OF.
The parts which constitute the organs of
generation  in  men  are the penis, testictes,
and vedcula seminales.
   GENIO. (Prom ytvttov, the chin.)  Names
compounded of this  word  belong- to mus-
cles whicii are attached to the chin.
   GEXIO-HYO-GLOSSUS.  (Musculusge-
nio-hyo-glossus,- from ytvuov, the  chin, and
yxoo-a-A,  the tongue,  so  called  from its
origin in  the  chin,  and insertion  in the
 tongue.)   Genio glossus of some authors.
 This muscle forms the fourth layer between
 the lower jaw  and  os  hyoides.   It arises
 from a rough protuberance in the inside of
 the middle of the lower jaw ;  its fibres run
 like a fan, forwards, upwards, and back-
 yvards, and are  inserted into the top, mid-
 dle, and root of the tongue, and base ofthe
os  hyoides, near  its corner.  Its use is to
draw the tip ofthe tongue backwards into
 the mouth, the middle downwi.rds,  and to
 render its back concave.  It also draws its
 root and  the  os  hyoides  forwards,  and
 thrusts tlie tongue out of the mouth.
   GENIO HYOIDEUS.     (Musculus ge-
 iuo-hyoideus;  from ytvuov,  the chin, and
i>;WV, the os hyoides ;  so  called from its
 origin in the chin, and  its insertion in the
os hyoides.)  This muscle constitutes the
third layer between the lower jaw and os
hyoides.  It  is  a long, thin,  and fleshy
muscle, arising tendinous from a rough pro-
tuberance at the  inside of  the chin, and
growing somewhat broader and thicker as
it descends backward,  to  be inserted by
very short tendinous fibres  into both the
edges of the  base of  the os hyoides.  It
draws the os  hyoides  forwards  to the
chin.
   GENiornARYXGiTiu.s.    The  cons'trictoi
pharyngis superior.
   Genipi album.  The plant which bears
this name, in  the pharmacopoeias, is die
Artemiria rupestris of Linnseus -.—foliis pin-
natis, caulibus adscendentibus ; fioribus glo-
bosis, cernuis ; receptaculo papposo.  It has
a grateful smell, and is  used in some coun-
tries in the cure of intermittents  and ob-
structed catamenia.
   Genipi verum.  The plant directed for
medicinal purposes, under this title, is the
Achillea ,- foliis pinnatis, pinnis rimplicibus,
glabris, punctatis, of Haller.   It  has  a
very  grateful smell,  and a very'-bitter
taste, and is  exhibited  in Switzerland in
epilepsy,  diarrhoea,  and  debility of the
stomach.
   GENISTA.   (P'rom  genu, a knee;  so
called from the inflection and angularity of
its twigs.)   1. The name of  a  genus of
plants in tlie Linnaean system.   Class, Dia-
_delphia.   Order, Decundria.
   2.  The pharmacopceial  name of the
common  broom.   The  tops  and leaves of
this indigenous plant, Spartium scoparium
of Linnaeus -.—foliis ternatis   solitariisque,
ramis inermibus angulatis, are the parts that
are  employed medicinally;  they have  a
bitter taste, and are recommended for their
purgative and diuretic  qualities, in hydro-
pic cases.
   Genista  caxariensis.   The  systematic
name  of the  tree the wood  of whichis
called rhodium.  See Rhodium lignum.
   Genitale.   (From  gigno,  to beget.)
The privy member.
   Genitalium.   (From genitale, the mem-
brum virile.) A disease  ofthe genital parts.
   Genitura.   (From gigno.)   The  male
seed.  Also the membrum virile.
   Gj.non.  (From yow,  the  knee.)  A
moveable articulation like that of the knee.
   Ge using.  See  Ginseng.
   GENTIAN A.   (From  Gentius, king  of
Illyria, who first used it.)
   1.  The name of a genus of plants in the
L'imxan system   Class,  Pentandria.  Or-
der, Digynia.   Gentian.
   2.  The pharmacopceial name of what is
also called Gentiana rubra.  Gentian.  Fel-
wort, Tin* gentirn th-.t is met with in the
shops is the root of the  Gentianu lutea of
Linnxus :-r-coroltis  subqvinquefiaXs rotatis
verticillutis, calycibvs sputhaceis;  and  is 
346               GEIl

imported from  Switzerland and Germany.
It is the only medicinal  part of the plant,
has little or no smell, but to the taste ma-
nifests  great bitterness,  on which account
it is in general use as a tonic, stomachic,
anthelmintic,  antiseptic,  emmenagogue,
and febrifuge.  The officinal  preparations
of this root are, the infusum gentiana  com-
positum,  and tinctura gentiana composita,
of the London Pharmacopoeia,  and  the
infusum amarum, vinum  amarum,  tinctura
amara, of the  Edinburgh  Pharmacopoeia;
and the extractum gentiana  is ordered by
both.
   Gentiana  alba.   The  root  of  this
plant, Laserpitium  latifolium ; foliis corda-
tis,  inciso-serratis, ot  Linnaeus,   posseses
stomachic,  corroborant, and  deobstruent
virtues.   It is seldom used.
   Gentiana  centaurium.    Lesser  cen-
taury yvas lately so called in the  Linna;an
system, but now chironia centaurium.   See
Centaurium.
   Gentiana  lutea.    The   systematic
name  ofthe officinal  gentian.  See  Gen-
tiana.
   Gentiana rubra. See Gentiana.
   GENU.  The knee.
   Genugha.   (P'rom  yovv, the knee, and
"ygA, a seizure.)  A name  in Paracelsus
for the gout in the knee.
   GEOP'FRjEA.   (Named  in honour  of
Dr. Geoffrey ) 1.  The name  of a genus of
plants in the Linnaean system.   Class, Dia-
delphia.  Order, Decundria.
   2. The pharmacopoeial name of the bark
of the Geoffroya inermis  foliolis lanceolatis
of Swatz.  The  plant is a native of Ja-
maica,  where it  is distinguished by the
name  of  cabbage-bark tree, or worm bark
tree.   It  has a mucilaginous and sweetish
taste, and a disagreeable smell.   Accord-
ing to Dr. Wright of Jamaica, it is power-
fully medicinal as an anthelmintic.
 .  Gloffrota Jamaicensis.  The systema-
tic name of the bastard cabbage-tree.   See
Cortex Geoffroya Jamaicensis.
   Geoffroya suRinamensis.   The . syste-
matic name of tlie tree, the bark of which
is esteemed as an anthelmintic.
   Geranis.  (Prom ytgAvoe,  a crane ;  so
called from  its supposed resemblance to an
extended crane.)   A  bandage for a  frac-
 tured clavicle.
   GERANIUM.   (From yegavos, a crane ;
 so called because its pistil is long, like the
 bill of a crane.)  Class, Monaddphia.   Or-
 der, Decandria.   The name ofja genus of
plants in  the Linnaean  system.  Geranium,
 or cranes-bill.
   Geranium  bathacmoides.  Crowfoot
 cranes-bill.  This is the Geranium pratense
 of Linnseus; it possesses adstringent vir-
 tues, but in a slight degree.
   Geranium  columbinim.   Doves  foot.
 Geranium rotundifolium of Linnxus.   This
                  GIN

plant possesses  slightly  adstringent vb>
tues.
  Geranium  moschatum.   The  adstrin-
gent property of  this pUnt nas induced
practitioners to exhibit it in cases of debility
and profluvias.
  Gkuanium pratense.  The  systematic
name  of the crowfoot cranes-bill.   See
Geranium batrachimdes.
   Geranium  robertianum.    Stinking
cranes-bill.   Herb robert.  This common
plant has been much esteemed as an exter-
nal application in erysipelatous inflamma-
tions, cancer, mastodynia, and  old ulcers,
but is now deservedly fallen into disuse.
   Geranium  rotundifolium.   The sjs-
tematic  name  of the doves foot. See Ge-
ranium columbinum.
   Geranium sanguinarium. Bloody cranes
bill.   Geranium sangnineum of Linnaeus.
The adstringent virtues  ascribed to this
plant do not appear to be considerable.
  Geranium  sanguineum.  The  syste-
matic name of the Geranium sanguinarium.
   Germander.  See Chamcedris.
   Germander, water.  See Scordium.
  Gerocomia.   (P'rom ytgmv, an  aged per-
son, and  Koyim, to be  concerned about)
That part ot medicine which regards the
regimen and treatment of old age.
   Gf.rontopogon.  (P'rom  ytgm, an  old
man, and naryim, a beard ;  so  called be-
cause its downy seed, while enclosed in the
calyx, resembles the beard of an  aged man.)
 i'he herb old man's beard.  Purple flowered
tragopogon.
   Gerontoxon.  (P'rom ytgm, an old per-
son, and t»|ov, a dart.)  A small ulcer, like
the  head of a dart,  appearing sometimes
in the cornea of old persons.   The socket
ofa tooth.
  Geropogon.  See Gerontopogon.
  Geryon.   Quicksilver.
  GEUM.  1.  The name  of a genus of
plants in the Linnsean system.   Class, Ico-
sandria.   Order, Polygynia.
  2. The pharmacopceial  name  ofthe Ge-
urn rivale of Linnaeus,  the root of which  is
the part directed for medicinal  uses.   It is
inodorous, and  imparts  an austere taste.
In America  it is in high estimation in the
cure of intermittents, and  is  said  to be
more efficacious  than the Peruvian bark.
Diarrhoeas and haemorrhages are also stop-
ped by its exhibition.
  Geum urbanum.  The  systematic name
of the herb  bennet, or avens.   See  Caryo-
phyllata.
  Giddiness.  See  Vertigo.
  Gilead, balsam.   See  Balsamum Gilea-
dense.
  Gill-go-by-ground.   See Hederacea.
  Gilhfiower.  See  Caryophyllus ruber-
  GIN.  Geneva.   Hollands. The names
ofa spirit distilled from malt or rye, which
afterwards  undergoes the  same process, 
                  GLA

a second time, with juniper berries.  This
is the original and  most wholesome state
of the spirit;  but it is now  prepared with-
out juniper-berries ; and is distilled from
turpentine, which gives it  something of a
similar flavour.  The  consumption  of this
article, especially in the metropolis, is  im-
mense,  and the consequences  are, as  Dr.
Willan observes, pernicious  to the health
of the inhabitants.
   Ginger.  See Zinzilnr.
   GiNuiBKR.   See Zingiber.
   Givoiiiiiachium.    (P'rom  gingiva,  the
gums, and brac/uum,   ihe  arm.)   A name
for the  scurvy,  because the gums, arms,
and legs, are affected  wilh it.
   Gimiiiiium.   A species of Daucus.
   GiMiiuiL.   See Zingiber.
   Ginoipkiuum.    (Prom   gingiva,   the
gums, and  pes, the  foot.)   A name  for the
scurvy, because  the arms and  legs are af-
fected.
   GINGIVAE    (Prom  gigno,  to  beget,
bectuse the teeth are,  as it were, born in
them.)   The gums.  See Gums.
   GINGLYMUS.   (ytyyxvyo,  a  hinge.)
The hinge-like joint. A spec.es  of diartliro-
sis or moveable connection of bones, which
admits  of  flexion and extension,  as  the
knee-joint,  &c.
   GINSENG.    (Ginseng,   Indian.)   The
name ofthe root ofthe Panax quinquefohum
of Linnseus -.—foliis ternis  quinatis.  It  is
imported into this country scarcely  the
thickness of the little finger, about three
or four  inches  long,  frequently forked,
transversely wrinkled, of a horay texture,
and both internally and externally ofa yel-
lowish white  colour.  To the  taste it dis-
covers  a  mucilaginous   sweetness,   ap-
proaching  to that  of liquorice,  accompa-
nied with some  degree of bitterness, and a
slight aromatic warmth.   The  Chinese as-
cribe extraordinary virtues to  the root of
ginseng, and  have no confidence  in  any
medicine unless  in combination  with it.   In
Europe,  however, it  is  very seldom  em-
ployed.
   Ginseng  root.   See Ginseng:
   Gir.   Quick lime.
   Gin mir.   Tartar.
   GIZZARD.   The gizzards, or stomach
of poultry, with white  flesh, have long
been  considered,  in P'rance,  as  medi-
cinal.  They have been  recommended   in
obstructions of  the urinary passages, com-
plaints ofthe  bladder, and  nephritic pains ;
but  particularly as a febrifuge.  Bouillon
Lagrange considers its principal substance
as oxjgenated gelatine, with a small quan-
tity of extractive matter.
   Glabella.  (P'rom glaber, smooth;  be-
cause it is without hair.)   The space  be-
twixt the eye-brows.
   GLADIOLUS.   (Dim.   of  glailius,  a
sword;  so named from   tlie sword-like
                  GLA              3-17

shape of its leaf.)  The name of a genus of
t;!ants in the  Linnaean system.  Class, Tri-
andria.   Order, Monogynia.
  Glahiolus luteus.   See Iris palustris.
  Gi.ama.  (yxaya.) The sordes of the ej-e.
  Gl.AXD.   (Glandula ;  diminutive  of
glans, a gland.)  A gland is an organic part
of  tlie  body, composed of  blood-vessels,
nerves,  and  absorbents, and destined for
the secretion or alteration of some peculiar
fluid.  The glands of tlie human body are
divided, by anatomists, into different classes,
eitiier according to their structure, or the
fluid they contain.   According to  their fa-
bric, th j- are distinguished into four classes.
  1. Simple glands.
  2. Compounds of simple glands.
  3. Conglobate glands.
  4. Conglomerate glands.
  According to their fluid  contents, they
are more properly  divided into, 1.  Mucous
glands.   2. Sebaceous glands. 5-  Limpha-
tic  glands.   4.  Sal.val glands   5.  Lach-
rymal glands.
  Simple glands are small hollow follicles,
covered  with a peculiar membrane,  and
having a proper excretory  duct,  through
which they evacuate the  liquor conUined
in their cavity. Such are tlie  mucous glands
of  tlie nose, tongue,  fauces, trachea, sto-
mach, intestines, and urinary  bladder, the
sebaceous glands about the anus, and those
of the ear. These simple glands are either
dispersed here and there, or are contiguous
to one  another, forming a heap,! in such a
manner  that  they are' not  covered  by a
common membrane, but each hath its own
excretory  duct, vihich is never joined to
the excretory duct of another gland.  The
former are termed solitary  simple glands,
the latter aggregate or congregate simple
glands.
   Tiie compound glands consist  of many
simple  glands,  the excretory   ducts of
winch are  joined in one common excretory
duct ;  as the sebaceous glands of the face,
lips, palate, and various parts of the skin,
especially about the pubes.
  Conglobate,  or, as  they are  also called,
lymphatic  glands, aie  those into  which
lymphatic  vessels   enter, and from  which
they go out again:  as the mesenteric, lum-
bar, &c.   They  are composed of  a texture
of lymphatic  vessels,  connected together
by cellular membranes—have no excretory
duct—they are largest  in the fcetus.
  Conglomerate glands are composed of
a congeries of many simple glands, the ex-
cretory  ducts of whici. open into one com-
mon trunk.- as the parotid  gland, thyroid
gland, pancreas, and all the salival glands.
Conglomerate glands differ  but little from
the  compound glands, yet they  are com-
posed of more  simple glands  than  the
compound.
  The excretory  duct of a gland is  the 
34S              GLE
GLO
duct through which the fluid ofthe gland
is  excreted.   The  vessels and  nerves of
glands always come from the neighbouring
parts, and the arteries appear to possess a
higher degree of irritability.  The use of
the glands is to separate a peculiar liquor, or
to change it.   The use  of the conglobate
glands is unknown.
  GLANDULA  LACHRYMALIS.    See
Lachrymal gland-
  Glandul/E myrtiformes.   See Carun-
cula myrtiformes.
  GLANDULE PACCHIONIjE.   (Pac-
chioni, the name  of  the  discoverer.)   A
number of smt.ll,  oval,  fatty substances,
not yet ascertained to be glandular,  situ-
ated under the dura mater, about tlie sides
of the longitudinal sinus.  Their use is not
known.
  Glandulosocarneus.   An epithet given
by Ruysch to some excrescences whicii he
observed in the bladder.
  GLANS.  A gland, or nut.
  GLANS PENIS.   The very  vascular
body that  forms  the apex of  the  penis.
The posterior circle  is  termed the  corona
glandis.  See Corpus spongiosum urethra.
  Glans unguentaria.  See Ben nux.
   GLASS.  This  substance  is  sometimes
employed by  surgeons, when roughly pow-
dered, to  destroy opacities of the cornea.
  Glass of antimony.   A vitreous oxyd  of
antimony.
  Glass wort, snail-seeded.  See Kali.
  Glastum.  (Quasi callastvm; from Callia,
who first used it.)  The herb woad.
  Glauber's salt.  See Sulphas soda.
  Glaucium.    (From  yxa.vx.oe,  blue, or
yellow; so called from its colour.)   The
yellow-horned poppy.
  GLAUCOMA.   (From  y-XAvnoe,  blue;
because of the eye becoming of a blue or
sea-green  colour.)   Glaucosis.   An opacity
of the vitreous humour.  It is  difficult to
ascertain, and is only to be known by a
very attentive examination of the eye.
  Glaucosis.  See Glaucoma.
  GLELO.MA.  (From  yxup^v,  the name
of a plant in  Dioscorides.)  Class, Didyna-
mia.  Order,  Gymnospermia.   The name of
a genus of plants in  the Linnaean system.
Ground ivy.
  Glecoma hederacea.    The  systematic
name of the  ground ivy.  See Iledera ter-
restris.
  Glecnon.  (From yxup^mv.)  Penny-royal.
  Glechonites.    (From yx»%a>v,  penny-
royal.)  Wine  impregnated  with penny-
royal.
  GLEET.   In  consequence  of the re-
peated attacks of gonorrhaea, and the de-
bility of  the  part occasioned thereby,  it
not unfrequently happens that  a gleet, or
constant small discharge, takes place, or
remains behind, after all  danger of infec-
tion is removed.    Mr. Hunter remarks,
that it differs from gonorrhoea  in being vit ■
infectious, and in the discharge consisting
of globular  bodies, contained in  a slimy
mucus, instead of serum.  It is unattended
with pain, scalding in making of water, 8cc.
  GLENE.  (yx»v».)   Strictly  signifies the
cavity or socket  of the  eye; but  by some
anatomists is also used  for that cavity of a
bone which receives another within it.
  GLENOID.   (Gienoides; from  yxnn, a
cavity, and wfoe, resemblance.)  The name
of some articulate  cavities of bones.
  Gleucinum.  (p'rom yxtvKoe, must.)  An
ointment, in the preparation of which was
must.
  Gleuxis.   (P'rom yxvzve,  stveet)  A
svveet wine.
  Gliscere.  To  increase gradually, pro-
perly as fire does:  but,  by physical writers
is sometimes applied to the natural heat and
increase of spirits ; and by others to the ex-
acerbation of fevers which return  periodi-
cally.
  Glischrasma.   (From yxi<r%jzAtvu>, to be-
come glutinous.)   Lentor.  Viscidity,
  Glischrocholos.  (From yxio-^goe,  vis-
cid, and xoxn> the bile.)   An epithet for
bilious viscid excrements.
  Glisomargo.   White  chalk.
  Globate gland.   See Gland.
  GLOBULARIA. (From globus, a globe;
so  called from the  shape of its  flower.)
The French daisy.
  Globularia  alyphum.  The leaves of
this plant are used  in some parts of Spain in
the cure of the venereal disease.  It is said
to act also as a powerful but safe cathartic.
  GLOBUS  HYSTERICUS.    The  air
rising in the oesophagus, and prevented by
spasm from reaching the mouth, is so called
by authors, because  it mostly attends  hys-
teria, and gives the sensation  of a  ball as-
cending in the throat.
  Glomer.   (A clue of thread.)   Mostly
applied to glands.
  Glomerate  gland.    A gland  formed
of a glomer of sanguineous vessels, having
no cavity, but furnished with an excretory
duct; as  the lachrymal and  mammary
glands.
  Glossagra.  (From yxmo-o-A, the  tongue,
and AygA, a seizure.)  A rheumatic pain in
the tongue.
  GLOSSO   (From  yxao-o-A, the  tongue.)
Names compounded with this word belong
to muscles, nerves, or vessels, from their
being attached, or  going to the tongue.
  Glosso-phartngeal nerves.  The ninth
pair of nerves.  They arise from  the  pro«
cesses of the cerebellum, which  run to
the medulla spinalis, and terminate by nu-
merous  branches  in the muscles  of the
tongue and pharynx.
  Glosso-phartngeus.    (Musculus gh>s-
sopharyngaus ; yXa>o-o-oq>&gvyS<t.voe, f om yxmo--
«■*, the  tongue, and QAgvytj, the pharynx ■■ 
GLU
GLU
349
    bo named from its origin in the tongue, and
    its insertion in the pharynx.)- See Constric-
    tor pharyngeus superior.
      Glosso.staphilinus.  (Musculus glosso-
    ataphylinus ;  from yxostra, the tongue, and
f    TAtpui-ivoe, the staphylinus;  so  named be-
    cause it is fixed in the tongue, and termi-
    nates in the  staphylinus.  See Constrictor
    isthmi faucium.
       Gi.ossocatochos. (From yxotro-A, tongue,
    and  KATt^u,  to  hold.  An  instrument in
    P. jtginela for depressing the tongue.  A
    spatula linguae. Tlie antient glossocatochus
    was a sort of forceps, one of the blades of
    which served to depress the tongue, while
    tlie other yvas applied under the chin.
      GLOSSOCELE.   (Fron*  yxco-o-A,  the
    tongue, and xdax, a tumour.)  An extrusion
    of the tongue.
       Glossocoma. A retraction ofthe tongue.
       Glossocomion. (p'rom yxaxro-A, a tongue,
    and Koytce, to guard.)  By this was formerly
    meant a case for the tongue, for a hautboy ;
    but the old surgeons, by metaphor, use it
    to signify an instrument, or case, for con-
    taining  a fractured limb.
       Glotta.   (yxmrlA, the tongue.)  The
    tongue.
       GLUCINE.  For the  discovery of this
    earth we are indebted  to Vauquelin, who
    found  it, in  1795, in  the Aigue-marine or
    beryl, a transparent  stone,  of a  green co-
    lour, and in the emerald of Peru.  It ex-
    ists  combined with silex, argil, lime, and
    oxyd of iron in the one ; and with the same
    earths, with  oxyd of  chrome, in the other.
    It has lately been  discovered in the Gado-
    linite by Mr. Ekeberg.
       Its name is taken  from the Greek word
    (yxvitve) wliich signifies sweet or saccharine,
    because it gives that taste to the salts it
    forms.
       Glucine is white, light, and soft to the
    touch.   It is insipid, and adheres to the
    tongue; and is  infusible by itself in the
    fire.  Its specific gravity is 2.967.  It is
    soluble in alcalies and their carbonates, and
    in all  the acids except the  carbonic and
    phosphoric,  and forms with them saccha-
    rine and slightly astringent salts.  It is ex-
     ceedingly soluble in sulphuric acid used to
     excess.  It is fusible with borax, and forms
     with it a transparent  glass.  It absorbs one-
    fourth  of its weight  of carbonic  acid.   It
    decomposes  sulphate of  alumine.  It is not
    precipitated by the  hydro-sulphurets, nor
     by prussiate of  potash,  but by all the suc-
     cinates.  Its affinity  for the acids is inter-
     mediate between magnesia and alumine.
       To obtain this earth, reduce some beryl to
     an impalpable powder, fuse it with  three
     times  its weight of po ash, and dissolve the
     mass in muriatic acid.   Separate the silex
     by evaporation  and filtration, and decom-
    pose the remaining fluid by adding carbo-
nate of  potash;  re-dissolve the deposit
when washed in sulphuric acid, and by min-
gling this wlution with sulphate of potash,
sulphate of alumine will be obtained, which
crystallizes.
  Then mix the  fluid with a  solution of
carbonate of ammonia, which must be used
in excess; filter  and boil it, and a white
powder will gradually fall down, which is
glucine.
  GLOTTIS.   (From yxarilA, the tongue.)
The superior opening of the larynx at the
bottom of the tongue.
  GLUTEAL ARTERY. A branch of the
internal iliac artery.
  GLUTEN.  (Quasi geluten; from gelo§
to  congeal.)  Glue,  Lentor.  See  Gluten,
animal and vegetable.
  GLUTEN,  ANIMAL. This substance
constitutes the basis of the fibres of all the
solid parts.   It resembles in its properties
the gluten of vegetables.
  GLUTEN,  VEGETABLE.   If  wheat
flour be  made into  a paste,  and yvashed
in a large quantity of water, it-is separ -ted
into three distinct substances;  a  mucila-
ginous saccharine matter, which is  readily
dissolved in the liquor,  and may be sepa-
rated from it by evaporation ; starch, which
is suspended in the  fluid, and subsides to
the  bottom by repose; and gluten,  which
remains in the hand, and is tenacious, very
ductile, somewhat elastic, and of a brown
gray colour.  This glutinous  substance is
obtained  from several vegetables in great
abundance,  and,  when  dried,  becomes
a horny mass.  It is soluble both in water
and spirit of wine, and, if boiled with the
former,  it coagulates like the white of an
egg.  It  burns like horn, and  affords the
same  products by  distillation in the dry
way.  It readily putrefies when  kept in a
cold and moist place.
   GLUTEUS  MAXIMUS.   (From yxx-
roe, the  buttocks.)   Gluteus magnus of
Albinus,  Glutaus  major of Cowper,  and
Ilio sacro femoral of Dumas.   This broad
radiated  muscle, which is  divided  into a
number of strong fasciculi, is covered by
a pretty thick aponenrosis derived from the
fascia lata, and is situated immediately un-
der the integuments.  It arises fleshy from
the outer lip of  somewhat more than the
posterior half of the spine of the ilium,
from the ligaments that cover the two pos-
terior spinous processes; from the posterior
sacro-ischiatic ligament; and from the outer
sides  of  the os  sacrum and  os  coccygis.
From these origins the fibres of the muscle
run towards the great trochanter of the os
femoris,  where  they form  a broad  and
thick tendon, between which  and the tro-
chanter there is  a  considerable bursa mu-
cosa.  This tendon  is  inserted  into  the
upper part  of the linea aspera, for the 
350              GLU

space of two or three  inches downwards ;
and  sends off fibres to the fascia lata, and
to the upper  extremity of the vastus ex-
ternus.  This muscle serves to extend the
thigh, by pulling it directly backwards ; at
the same time it draws it a little outwards,
and thus assists in its rotatory motion.  Its
origin from  the coccyx seems to prevent
that bone from being  forced too far back-
wards.
  GLUTEUS  MEDIUS.    Ilio  trochan-
terics of  Dumas.   The posterior half of
this muscle  is covered by the gluteus max-
imus, which it greatly  resembles in shape ;
but  the  anterior  and upper part of it  is
covered only by the integuments, and by a
tendinous membrane which belongs to the
fascia lata.  It arises fleshy from the outer
lip of the anterior part of the spine of the
ilium, from  part  of the posterior surface
of that bone,  and likewise from the fascia
that covers it. From these origins its fibres
run tovvards the great trochanter,  into the
outer and posterior part of which it is in-
serted by a broad tendon.   Between this
tendon and the trochanter there is a small
thin bursa mucosa.  The uses of this muscle
are nearly the same as  those of the gluteus
maximus; but it is not  confined like that
muscle, to rolling the os femoris outwards,
its anterior portion being capable of turning
that bone a  little  inwards.   As it has no
origin from the coccyx, it can  have no effect
on thut bone.-
  GLUTEUS  MINIMUS.   Gluteeus  mi-
nor of Albinus and Cowper;  and Ilio ischii
trochanterien of Dumas.  This, wliich is
likewise a radiated muscle, is situated un-
der  the gluteus medius.  In adults, and
especially in old subjects, its  outer surface
is usually tendinous.  It arises fleshy be-
tween the two semicircular ridges we ob-
serve on  the outer  surface of tlie ilium,
and  likewise  from the  edge of its  great
niche.   Its  fibres  run, in different direc-
tions, towards  a thick  flat tendon, whicii
adheres to a capsular ligament of the joint,
and is inserted into the fore and upper part
of the great trochanter.  A small bursa mu-
cosa may be  observed between the tendon
of this  muscle and the  trochanter.  This
muscle assists the ttvo former in drawing
the thigh backwards and outwards,  and in
rolling it.  It may likewise serve  to pre-
vent  the  capsular  ligament  from  being
pinched in the motions of the joint.
  Glutia.  (From yxttroe, the buttocks.)
The two small protuberaaces in the brain,
called Nates.
  Gluttupatens.    (From   gluttus,  the
throat, and pateo, to extend.)  An epithet
for  the  stomach,  which  is an extension of
the throat.
  Glutus.   (yxxro?,  from yhotoe,  filthy.)
The buttocks.
                   GNA

   Gltcasma.  (From  yxvwe, sweet.)  A
 sweet medicated wine.
   Glycypicros.  (From yxvuve, sweet, and
 TriKgoe,  bitter; so called from its bitterish
 sweet taste.)  The woody nightshade. See
 Dulcamara.
   GLYCYRRHIZA.   (From yxvKve, sweet,
 and pi^A, a root.)  1.  The name ofa genus
 of plants in the Linnxan  system.   Class,
 Diadelfihia.  Order, Decandria.
   2. The pharmacopceial name  of  liquo-
 rice.  The sweet  root of the Glycyrrhiza
 glabra of  Linn?eus :—leguminibus glabris,
 stipulis nullis, foliolo imparl petiolato.  A
 native  of the  south of Europe, but culti-
 vated in  Britain. The root contains a great
 quantity  of saccharine matter, joined with
 some proportion of mucilage, and hence it
 has a viscid stveet  taste.   It is in common
 use as  a pectora^ or emollient, in catarrhal
 defluxionsonthe breast, coughs,hoarseness-
 es, &c. Infusions, or the extrac. made from
 it, which is called Spanish liquorice, afford
 likewise very commodious vehicles for the
 exhibition of other medicines; the liquorice
 taste concealing that of unpalatable drugs
 more effectually than  syrups  or any of the
 sweets of the saccharine  kind.
   Glycyrrhiza echinata.   This species
 of liquorice is substituted  in  some  places
 for the root of the glabra.
   Glycyrrhiza glahra.   The systematic
 name of  the  officinal  liquorice.  See Gly-
 cyrrhiza.
   Glycysancon.   (From  yxvx.ve,   sweet,
 and Ayx.a>v,  the elbow ; so  called from its
 sweetish  taste, and its inflections,  or el-
 bows, at the joints.) A species of southern-
 wood.
   Glyssons  capsule.  See  Capsule  of Glys-
 son.
   GNAPHALIUM.  (From yvA<pAXov, cot-
 ton; so named from its soft downy surface.)
 1, The name of a  genus  of plants  in the
 Linnxan  system.  Class,  Syngenesia.  Or-
 der, Polygamia superfiua.
   2.  The pharmacopoeial name of the herb
 cotton-weed.  The  flores gnaphalii  of the
 pharmacopoeias, called alsoj/?ores hispidulm ;
 seu pedes  cati are the produce of the Gna-
 phaBum dioicum of Linnseus.  They are
 now  quite  obsolete,  but were  formerly
 used as adstringents, and recommended in
 the cure of hooping-cough, phthisis, pulmo.
 nalis, and hxmoptysis.
   Gnaphalium arenarium. The flowers of
 this plant, as well as those of the gnapha-
 lium  stcechas, called in the pharmacopoeias
flores elichrysi.  See Elichrysum.
   Gnaphalium dioicum.  The systematic
 name of the pes cati.   See Gnaphalium.
   Gnaphalium  stojchas.    The   syste-
 matic name of Goldilocks. See Elychry-
 sum.
   Gkathus.  (From yv*7r%, to bend; so 
CON
GON"
called from tVeir curvature.)   The jaw, or
jaw-bones.  Also the cheek.
  (iMiiirn   A term applied by Hippocra-
tes, and others since, to some medicinal pre-
cept- wrote in tne island of Gnidos.
  Goafs rue.  See Galiga.
  Goitre.  See Br&nchocele.
  GOLD.  Aurum.  A metal found  in  na-
ture only in a metallic  state ; most com-
monly in grains, ramifications,  leaves, or
rhomboidal,  octahedral,  or   pyramidical
crystals.  Its  matrix is  generally  quartz,
sand-stone, siliceous  schistus, &e.  It is
found also in the sands of many rivers, par-
ticularly in  Africa,  Hungary, and France,
in minute irregular grains, called gold-dust.
Native gold, found in  compact masses, is
never completely pure;  it is alloyed with
silver, or copper,  and sometimes  with iron
and tellurium.  The largest piece of native
gold  that has been  hitherto discovered in
Europe, was found in the county of Wick-
low, in Ireland.  Its weight was said to be
twenty-two ounces, and the  quantity of
alloy it contained  was very small.   Several
other pieces,  exceeding  one ounce, have
also been discovered at the same place, in
sand, covered with turf, and adjacent to a
rivulet.
  Gold is also met with in a particular sort
of argentiferous  copper pyrites, called in
Hungary  Ge/f.  This ore  is founa  either
massive, or crystallized in rhomboids, or
other irregular quadrangular  or  polygonal
masses.   It exists likewise in the sulphu-
rated  ores of Nagaya   in  Transylvania.
These all contain tlie metal called  telluri-
rium.   Uerthollet, and other  French chy-
mists, have obtained gold out of the ashes
of vegetables.
   Gold-cup.  A vulgar name for many spe-
cies of Ranunculi.
   Golden-rod.  See Virga aurea.
   Goldilocks.  See Eh/chrysum,
   GOMPHIASIS.  (Prom yoypoe,  a nail.)
 Gomphiasmus. A  disease of the teeth, when
they are loosened from the the sockets, like
nails drawn out ofthe wood.
   GoMi'iiiASMis.   See Gomphiasis.
  Gompuigi.   (From  yoyqoe, a nail; so
called, because they are as nails driven into
their sockets.)  The  dentes  molares, or
grinding teeth.
  Gomphoma.  See Gowphosis.
   GoM PHOS1S.  (P'rom yoy<pou>, to drive
in a nail.)  Gomphoma.  A species  of im-
moveable connection of bones, in which one
bone is  fixed in  another, like a nail in a
board,  as the teeth in the alveoli  of the
jaws.
   Gonaora.  (From  ^.ovu, the knee, and
tygivtv, capio, to  take.)   The  gout in the
knee.
   Gonk.  (jovx.)  The seed.   Cut in Hip-
pocrates it is the uterus.
  Gongrona.  (From yoylgo;, a hard knot.)
  1.  The cramp.
  2.  A round tubercle in the trunk of a
tree.
  3.  A  hard round tumour of the nervous
parts; but  particularly a  bronchocele, or
other hard tumour of the neck.
  Gongylion.   (From yoyfvxoe, round.) A
pill.
  Gonoides.  (From yon, seed, and tiioe,
form.)    Resembling seed.   Hippocrates
often uses  it as  an epithet for the excre-
ments ofthe belly, and  for the contents of
the urine, when there is something in them
which resembles the seminal matter.
  GONORRIKEA.   (Prom yom, the semen,
and gia>, to  flow;  from a supposition ofthe
ancients, that it  was a seminal flux.)  A
genus of disease in the class locales,  and
order apocenoses, of Dr. Cullen's arrange-
ment, who  defines it a preternatural  flux
of fluid from the urethra  in  males, with-
out any libidinous  desires, and  from the
vagina  in females.   He makes  four  spe-
cies, viz.
  1.  Gonorrhoea  pura, or benigna; a  mu-
cous discharge from the  urethra, without
dysuria, or  lascivious inclination.
  2.  Gonorrhoea impura, maligna, syphilitica,
virulenta ; a discharge resembling pus, from
the urethra, with heat of urine, he.  after
impure  coition, to wliich often succeeds a
discharge of mucus from the urethra,  yvith
little or  no dysury, called a gleet.  Fluor
albus malignus.   Blennorrhagia of Swedi-
aur.   In English,  a clap, from the  old
P'rench  word  c.lapises, wliich  were public
shops, kept and  inhabited by  single prosti-
tutes, and  generally confined to  a particu-
lar quarter of the town, as  is  even  now
the  case in several  of  the great towns of
Italy.  In Germany, the disorder is named
tripper,  from  dripping; and in  French,
chaudpisse, from  the heat and  scalding in
making water.
  No certain rule can be  laid  down wiih
regard  to  the  time that  a clap will  take
before it makes its  appearance, after infec-
tion  has been conveyed.   With some per-
sons it will  shew itself in the course of three
or four dajs, whilst, with others, there will
not be the least appearance of it before the
expiration of some weeks.  It most usually
is perceptible, howeve%t in  the space of
from six to fourteen days, and  in a male,
begins with an uneasiness about the parts of
generation, such as an itching in the glans
penis, and a soreness and tingling sensation
along the whole course ofthe urethra; soon
after which, the person  perceives an ap-
pearance of whitish  matter,  at  its orifice,
and  also soma degree of  pungency  upon
making water.
  In the  course of a few days, the  dis-
charge of matter will increase  considers- 
    352                               GONORRHOEA.

    bly ; will assume, most probably, a green-  three weeks, the  discharge, from  having
    ish or yellowish hue, and will become thin-  been thin and discoloured at first, will be.
    ner, and  lose its adhesiveness; the parts  dome thick, white, and of a ropy consist-
    will also be occupied with some  degree of  ence ; and from having gradually began to
    redness and inflammation, in  consequence  diminish in quantity, will at last  cease en-
    of which the glans  will put on the  appear-  tirely, together  with every inflammatory
    ance of a ripe cherry ;  the stream of urine  sjmptom  whatever; whereas, on the con-
    will be  smaller than usual, owing to the  trary, if the patient has led a life of intetn-
    canal being made narrower by the inflamed  perance and sensuality, has partaken freely
    state of its internal membrane, and a con-  ofthe bottle and high-seasoned meats, and
    siderable degree of pain, and scalding heat,  has,  at the same time, neglected to pursue
    will be  experienced on every attempt to  the necessary means, it may then  continue
    make water.                              for many weeks, or months : and, on going
      Where the inflammation prevails in a very  off', may leave a weakness or gleet behind
    high  degree,  it prevents the  extension of  it, besides being accompanied with the risk
    the urethra, on the taking place of any erec-  of giving rise, at some distant  period, to a
    tion, so that the penis is, at that  time, car-  constitutional affection, especially if there
    ried downwards, with great pain, which is  has been a neglect of proper  cleanliness;
    much increased, if  attempted to  be raised  for where venereal matter has been suffered
    towards the belly, and  the  stimulus occa-  to lodge between  the prepuce and glans
    sions it  often to be erected, particularly  penis for any time, so as to have occasion-
    when the patient is  warm in bed, and so de-  ed either excoriation or ulceration, there
    prives him of sleep, producing, in some ca-  will always  be danger of its having been
    ses, an involuntary  emission of semen.       absorbed.
       In consequence of the inflammation, it    Another  risk, arising from the long con.
    sometimes happens  that, at the time ofmak-  tinuance of a gonorrlvcea, especially if it has
    ing water,  owing to the rupture of some  been attended with inflammatory symptoms,
    small  blood-vessel, a  slight  hxmorrhage  or has been of frequent recurrence,  is the
    ensues,  and a small quantity of blood  is  taking place of one or more strictures in
    voided.  In consequence  of inflammation,  the urethra.  These are sure to occasion a
    the prepuce likewise becomes often so swel-  considerable degree of difficulty,.as well as
    led at the  end, that it cannot be drawn  pain,  in* making water, and,  instead of its
    back; which  symptom  is called  a phymo-  being discharged in a free and uninterrupt-
    sis;  or that, being drawn behind the glans,  stream, it splits into two, or perhaps is void-
    it cannot be returned, which is knoyvn by  ed drop by drop.   Such affections become,
    the  name  of paraphymosis.   Now  and  from neglect, ofa most serious  and danger-
    then, from the same  cause,  little hard  ous nature, as they not unfrequently block
    swellings arise on the lower surface of the  up the urethra, so as to induce a total sup-
    penis, along the course of the urethra, and  pression of urine.
    these perhaps suppurate and form  into fistu-    Where the gonorrhoea  has been of long
    lous sores.                                standing, warty excrescences are likewise
      The  adjacent parts  sympathizing with  apt .to arise about the parts  of generation,
    those already affected, the bladder becomes  owing to the matter falling and lodging
    irritable,  and incapable of  retaining  the  thereon; and they not unfrequently prove
    urine for  any length of time, which gives  both  numerous and troublesome.
    the patient a  frequent inclination to make    Having noticed every   sjmptom whicii
    water, and he feels an uneasiness  about the  usually attends  on gonorrhoea, in the male
    scrotum, perinxum, and fundament. More-  sex, it will only  be necessary  to observe,
    over the glands  ofthe  groins grow indu-  the same heat and soreness in making yvater,
    rated and enlarged, or perhaps the testicle' and the same discharge of discoloured mu-
**  becomes swelled and inflamed,  in conse-  cus, together with a slight pain in walking,
    quence of which he experiences  excrucia-  and an uneasiness in sitting, take place in
    ting pams, extending from  the seat of the  females as in the former;  but  as the parts
    complaint up  into.the small ofthe back; he  in women, which are most apt to be affect-
    gets hot aiid restress, and a small sympto-  ed by the venereal poison, are less complex
    matic fever arises.                         in their nature, and fewer in number, than
      Where the parts are not  occupied  by  in men, so of course  the former are not lia-
    much inflammation, few or none ofthe last-  ble to many ofthe symptoms whicii ihe lat-
    mentioned symptoms will arise, and only a  ter are; and from the urinary canal being
    discharge, with a slight heat or scalding in  much shorter, and of a more simple form,
    making water, will prevail.                 in  them than in men, they are seldom, if
      If a gonorrhoea is neither irritated by any  ever, incommoded  by the taking  place of
    irregularity ofthe patient, nor prolonged by  strictures.
    the want of timely  and peeper assistance,    With women,  it indeed often  happens,
    then, in the course  of about a fortnight or  that  all the symptoms of a gonorrhaa arc 
GON
GRA
353
go very slight, they experience no other  in-
convenience than the discharge, except per-
hap-  immediately  after menstruation,  at
which period, it is no uncommon occurrence
for them to perceive some degree of aggra-
vation in the symptoms.
  Women of a relaxed habit,  and such as
have had frequent miscarriages, are apt to
be afflicted with  a  disease knovvn by the
name of fluor albus, which is often difficult
to distinguish from  gonorrhoea virulenta, as
the matter discharged  in  both is, in many
cases, ofthe same colour  and consistence.
The surest way of forming a just conclusion,
in instances of this nature, will be to draw
it from an  accurate investigation, both  of
the symptoms whicii are present and those
whicii  have preceded the discharge;  as
likewise, from the concurring circumstan-
ces, such as the character and  mode of life
ofthe person, and the prboability there may
he of her having had venereal infection con-
veyed to her by any connection  in which she
may be engaged.
  Not long ago, it was generally supposed
that gonorrhoea depended  always upon ul-
cers inthe  urethra, producing a discharge
of purulent matter;  and such ulcers do,  in-
deed, occur in consequence ofa high degree
of inflammation and suppuration; but many
dissections of persons, who have died whilst
labouring under a gonorrhoea, have clearly
shewn that the disease may, and often does,
exist without any  ulceration in the urethra,
so that the discharge which appears is usual-
ly ofa vitiated mucus, thrown  out from the
mucous follicles of the urethra.  On open-
ing this canal, in recent cases, it usually ap-
pears red and  inflamed ; its mucous glands
are somewhat  enlarged, and  its  cavity is
filled with  matter to  within  a small dis-
tance from its extremity.   Where the dis-
ease has been of long continuance, its sur-
face all along, even to the bladder, is gene-
rally found pale and relaxed,  without any
erosion.
  3. Gonon-haa laxorum libidinosa ; a pel-
lucid discharge from the  urethra, without
erection of the  penis, but with venereal
thoughts while awake.
  Gonorrhea    dormientittm,   onrirogmos.
When, during sleep, but  dreaming of ve-
nereal  engagements, there is an erection of
the penis and a seminal discharge.
  Gonorrhoea  tiemkxa.   See Gonorrhaa
pit) a.
   Gonorhhofia  t-HonnATA.   A gonorrhoea,
accompanied with painful tension ofthe pe-
nis, called chordee.
  (iiivoiiRHn-.t  noRMiEXTiuM.   Involuntary
nocturnal emission.
   Gomirriiii'-a impuua.   I'he venereal go-
norrhoea.
   I;n\ iiirikka   laxorum.     Involuntary
emission from  debility.
   Gonorrhoea libidivosv.    Involuntary
emission from lust.
   Gonorrhoea maligna.   A venereal  or
malignant gonorrhce?.
   Gonorrhoea mucosa.   A  discharge  0
mucus from the urethra, or gleet.
   Gonorrhoea oneirogmos.   An involunta-
ry nocturnal emission.
   Gonorrhoea puiIa.  A common gleet.
   Gonorrhoea spuria.   A species of go-
norrhoea affecting the glans.
   Gonorrhoea syphilitica.   The venereal
gonorrhoea.
   Gonorrhoea balani.  A species of go-
norrhoea affecting the glans penis  only.
   Gonalgia.  (From  yoyv,  the  knee, and
AXyoe, pain.)  Gonyalgin.  Gout in the knee.
   Gordius.   A species of vermes, peculiar
to hot climates.
   Goose foot,  stinking.   See  Atriplex joe-
tida,
   Goose-grass.  See  Aparine.
  GOSSYPIUM.  (From gotne, whence got,
tipium, P^gyptian.) 1. The name ofa genus
of plants  in the  Linnxan system.  Class,
Monadelphia.  Order, Polyandria.
  2. The pharmacopceial name of the cot-
ton tree.  See Bombax.
  Gossypium herbaceum.  The  systema-
tic name of the  cotton-plant.   See  Gos-
syfnum.
  GOULARD'S EXTRACT.   A saturated
solution of acetat  of lead.   See  Acetatis
liquor plumbi.
   Gourd.  See Cucurbita.
   Gourd, bitter.  See Colocynthis.
   Gout.  See Arthritis.
   GRACILIS.  (Gracilis, from  its small.
ness.(   Rectus interior femoris sive gracilis
interior of Winslow.   Sous pubio  creti tibial
of Dumas.   This  long, straight,  and  slen-
der muscle  is situated immediately under
the integuments, at  the  inner part of the
thigh.   It arises by a broad and  thin ten-
don, from the anterior part of the ischium
and pubis, and soon  becoming fleshy, de-
scends nearly in a  straight direction along
the inside ofthe thigh.   A little above the
knee, it terminates in a slender and round-
ish  tendon,  which   afterwards  becomes
flatter, and  is inserted into  the  middle of
the tibia,  behind and under the sartorius.
Under the tendons of this and the rectus,
there is a considerable bursa mucosa, which
on one side adheres to them and to the ten-
don ofthe semitendinosus,andon the other
to the capsular ligament ofthe knee.  This
muscle  assists in bending the thigh and leg
inwards.
   Gramen caninum.   Gramen dioscoridis.
Gramen repens.  Loliaceum  radice repente.
Dog's  £ra-s.  Couch  grass   Triticum re.
pens of Linnxus.  The roots are  agreeably
sweet, and possess aperient properties. The
expressed juice is recommended to be given
largely.
   Gkamj.n  cricis  cyperioidis.   Gramen
Egyptiacitm-  Egyptian  cock's-font grass,
or grass ot die cross.  The roots and plants
     Z  z • 
>'
354               GRA

possess the same virtues as the dog's grass,
and are serviceable in  the  earlier  sages
of dropsy.  They are supposed  to  correct
the bad smell of" the breath, and to relieve
nephritic  disorders, colics, &c although
now neglected.
  Gramia.  The sordes ofthe eyes.
  Gramme.   (Prom  ygAyyn, a line; so call-
ed from its linear appearance.)  The iris of
the «ye.
  Grana cnidia.  See Coccognidia.
  Grana  insectoria.   Kermes  berries.
  Grana kermes    Kermes berries.
  GRANA PARADISE   Cardamomum ma-
jus.  Meleguetta muniguetta.   Cardamomum
piperatium.  Grains of Paradise.  The seeds
of the Amomum grana Paradisi of Linnxus.
They are angular  reddish  brown seeds,
smaller than pepper, and resembling very
much the seeds of the cardamomum minus.
They are extremely  hot, and similar in vir-
tue to pepper.
  Grana tiglia.  See  Tigliagrana.
  Grana tinctoria.   See Kermes.
  Granadilla.  (Dim. of granado, a pome-
granate, Spanish :  so called because at  the
top of the flower there are points,  like the
grains of a  pomegranate.)    The  passion-
flower, the fruit of which is said to possess
refrigerating qualities.
  Granatristum.   A boil, or carbuncle.
  GRANATUM.  (P'rom granum, a grain,
because it is full of  seed.)  The pomegra-
nate.   The fruit ofthe Punica granatum of
Linnseus -.—foliis lunceolatis, caule  arboreo.
T: ? rind ofthe fruit, and the flowers called
Balaustine flowers, are  the  parts  directed
for medicinal use.    In their smell there is
nothing remarkable, but to the taste they
are very adstringent, and have successfully
been employed as such, in diseases both in-
ternal and external.
   Grandebaljj.  (Quod  in  grandioribus
atate nascantur, because they appear in those
who are advanced  in years.)  The hairs un-
der the arm-pits.
   Granbines.   Small tumours  on the eye-
lids.   See Grando.
   Grandinosum os.  The cuboid  bone of
the foot.
   G rand o.   ( Quod simiUtudinem granorum
habidt, because it is in shape  and size like
a grain of seed.) Hail. A moveable tumour
on  the margin of the  eyelid is so called,
from  its likeness to a hail stone.
   GRANULATION.   (Granulatio,-  from
granum, a grain.)   The little   grain-like
fleshy bodies, which form on the surfaces of
ulcers and suppurating yvounds, and serve
both for filling up the cavities, and bringing
nearer together and  uniting their sides.
  Nature, in bringing parts as nearly as pos-
sible to their original state, whose  disposi-
tion, action, and structure, have been alter-
ed by accident; or disease; and after hav-
ing, in her operations for this purpose, form-
ed pus, she immediately sets about forming
                  GRA

a new matter upon surfaces, in which there
has been a breach of continuity.   This pro-
cess is  called  granulating or incarnation;
and the substance formed is called granula-
tions.  The colour of healthy granulations
is a deep florid red.  When livid,  they arg,
unhealthy, and have only a languid circula-
tion.  Healthy  granulations, on an exposed
or  flat  surface, rise nearly even with the
surface of the  surrounding skin, and often
a little higher ;  but when they exceed this,
and take on a growing disposition, they are
unhealthy, become soft, spongy, and with-
out any disposition to form skin.  Healthy
granulations  are always prone to  unite to
each other, so as to be the means of uniting
parts.
  Granum moschi.  See Abelmoschus,
  Granum regium.  Toe castor-oil seed,
  Graphioides.   (From ygA^ie, a pencil,
and ttS'oe, a form.)   The processus styhfor-
mis of the os temporis and ulna is so called.
The musculus biventer vel digastricus was
formerly so called, from its supposed origin
from the  process  of the temple-bone, so
called.
  Gbassa.  Borax.
  GR YTIOLA.  (Dim. ofgratia, so named
from its supposed admrable qualities.)
  1. I'he name of a genus of plants in  the
Linnxan system. Class, Diandria.  Order,
Monogynia.
  2. The pharmacopceial name of the hedge-
hyssop, called  aiso  dtgitatis minima, gratia
dei, gratiola  centaurioides.   This  exotic
phtnt, the Gratiola officinalis of Linnxus:—
foliis lauceolalis serratis, fioribus peduncula-
tis, is a native of the south of Europe ;  but
is raised in our gardens.   The leaves have
a nauseous bitter taste, but no remarkable
smell:  they purge and vomit briskly in the
dose of half  a drachm of the dry herb, and
ofa drachm infused in wine or yvater.  This
plant, in small doses, has been  commonly
employed  as a cathartic and diuretic in
hpdropical diseases,  and  instances of  its
good effects in  ascites  and anasarca are re-
corded  by  many respectable   practition-
ers. Gesner and Bergius found a ccruple
ofthe powder a sufficient dose, as in this
quantity  it  frequently excited nausea or
vomiting;  others  have given it to half a
drachm, tyvo  scruples, a drachm, and even
more.
  An "extract of the root of this  plant is
said to be more efficacious than the plant
itself, and exhibited  in the dose of half a
drachm, or a drachm, in  dysenteries, pro-
duces the  best effects.  We are also told
by  Kostrzewskilhat, in the hospitals at Vi-
enna, three maniacal patients were perfect-
ly recovered by its use;  and in the most
confirmed  cases of lues venerea, it effected
a complete cure; it  usually acted by  in-
creasing the urinary cutaneous, or salivary
discharges.
  Gratiola   officinalis.   The   sysle- 
GUA
GUA      .        355
matic name of the hedge-hyssop.  See Gra-
tiola.
  Gbaveho.   (P'rom gruvis, heavy.)   A
catarrh, or cold, with a sense of heaviness
in the head.
  Gravel.  See Calcidus.
  Green sickness.  See Chlorods.
tained  by wounding the bark in different
parts of the body of the tree, or by what
has been called jagging.  It  exudes copi-
ously from the wounds, though gradually;
and when a  quantity is found accumulated
upon tlie several wounded trees, liardened
by exposure to the  sun,  it is gathered and
    rkssura.  (P'rom gredior, to proceed.)  packed up in small kegs for  exportation
                                          it is of a friable texture, ofa deep greenish
                                          colour, and  sometimes of a reddish hue ;
                                          it has a pungent -crid taste, but little or no
                                          smell, unless heated.  The bark coniains
                                          less resinous matter than the  wood,, and is
                                          consequently a  less  powerful  medicine,
nei.)  Applied to pains which surround the  though in a  recent state it is strongly ca
The perinxum which goes from the pu
dendutn to the anus.
  Grielum.   A name formerly applied to
parsley ;  smallage.
  GniPiioMENos.    (From   ygupoe,  a net,
because it  surrounds the body as  with a
 body hi the loins.
    Gmmwell, common.  See l.ithospermum.
    MtOSSl/LARIA.   (Dim. of grossus, an
  iiiiipefig; so named because its fruit, re-
 sembles an  unripe  fig.)  The gooseberry
 or gooseberry-bush.
    Giiwti)  i»el  cant.    A   grotto  near
 Naphs, in which dogs are suffocated.  The
 carbonic   acid  air  rises  about  eighteen
 inches.  A in .in therefore is not  affected,
 but a dog forcibly  held  in,  or who cannot
 rise aiove  it, is  soon  killed,  unless  taken
 out.   He  is recovered by plunging him in
 an adjoining like.
    Ground liver-wort.   See Lichen cinereus
 terrestris.
    Giuii'Mi ivy.   A  common  plant used
 in the form of infusion  or  tea in pectoral
 complaints.  See Hetlera.
    Groundpine.   See Chamapitys.
    Giound nut.   See Pignut.
    Groundsel-   See  Erigerum
    (•iiitum.  Milium.  A hard white tuber-
 cle of the skin, resembling in size and  ap-
 pearance a millet-seed.
   Gryphosis.   (Prom  ypvTroi,^ to  incur-
 vate.)  A disease of the nails, which turn
 inwards, and irritate the  soft parts below.
   (i UAI VCUM  (Prom the Spanish Guaya-
 cuh, which is formed from the Indian Hoax-
 acan.)   Guaiacum  Americanum,   Lignum
 vita.  Lignum sanctum. Lignum benedictum.
 Palus sanctus
   1. The name ofa genus of plants in the
 1.11 in .van svs' em.  Class, Decandria.  Or-
 der, Monogynia.
   2.  The  pharmacopceial name of the  of-
 ficinal guaiacum, Guiaiacum officinale of Lin-
 nxus -.—foliis bijugis obtusis.   This tree is a
 native of  the West Indian  islands.  Ti.e
 wood, gum, bark, fruit, and even the flow-
 ers, have been found to possess medicinal
 qualities.   The wood is brought principally
 from  Jamaica,  in  large  pieces  of four  or
 five hundred weight  ench, and from its
 hardness and beauty is used for various ar-
 ticles  of  turnery ware.  It  scarcely dis-
 covers any smell, unless heated, or while
rasping, in which circumstances it yields a
light aromatic one: chewed, it impresses a
slight  acrimony,  biting   tlie   palate  and
fauces.  The gum, or  rather resin, is oh-
  thartic.   '• The fruit," says a late author,
  " is purgative,  and,  for medicinal use, far
  excels  the bark.  A decoction  of it has
  been known to cure the venereal disease,
  and even the yaws in its advanced stage,
  without the use of mercury."  The flowers
  or blossoms, are  laxative, and in Jamaica
  are commonly given to the  children in the
  form of syrup.  It is  only  the wood and
  resin of guaiacum which are now  in ge-
  neral medicinal use in Europe ; and as *he
  efficacy  of the  former is supposed to be
  derived merely from the quantity of resin-
  ous  matter which it. contains, they may be
  considered  indiscriminately as the  same
  medicine.  Guaiacum was first introduced
  into the materia  medica soon after the dis-
  covery of America ;  and previous  to the
  use of mercury in the lues venerea, it was
  the principal remedy employed in the cure
  of that disease; its great success brought it
  into such repute,  that it is said to have been
  sold for seven gold crowns a pound: but not-
  withstanding the very numerous testimonies
  in its favour, it  often failed in curing the
  patient, and was at length entirely super-
  seded by  mercury ; and though it be still
  occasionally employed  in  syphilis,  it  is
  rather with a view to correct other diseases
  in the habit, than for its effects as an anti-
  venereal.  It is  now more  generally em-
 ployed for its virtues in curing gouty and
 rheumatic pains, and some  cutaneous dis-
 eases.  Dr. Woodville and others frequent-
 ly conjoined it with mercury and soap, and
 in some cases  with  bark  or steel, and
 found it  eminently useful  as an altergtive.
 In the pharmacopoeias it is directed  in the
 form of tincture and elixir:  the latter is
 ordered  by the  Edinburgh College to be
 prepared  in  two  ways, viz. with rectified
 spirit, and the virous spirit of sal amfhoniac.
 Of these compounds, the dose may be from
 two scruples to two drachms; the  gum
 is generally given from 6 grains to  20 or
 even more, for a dose, either in pills or in
 a fluid form, by means of mucilage or the
 yolk of an egg.  Tlie decoctum lignorum
 (Pharm. Eding.) of which guaiacum is the
chief ingredient, is commonly taken in the
quantity of a pint a day.
  As many writers of the sixteenth centtirv 
356
GUA
GUM
'contended that guaiacum  was a true spe-
 cific for the venereal disease, and the cele-
 brated Boerhaave maintained the same opi-
 nion,  the following observatians  are in-
 serted : Mr. Pearson mentions, that  when
 he was first intrusted with the care of the
 Lock Hospital, in 1781, Mr. Bromfield and
 Mr. Williams were in the habit of reposing
 great  confidence in the eflicacy of  a de-
 coction of guaiacum wood.  This  was ad-
 ministered to  such patients as had already
 employed the  usual quantity of mercury ;
 but who  complained  of nocturnal pains,
 or had gummata, nodes, ozxna, and  other
 effects  of the  venereal virus, connected
 yvith   secondary symptoms, as  did  not
 yield to  a course  of mercurial frictions.
 The diet  consisted of raisins,  and  hard
 biscuit; from 2 to 4 pints of the decoction
 were taken every day ; the  hot bath was
 used  twice a week ; and a dose of  antimo-
 nial wine  and  laudanum, or Dover's  pow-
 der, was  commonly  taken every  evening.
 Constant confinement to bed was not deem-
 ed necessary ;  neither was exposure to the
 vapour of  burning  spirit, with a  view of
 exciting perspiration, often  practised ; as
 only a moist state of the skin was desired.
 This treatment  was  sometimes of singular
 advantage to those whose health had sus-
 tained  injury  from the disease, long  con-
 finement,  and  mercury.  The strength in-
 creased ;  bad  ulcers healed; exfoliations
 were   completed;   and  these  anomalous
 symptoms, which would have been  exaspe-
 rated by mercury, soon yielded to guaiacum.
   Besides such cases, in  which  the  good
 effects of guaiacum made it be erroneously
 regarded  as a specific for the lues venerea,
 the medicine  was also  formerly given, by
 some, on  the first attack of the venereal
 disease.  The  disorder being thus  bene-
 fited, a radical  cure  was considered  to be
 accomplished;  and though frequent  re-
 lapses followed, yet, as these partly  yielded
 to the same remedy,  its reputation  was
 still kept up.   Many diseases also, yvhich
 got well,  were probably  not  venereal
 cases.  Mr. Pearson seems to alloyv,  that
 in symphilitic  affections, it may  indeed
 operate like a true antidote, suspending, for
 a time the progress of certain venereal
 symptoms, and removing  other  appear-
 ances  altogether;  but  he observes,  that
 experience has  evinced, thai the unsub-
 dued virus yet remans  active in the con-
 stitution.
   Mr. Pearson has  found guaiacum of lit-
 tle use in pains of the bones, except  when
" it proved sudorific; but that it was  then
 inferior to  antimony  or volatile  alkali.
 When the  constitution has  been impaired
 by mercury and long confinement, and there
 is a thickened state ofthe ligaments, or pe-
 riosteum, or foul ulcers still remaining, Mr.
 Pearson says, these effect «■ will ofien subside
 during the exhibition of the decoction; and
it  will  often  suspend  for  a short  time
the progress of certain secondary symptoms
of the  lues venerea : for instance, ulcers of
the tonsils,  venereal eruptions, and  even
nodes.    Mr.  Pearson,  however,  never
knew one instance, in which guaiacwm era-
dicated the virus; and he  contends, that
its being conjoined yvith  mercury  neither
increases the virtue of this mineral, lessens
its bad effects, nor diminishes the necessity
of giving  a certain  quantity of it.  Mr.
Pearson remarks that he has seen guaiacum
produce  good effects  in many patients,
having cutaneous diseases, the ozxna, and
scrophulous affections of the membranes
and ligaments.
   Guinea-worm.  The Gordius medinensis.
   GUM.  The mucilage of vegetables.  It
is  usually transparent, more  or less brittle
when dry, though difficultly  pulverable;  of
an insipid, or slightly saccharine taste ; so-
luble in, or capable of  combining with,
water in  all proportions, to which it gives a
gluey adhesive consistence,  in proportion
as its quantity is greater.  It is  separable,
or coagulates by the action of yveak acids;
it  is insoluble in alkohol, and in oil; and ca-
pable ofthe acid fermentation, when diluted
with water.  The destructive action  of fire
causes it to  emit much carbonic  acid, and
converts  it into  coal without exhibiting
any flame.  Distillation affords water, acid,
a small quantity of oil, a small quantity of
ammonia, and  much coal.
   These  are  the   leading  properties  of
gums, rightly so called ; but the inaccurate
custom of former  times applied the term
gum to  all concrete vegetable juices  so
that in common we hear of gum copal,
gum sandarach, and other gums, whicii are
either  pure resins, or mixtures of resins
with the vegetable mucilage.
   The principal gums are, 1. The common
gums, obtained from the plum,  the oeach,
the cherry-tree, &c.  2. Gum arabic, which
flows naturally from the  acacia  in  Egypt,
Arabia, and  elsewhere. This forms a clear
transparent mucilage with  water.  3. Gum
Seneca  or Senegal.  It does not  greatly
differ from  gum arabic:  the pieces are
larger and clearer; and it seems to com-
municate a higher degree  of the  adhesive
quality to water.   It is much used by cali-
cu-printers and others.  The first sort  of
gums are frequently sold by this  name, but
may be  knovtK by  their  darker colour.
4.  Gum  adragaot  or tragacanth.   It is ob-
tained from a small plant of the same name,
growing in Syria, and other  eastern parts.
It  comes to us in small  white  contorted
pieces resembling  worms.   It is usually
dearer than other gums, and forms a thicker
jelly with water.
   Mr. Willis has found, that the root ofthe
common blue  bell, hyacmthus  non scrip-
tus, dried and powder  d, affords a muci-
lage possessing all  the qualities  of that 
GUM
GUT
357
from gum arabic.   The roots of the vernal
squill, white lily and orchis, equally yield
mucilage.  Lord Dundonald has extracted
a mucilage also from lichens.
  Gums  treated wilh nitric acid afford the
acid of sugar.
  Gum-boil.  See Parulis.
  GUMMA.   A strumous  tumour on the
periosteum of a bone.
  (ii msii arabicum. See Acadce gummi.
  Gummi cakanme,  See Caranna.
  Gummi cerasorum.   The juices which
exude  from  ihe  baik of cherry-trees.  It
is very similar to gum arabic, for which it
may be substituted.
  Gummi chibou.  A spurious kind of gum
elimi, but little used.
  Gummi courbaril.   An  epithet  some-
times applied to the juice ofthe Hymencea
courbaril.  See Anime.
  Gummi euphoriiii.  See Euphorbium.
  Gum mi galda.   See Galda.
  Gummi gambiense.  See Kino.
  Gumm' gcttjb.   See Gambogia.
  Gummi hederx.  Ivy  gum-  The re-
sinous juice  of the lledera helix 'of Lin-
nxus, or ivy.  It is imported from the East
Indies,  though it may be collected from
trees in  this  country.   It is brought over
in  hard  compact  masses,  externally of a
reddish brown colour, internally of a bright
brownish yellow, with reddish specks  or
 veins.   It has a strong, resinous, agreeable
 smell, and an adstringent taste.   Though
never  used in the practice of  the  present
dav, it possesses corroborant, adstringent,
 and antispasmodic virtues.
   Gummi  .iuniperinum.  See Sandarack.
   Gummi kikekuniimalo.  See Kikekune-
 malo.
   Gummi  ki.vo.   See Kino.
   Gummi lacca.   See Lacca.
   I.ujimi mi uii 11 a.  See Myrrha.
   Gummi  resixa  lutea.  An astringent
 gum from New Holland.
   Gimmi rubrum asthi.ngens gambiense.
 See Kino.
   Gummi sagapemm.   See Sagapenum.
   Gummi  sknkcalk.-vse.   This is a true
 gum,  brought from the  country  through
 which the river Senegal runs,  in loose  or
 single drops, much larger than  gum arabic.
 It exudes from the Mimosa Senegal of Lin-
 nxus.  And is similar in virtue and quality
 to  the gum arabic, and the gum which ex-
 udes in  this climate from the cherry-trees.
   Gummi  tragacvnthk.    See   Traga-
 cantha.
   GUM-RESIN.   Gum-resina.  Gum-resins
 are the juices of plants  that are mixed
 with resin, and an extractive matter, which
 has been  taken  for a gummy substance.
   They seldom flow naturally  from plants,
 L>ut are  mostly extracted by incision, in the
 form of white, yellow, or red fluids, which
 dry m>re or less  quickly.  Wattr, spirit of
 wine, wine or vinegar, dissolve them only
in  part, according to the  proportion they
conta n  of resin or  extract.   Gum-resins
may also  be formed by art, by  digesting
the parts of vegetables containing the gum-
resin in diluted alkahol, and then  evapo-
rating it.   Por this reason most tinctures
contain  gum-resin.   The  principal gum-
resins employed medicinally are  aloes, am-
momacum, asat'cetida, galbanum, gambogia,
guaiacum, mjrrha,  olibanum, opoponax,
sag penum, sarcocolla,  scammonium, and
sijrax.
   GUMS.  Gingiva.   The very vascular
and elastic substance that covers  the alveo-
lar arches of  the upper and under jaws,
and embraces  the necks of the teeth.
   GUTTA Aluniel.  A drop.   Drops are
uncertain   forms  of  administering medi-
cines.   The shape of the  bottle, or of its
mouth,  from whence ihe drops fall, as well
as the consistence of the fluid, occasions a
considerable difference in the quantity ad-
ministered.
   Gutta is also a name ol the  apoplexy,
from  a  supposition  that  its  cause was  a
drop of blood  falling from the brain upon
the heart.
   Gutta  gamba.  See Gambogia.
   Gutta  opaca.  A name for  the cata-
ract.
   GUTTA SERENA   (So called  by the
Arabians.)  Amauroris.  This  is a disease
of the eye attended with  a diminution  or
total loss  of sight, and arising from  a para-
lytic  affection of  the  retina and  optic
nerve.
   The symptoms of gutta serena are noted
for being very irregular.   In  many cases,
the pupil is very much dilated, immove-
able and of its natural black colour. Some-
times, however, in the most complete and
incurable cases, the pupil is of its natural
size, and  the  iris capable of  free motion.
 In some cases, the pupil has a dull, glassy
or horny appearance.  Sometimes its colour
is greenish, occasionally whitish and opake,
so as to be liable to be mistaken for an in-
cipient  cataract. Richter mentions a degree
of strabismus, as the only symptom, except
the loss of sight, as invariably attendant
on amaurosis.
   The  blindness produced by  the  gutta
serena,  is generally preceded by an  ima-
ginary appearance of numerous insects,  or
substances, like cobwebs, interposing them-
selves between objects and the  eye.  The
origin of  a cataract on the other hand, is
usually attended with a simple  cloudiness
of vision.
   Gutt.v. nigrx.  The black drops,  oc-
casionally called  the  Lancashire or the
Cheshire  drops.  A secret preparation  of
opium, said to be  more active than the
common  tincture and supposed to  be less
injurious, a. selifom followed by headache.
   Gutta  rosacejE.  Red spots upon the
face and nose. 
;58
HAEM
   Guttural artery.  The superior thy-
roideal artery. The first branch of the ex-
ternal carotid.
   Gymnastica.   (From  yvyvoe,  naked,
performed by naked  men in  the public
games.)*  A method of curing diseases by
exercise, or that part of physic which treats
of the  rules that are to be observed  in all
sorts of exercises, for the preservation of
health.  Phis is said to have been invented
by ore Herodictts, born at Salymbra, a city
of Thrace ; or, as some say, at Leutini  in
Sicily.  He was first master of an academy,
where young gentlemen came to learn war-
like  and  manly exercises;  and  observ-
ing them  to be very healthful on that ac-
count,  he made exercise become  an art in
reference  to the  recovering of men out of
diseases, as well as preserving  them  from
them :  and called it Gymnastic, which he
made a great part of his practice of physic.
But  Hippocrates, who  was his  scholar,
blames him  sometimes  for his excesses
                 HAiVI

 with   this  view.   And  Plato  exclaims
 ag.ii' st lnm with some w.rrr.th,  for enjoin.
 ing his patients to walk from  Alliens  to
 Megara, which  is about 25  miles, and  to
 come home on foot as they went, as soon  us
 ever they  had but touched the walls ot the
 city.
   Gtnacia.  (Prom  yvvn, woman.) It sig-
 nifies  the  menses,  and sometimes  the
 lochia.
   Gynjecicm.  (From ywn, a woman.)   A
 seraglio ;  the Dudendum muliebre; also a
 name for antimony.
   Gynecomania.   (From ywn,  a  woman,
 and yAviA, madness.)  That species of insa-
 nity that arises from love.
   Gyjtecomaston.  (Prom ywn,  a  woman,
and yAg-oe, a breast.) An enormous increase
of the breasts of women.
   Gyn.kcomystax.   (From yvv», a  woman,
and yverA%,  a beard.)  The hairs  on  the
female pudenda.
H.
H
    abe.na.  A  bridle.   A  bandage  for
keeping the lips of wounds together, made
in ihe form of a bridle.
  Haoub. A species of carduus.   Gundelia
tournefortii of Linnxus :—the  young shoots
of whicii are eaten by the Indians, but the
roots are emetic.
  Hbmagoga.    (From AiyA,  blood,  and
Ayoo, to bring off.)  Medicines whicii pro-
mote the menstrual and hemorrhoidal dis-
charges.
  Hjemalopia.   (From  AtyA, blood,  and
virloyai, to see.)  A disease of the eyes, in
which all things appear  of a red colour.
A variety  of the pseudohlepsis imagmaria.
  HjEmalops.  (From ajya, blood, and a^J,,
the face.)   A red or livid mark in the face
or eye.  A blood-shot eye.
  HiEMAKTHus. (From the AtyA, blood, and
Avboe, a flower, so called  from its colour.)
The blood-flower.
  H^MATEMESIS.  (From AtyA, blood,
and  tytee,  to vomit.)   Vomitus  cruentus.
  A vomiting of blood.  A  vomiting  of
blood is readily  lo be distinguished from
one yvhich proceeds from the  lungs, by  its
being  usually  preceded   by  a  sense  of
weight, pain, or anxiety in the  region ofthe
stomach;  by its being unaccompanied  by
any  cough;  by its being discharged  in
a very considerable quantity;  by  its being
of a dark colour, and somewhat grumous;
and by its  being mixed with the other con-
tents of the stomach.
  The disease may be occasioned by any
thing received  into the stomach, wliich sti-
 mulates it violently or wounds it; or may
 proceed from blows,  bruises,  or any other
 cause capable of exciting inflammation in
 this organ, or of determining too  great a
 flow of blood to it;  but it  arises more
 usally as a symptom of some other disease
 (such as  a  suppression of the menstrual,
 hemorrhoidal flux, or obstructions in  the
 liver, spleen,  and other viscera) than as a
 primary affection.
   Hxmatemesis  is seldom so profuse as to
 destroy the patient suddenly, and the prin-
 cipal danger seems to arise, either  from
 the great debility which  repeated  attacks
 of the complaint induce,  or from the lodg-
 ment of blood in the intestines, whicii by
 becoming putrid might occasion some other
 disagreeable disorder.
   The appearances to be observed on dis-
 section, where it proves fatal, will  depend
 on the disease of which it has proved symp-
 tomatic.
   Hematites.   (From  AiyA,  blood,  so
named from its property of stopping biood,
or from  its  colour.)   Lapis  hamatites.
Bloodstone.  An  elegant  iron  ore  cjjffled
 bloodstone.  Finely levigated,  and freed
 from the  grosser parts by frequent wash-
 ings  with water, it has been long  recom-
 mended in hxmorrhages, fluxes,  uterine
obstructions, &c. in doses  of from  one
scruple to three or tour.              ?
   Hematixtjs. (From AiyAliixe, the blood-
stone.)   An epithet  of a  collyrium, in
which was the  bloodstone.
   HEMATOCELE.  (From My*,  blood, 
HAM
HAM
359
nnd «j»a», a tumour.)   A  swelling of the
scrotum, or spermatic chord, proceeding
from or caused by blood.
  The distinction of the different kinds of
hsniatocele, though not  usually made, is
absolutely necessary towards rightly under-
standing the disease;  the general idea, or
conception of which,  appears  to M>. Pott
lo be  somewhat  erroneous,  and m  have
produced a prognostic which is ill founded
and  hasty.   According  to this  eminent
surgeon, the disease  properly called  hx-
matocele is of four kinds : two of whicii
have  their seat within the tunica vaginalis
tcs'is; one within the  albuginea;  and the
loin th in the tunica communis, or common
cellular membrane, investing the spermatic
vessels.
  In the passing an instrument, in order to
lei out the water from an hydrocele of the
vaginal coat, a vessel is sometimes wound-
ed, which is of  such  size, as to tinge the
fluid  pretty deeply at the time  of its run-
ning out: the orifice becoming close, when
the water is all  discharged, and a plaster
being  applied, the blood ceases to  flow
from  thence, but insinuates  itself partly
into the cavity  of the vaginal  coat, and
partly into the cells of the dartos ; making
sometimes, in  the  space of a few hours, a
tumour nearly equal in size to the original
hydrocele.   This is one species.
  It sometimes happens in tapping an hy-
drocele, that although the fluid discharged
by  that operation  be  perfectly clear  and
limpid,  yet in a very  short space of time
(sometimes  in  a few  hours) the  scrotum
becomes as large as it was before, and pal-
pably as full of a fluid.  If a new puncture
be now made, the  discharge instead of be-
ing limpid (as before) is now either pure
blond  or very  bloodj'.   This  is another
species ; but, like  the preceding, confined
to the  tunica vaginalis.
  The whole vascular  compages ofthe tes-
ticle is sometimes very  much enlarged,
and at  the same time rendered so lax and
loose,  that  the tumour produced thereby
has, to the fingers of an  examiner, very much
the appearance ofa swelling composed ofa
mere fluid,supposed to be somewhat thick,
or viscid.  This is in  some measure a de-
ception ; but not totally so : the greater
part of the  tumefaction  is caused by the
loosened texture of the testes;  but there is
very frequently a quantity of extravasated
blood  also.
  It this be supposed  to be an  hydrocele,
and  pierced, the discharge will he mere
blood.   This is a  third kind ot  hxmato-
cele ; and very  different, in all its circum-
stances, from the two preceding: the fluid
is shed from the vessels ofthe glandular
part of the testicles, and contained within
the tunica albuginea.
  The fourth consists  of a rupture of, and
an effusion of blood,  from a branch ofthe
spermatic vein, in its passage from  the
groin to the testicle.  In yvhich  case, the
txii'avusation is made into the tunica com-
munis, or cellular membrane, investing the
spermatic vessels.
  Each  of these species, Mr. Potts says, he
has seen so distinctly, and perfectly, that
he has not  the smallest  douht concerning
their existence, and of their difference from
each otner.
  H^jmatochvsis. (From AiyA, blood, and
Xta>,  to pour out.)  A hxmorrhage or flux
of blood.
  HitMATODES.    (From ai/aa,  blood;
so called from the red colour of its flowers.)
1. An old name  of the  bloody cranesbill.
Se-  Geranium sanguineuin.
  2. Now applied to a fungus or fleshy ex-
crescense, which has somewhat the appear-
ance of blood.
  HEMATOLOGY.  (From AiyA,  blood,
and xoyoe, a discourse.)  Hamotologia. The
doctrine of the blood.
  H i-imatomphalocele. (From aiya, blood,
oyqAX©4, the navel,  and  xnxn, a tumour.)
A species of ecchymosis.   A tumour about
the navel from an  extravasation  of  blood.
It is  mostly absorbed, but, if too consider-
able, a puncture may be  made to evacuate
the blood,  as in  ecchymosis.   See Ecchy-
mosis.
  HffsMATOPEDEsis.   (From  aiya,   blood,
nnd <m$Au>, to  leap.)  The leaping of the
blood from a wounded artery.
  II iimotosis.   (Prom AiyA,  blood.)  An
hxmorrhage or flux of blood.
  H.€M ATOXYLON.  (Prom aiya, blood,
and tyxov, wood ; s->  called from the red
colour ofits wood.)  'i'he name ofa genus
of plants in the Linnxan system.  Glass,
Deccndria.  Order, Monogynia.
  HifcMATOXYLUM. (From AiyA, blood,
or aiyalocoe,  bloody, and  !-vxo\,  wood.)
The name in some pharmacopoeias for the
logwood; which is so called from its red
colour.   See Lignum campechense.
  H.ematoxylox  campechiaisum.   The
systematic name ofthe logwood-tree.  See
Lignum campechianum.
  HEMATURIA    (From  aiya,   blood,
and xgov, urine.) The voiding of blood with
urine.   This disease is  sometimes occa-
sioned either  by falls, blows, bruises, or
some violent exertion, such as bard  riding
and  jumping;  but it more usually arises
from a small stone lodged either in the kid-
ney or ureter,  which, by  its size  or irregu-
larity, wounds the inner surface of the part
it comes in contact with;  in  which case
the bfood discharged is most usually some-
what coagulated, and deposits a sediment
of a  dark-brown colour, resembling  the
grounds of coffee.
  A  discharge  of blood by  urine, when
proceeding from the kidney  or  ureter, is
commonly attended  with an acute pain in■*
tlie b;.ck, and  some difficulty of makjuf.
yvater, the  urine, yvhich  comes away ffaK,"
being muddy and  high  coloured, but to 
360
HEM
HAM
 wards the close  of its flowing, becoming
 transparent and of a  natural appearance.
 When  the blood  proceeds  immediately
 from the bladder, it is  usually accompanied
 with a sense of heat and pain at the bottom
 of the belly.
   The voiding of bloody  urine is always
 attended  with some  danger, particularly
 when mixed with purulent matter.   When
 it arises  in the  course  of any malignant
 disease,  it shews a highly putrid state of
 the„blood, and  always indicates a fatal
 termination.
 * The appearances to be  observed on dis-
 section will accord with those usually met
 with in the disease which has given rise to
 the complaint.
   H.ffiMoniA.   (From  Aiyu>$ca>, to stupefy.)
 A painful stupor of the teeth,  caused by
 acrid substances touching them.
   H;emoptoe.   (From AiyA, blood,  and
 Trlvm, to  spit up.)  The spitting of blood.
 See Hamoptysis.
   HEMOPTYSIS.   (From  AtyA, blood,
 7flvt», to spit.)  Hcemoptoe.   A  spitting of
 blood.  A genus of disease arranged by
 Cullen in  the  class of pyrexia,  and order
 hamorrhagia  It is characterized by cough-
 ing  up florid  or Irothy blood, preceded
 usually by heat or pain in the chest, irrita-
 tion in the larynx, and  a saltish taste in the
 mouth.   There are five species  of this
 disease:    1.  Hamoptyris plethorica,  from
 fulness of the  vessels.  2. Hamoptysis  vio-
 lenta,  from  some  external violence.  3.
 Hamoptysis phthidca, from ulcers  corrod-
 ing the small vessels.   4. Hamoptysis calcu-
 losa, from calculous matter in the lungs. 5.
 Hamoptysis vacaria, from the suppression
 of some customary evacuation.
   It is readily to be distinguished from he-
 matemesis, as  in this last  the blood is
 usually thrown out in considerable quanti-
ties ;  and is, moreover, of a  darker colour,
 more grumous, and mixed with the other
 contents  of the stomach ;  whereas  blood
 proceeding from the  lungs  is usually in
 small quantity, ofa florid colour, and mix-
 ed with a little frothy mucus only.
  A spitting  of blood  arises most usually
 between the ages of 16 and 25, and may be
 occasioned by  any violent exerti n either
 in running,  jumping, wrestling, singing
 loud, or  blowing  wind-instruments; as
 likewise by wounds, plethora, weak vessels,
 hectic fever, coughs, irregular living, ex-
 cessive drinking, or the suppression of some
 accustomed discharge, such as the men-
 strual or hxmorrhoidal.  It  may likewise
 be occasioned  by breathing air yvhich is
 too muchj rarefied to  be able properly to
expand the lungs.
  Persons in whom there is a faulty propor-
 tion  either in the vessels of  the lungs, or
 in the capacity of the chest, being distin-
 guished by a narrow thorax and prominent
 shoulders, or who are  of a delicate make
 and  sanguine  temperament,  seem much
 predisposed to this  hxmorrhage ;  but in
 these, the complaint is often brought on by
 the concurrence of the  various  occasional
 and exciting causes before mentioned.
   A spitting of blood is not, however, al
 ways to be considered as a primary disease.
 It  is often  only  a symptom, and in some
 disorders, such as pleurisies, peripneumo-
 nies, and many fevers, often arises, and U
 the pi-esage of a favourable termination.
   Sometimes it is preceded (as has already
 been observed) by a sense of weight and
 oppression  at the chest, a dry tickling
 cough, and some slight difficulty of breath-
 ing. Sometimes it is ushered in with shiver-
 ings, coldness at the extremities, pains in
 the back and loins, flatulency, costiveness,
 and lassitude.   The blood which is spit up
 is sometimes  thin, and of a  florid red  co-
 lour ; and at other  times it is thick, and of
 a dark or blackish  cast; nothing, however,
 can be  inferred from this  circumstance,
 but that the  blood has lain a  longer or
 shorter time in the breast,  before it was
 discharged.
   An haemoptooe is not attended with dan-
 ger, where no symptoms of phthisis pulmo-
 nalts have preceded, or accompanied the
 hxmorrhage,  or where it leaves  behind no
 cough, dyspnxa, or other affection of the
 lungs ; nor is it dangerous  in  a strong
 healthy  person, of a  sound  constitution ;
 but when it attacks persons  of a weak lax
 fibre, and delicate habit,  it may be difficult
 to remove it.
   It seldom takes place  to such  a degree
 as to prove fatal at once; but when it does,
 the effusion is from some large vessel. The
 danger, therefore, will be in  proportion as
 the discharge of blood comes from a large
 vessel, or a smull one.
   When the disease proves fatal, in conse-
 quence ofthe rupture of some large vessels,
 there is found, on dissection, a considerable
 quantity of clotted blood betwixt the lungs
 and pleura,  and  there is usually more or
 less of an inflammatory  appearance at the
 ruptured  part.  Where the disease termi-
 nates in pulmonary consumption,  the same
 morbid appearances are  to be met with as
 described under that particular head.
  HEMORRHAGIA.  (Pom Aty.A, blood,
 and pnywyo, to break out.) A  hxmorrhage ;
or flow of bli-od.
  HEMORRHAGIC.    Hxmorrhages,  or
 affl ixes of blood.  An order in  the class
pyrexia of Cullen's nosology is  so called
 It is characterized by pyrexia wilh  a dis-
 charge  of blood, without any external  in-
jury; the blood on venxsection  exhibiting
 the  buffy coat.  The order hamorrhagia
 contains tlie following genera of diseases,
 viz. epistaxis, hxmoptysis, phthisis, hxmor-
 rhois and rnenorrh.-.gia.
   HEMORRHOIDAL ARTERIES.  Arte-
 ria hamorrhoidales.  The arteries of  the
 rectum are  o called :  they are sometimes
 two, and at  other times  three, in number 
HEM
HEM             361
1. The  upper hxmorrhoidal artery, which
is the great branch of the lower mesenteric
continued into  the pelvis.   2. The middle
hxmorrhoidal, which sometimes comes off
from the hypogastric artery, and very often
from the pudical ariery.   It is sometimes
wanting.  3. The- lower or external hxmor-
rhoidal  is  almost  always a branch of the
pudical artery, or that artery whicii goes to
the penis.
   HEMORRHOIDAL VEINS.  Vena Ha-
morrhoidales.  These are two. 1. The exter-
nal,  which evacuates itself into  the vena
iliaca interna.  2. Tlie internal, which con-
vcj-s its blood into the vena portx.
   II/EMORRHOIS.  (Prom  AtyA, blood,
and gtce, to flow.)   Aimorrftois.  The piles.
A genus of disease in the class pyrexia and
order hamorrhagia  of Cullen.  They are
certain  excrescences or  tumours  arising
about the verge ofthe anus, or the inferior
part of  the intestinum rectum ; when they
discharge blood, particularly upon the pa-
tient's going to stool, the disease is known
by the  name of bleetling piles;  but when
there is no discharge, it is called blind piles.
The rectum, as well as the colon, is com-
posed of several muscular membranes, con-
nected  to each other by an intervening cel-
lular substance; and as the  muscular fibres
of this  intestine always tend,  by their  con-
traction, to lessen its cavity, the  internal
membrane,  which is  very lax,  forms it-
self into several  rugae  or  folds.  In  this
construction nature respects the use of the
part, which occasionally  gives passage to
or allows the retention of the excrements,
the hardness and bulk of which might pro-
 duce considerable lacerations, if this intes-
 tine were not capable of dilatation.  The
 arteries and veins subservient to this part
 arc  called  hemorrhoidal,  and the blood
 that  returns from hence is carried to the
 meseraic veins.  The intestinum rectum  is
 particularly subject to the hxmorrhoids,
 from its situation, structure, and use ; for
 whilst the course  ofthe blood is assisted  in
 almost  all the other veins of the  body, by
 the distension  ofthe adjacent muscles, and
 the press'tre of the neighbouring pans, the
 blood in the hxmorrhoidal  veins, which  is
  to ascend against the natural tendency  of
 its own weight, is not only destitute of these
  assistances, but is impeded in its passage :
  for, first,  the large excrements which lodge
  in this  intestine  dilate its sides, and tlie
  different resistances which they form there
  are so  mtuiy impediments  obstructing the
  return of tiie blood ; not in the large veins,
  for they are placed along thftexternal  sur-
  face of tlie  intestine,  but in all the capilla-
  ries which enter  into its composition.  Sc-
  rmidly-, as often as  these large excrements,
  protruded by  others, approach  near the
  amis, their successive  pressure  upon the
  internal coats of  the intestine, whicii they
  dilate, drives back the blood into the veins,
and for so long suspends its course; the
necessary consequence of which  is, a dis-
tension of the veins in proportion to the
quantity of blood that fills them.  Thirdly,
in every effort we make,  either in going to
stool, or upon any other occasion, the con-
traction ofthe abdominal muscles, and the
diaphragm pressing the contents of the ab-
domen downwards, and these pressing upon
the parts contained in the  pelvis, another
obstruction is thereby opposed to the return
of the blood, not only in the large veinfc} but
also in the capillaries, which,  being of too
weak a texture to resist the  impulse of the
blood that always tends to dilate them^may
thereby become varicose.
  The dilatation of all these vessels is the
primary cause of the hxmorrhoids ; for the
internal coat of the intestine, and the cel-
lular membrane which connects that to the
muscular coat,  are enlarged in proportion
to the distension of the vessels  of which
they are  composed.  This  distension, not
being equal  in every part, produces separate
tumours  in the  gut,  or at the verge of the
anus, whicii  increases according as the  venal
blood is  obstructed  in them,  or circulates
there more slowly.
  Whatever, then,  is capable of  retarding
the  course  of the  blood  in the hxmor-
rhoidal veins,  may  occasion  this disease.
Thus, persons  that are  generally costive,
who are  accustomed to sit long at stool,
and stroin hard ; pregnant women, or such
as have had difficult labours; and likewise
persons who have  an obstruction in  their
liver ; are for the most  part afflicted with
the piles ; yet every one has not the hae-
morrhoids,  the  different causes which  are
mentioned above being not  common to  all,
or at least not having in all the same effects.
 When the hxmorrhoids are once formed,
they seldom disappear entirely, and we may
judge of those within the rectum by those,
which, being at the verge of the anus, are
 plainly to be seen.   A small pile, that  has
 been painful for some days, may cease to
 be so, and dry up; but the skin does  not
 afterwards  retain its former firmness, being
 more lax and yvi inkled, like the empty skan
 ofa grape.   If this external pile swells  and
 sinks ag.iin several times, we may perceive,
 after each return, the remains of each pile,
 though shrivelled and decayed, yet still left
 larger than before.  The case is the same
 with those that are situated within the  rec-
 tum ; they may happen indeed never  to re-
 turn again, if the cause that produced them
 is removed ; but it is probable that the ex-
 crements in passing out occasion a  return
 of the swelling, to which the external ones
 are less liable  : for the internal piles make
 a sort of knots or tumours  in the intestine,
 which straightening the passage, the  excre-
 ments, in passing  out,  occasion irritations
 there, that are more or  less painful in  pro-
 portion  to  the efforts  yvhich the  person
^ 
 makes in going to stool; and it is thus these?
 tumours become gradually larger.   The
 hemorrhoids are subject to  many varia-
 tions ; they may become inflamed from the
 above irritations to which they are exposed,
 and this inflammation cannot always be re-
 moved by art.  In some,  the inflammation
 terminates in an abscess, wliich arises in
 the middle ofthe tumour, and degenerates
 into a fistula.  These piles are very painful
 till the  abscess is formed.  In others, the
 inflammation terminates  by induration of
 the hxmorrhoid, whicii remains in a man-
 ner schirrous.  These never lessen,  but
 must necessarily grow larger.  This schir-
 rous sometimes  ulcerates, and continually
 discharges a sanies, which the patient per-
 ceives by stains on his shirt, and by its oc-
 casioning a very troublesome itching about
 the verge ofthe anus.  These kinds of hx-
v-morrhoids sometimes turn cancerous. There
 are some  hxmorrhoids, and those of dif-
 ferent sizes, which are covered with so fine
 a skin as frequently to admit blood to pass
 through  This fine skin is only the internal
 coat of the rectum, greatly attenuated by
 the varicose  distension of its vessels. The
 hxmorrhage may proceed from tyvo causes;
 namely, either from an  excoriation pro-
 duced by the hardness of the  excrements,
 or from the rupture ofthe tumefied vessels,
 which break  by their too great  distension.
 In  some of these, the patient voids blood
 almost every time he goes to stool; in others
 not sO  constantly.   We sometimes meet
 with men who have a periodical bleeding
 by  the piles, not unlike the menses in  wo-
 men; and  as  this evacuation, if moderate,
 does  not yveaken the constitution, we may
 jnfer that it supplier some other evacuation,
 which nature either ceases to carry on, or
 does not furnish in due quantity; and hence
 also we may  explain why the suppression
 of this discharge, to which nature had been
 accustomed,  is frequently attended with
 dangerous  diseases.  The hxmorrhoids are
 sometimes distended to that  degree as to
 fill  the  rectum, so that if the excrements
 are at all  hard they cannot pass.  In this
 case the excrements force the hxmorrhoids
 out ofthe  anus, to procure a free passage,
 consequently  the internal coat of the rec-
 tum, to  wliich they are connected, j-ields
 to  extension, and  upon examining  these
 patient-; immediately ufter having been at
 stool, a  part of the internal  coat of that
 gut is perceived  forming a sort of ligature
 or  s'.rictcre  round the  hxmorrhoids.   A
 difficulty will  occur in the return of these,
 in proportion  to their size, and as the verge
of the  anus  is mere  or less contracted.
If the  bleeding piles  come  out in the
same  manner  upon  going to  stool, it  is
then they  void most blood, because the
verge ofthe anus  forms a kind of ligature
above them.
                  HAM

   Hemostasia.  (From Aiya, blood, aud
 iwyi, to stand.)   A stagnation of blood.
   Hjemostatica.  (From AiyA, blood, and
 s-aa, to stop.)  Styptics.  Medicines yvhich
 stop hxmorrhages.
   Hagiospekmum.  (From ayioe, holy, and
 g-mpya, seed,  so  called from its reputed
 virtues.)  Wormseed.
   Hagioxylum.   (From  Ayioe, holy,  and
 %vxo», wood, so named because of its medi-
 cal virtues.)  Guaiacum.
   HAIR.  PHi.   Capilli.  The hairs of the
 hum-.n body are thin, elastic, dry filaments,
 arising from the skin.  They  consist ofthe
 bulb, situated  under the skin, which is a
 vascular and nervous vesicle; and a trunk,
 yvhich perforates the skin and cuticle, and
 is covered  yvith  a peculiar  vagina.  The
 colour of hair varies ; its seat, however, is
 in the medullary juice.  The  hair, accord-
 ing to  its situation, is differently named;
 thus, on the head it is called capilli; over
 the eyes, supercilia ; dlia, on the margin of
 the eyelids ; vibrissa, in the foramina of the
 nostrils; pili auriculares, in the external au-
 ditory passage ; mystax, on the upper lip  j
 and barba, on the  lower jaw.
   Halatium.  (From AXe, salt.)  A clyster
 composed chiefly of salt.
   Halchemia.  (From AXe, salt, and %tu,
 to pour out.) The art of fusing salts.
   Haleleum.  (From axe, salt, and  tXAiov,
 oil.)  A medicine composed of salt and oil.
   Halicabacum.  (From AXe,  the sea, and
 KoxaSoe, night-shade; so called because it
 grows  upon the  banks of the sea.)  See
 Alkekengi.
   Halimus.  (From  Axe,  the  sea, because
 of its saltish taste.) Sea-purslane, said to be
 antispasmodic.
   Halinitkum.   (From  Axe,   the  sea,
 and  vilgov, nitre.)   Nitre, or  rather  rock
 salt.
  HALITUS.  (From haliio,  to  breathe
 out.)   A vapour or gaz.
  HALLUCINATIO.    (From  hallucinor,
 to err.) A depraved or erroneous imagina-
 tion.
  HALO.  (From Axoe, an area or circle.)
 The red  circle surrounding  the nipple,
 which  becomes somewhat  brown in  old
 people,  and is  beset with many sebaceous
 glands.
  Halmybodes.  (From Axyvgoe,  salted.)
 A term applied to the humour-.; it means
 acrimonious.  It is also applied  to fevers
 which communicate such an itching sensa-
 tion as is perceived from handling salt sub-
 stances.
  Ham alga?' ..  See Amalgam.
  HAMPSTEAD WATER. A good chaly-
 beate  mineral water in the neighbourhood
 of London.
  HAMULUS.  (Dim. of hamus, a hook.)
Hamus.  A  term  in  anatomy,  applied
to any hook-like process,  as the  hamulus 
I
                        HAR

       of tlie pterygoid process of the sphxnoid
       bone.
         Hami n.   See Hamulus.
         H.\\D.  Manus. The hand is composed
       of the carpus or  wrist, metacarpus, and
       fingers   The arteries  of the band are the
       palmary arch and the digital arteries.   I'he
       veins are the digital,  the cephalic of the
       thumb, and  the  sahatella.  The nerves are
       the cutaneus externus and internus.
         IIahdksia.   See Lapis Hibernicus.
         HARE-LIP.  Lagochdlus.   Labia  lepo-
       rina.  A fissure or longitudinal division of
       one or both lips.  Children are frequently
       born with this kind of malformation, parti-
       cularly of the upper lip.   Sometimes the
       portions  of the lip, which  ought to be
       united, have a considerable space  between
       them; in other  instances  they  are  not
       much apart.   The cleft  is  occasionally
       double, there being a little lobe, or small
       portion  of  the lip, situated  between the
       two fissures.  Every  species of the defor-
       mity has the same appellation of hare-lip,
       in consequence of the imagined resemblance
       which the part has to  the upper lip of a
       hare.
        The fissure commonly affects only the lip
       itself.  In many cases, however, it extends
       along the bones of the palate, even as far as
       the uvula.  Sometimes  these bones are to-
       tally wanting; sometimes they are only di-
       vided by a fissure.
        Such a malformation  is always peculiarly
       afflicting.  In its least degree, it constantly
       occasions considerable deformity; and when
       it is more marked, it frequently hinders in-
       fants from sucking, and makes it indispen-
       sable  to  nourish  them by other  means.
       When the lower lip alone is affected, which
      is not most  frequently  the case, the child
       can  neither retain  its saliva, nor learn to
      speak, except with  the greatest impedi-
       ment.  But  when the  fissure pervades the
       palate, the patient not  only  never  articu-
      lates hut very imperfectly, but cannot mas-
       ticate nor swallow, except with great diffi-
       culty,  on account of the food readily get.
      tint;- up into the nose.
        HARMON I A.   (Prom etpa, to sit  togeth-
      er.)  Harmony.  A species of synarthrosis,
      or  immoveable  connection  of bones, in
      which  bones are connected  together by
      means of rough margins, not dentiform ; in
      this manner  most of the bones of the face
      are  connected together.
        HARROGATE WATER.  The  villages
      of High  and Low  Harrogate are  situate
      in the centre  of the  county of York, ad-
      joining the town of Knaresborough.  The
      whole of Harrogate, in particular, has long
      enjoyed  considerable reputation, by  pos-
      sessing two kinds of very valuable springs ;
      and, some years ago,  the chalybeate  was
      the  only   one that  was used internally-,
I      whilst the sulphureous water was confined
j      to external use.  At present, however, the
                   HAJR               363

 latter  is employed largely as  an internal
 medicine.
   The  sulphureous springs of Harrogate
 are four in number, of  the same  quality,
 tnough  different in the  degree of their
 powers.  This yvater, when  first taken up,
 appears  perfectly clear and  transparent,
 and sends forth a few air  bubbles, but not
 in any quantity.  It possesses a very strong
 sulphureous and fetid smell, precisely like
 that of a damp rusty gun-barrel, or bilge-
 water.   To the taste it is  bitter, nauseous,
 and strongly saline, which  is soon borne
 yvithout any disgust.  In a few hours of ex-
 posure this water  loses its transparency,
 and becomes  somewhat pearly, and rather
 greenish to the eye; its sulphureous smell
 abates, and at last the sulphur is deposited
 in the form of  a thin film, on  the bottom
 and sides of the vessel in  which it is kept.
 The volatile productions of this water shew
 carbonic  acid, sulphurated hydrogen,  and
 azotic gas.
   The sensible effects which this water ex-
 cites, are often a head-ach and giddiness on
 being  first drank, followed by a  purgative
 operation, whicii is speedy and mild, with-
 out  any attendant gripes; and this is the
 only apparent effect the exhibition of  this
 water displays.
   The diseases in which this water is used
 are numerous, particularly ofthe alimentary
 canal, and irregularity ofthe bilious secre-
 tion.   Under this  yvater the  health, appe-
 tite, and  spirits   improve; and, from  its
 opening effects, it cannot fail to  be useful
 in the costive  habit of  hypochondriasis.
 But the  highest  recommendation of  this
 water has been in  cutaneous diseases,  and
 for this purpose it is universally employed,
 both as an internal  medicine,  and an ex-
 ternal application.- in  this united form, it
 is of particular service in the mnst obs:inate
 and complicated  forms of cutaneous affec-
 tio"'"..-•-;  nor is it less so in states  and symp-
 toms  supposed connected  with worms, es-
 pecially with the round worm and ascarides,
 when taken in such a dose as to prove a
 brisk purgative ; and in the latter  case also,
 when used as a clyster, the ascarides being ,,
 chiefly confined to  the rectum, and there-
 fore yvivlun the reach of this form of medi-
 cine.  Prom the union  of the sulphureous
 and saline ingredients, the benefit of its  use
 has been long established in hxmorrhoidal
 affections.
  A course of Harrogate waters should be
 conducted so as to produce sensible effects
 on the h nvels ; half a pint taken  in  the
 morning, and repeated three or four times,
will produce it, and its nauseating taste may
be corrected by taking a dry biscuit, or a
 bit of coarse bread, after it.  The course
must be continued, in obstinate cases, a  pe-
riod of some months, before a cure can be
expected.
  HARTl ELL WATER.   This  mineral 
364
HEA
HEA
yvater  is near Moffat, in Scotland. it is a
chalybeate dissolved by the sulphuric acid,
and is much celebrated in scrophulous affec-
tions,  and cutaneous diseases.  It is used
no less as  an  external application, than
drank  internally.  The effects of this water,
at first, are some degree of drowsiness, ver-
tigo, and pain in the head, which soon go off,
and may be  hastened by a slight purge.  It
produces generally a flow of urine, and an
increase of appetite.  It has acquired much
reputation also in old and languid ulcers,
where the  texture  of the diseased part is
very lax, and the discharge profuse and ill
conditioned.
  The dose of this water is  more limited
than that of most of the  mineral springs
whicii are used medicinally.   It  is of im-
portance in all cases, and especially  in de-
licate  and irritable habits, to begin  with a
very small quantity, for an over dose is apt
to be very soon rejected by the stomach, or
to occasion griping and disturbance in the
intestinal canal;  and it is never as a direct
purgative that this yvater is intended to be
employed.  Few patients will bear more
than an  English pint in the course  of the
day;  but this quantity may be  long con-
tinued <in.   P is often  advisable to  warm
the water,  for delicate stomachs, and this
may be done without occasioning any mate-
rial change  in its properties.
  Hartshorn.  See  Cornu cervi.
  Hartshorn shavings.  See Cornu cervi.
  Hart's tongue.   See Scolopendrium.
  Hart-wort.   See Seseli.
  Hart-wort of Marseilles.  See Seseli Mar-
siliense.
  Hay, camels.  See guncus odoratus.
  HEAD.   Caput.   The  superior part of
the bod) placed upon  the neck, containing
the cerebrum, cerebellum, and medulla ob-
longata. It is divided into the face and hairy
part.  On the latter is  observed the vertex,
or crown of the head;  the sinciput, or fore
part; the ocriput, or hinder part.  P'or the
former, see Face.   P'or the bones and mus-
cles of  the head, see Craidum.  The com-
mon integuments of the head are called the
scalp,
  HEARING.   Auditus.   This  sense  is
placed, by physiologists, among the animal
actions.  It is a sensation by  which we
hear  the sound of sonorous* bodies.  The
organ of hearing is the soft  portion of the
auditory nerve which  is distributed on the
vestibule, semicircular canals, and  coch-
lea.
  HEART.  Cor.  A hollow  muscular vis-
cus,  situated in the cavity of the pericar-
dium for the circulation of the blood.  It
is  divided  externally  into a base,  or its
broad part; a superior and  an inferior sur-
face, and an anterior and posterior margin.
Internally,  it is divided  into a right  and
left ventricle.  The  situation  of the heart
is oblique, not transverse;  its base being
placed on the right of the bodies ofthe ver-
tebrx, and  its  apex obliquely to the sixth
rib on the  left side ;  so  that the  left ven-
tricle is almost posterior, and the  right an-
terior.  Its inferior surface lies upon  the
diaphragm.  There are two cavities adher-
ing to the  base of the heart, from their re-
semblance called  auricles    The right  au-
ricle is a muscular sac, in yvhich are four
apertures, tyvo of  the venx cay x, an open-
ing into the right ventricle, and the open-
ing ofthe  coronary vein.  The left is a si-
milar sac, in which there are five apertures,
viz. those of the four pulmonary veins, and
an opening  into  the left  ventricle.  The
cavities in the base of the heart are  called
ventricles; these  are divided by a fleshy
septum, called  septum cordis, into a right
and left.   Each ventricle has two orifices;
the one auricular, through whicii the blood
enters, the other  arterious, through  which
the blood pas.es out.  These four orifices
are supplied with  valves, which are named
from their resemblance;  tnose at  the ar-
terious orifices  are  called tlie semilunar;
those at  the orifice of the right auricle,
mitral,- and those at the orifice of t;e left
auricle, tricuspid.  The valve of Eustachius
is situated at the  termination of the vena
cava inferior, just within the auricle.  The
subtance ofthe heart is  muscular, its exte-
rior fibres  are longitudinal, its middle trans-
verse, and its anterior oblique. The inter-
nal stiperfices ofthe ventricles and auricles
ofthe heart are invested with  a strong and
smooth membrane, which  is extremely irri-
table.  The vessels of the heart are divided
 into common and proper.  The common  are,
 1. The  aorta, which arises from the  left
 ventricle.   2.  The pulmonary artery, which
 originates from the right ventricle.  3.  The
 four pulmonary veins, which  terminate in
 the left auricle.  4.  The vena cava, which
evacuate themselves  into the right auricle.
 The proper vessels are, 1. The coronary ar-
teries, which arise from the aorta,  and are
distributed -on the heart.   2. The coronary
vrins, which return the blood into the right
auricle. The nerves ofthe heart are branches
of the eighth and great  intercostal pairs.
The heart of the  Actus differs from that of
the adult,ih having a foramen ovale, through
whicii the blood passes from the right au-
ricle to the left.
   Heart's ease.  See  Viola tricolor.
   Heat.   See Caloric.
   Heat, absolute.  This term is  applied
to the yvhole quantity of caloric existing in
a body in chymical union.
   Heat, animal.  See Animal heat.
   Heat, fbee.  If the heat which exists in
in any subs ance be from any  cause forced
in some degree to quit that substance, and
to combine with  those that  surround it,
then such  heat is said to be free, or sensi-
ble, until the equilibrium is restored.
   Heat, iatent.  When  any body is in 
HEL
HEL
365
equilibrium with the bodies which surround
it with  respect to its heat, that quantity
which ii  conti-ins is not perceptible by any
external  sign or organ of sense, and is term-
ed combined caloric, or latent heat.
  Heat,  sensible.  See Heat, free.
  Heavy carbonated  hydrogen gas.   See
f'arbonated hydrogen gas, lieavy.
  H:ctic fever.  (From  i|/?, tiabit.)   See
Febris hectica.
  HEDERA.  (From hareo, to  stick, be-
cause it attaches  itself to tr es and  old
walls.)   TI-.  name  f a ;;enus of plants in
the Linnxan system   Class, Pentandria.
Order, Monogynia.  The ivy.
  Heiieua akbouea.   Ti-'Mvy.  Th^ leaves
of this  tree, Hedera  helix  of  LinnxtH,
have  litl.lt- or no mull, but a very nause-
ous Uste.  H.-.Jler iii'ornis its,  that they
are rcr.mmended  m Germany against  the
atrophy of children   \i\ the common peo-
ple of this country they are sometimes ap-
plied  to  running so As, sud to keep issues
open   The berries were supposed by  the
antients to have a purgative and emetic
quality;  and an extract was made from
them  "by water, called  by  Quercetanius
extractum purgans.   Later writers have re-
commended them  in small doses as alexi-
pharm.c and  sudorific: it is  said, that in
the plague a« London, the powder of them
wss given in vinegar,  or white wine, with
good success.  It is from the stalk of this
tree that a resinous juice exudes very plen-
tifully in warm climates.  See  Gummi he-
dera.
  Heueiia  helix.   The  systematic name
ofthe ivy-tree.   See Hedera arborea.
  Hedeiia  tekrestkis.   Ground-ivy,   or
gill.   Glecoma  hederacea of Linnxus ■.—fo-
liis reniformibus crenatis.   This indigenous
plant has a peculiar strong smell, and a bit-
terish somewhat aromatic taste.  It is one
of those plants which  yvas formerly much
esteemed for possessing virtues that, in the
present  age, cannot be detected.  In  ob-
stinate coughs it is a favourite remedy with
the poor.
  Hedge hyssop.  See Gratiola.
   Hedge mustard.  See Erysimum.
  Hedge mustard, stinking.  See Alliaria.
  Hedra. The  anus.  Excrement. A frac-
ture.
   Hedyosmos.   Mint.
  Helcoma,  Ulceration.
   Heuoma.  (Prom tweoc, an ulcer.)  An
ulcer in  the external or internal superfices
ofthe cornea, known by an excavation  and
oozinj; of purulent matter from the cornea.
   Hetydriox. (From «xk5-, an ulcer, and
vSag, water.)  Helcydrium.  A moist ulce-
rous pustule.
   Hkli'vrtxr.  (From txxa, to draw.)  An
instrument for extracting the fetus.
   Helenium.   (From Helene, the  island
yvhere they grew.)  S^-e Enula campana,
   Helicalis majok.  See Helicis major.
   Hflicalis mi>'ou.  See Helids minor.
   HELICIS  MAJOR.  A  proper muscle
of the ear, which depresses the part of the
cartilage of the ear into winch it is inserted;
i*. lies upon the upper or sharp point of ihe
heliv, or outward ring, arising from the up-
;,:r and acute part of the helix anteriorly,
and passing to be inserted into its cartilage
a litMe abo-.e the tragus.
   HELICIS  MINOR.   A proper muscle
of die ear, which cnti'acts the fissure of the
ear: it is situated below the hePcis mrjor,
upon part of the helix.   It arises from the
irifrifoi and anterior part of the helix, and
is inserted ii.to the  crus of the helix, near
ih- fissure in the cartilage opposite to the
concha.
   Heliotropii  succus.   See  Bezetta ca-
rulea.
   HELIX- (Ea/£, from tixu, to turn about.)
The external c rele or border of the outer
ear, that cu:-ls inwards.
   HELLEBORASTER.   (From txxt&gce,
hellebore.) Fetid hellebore, or bear's foot.
He'i*borus fostidus of Linnxus :  caule muU
tifloro folioso; foliis  pedatis.  The leaves of
this indigenous plant are recommended by
many as  possessing extraordinary anthel-
mintic poyvers.  The smell of the recent
plant  is extremely  fetid, and the  taste  is
bitter  and remarkably  acrid,  insomuch
that, when chewed,  it excoriates the mouth
and fauces.  It commonly operates  as a
cathartic, sometimes as  an emetic, and,  in
large doses, proves  highly deleterious.
   Hellebore, black.   See Helleborus niger.
   Hellebore, white.  See Helleborus albus.
   HELLEBORUS.   (Bxx£ogoe:  TTAgA to to
/2oga txxuv, because  it de-troys, if eaten.)
The name of a genus of plants in the Lin-
na;an  system.  Class, Polyandria.  Order,
Polyginia.  Hellebore.
   HELLEBORUS   ALBUS.     Veratrum
album.   Elleborum  album.  White  helle-
bore,  or  veratrum.  Veratrum  album  of
Linnxus:—racemo supradecomposito, corollis
erectis.   This plimt is  a native of  Italy,
Switzerland, Austria, and Russia.  Every
part of the plant is  extremely acrid and
poisonous. The dried root has no particu-
lar smell, but a durable, nauseous, and bit-
ter taste,  burning the mouth and fauces :
when powdered, and applied to issues, or
ulcers,  it produces griping  and purging;
if snuffed up the nose,  it proves a violent
sternutatory.  Gesner made an  infusion of
half an ounce of this root with two ounces
of yvater;  of this  he took two drachms,-
whicii produced great heat about the sca-
pulae and in the face and head,  as well as
the tongue and throat, followed by singul.
tus, which continued till vomiting was exci.
ted. Bergius also experienced very distress.
ing symptoms, upon tasting this infusion.
The root, taken in large doses, discovers
such acrimony, and  operates by the stomach
and rectum with such violence, that blood 
.166              HEL
HEM
  is usually discharged; it likewise acts very
  powerfully upon the nervous system, pro-
  ducing great anxiety, tremors, vertigo, syn-
  cope,  aphonia,  interrupted  respiration,
  sinking of the pulse, convulsions, spasms,
  and  death.  Upon  opening  those  who
  have died of die effects of this poison, the
  stomach discovered marks of inflammation,
  with corrosions of its internal coat   The
 ; ancients exhibited this active medicine in
  maniacal cases, and it is said with success,
  The  experience  of Greding is somewhat
  similar: out of twenty-eight cases, in which
  he exhibited the  bark of the root collected
'fin the spring,  five  were cured.  In  almost
  every case  that  he relates, the medicine
  acted more or less upon all the excretions;
  vomiting and purging were  very generally
  produced, and the  matter thrown  off the
  stomach yvas constantly mixed with bile ;
 ' a  florid redness frequently appeared on the
 .face, and  various cutaneous efflorescences
  upon the body; and,  in  some, pleuritic
  symptoms, with fever, supervened, so as to
  require  bleeding;   nor yvere  the  more
  alarming affections of spasms and convul-
  sions   unfrequent.   Critical evacuations
  were  also veiy evident;  many sweating
  profusely, in some  the urine was  consider-
  ably increased, in others the saliva and mu-
  cous discharges : and uterine obstructions,
  of long duration, were often removed by its
  use.' Veratrum has likewise been  found
  useful in epilepsy, and other convulsive
  complaints :  but the diseases in yvhich its
  efficacy  seems least equivocal  are those
  of the skin, as itch, and different prurient
  eruptions, herpes, morbus pediculosus,  le-
  pra, scrofula, &c.;  and in many of these it
  has been successfully employed, both inter-
  nally and externally. As a powerful stimu-
  lant and  irritating medicine, its  use has
 .been resorted to in desperate cases  only,
  and even then it ought first to be exhibited
 in  very small doses, as a grain, and in a di-
 luted state, and to be gradually  increased,
 according to the effects, yvhich are generally
 of an  alarming nature.   -
   Hellebcuus  Famnus.  The systematic
 name of the foetid hellebore.  See Hellebo-
 raster.
   HELLEBORUS   NIGER.    Melampo-
 dium.   Black hellebore, or Christmas rose.
  Helleborus niger of Linnxus -.—scapo subbi-
 flore subnudo ; foliis pedatis.  The root of
 this exotic plant is the part employed me-
 dicinally: its taste, when fresh, is bitterish,
 and somewhat acrid: it also  emits a nau-
 seous  acrid  smell;  but, being long  kept,
 both its sensible  qualities  and medicinal
 activity suffer very considerable  diminu-
 tion.  The ancients  esteemed it as a pow-
 erful remedy in maniacal cases.   At pre-
 sent" it is exhibited principally as an altera-
 tive, or, when given in a large dose, as a
 purgative.  It often proves a very power-
 fid   emmenagogue   in  plethoric  habits.
  where steel is ineffectual, or improper.  It
  is also recommended in dropsies, and some
  cutaneous* diseases.
    Helmet-flower, yellow.  See Anthora.
    HELMINTHAGOGUES.    (Helmintha-
  goga; from  txyive,  a  worm, and  Ay», to
  drive out.)   Medicines which  destroy and
  expel worms.  See Anthelmintics.
    HELMINTHIASIS.   (ExytvOiATte, from
  txytvBte,  yvhich  signifies any  species  of
  worm.)  A disease in  which worms, or
  the  larvx  of  worms,  are  bred under
  ihe  skin, or  some  external  part  of the
  body.   It  is  endemial  to  Martinique,
  Westphalia, Transylvania,  and some other
  places.
    Helminthochorton.  See Carolina cor.
  sicana.
    Helodes.    (From  ixo;,  a marsh.)  A
  term applied  to  fevers generated from
  marsh miasma.
    Helosis.  (From  uxm, to  turn.)  An
  aversion  to turning/up of the eyelids.
    Helxine.    (From txx.u,  to draw;  so
  called  because  it sticks to whatever  it
  touches.)   Pellitory ofthe wall.
    Hemalopia.  Corruptly written for he-
  merolopia.
    Hematuria.  See Hamaturia.
    HEMERALOPS.  (From »ytgA, the day,
  and aid-, eye.)  One who can see but in the
  day-time.
    HEMEROLOPIA.  (From nytgA, a day,
  and 05r7®, to  see.)   A defect in the sight,
  which  consists  in being able  to see in
 the day-time, but not in the  evening.  The
 following  is Scarpa's description  of this
 curious disorder.   Hemeralopia, or noctur-
 nal blindness,  is properly nothing  but  a
 kind of imperfect  periodical  amaurosis,
 most commonly  sympathetic with the sto-
 mach.  Its  paroxysms  come on  towards
 the evening, and  disappear in the morning.
 The disease is endemic  in some countries,
 and epidemic,  at certain seasons  of the
 year, in others,  At sun-set, objects ap-
 pear  to persons  affected with  this com-
 plaint as if covered  with an ash-coloured
 veil, which gradually changes into a dense
 cloud, which intervenes between the eyes
 and surrounding  objects.  Patients with
 hemerolopia have tlie pupil, both in the
 day and night time, more dilated, and less
 moveable, than  it usually is in healthy eyes.
 The majority of them,  hoyvever, have the
 pupil more or  less moveable in the day-
 time, and always expanded and motionless
 at night.  When brought into a room faint>
 ly lighted by  a candle, where all the by-
 standers can  see  tolerably well, they can-
 not discern at all, or in  a  very feeble man-
 ner, scarcely any one object;  or they only
find themselves able to distinguish light
 from  darkness, and at moon light  their
sight is stiff yvorse.  At day-break they re-
cover their  sight, which continues perfect
all the rest  of the day till sun-set,  , 
HEP
HEP               367
  H P. MICRANIA.  (From nyurve, half, and
ugaviov, the head.)   A pain that affects only
one side of the head.
  Hemicerai mos. (Prom nyio-ve, half, and
t-ugu, to cut;  so called  because it was cut
half way  down.  A bandage  for the back
and breast.
  Hemiciiaxia clavus.   Pain  resembling
the driving a nail into the head.
  Hemiopsia.   (Prom  »yio-ve,  half, and &4,
an eye.)   A defect of vision,  in which the
person sees the half, butt not the vriiole of an
object.
  Hemipagia.    (From  nyte-ve,  half,  and
ira-^toe,  fixed.)  A  fixed pain  on one side
of tii<-  iiead.
  HEMIPLEGIA.  (From nyio-ve, half, and
ir>io-<rr«,  to strike.)    A  paralytic  affec-
tion of oi-e side of the body.   See Paraly-
sis.
  Hemlock.  See Cicuta.
  Hemlot.k, dropwort.  See Oenanthe.
  Hemlock, water.   See  Cicuta aquatica.
 ■ Hemorrhage  from the lungs.  See Hamop-
tysis.
  Hemorrhage from  the nose. See Epistaxis.
  Hemorrhage from the penis.   See  Hama-
turia.
  Hemorrhage from the stomach.  See Ha-
matemesis.
  Hemp.  See Cannabis.
  Hemp-agrimony.   See  Eupatorium.
  Hemp, water.  See  Eupatorium.
  Henbane.  See Hyosciamus.
  HEPAR.  (wx-Ag, the  liver )   See Liver.
  Hfpar  sulphuris.   Liver of sulphur.
This is a sulphuret made either with potash
Or soda.   It has a disagreeable foetid smell,
but it is in high esteem as a medicine to de-
compose  corrosive sublimate, when taken
into the  stomach.  See Sulphuretum po-
tassa.
  Hepar  uterinum.  The placenta.
  HEPATALGIA.  (Prom map, the liver,
and AXy@J, pain.)   Pain in the liver.
  HEPATIC.   Any thing belonging to the
liver.
  Hepatic air.   Hepatic airs  consist  of
inflammable air  combined with sulphur,
which  exists in very different proportions.
Where each ingredient is combined merely
to saturation,  it is called simply sulphurated
hydrogen; but where the sulphur is in ex-
cess, it  is termed  super su'pLurated  hydro-
gen.   Sulphurated hydrogen,   combined
wrth any base, forms a hydrosulphuret, and
may be also called an  hepatule,  to  distin-
guish it from an hepar, yvhich  is the union
of sulphur sin;.rlv yvith a basis.
  HEPATIC  ARIERY.   Arteria   hepa-
tiea.  The artery which nourishes the sub-
stance oi  the  liver. It arises  from the coe-
liac, win-re  it almost touches  the point of
the lobulus Spig-elii. Its root is  covered by
the pancreas ; it then trn-.s a little forwards,
and passes under the ; \lnrus  to the  porta
of the liver, and runs betwixt the biliary
ducts and the vena portx, where it divides
into two large branches, one of which en-
ters the right, and the other the left lobe of
the liver.   In this place it is enclosed along
with all the other vessels in the capsule of
Glisson.
  HEPATIC  DUCT.   Ductm hepttticus.
The trunk  of tlie biliary pores.   It runs
from the sinus of ihe liver towards t.cdti-,
odenom, and is  joined  by the cystic duct,"
to form the ductus communis choledochus,
See Biliary ducts.
  HEPATIC VEINS.   See Cava hepatiea,
and Vtih.a porta.
  Hepatica, (Prom nirag, the liver; so call-*
ed because it was thought  to  be useful in
diseases ofthe liver.)  The herb liverwort*
See Hepatica terrestris.
  Hepatica  nobilis.    Herba  trinitatis.
Hepatica, ot- herb trinity.   This plant Ane-
mone hepatica of Linnxus, posses-.es mildly
adstringent aflrd corroborant virtues, with*
whicii intentions infusions  of it have  been
drank  as  tea, or  the powder of  the  dry
leaves  given,  to the  quantity  of half a
spoonful at a time.
  Hepatica terrestris. Jecoraria. Liver-
wort.  This is the Marehantia polymopha,
yvhich  is  very  common  in  this  c untrv.
It has a penetrating though mild pungency,
and bitter taste, sinking, as it were, into
the tongue.  It is recommended as an ape-
rient,  resolvent, and  antiscorbutic,  and,
though  seldom  used in this country, ap-
pears to  be  a plant of no inconsiderable
virtue.
  HEPATIRRH/EA.   (From  wag, the li-
ver, and  gta>, to  flow.)   A diarrhoea, in
which  portions  of flesh,  like  liver,  are
voided.
  HEPATITIS.    (From  vxAg, the liver.-)
Inflammatio hepatis.   An  inflammation of
the liver.  A genus of disease in the  class.
pyrexia,  and order phlegmasia, of Cullen,
who defines it, " febrile affection, attended
with tension and pain of  the right hypo*
chondrium, often pungent, like  that of a
pleurisy, but more frequently dull, or ob-
tuse ; a pain at the clavicle and at the top
of the shoulder of the right side;  much un-
easiness  in  lying  down on the-left side;
difficulty of breathing; a dry cough, vomit-
ing, and hiccough."
  Hepatis  has  generally  foen considered
of  two kinds;  one  the  acute, the other
chronic.
  Ik  ides  tlie causes  producing other in-
flammations, such as  the application of
cold, external   injuries from  contusions,
blows, &.c. this disease  may be occasioned
by certain passions of the  mind, by violent
exercise, by intense summer heats, by long
continued intermittent and remittent ievers,
and by various   solid  concretions in the
substance oi" the liver.  In warm climates, 
                     V.'
    368               HEP

    this viscus is more apt to be affected with
    inflammation than perhaps any other part
    of the body, probably from  the increased
    secretion of bile  which takes place when
    the blood is thrown on the internal parts, by
    an  exposure to cold; or from the bile be-
    coming acrid, and thereby exciting an irri-
    tation in the part.
      The acute species of hepatitis  comes on
    with a pain in tlie right hypochondrium, ex-
    tending  up the  clavicle  and  shoulder-,
    which is much increased by pressing upon
    the part, and is accompanied with a cough,
    oppression  of breathing,  and difficulty of
    laying on the side affected ;  together with
    nausea  and sickness,  and often with  a vo-
    miting of bilious  matter.  The urine is of
    a deep saffron colour, and small in quantity;
    there is  loss of appetite, great thirst, and
    costiveness, with  a strong,  hard, and fre-
>   quent pulse ; and when the disease has con-
    tinued for some days, the skin and eyes be-
    come tinged of deep yellow.
      The  chronic species is usually  accompa-
    nied with a morbid complexion, loss of ap-
    petite and  flesh,  costiveness, indigestion,
    flatulency, pains  in the stomach, a yellow
    tinge of the skin and eyes, clay-coloured
    stools,  high-coloured urine, depositing a
    red sediment and ropy mucus; an obtuse
    pain in the region of the liver, extending to
    the shoulder, and not unfrequently with a
    considerable degree of asthma.
      These symptoms are, however, often so
    mild and  insignificant  as to pass almost
    unnoticed; as  large  abscesses  have been
    found in the liver, upon dissection,  yvhich
    in the person's life-time had created little
    or  no inconvenience, and which we may
    presume to have been occasioned by some
    previous inflammation.
       Hepatitis, like other  inflammations, may
    end  in resolution, suppuration, gangrene,
    or scirrhus; but its termination in gangrene
    is a rare occurrence.
       The disease is seldom attended with fatal
    consequences of an immediate nature, and
    is often carried off'by hxmorrhage from the
    nose, or hxmorrhoidal vessels,  and like-
    wise by sweating, by a diarrhoea, or by an
    evacuation  of urine,  depositing a copious
    sediment.   In a frw^nstances, it  has been
    observed to ' cease on  the appearance of
    erysipelas in some external part.
       When suppuration takes place, as it ge-
    nerally does  before  this forms  an adhe-
    sion with  some  neighbouring part, it  is
    usually discharged by the different outlets
    with whicii this part is  connected, as by
    coughing,  vomiting,  or by  an  abscess
    breaking outwardly ;  but in some instances,
 '  the pus has been discharged into the cavity
    of the  abdomen,  w;:e:e no such adhesion
    lias1 been formed.
       On dissection,  the liver is often found
    much enlarged, and hard to the touch ; its
                  HER

colour is more of a deep purple than what
is natural, and its membranes are more or
less affected by inflammation.  Dissections
likewise show that adhesions to the neigh-
bouring parts often take place, and that
large abscesses, containing a considerable
quantity of pus, are often found  in its sub-
stance.
  Hepatitis  cystica.    Inflammation of
the gall-bladder.
  Hepatitis pareisthematosa.    Inflam-
mation in  the inner  substance  of the
liver.
  Hepatitis peritoihealis.  Inflammation
in the peritonxum covering the liver.
  HEPATOCELE.  (From >mAg, the liver,
and xmxvt, a tumour.)  An hernia, in which
a portion  of the  liver protrudes through
the abdominal parietes.
  Hepatorium.    The  same  as  Eupato-
rium.
  Hepatule.   See  Sulphurated  hydrogen
gas.
  Heph^estias.  (From Hqairoe, Vulcan, or
fire.)  A drying plaster of burnt tiles.
  Hepialus.   (From tmoe,  gentle.)  A
mild quotidian fever.
  Heptapharmacum.  (From nflA, seven,
and  <pAgyaxovA,  medicine)   A  medicine
composed of seven ingredients,  the  princi-
pal of which were  ceruss,  litharge, wax,
&c.
  Heptaphtllum.   (From nflA,  seven, and
qvxxov, a leaf;  so  named because it con-
sists  of seven leaves.)   See TormentiUa.
  Heptaplurum.   (From Kr7«,  seven, and
TrxtvgA, a rib : so  named from  its  having
seven ribs upon the leaf.)  The  herb plan-
tain.
  Heraclea.   (From Heraclea, the city
near which  it grows.)  Water horehound.
  Herba   britanktca.   See   Hydrolapa.
thum.
  Herba  sacra   See Verbena.
  Herb-bennet.  See CaryophyLata.
  Herb-mastich.. See Marvm vulgare.
  Herb-of grace.  See Gratiola._
  Herb-trinity.   See Hepatica nobilis.
  Herr.ules's allheal.  See Panax.
  Hercules bovii.  Gold  and mercury
dissolved in a distillation of copperas, nitre,
and sen-salt.  Violently cathartic.
  HEREDITARY  DISEASE. (From hares,
an heir) A disease which is continued from
parents to their children.
  HERMAPHRODITE.     (From   Egyw,
Mercury, and  Aqgofflt,  Venus,  i. e. par-
taking of both sexes.)  The true  herma-
phrodite of the ancients was, the man with
male organs of gem ration, and  the female
stature of body, that is, narrow chest and
large  pelvis; or the woman with  female
organs of generation, and the male  stature
of body, that  is,  broad chest and narrow
pelvis. The term is now,  however, used
to express  any lusus natura, wherein the 
HER
HER               369
ptrtg of generation appear to be a mixture
of both sexes.
  Hermetic   (From  Egyne,  Mercury.)
In the  language  of the aniient chymists,
Hermes was the  father of chymistry,  and
the Hermetic seal was the closing the end
of a glass vessel while in a state of fusion,
according to the usage of chymists.
  Hei-modactyl.  See Hermodactylus.
  HERMODACTYLUS.     (Egyolaxlvxoe.
Etymologists have  always  derived  this
word from f-gyne,  Mercury,  and  Jkxlvxoe,
a  finger.   It  is  probably  named from
Hermus,  a  river  in  Asia,  upon whose
banks it grows, and faxxvloe, a date, which
it  is like.)  The  root of a  species of
colchicum,  not yet  ascertained,  but sup-
posed to  be the  Colchicum  illyricum of
Linnxus, of the shape of a heart, flattened
on one side, with a furrow on the other, of
a white colour, compact and solid,  yet easy
to cut or powder.   This root, which  has
a viscous, sweetish, farinaceous taste,  and
no  remarkable smell,  is  imported from
Turkey.  Its use is totally laid aside in the
practice of  the  present  day.  Formerly,
the  roots  were  esteemed  as cathartics,
which power is wanting in those that reach
this country.
  HERNIA. (From tgvoe, a branch ; from
its protruding forward.)   A rupture.  Sur-
geons understand,  by the term hernia, a
tumour formed by the  protusion  of some
of the viscera of V^: abdomen oift of-thift
cavity into a* kind of sac, composed of the
P',i tion of peritoneum, which is pushed be-
fore them.   However, there are certainly
some cases whicii will not be comprehended
in this definition; either because the parts
are not protruded at all, or have no hernial
sac, as the readers will learn in the course
of this article.
  The places in which these swellings most
frequently make their appearance, are  the
groin, the navtl,  the  labia pudendi,  and
the upper and fore-part of the thigh ; they
do also occur at every point of the  anterior
part of the abdomen; and there are seve-
ral less common instances, in whicii hernial
tumours present themselves at the  foramen
ovale, in the perineum, in the vagina, at
the ischial ic notch, &c.
  The parts which,  by being thrust forth
from the cavity, in  which they ought  na-
turally to remain, mostly produce  hemise,
are  either  a portion of the omentum, or
a part of the intestinal,  canal, or both  to-
ge'her.  But the stomach,  the  liver,  the
spleen,  uterus, ovaries, bladder, &c. have
been  known to form the contents of some
hernial tumours.
  Prom these two circumstances of situa-
tion and contents, are derived  all  the dif-
ferent  appellations  by  which  hernix  are
distinguished.  If a portion of intestine
only forms ihe contents  of the tumour, it
is called aiter^-le ■ if a  piece of omentum
 only, epiplocele; and if both intestine and
 omentum  contribute mutually to the for-
 mation of a tumour, it is called entero-epi-
 plocele.  When the contents of a hernia are
 protruded at the abdominal ring,  but only
 pass as low as the groin, or labium  pudendi,
 the case receives the  name oi bubonocele,
 m inguinal hernia; when the parts descend
 into the scrotum, it is  called an oscheocele,
 or scrotul  hernia. The crural  and femoral
 hernia, is  the name given  to that yvhich
 takes  place below  Poupart's  ligament.
 When the bowels  protrude at the navel,
 the case is named an exomphalos, or umbili-
 cal hernia ; and ventral is the epithe t  given
 to the swelling, when it occurs at any  other
 promiscuous part of the front of the  abdo-
 men.  The  congenital  rupture,  is a  very
 particular case, in  which the protruded
 viscera are  not  covered with a  common
 hernial sac of peritoneum,  but are lodged
 in the cavity ofthe tunica vaginalis, in con-
 tact  with  the testicle; and, as  must be
 obvious, it  is not  named,  like hernix in
 general, from its situation, or contenls but
 from the circumstances of  its existing from
 the time of birth.
   When the hernial contents lie quietly in
 the sac, and admit of being  readily put
 back  mto  the abdomen, it js termed a re-
 dudble hernia;  and  when *they suffer no
 consult ion, yet cannot be put back, owing
 to adhesions, or their lar^e size in relation
 to the aperture, through whicii they have to
 pass,  the hernia is termed  irredurible.   An
 incarcerated; or strangulated hernia, sign!-'
 fies one winch not only cannot be reducedi*
 but suffers constriction : so that, if a piece
 of intestine  b>- protruded, the pressure to
 which it is subjected stops the passage of its
 conten s onward towaros the anus, makes
 the bowel inflame, and  brings on a train of
 most alarming and often fatal consequences.
   The general  symptoms  of  a  hernia,
 whicii is reducible  and free  from  strangu-
 lation, are—an  indolent tumour  at some
 point of the parietes ofthe abdomen;  most
 frequently descending out of the  abdomi-
 nal ring, or from just below Poupart's li-
 gament, or else  out of the navel; but oc-
 casionally  from  various olher situations.
   The swelling mostly originates suddenly,
 except in the circumstances above  related;
 and it is subject to a change of size, being
 smaller when the patient lies down upon
 his back, and larger when he stands up, or
 holds Ins breath.  The  tumour frequently
 diminishes  when pressed, and grows large
 again when  the pressure is  removed.  Its
 size and tension often increase after a meal,
 or when the  patient is flatulent.  Patients
 with hernia,  are apt  to be troubled with
 cholic, constipation,  and vomiting, in  con-
 sequence of the unnatural situation of the
 bowels Very often, however, the functions.
 of the vucera seem  to  suffer little ©r no
interruv .on.
     3  9* 
370               HER                                     HER
  If the case be an enterocele, and the por-
tion ofthe intestine be small, the tumour is
small in proportion; but though small, yet,
if the gut be distended with wind, inflamed,
or have any degree of stricture made on it,
it will be tense, resist the impression of the
finger, arid give pain  upon being handled.
On the contrary, if there be no stricture,
and the intestine suffers no degree  of in-
flammation, let the prolapsed piece be of
what length it may, and the tumour of
whatever size, yet the tension will be little,
and  no pain will attend the handling it;
upon the patient's coughing, it will feel as
if it was blown into; and, in general, it will
be found very easily  returnable.  A gug-
gling noise is often made when the  bowel
is ascending.
   If the hernia be an epifilocele, or one of
the  omental kind, the tumour has a more
flabby and  a more unequal feel; it  is in
general perfectly indolent, is  more com-
pressible, and  (if in the scrotum) is more
oblong and less round than the swelling
occasioned in the same  situation by an in-
testinal hernia;  and, if the  quantity be
large, and the patient an adult, it is, in some
measure,  distinguishable   by  its greater
yveight.
   If the case be an entero- epiplocele, that is,
one consisting of both intestine and omen-
tum, the characteristic  marks will be less
clear in either ofthe simple cases; but the
disease may easily be  distinguished from
every other one, by any body m the habit of
making the examination.
   HERNIA CEREBRI. Fungus  cerebri.
This name is given to a tumour wh ch every
now and then rises from the brain, through
an ulcerated opening in the  dura matter,
and protrudes through a perforation in the
 cranium, made by the previous application
 of the trephine.
   HERNIA CONGENITA.   (So  called
 because it is, as it were, born with the per-
 son.)  This species of hernia consists in the
 adhesion of a protruded portion of intes-
 tine or omentum to  the testicle,  after its
 descent into the scrotum.  This adhesion
 takes place while the testicle is yet in the
 abdomen.  Upon its  leaving the abdomen,
 it draws the adhering intestine, or omen-
 tum, along with it into the scrotum, where
 it forms the hernia congenita.
   From the term congenital, we might sup-
  pose that this hernia always existed at the
  time of birth.  The protrusion, however,
  seldom occurs till after  this period,  on the
 operation of the usual  exciting causes of
 hernia in general.  The congenital hernia
  does not usually happen till some months
  after  birth;  in some instances  not till a
  late  period.   Mr.  Hey  relates a case,
  in which a hernia congenita was first formed
  in a young man, aged sixteen,  whose right
  testis had, a little while before the  attack
  of the disease, descended into the scrotum.
It seems probable that, in cases of hernia
congenita, which actually take  place when
the testicle descends  into the scrotum be-
fore birth, the event may commonly be re-
ferred, as observed  above,  to the testicle
having contracted an adhesion to a piece of
intestine, or of the omentum, in its passage
to the ring.   Whrisberg found one testicle,
whicii had  not passed the  ring, adhering,
by means ofa few slender filaments, to the
omentum, just above this aperture, in an in-
fant that died a few days after birth.
  Excepting the impossibility of feeling the
testicle in hernia congenita, as we can in
most cases of bubonocele, (which criterion
Mr. Samuel Cooper, in his Surgical Diction-
ary, observes Mr. Pott should have mention-
ed,) the following account is very excellent.
" The appearance of a hernia, in very early
infancy, will always make it probable that
it is of this kind ; but in an adult, there is
no reason for supposing his rupture to be
of this sort, but his  having been  afflicted
with it  from his infancy; there is no exter-
nal mark, or character, whereby it can be
certainly distinguished from the  one con-
tained  in a common   hernialvsac; neither
would  it be of any material use in practice,
if there was."
   HERNIA  CRURALIS.   Femoral  her-
nia   The parts composing this kind of her-
nia  are always  protruded  under  Pou-
part's  ligament, and  the swelling is  situ-
ted towards the inner pant  of the bend of
the thigh.  The rupture descends on the
side of the femoral artery and vein, between
these vessels and the  os pubis.   Females
are particularly subject to this kind of rup-
ture, in consequence ofthe great breadth of
their pelvis, wh le in them the  inguinal
hernia  is rare.   It  has been computed,
that nineteen out of twenty married wo-
men, afflicted with hernia, have this kind ;
but that not one out of an hundred unmar-
ried females, or out of the same number of
men, have  this form  of the disease.  The
situation of the tumour makes it  liable to
be mistaken for an enlarged inguinal gland;
and many fatal events  are recorded to have
happened from the surgeon's ignorance of
the existence of the disease   A gland can
only become enlarged by the gradual effects
ot inflammation ; the  swelling of a  crural
hernia  comes on in a momentary  and sud-
den manner  ; and, when strangulated, oc-
casions the train  of symptoms described in
the account of the inguinal hernia, which
symptoms an enlarged gland could never
occasion.   Such circumstances seem to
 be sufficiently discriminative; though the
 feel ofthe two kinds of swelling is  often
 not in itself enough  to make the surgeon
 decided in his opinion. A femoral  hernia
 may be mistaken for  a bubonocele, when
 the expanded part of  the swelling 11 s over
 Poupart's ligament   As the taxis  and ope-
 ration for the first case ought to  be done 
HER
HER               271
differently from those for the latter, the er-
ror may lead to very bad consequences. The
femoral hernia, however, may  always be
discriminated, by  the neck  of the tumour
having Poupart's ligament above it.   In the
bubonocele, the angle ofthe pubes is behind
and below this part  of the sac; but in the
femoral hernia, it is on the same horizontal
level, a little on the inside of it.
  Until very  lately, the stricture, in cases
of femoral hernia,  was always supposed to
be produced by the lower border of the ex-
ternal oblique mtibcle, or, as it is termed,
Poupart's ligament.   A  total change of
surgical opinion on this subject has, how-
ever,  latterly taken  place, in consequence
of the accurate observations first made in
1768, by Gimbtrnat, surgeon to the king
of Spain.  In the crural hernia, (says he,)
the aperture through which the parts issue
is not formed by two bands, (as in the in-
guinal hernia,) but it is a foramen,  almost
round, proceeding from the internal margin
ofthe crural arch, (P upart's ligament,)
near its insertion into the branch of  the  os
pubis, between the bone and the iliac vein ;
so that, in this hernia, the  branch  of  the
os pubis is situated more  internally than
the intestine, and a little behind ; the vein
exti rnally, and behind; and  the  internal
border ofthe arch before.   Now it is this
border which always forms  the strangula-
tion.
   Herxia flatulenta.  A  swelling of the
side, caused by air that has escaped through
the pleura.
   Herxia gutturis.  Bronchocele, or tu-
mour of the bronchial  glands.
   HERNIA  HUMORALIS.   Inflamma-
tio testis   Orchitis,  Swelled testicle.  A
very  common symptom attending a gonor-
rhoea,  is a swelling of the  testicle, which
is only sympathetic, and not venereal, be-
cause  the  same  symptoms follow  every
kind  of irritation on the urethra, whether
produced  by  strictures,   injections,   or
bougies.  Such symptoms  are not  similar
to the actions arising from  the application
of venereal matter, for suppuration seldom
occurs, and,  when it does,  the matter is
not venereal.   The  swelling  and  inflam-
mation appear suddenly, and as suddenly
disappear, or go from  one testicle  to  the
other.  The  epidydimis  remains swelled,
however, even for  a considerable time af-
terwards.
  The first appearance of swelling is gene-
rally a soft pulpy fulness ofthe body ofthe
testicle, which is tender to the touch ; this
increases to a hard swelling, accompanied
with  considerable pain.  The epidydimis,
towards the  lower end of  the testicle, is
generally the hardest part.   The hardness
and  swelling, however, often pervade  the
whole of the epidydimis.  The spermatic
cord, and especially the  vas differens,  are
often thickened, and sore  to  the  touch.
The  spermatic  veins sometimes  become
varicose.  A pain in the loins, and sense of
weakness there, and in the pelvis, are other
casual symptoms.   Cholicy  pains ; uneasi-
ness in the  stomach and bowels; flatulen-
cy ;  sickness; and even vomiting; are not
unfrequent.   The whole testicle is swelled,
and not merely the epidydimis, as has been
asserted.
  The inflammation of the part most pro-
bably arises from its sympathizing with the
urethra.  The swelling of the testicle com-
ing on, either removes  the pain  in making
water, and  suspends the discharge, winch
do not return till  such swelling begins to
subside, or else the irritation  in the urethra,
first ceasing, produces a swelling ofthe tes-
ticle, which continues till the pain and dis-
charge return ; thus rendering it doubtful
which is the cause and whicii  the effect. ,
Occasionally, however, the  discharge  has
become more violent, though the testicle
has swelled; and such  swelling has  even
been known to  occur after  the discharge
has ceased;  yet the latter has returned with
violence, and remained as long as the her-
nia liumoi alis.
  Hernia humoralis, with stoppage ofthe
discharge, is  apt to be attended with stran-
gury.  A very singular thing js, that the in-
flammation more frequently comes on when
the  irritation in the urethra is  going off,
than when at its height.
  The enlargements of the testicle,  from
cancer and scrophula, are generally slow in
their progress : that of an hernia humoralis
very quick.
  HERNIA  INCARCERATA.   Incarce-
rated  hernia.   Strangulated hernia,  or a
hernia with stricture.  The symptoms are a
swelling in the groin, or scrotum, resisting
the impression of tlie fingers. If the hernia
be of the intestinal  kind,  it is generally
painful  to the touch, and the pain  is in-
creased by coughing, sneezing, or standing
upright.  These are the  very first symp-
toms ; and,  if they are  not relieved, are
soon followed by others, viz. a sickness at
the stomach, a  frequent  reaching, or in-
clination  to  vomit, a stoppage  of all  dis-   tf -
charge per anum, attended  with frequent
hard  pulse,   and some  degree  of fever.
These are the first symptoms; and if they
are not appeased by the return of the in-
tfcstine, that is,  if the attempts made for
this purpose do  not succeed, the sickness
becomes  more troublesome, the vomiting
more frequent, the pain more intense,  the
tension ofthe belly  greater, the fever high-
er, and a  general  restlessness comes  on,
yvhich is very terrible to bear.  Wh?n this
is the state of the patient, no time is  to be *
lost;  a very  little  delay is now  of the ut-
most  consequence; and if the one single
remedy which the disease is now capable
of be not  administered  immediately, it
will  generally baffle every other attempt. 
     #2               HER

  '   This remedy is the operation whereby the
     parts eng ged in the stricture may be set
     free.  If  this be not now performed, the
     vomiting is soon exchanged for a convul-
     sive hiccough, and a frequent gulping up of
     bilious matter;  the  tension of the belly,
     the restles ness, and fever,  having  been
     considerably increased for a few hours, the
     patient suddenly becomes perfectly easy,
     the belly subsides, the pulse, from  having
     been  hard, full, and  frequent,  becomes
    ' low, languid,  and generally interrupted;
     and the skin,  especially that of the limbs,
     Cold  nd  moist;  the eyes  have noyv a  lan-
     guor and a glassiness, a lack lustre, not easy
     to be described;  the tumour of the part
     disappears, and  the  skin covering it some-
     times changes its natural colour for a livid
     hue;  but whether it keeps or loses its co-
     lour,  it  has  an  emphysematous  feel,  a
     crepitus  to the touch, which will  easily
     be conceived by all  who  have attended to
     it, but is not so easy to convey an idea of
     bv words.  This crepitus is the too sure in-
     dicator of gangre.-. ous mischief within.  In
     this state, the gut either goes up spontane-
     ously, or i» returned with the smallest de-
     gree of pressure;  a  discharge is made by
     stool,  and  the patient is generally much
     pleased at the  ease he  finds;  but  this
     pleasure  is of short duration, for the hic-
     cough and the cold  sweats continuing and
     increa ing, with  the  addition of spasmodic
     rig >rs and subsultus tendinum, the tragedy
     soon finishes.
       HERNIA INGUINALIS    Bubonocele.
     Inguinal  hernia.   The hernia iuguinalis is
     so called, because it appears i. both sexes
     at the groin.   It is one of the  divisions of
     hernia,  and includes all  those  hernix in
     which the parts  displaced pass out of the
     abdomen through the ring, that is, the arch
     formed by the aponeurosis of the musculus
     obliquus externus in tlie groin, for the pas-
     sage of the spermatic vessels  in men, and
     the round ligament in  women.  The  parts
     displaced that form the hernia,  the part
     into yvhich they fall, the manner ofthe her-
     nia, being produced, and the time it has
     Continued,  occasion great  differences in
,5   this disorder.   There  are  three  different
     parts that  may  produce  a hernia  in the
     groin, viz.  one or more of the  intestines,
     the epiploon, and the bladder.  That which
     is formed by one or more of the intestines
     was called, by the antients, enterocele.  The
     intestine which  most frequently  produces
     the hernia -s  the ilium;  because,  being
     placed in ihe iliac region, it is nearer ihe
     groin than the rest; but notwithstanding
     the situation of the other intestines, which
     seems not  to  allow of their coming  near
     the gro.n, we  often  find the jejunum, and
     frequently also a portion  of toe colon and
     cxct.r,  included  in i'ie hernia.  It  must
     be  remembered, that  the mesentery  and
     hiesocolon  are  membranous substauces,
                  HER
                                        i
capable of extension, which, by little  and
little,  are  sometimes so  far stretched by
the weight of the  intestines, as to escape
with the ilium,  in  this species of hernia.
The hernia made by the epiploon is  called
epiplocele;  as that caused by the epiploon
and one of the intest ines together is called
entero-epiplocele  The hernia ofthe bladder
is called cystocele   Hernia of t he bhdder
is uncommon, and has seldom been known
to happen but in  conjunction wi'h some
of the viscera.  When the  parts, having
passed  through  the abdominal  rings, de-
scend no lower than the groin, it is called
an incomplete hernia ; when they fall  into
the scrotum in  men, or into the labia pu.
dendi in women,  it is then termed com-
plete.
  The  marks of  discrimination between
some other diseases and inguinal henux are
these :-—
  The disorders in  yvhich a mistake may
possibly be made are,  the circocele, bubo,
hydrocele, and  hernia humoralis,  or  in-
flamed  testicle.
  For   an  account of the manner of distin-
guishing circocele from a bubonocele, see
Circocele.
  The circumscribed incompressible hard-
ness, the situation  of  the tumour, and its
being  free from all connection with  the
spermatic  process,  will sufficiently point
out  its being bubo, at least while it is
in a recent  state; and when it is in  any
degree  suppurated,  he  must have  a very-
small share  of  the tactus  eruditus,  who
cannot  feel the  difference between matter,
and either a piece of  intestine or  omen-
tum.
   The perfect equality ofthe whole tumour,
the freedom  and smallness ofthe spermatic
process above it, the power of feeling the
spermatic vessels, and  the vas deferens in
that process ; its being void of pain upon
being handled, the fluctuation ofthe  water,
the gradual formation of  the swelling, its
having  begun below and proceeded  up-
wards,  its not being affected by  any  pos-
ture or  action ofthe patient, nor increased
by his coughing  or sneezing, togeiher w th
the absolute impossibility of feeling the  tes-
ticle at  the bottom of the  scrotum, will al-
ways, to an  intelligent person, prove  the
disease  to be hydrocele.
  Mr.  Pott,  however,  allows  that  there
are some exceptions, in wh ich the testicle
cannot  be  felt at the bottom of the scro
turn, in  cases of hernia.  In recent bubo-
noceles, while the  hernial sac is thin,  has
not been long or very much distended, and
the scrotum  still preserves a regularity of
figure,  the testicle may almost alwa;.  s be
easily felt at  the inferior and posterior  part
of the tumour.   Bit in old ruptures, which
have been long down, in which the quantity
of contents is large, the  sac considerably
thickened, and the scrotum oi an irregular 
HER
HER              '373
figure, the testicle frequently cannot be
fei- ; '.either is it in general ea«ilj tt 1 in the
congenita! hernia, lor obvious reasons.
  1  the hernia humoralis, the pain  in  the
testicle, its enlargement, the hardened state
of  the  ep.dydimis, and the  exemption oi
the spirmatic cord from all unnatural lul-
ness, are  such maiks as  cannot easily be
mistaken; not to n en ion  the  generally
preceding gonorrhoea. But if any  doubt
still remains  of the true nature ofthe dis-
ea^i, the progress of  it from  above down-
wards,  its d.fferent state and size i« diffe -
rem posture.s, particularly lying and stand-
ing, together with its descent  and  ascent,
will, ii duly attended to,  pu' it out of all
doub that the tumour is a true hernia.
  When an  inguinal hernia does not de-
scend  thn^igh the  abdominal  ring,  but
only into the  canal for the sperma: <c chord,
it is covered  by the aponeui osis of  the ex-
ternal oblique muscle, and the swelling is
small and undefined.
  Now and  then, the testicle does not de-
scend into  the scrotum till a late period.
The first  appearance of this body a   the
ring, in order to get  into  its natural situa-
tion, might be mistaken for that ofa hernia,
were the surgeon not to pay attention to the
absence of the testicle from the scrotum,
and she peculiar sensation occasioned by
pressing the  swelling.
   HERNIA  ISUH1ATICA.   A rupture at
the ischiatic notch.  This   is  very  rare.
A  case,   however,  which  was strangu-
lated, and undiscovered  till  after death,
is  related in Mr A. Cooper's  second part
of  his work  on hernia.    The disease hap-
pened in  a  young   man   aged  27.   On
opening the  abdomen, the ilium was found
to  have  descended on  ihe right side of
the rectum into the pelvis ;  and a fold of
it was  protruded into a small sac, which
passed out of the  pelvis  at the ischiatic
notch.  The intestine was adherent to the
sac at two points :  the strangulated part,
and about three inches on each side, were
very black.   The intestines towards the
stomach were very much distended  with
air, and here and  there  had a livid  spot
on  them.  A dark  spot  was even found
on   the  stomach  itself,  just above  the
pylorus.   The  colon was  exceedingly
contracted,  as   far  as its  sigmoid  flex-
ure.  A small orifice was  found  in  the
side of  the  pelvis,  in  front  of,  but  a
little above,  the sciatic nerve, and  on  the
fore part of the pyriformis muscle  The
sac lay under the glutxus maximus muscle,
and its orifice was before the internal iliac
ar-t-rv, below  the obturator  artery,  but
above the vein.
   IIf.hma intesti.valis.   See Hernia scro-
talis.
   Hernia lachrymalis.  When the tears
pass  through  the  puncta  lachrymalia,
but stagnate in the sacculus lachrym -lisi* -i
 lie un. i.ri. sty led hernia lachrymalis, ■ i'.h
lit tit  pi piiety or precision.   It is with
equal impropriety called, by Anel, a dropsy
of the lachrymal sac.
  If ihe -nrnr a gle of the eye is pressed,
and an aqueous humour flows  ut, the dis-
ease i-: die fistula lachrymalis.
  HERNIA MESENTERIC A.  Mesenteric
herni. .  If one of the 'aj er> of ihe mesentery
be torn by a blow, while the other remains
in its natural state,  the intesines nut in-'
sinuate themselves into  the aperture, and
form  a kind of hernia.   The  same conse-
quences may "result from a natural  defi-
ciency in one of these li.yers  Mr. A.  (' -piv
relates a case, in winch all the sir .a I in-
testines, except the  duodet um, were thus
circumstanced.  The synptoms during life
were unknown.
   HERNIA  MESOCOLICA    Mesocolic -
hernia. So named by Mr. A. Cooper, wlien
the bowels glide between the layers and the
mesocolon. Everj su-geon sh-uld be * ware
that the intestines may be stra.igul.ted from
the folloyvmg causes:  1.  Apeitures it ihe
omentum, mesentery, or mesocolon, through
wliich the intestine protrudes. 2.  Adhe-
sions, leaving an aperture, in which  . piece
of intestine becomes confined.   3. Membra-
nous  bands at the mouths of hernial  sacs,
which becoming elongated by the frequent
protrusion and  return of the  viscera, sur-   ■*'
round the  intestine, so as to strangulate
them within the abdomen when returned
from the sac.
   HERNI \  OMENTALIS.  Epiplocele. A
rupture of the omentum ; or a protrusion
ot the omentum through  apertures in the
integuments of the belly.   Sometimes, ac-
cording to Mr. Sharpe,  so large a quantity
ofthe omentum hath fallen into the scrotum,
that its weight, "drawing the stomach and
bowels downwards,  hath excited vomiting,
inflammation,  and  symptoms  similar to
those  of the bubonocele.                   r
   HERNIA  PERINEALIS.  Perineal her-
nia.  In men, the parts protrude between
the  bl  dder and  rectum ; in  women, be-
tween the  rectum and vagina.  The hernia
does  not project so as to form an external '  ■
tumour; and, in men, its exis-ence can only
be di-tinguished by examining in the rec-
tum.  In women, it  may be detected both
from this part  and the vagina.
   HERNIA  PHHF.NICA.  Phrenic hernia.
The  i-bdoniiiip.l  viscera  ar,"  occ^sio  illy
protruded  through  the diaphragm, either
through  some of  ih^  natural apertures
in this muscle, or deficiencies, or wounds
and lacerations in it   The second kind of
case is the most frequent.  Morgagni fur-
nishes an  instance of the fr-t.   Two cases
related by Dr. Micanl^v.  •:,.■>  two others
published by W-.  \. c    . ,  are instances
of the second sort.   Ana another case  has 
374
HER
HER
been lately recorded  by the latter  gentle-
man, affording an example of tin third kind.
Hildanus, Pare, Petit,  Schenck, &c. also
mention cases of phrenic hernia.
  HERNIA   PUDENDALIS.    Pudendal
hernial.  This  is  the name assigned,  by
Mr.  A. Cooper, to that yvhich descends
between the vagina and ramus  ischii, and
forms  an  oblong tumour in  the  labium,
traceable, within the  pelvis, as  far as the
os uteri.   Mr. C. thinks this case has some
times been mistaken  for a hernia of the  fo-
ramen ovale.
  HERNIA  SCROTAL1S.  Hernia  oschea-
lis.   Hernia  enteroschocele, oschiocele.  Pa-
racelsus  calls  it  crepatura.   When  the
omentum, the intestine, or both, descend
into  the  scrotum, it lias these  appella-
tions ;  yvhen  the omentum only, it is called
epiploschiocele.  It  is styled a perfect rup-
ture, in contradistinction  to a bubonocele,
which  is the same disorder;  but  ihe de-
scent is not so great.   The hernia scrotalis
is distinguished into the true and folse; in
the former, the omentum or intestine, or
both, fail into the scrotum; in the latter,
an inflammation, or a fluid, causes a tumour
in this part, as in hernia humoralis,  or hy-
drocele.   Sometimes  sebaceous matter is
collected  in  the scrotum;  and this hernia
is called steaiocele
  HERNIA THYROIDEALIS  Hernia ora-
minis ovalis.  Thyroideal hernia.  In the an-
terior and upper part of the obturator liga-
ment there is an opening, through  which
the obturator artery, vein, and nerve pro-
ceed,  and through  whicii occasionally a
piece of omentum or intestine is protruded,
covered  with a part of  the peritoneum,
which  constitutes the hernial sac.
  HERNIA UMBILICAL1S.  Epiploomfha-
Jon.  Omphalocele.  Exomphalos.  Omphalos,
and, when owing to flatulency, Pneumatom-
phalos.  The exomphalos, or umbilical rup-
ture, is so called  from  its situation, anti
has (like other hernia) for its general con-
tents, a portion of intestine,  or omentum,
or both.  In old  umbilical ruptures, the
quantity of  omentum is  sometimes very
great.   Mr. Ranby says, that he found two
ells and a half of intestine in one of these,
with about a third part ofthe stomach,  all
adhering together.
  Air.  Gay  and Mr.  Nourse,  found the
liver in the sac of an  umbilical hernia ; and
Ifohnius says that he did also.
  But whatever are the contents, they are
originally contained  in the sac formed  by
the protrusion of the peritoneum.
  In recent  and small ruptures, this sac is
very visible;  but in old and large ones, it is
broken through at the knot of the  navel,
by the pressure and weight of the contents,
and  is not  always  to be distinguished:
which  is the reason why it has by some been
doubted yvhetlier this kind of rupture has
a hernial sac or not.
  Infants are very subject to this disease,
in a small degree from the separation ofthe
funiculus; but in general they either get rid
of it  as they gather strength, or are easily
cured by wearing  a proper bandage.  It is
of still more consequence to get this disor-
der cured in females, even than in males ;
that  its return, when  they are  become
adult and  pregnant, may  be prevented as
much as possible ; for at this time it often
happens, from  the too  great distention of
the belly, or from unguarded motion, yvhen
the parts are upon the stretch.
  Dr. Hamilton has met  with about two
cases annually, for the  space of seventeen
years, of umbilical  hernia, which strictly
deserve the name of congenital umbilical
hernia.   The  funis  ends  in a sort of bag,
containing  some of the  viscera, which pass
out of the abdomen through an aperture in
the situation ofthe navel.   The swelling is
not covered with skin, so that the  contents
of the hernia can be seen through  the then
distended  covering of the cord.  The dis-
ease is owing to a  preternatural  deficiency
in the abdominal muscles, and the hope of
cure  must be regulated by the size of the
malformation  and quantity of viscera ^pro-
truded.
  HERNIA UTERI.  Hysterocele. Instances
have  occurred of the uterus being thrust
through the rings of  the muscles;  but
this is  scarcely to  be  discovered, unless
in a pregnant state, when the stragglings of
a child would discover the nature of the
disease.  In that state, however, it  could
scarcely ever occur.  It is the cerexis of
Hippocrates.
  HERNIA VAGINALIS. Elylrocele. Va-
ginal hernia-  A tumour occurs within the
os externum ofthe vagina. It is  elastic, but
not painful. When compressed, it readily re-
cedes, but  is reproduced  by coughing, or
even  yvithout this, when the  pressure is re-
moved.  The inconveniences produced are
an inability to undergo much exercise, or
exertion ; for every effort of this sort brings
on a  sense of  bearing down.  The vaginal
hernia protrudes in the space left  between
the uterus   and rectum.   Tins space is
bounded below  by the  peritoneum, which
membrane  is  forced  downwards,  towards
the perinxum; but being unable to protrude
further in that direction, is pushed towards
the back part of the vagina.  These cases
probably are always intestinal. Some hernix
protrude at the anterior part  ofthe vagina.
  Hernia varicoka.  See Circocele
  Hernia ventosa.   See  Pneumatocele.
  HERNIA VENTRALIS.   Hypogastro-
cele.  The  ventral hernia  may  appear at
almost any  point ofthe anterior part of the
belly, but is most frequently found  bettveen 
HER
HER
375
the recti muscles.   The  portion of intes-  pears in the form of pustules, which origi
tine, &.c. &c. is  always contained in  a sac  nally are separate and distinct, but which
made by the protrusion of the peritonxum.  afterwards run  together  in  clusters.  At
Mi  A. Cooper  imputes its causes to the  first, they seem  to contain nothing but  a
dilatation of tlie natural foramina, for the  thin watery serum, which afterwards turns
transmission of  vessels, to congenital de-  yellow,  and,  exuding  over  the  whole
ficiencies,  lacerations, and  wounds of the  surface of the part affected, it at last dries
abdominal  muscles, or their tendons.   In  into a thick crust, or scab; when this falls
small ventral  hernia?, a  second fascia is  off, the skm below frequently appears en-
found beneath the superficial  one ;  but in  tire, with only a slight degree of redness on
large ones the latter is the only one cover-  its surface; but on some occasions when
ing the sac.                               the matter has probably been  more acrid,
   HERNIA   VESICAL1S.     Hernia  cys-  upon the scab falling off", the skin is found
tica.   Cystocele.   The urinary bladder is  slightly excoriated.  Eruptions of this kind
liable to thrust forth from its proper situa-  appear most frequently on the face, behind
tion, either through the opening in the ob-  the  ears, and on  other parts of the head;
lique muscle, like  the inguinal hernia,  or  and they occur most commonly in children.
under Poupart's ligament, in the same man-  3.  Herpes  miliaris.   The  miliary  tetter.
ner as the  femoral.                        This breaks out indiscriminately over the
   This is  not a very frequent species of whole  body:  but more  frequently about
hernia, but does happen, and  has as plain  the  loins, breast,  perinxum, scrotum, and
and determined a character as any other.   inguina, than  in other parts.  It generally
   Herniaria.  (From hernia, a rupture;  appears in  clusters,  though sometimes  in
so called from its supposed efficacy in cur-  distinct rings, or circles, of very minute
 ing ruptures.)  1.  The name of a genus of pimples, which, from their resemblance to
 plants in the Linnxan system.  Class,  Pen-  the  millet seed, has given rise to the deno-
 tundria.   Order, Digynia.                 mination of the species.   The  pimples are
   2. Rupturewort.   This plant, though  at first, though  small, perfectly separate,
 formerly esteemed as efficacious in the cure  and contain  nothing but a clear lymph,
 of hernias, appears to be destifute not only which, in the course of this disease, is  ex-
 of such virtues, but of any other. It is the creted upon  the  surface,  and  there forms
 Herniaria glabra of Linnxus ; has no  smell, into small distinct  scales;  ihese, at last,
 nor taste.                                 fall off, and leave a considerable degree of
   Hijuniauia glabra.    The  systematic  inflammation below,  that still contiuues  to
 name of the rupture-wort.   See Herniaria.  exude fresh matter, which likewise forms
   HERNIOTOMY   (Herniotomia ,-   from  into cakes,  and  so falls off as before.  The
 hernia, and <rtyva>,  to cut.)   The operation  itching, in  this species of complaint, is  al-
 to remove the strangulated part in  cases  ways  very  troublesome ;  and  the  matter
 of incarcerated  hernix.                    discharged from the pimples  is so tough
   HERPES.    (Prom tpm», to creep ;  be-  and viscid, that every thing applied to the
 cause i: creeps and spreads about the skin.)  part adheres, so as to occasion much trou-
 Tetter.  A genus  o." disease in the class  ble and tineas,ness on its being removed.
 locales, and order dialysis, of Cullen,  distin-  4. Herpes exedens, the eating and corroding
 guished by an  assemblage  of numerous  tetter; so called from its destroying or cor-
 little creeping ulcers, in clusters,  itching  roding- the parts which it attacks, appears
 very much, and difficult to heal, but termi-  commonly, at first,  in the form of several
 nating m furfuraceous scales.               small painful ulcerations, all collected into
   Mr. Bell, in his treatiseon ulcers, arranges  larger spots, of different sizes and of various
 the herpes amongst the cutaneous ulcers,  figures, with always more or less of an ery-
 and says,  that  all the varieties of  impor-  sipelatous-like inflammation.  These ulcers
 tance may be  comprehended in the  four  discharge large quantities of a thin, sharp
 following species : 1 Herpes farinosus, or  serous matter; which sometimes forms into
 what may be termed the dry tetter, is  the  small crusts, that in a short time fall off;
 most simple  of all the species : it appears  but most  frequently the discharge is  so
 indiscriminately in  different  parts  of  the  thin and acrid as to spread along the neigh-
 body ;  but most  commonly  on the face,  bouring parts,  where it soon produces the
 neck,  arms, and  wrists, in pretty broad  same kind of sores.  Though  these ulcers
 spots and small pimples; these are generally  do  not, in general, proceed farther than the
 very itchy,  though not otherwise trouble-  cutis vera, yet  sometimes the  discharge is
 some; and, after  continuing a certain time,  so  very penetrating  and corrosive as to de-
 they at last  fall oft' in the form of a white  stroy the skin, cellular substance, and  on
  powder,  similar to  fine bran, leaving the  some  occasions, even the  muscles them-
  skin below perfectly sound;  and again re-  selves.  It is this  species that should  be
  turning in the form of a red efflorescence,  termed the  depascent, or phagedenic ulcer
  they fall off', and are renewed as  before,  from the great destruction of parts which it
  2.  Herpes pustulosus.   This  species  ap.  frequently occasions. See Phagedena, 
0
.. 376               HID

     Herpes  ambulativa.    A  species of
  erynpelas  whicii moves from one part to
  another.
     Herpes  collaris.    Tetters  about the
  neck.
     Herpes bepasci.ns.  The same as herpes
  exeden.-i.  See Herpes.
     Herpes  esthiomenos.  Herpes destroy-
  ing ■ he skin by ulceration.
     Herpes faciei.   Red pimples common
  in the faces of adults.
     Herpes farinosus.   See Herpes.
     Herpes ferrus.  Common erysipelas.
     Herpes Iniiica.   A fiery, itchy herpes,
  peculiar to India.
     Herpes miliahis.  See Herpes.
     Herpes periscelis.  That species of ery-
  sipelas  known  by  the  name of shingles.
  See Erysipelas.
     Herpes pustulosus.  See Herpes.
     Herpes rapiens.  Venereal ulceration in
  the head.
     Herpes serpigo.  A  name given to the
  cutaneous affect on  popularly called a ring-
  worm.  See  Psoriaris   Til the r cent ob-
  servations of Dr.  Willan,  th s disease has
  not been well discrimin .ted by any author,
  though it is one with yvhich few  practition-
  ers are unacquainted.
     Herpes siccus.  The  dry, mealy,  tetter
  round the knees.
     Herpes syphiliticus.  Hrrpes venereus.
  An herpetic venereal erupt on on tne skin.
     Herpes  zoster.   Shingles   encircling
  the body.  See Erysipelas.
     Herpetic eruptions.  See Herpes.
     Herpetox.  (From tgme, to creep.)  A
  oreeping pustule, or ulcer.
     Hexapharmacum.   (From e|, six,  and
  <^AgyA>uov, a medicine.)   Any medicine, in
  the composition of which are six ingredients.
     Hibernicus lapis.    See Lapis hiberni-
  cus.
     Hibiscus.  (From tfit;, a stork, who is
  said  to chew it, and inject it as  a clyster )
  The marsh-mallow.
     Hibiscus abelmoschus.   The systema-
  tic name of the plant whose seeds are call-
  ed musk-seed.  See Abelmoschus.
     Hiccouch.  Hiccup.   A  spasmodic af-
  fection of the diaphragm, generally arising
  from irritation produced by acidity in  the
  stomach, error of diet, &c.
     Hidroa.  (From iSpue, syveat.) A pustular
  disease, produced by sweating  in hot wea-
  ther.
     Hidrocrisis.   (From tfpm, sweat, and
  uptvai, to judge.)  A judgment formed from
  the sweat of the patient.
     Hjtoronosos.   (From tfpme,  sweat,  and
  voroe, a disease.)  The sweating sickness.
    Hidroptretus.  (From tS-pa>e,  sweat, and
  irvptloe, a fever.)  The  sweating fever, or
  sickness.  See Sudor Anglicanus.
    Hidrotica.  (From tfgme, sweat.)   Me-
  dicines which cause perspiration.
                   HIP

   Hidrotopoietica.   (From  <Jj»ar, sweat,
 and Troitai, to make.)
   Hiera picka.   (From  ttpoe,  '.olj,  and
 TriKpoe,  biiter)  Holy bitter.  Pulvis aloe-
 tic us, formerly hiera logadii,  made in  ihe
 form of an  electuary with honey.  R is
 now kept in the form of dry powder, pre-
 pared  by  mixing  socotorine  aloes,  one
 pound, with  three ounces of white canella.
   Hierabotane.   (From  itgoe,  holy, and
 fiolav», an herb; so called from its supposed
 viruies.  A species of verbena.
   Hieracantha.   (From  ttga^, a  hawk,
 and x,A»6oe, a flower; so named because it
 seizes passengers as a hawk does its prey.)
 A s,.rt  of thistle.
   HIERACIUM.   (From tigA%, a hav, k; so
 called  because hawks feed upon it, or be-
 cause it was said that hawks applied the
 juice  of it to cleanse their  eyes.)  The
 name of a  genus  of plants  in the Linnaean
 system.  Class, Syngeneria.  Order,  Poly-
 gamia aqimlis.  Hawk weed.
   Heiracium pilocella.   The systematic
 name  of the  auricula muris.   See Pilo-
 cella.
   Hieraculum.   The hieracium, or hawk-
 weed.
   Hieranosos.   (From  ttgoe,  holy,  and
 vas-or, a  disease; so calh d  because it  was
 supposed  to  be  that disorder which our
 Saviour cured, in those who  were said to be
 possessed of devils.)   Theep>lep9y.
   Hieraticum.   (From  itgoe,  holy.)  A
 poultice for the stomach, so named from its
 supposed divine virtues.
   Highmore'e antrum.   See Antrum of High-
 more.
   Hicuero.   The  calabash tree.   Fruit
 said to  be febrifuge.
   Himantosis.  (From tyAe. a thong of lea-
 ther.)  A relaxation of ihe  uvula, when it
 hangs down like a thong
   Himas.   A  relaxation of the uvula.
   Hin.   Hindisch.  Hing.   Assatbetida.
   Hirpi.tASTAjvuM   (From  tTrnoe, a horsej
 and KAeAvov.  a  chesnut; su called from  its
 size.)   Castanea equina, pavina.  Common
 horse-chcsnut.   AZsculus hippocastanum;
foliolis teptennis of  Linnxus.  The  fruit,
 when dried  and powdered, is recommended
 as an errhine.  The bark is highly esteemed
 on the Continent as a  febrifuge; and is, by-
 some, considered -is being superior in qua-
 lity to  the  Peruvian  bark.   The bark  in-
 tended for medical use is to be taken from
 those branches which are neither very young
 nor  very old, and to b  exhibited  ut,der
 similar  forms  and doses as directed wth
 respect  to the cortex peruvianus.  It rarely
 disagrees with the stomach;  but  its as-
 tringent effects generally require the oc-
 casional administration of  a  laxative.
   During the  fate scarcity  of grain, .some
 attempts were made to obtain starch Irom
 the horse-chestnut, and not without success 
%
                      HIS

      Hippocraticus.   See  Fades  Idppocra-
    tiea.
      Hi;i ;i l vpArni'M.  (Prom f7r7roe, a horse,
    and AA7TAbov, the lapathum : a species ofla-
    pati. > i- ,  so  named from  its  size.)  See
    R/uibarbarum monachorum.
      Hr.'i'OMAiivniHu.n.   (Prom t7rroe,a horse,
    anu^sgiflov, fennel  ; so named from its size.)
    See Sarifragti vulgaris.
      Hu'poselim-m.   (From  imroe, a  horse,
    and atxtv-jv, purslane ;  so named  because  it
    resembles a huge kind  of purslane.)  Smyr-
    nium.   Mucerona.  Herba Alexandrina Gri-
    elum agrioselinum.   Common Alexanders.
    'Phis plant, Smyrnium olusatrum of Linnxus,
    was formerly cultivated in  our gardens, for
    culinary use, but is now superseded by cele-
    ry.  These seeds are bitter and  aromatic,
    and the roots  are  more powerfully  bitter.
    They  stand recommended  as  resolvents,
    diuretics, and emmenagogues,  though sel-
    dom used in medical prescription.
      IIipi-s.  The ripe fruit of the  dog-rose.
    They are  chiefly used as a sweet-meat, or
    in a preserved state, or to  make  up medi-
    cines.   See Confectio Rosa canina.
      H1PPUR1S.  (From m-noe, a  horse, and
    fcga, a tail.)  1. Some herbs  are thus named,
    because they resemble  a horse's tail.
      2. The name ofa genus of plants  in the
    Linnxan system.  Class, Monandria.  Or-
    du-, Monogynia.   Mare's tail.
      IIippuhis  vulgaris.  The  systematic
    name of the horse's tail.  See Equisetum.
      Hippus.  (From nr7toe, a  horse ; because
    those who labour  under this affection are
    continually twinkling and  trembling, as  is
    usual yvith those who  ride on horse-back.)
    A repeated dilatation  and alternate con-
    striction of the pupil, arising from  spasm,
    or convulsion of the iris.
      Hir.   (Prom %tig, the hand.)   The palm
    of the hand.
      Hiha.  (From hir, the palm ofthe hand;
    because it is usually found empty.)  The
    intestinum jejunum.
      Hircus  bezoarticus.   (Quasi  hirtns ;
    from his shaggy hair.)  The goat yvhich af-
    fords the oriental bezoar.
      Hirguus.  (From tgnoe, a hedge ;  because
    it is hedged in by the eye-lash.)   The angle
    of the ej-e.
      IIIRUDO.  (Quad  haurudo;  from hau-
    rio,  to draw out; so named  from its greedi-
    ness to suck blood.)  The leech.
      lliiu-MiiNARiA.   (From  hirundo,  the
    swallow;  so called from the resemblance
    of its pods to  a swallow.)  Swallow-wort,
    or asclepias.   See A'ummularia and  Vince-
    toxicum.
      Him mio   (Ab harendo ; from its stick-
    ing its nest to the eaves of houses.)  Tlie
    swallow. The cavity in the bend of the arm.
      HisriiiuLA.  (From  hispidus,  rough; so
    named from the rough, woolly surface of its
    stalks )   See Gnaphalium.
                  HOP              377

   Hog's fennel.  See Peucedanum.
   Holcimos.   (From txnu,,  to draw.)  It
 sometimes means a tumour of the liver.
   HOLCUS.   1. The  Indian  millet-seed,
 which is said to be nutritive.
   2.  The name of a genus of plants in the
 Linnxan  syp'em.  Class, Polygamia.  Or-
 der, Monoeda.
   Holly knee.   See Ruscus.
   Holly, sea.  See Eryngium.
   Holmiscu.'.  (Dim. of  oxyoe, a mortar.)
 A small mortar.  Also the cavity of the
 large  teeth, because they pound the food
 as in  a mortar.
   Holoi'hlyctides.  (From oxoe, whole, and
 <pxvsijie, a pustule.)   Little pimpres all over
 the body.
   Holostes.  See Holosteus.
   Holosteus.   (From  oxoe,   whole,  and
 otiov,  a bone.)  Holostes.  Holosteum.  Glue-
 bone, or osteocolla.
   Holosteuw.   See  Holosteus.
   Holotonicus.  (From  oxoe,  whole,  and
 Tuva,   to stretch.)   Applied to diseases ac-
 companied  with  universal convulsion, or
 rigour.
  Holy thistle.  See Carduus  benedictus.
  HOLYWELL  WATER.    A   mineral
 water, arranged under the class of  simple
 cold waters, remarkable for its purity.  It
 possesses similar virtues to that of Malvern
 See Malvern water.
   Hoiha.   An  anasarcous swelling.
  Homberg,s sedative  suit.   See  Boradc
 acid.
  HOMOGENEOUS.  (Homogeneus; from
 oyoe, like, and  ytvoe,  a kind.)   Uniform, of
 a like kind, or species.  A term used in
 contiv-distinction to fietrrogeneous, when the
 parts ofthe body are of d-ffcrer.t quali'ies.
  HoiilorLATiE os.   (Ciyc7rxala : from oeyoe,
 the shoulder, and-Trxala,  the blade.)   See
 Scapula.
  HONEY.   Mel.   A  substance  collected
 by  bees from  the nectary of  flowers, re-
 sembling sugar in its  elementary properties.
 It has a white or yellowish colour,  ti soft
 and grained consistence, and a saccharine
 and  aromatic smell.  Honey is an  excel-
 lent food, and a softening and slightly ape-
 rient remedy: mixed  with venegar, ,t forms
 oxymel, and is  exhibited in various  forms,
 in medicine and pharmacy.  la is particu-
 larly recommended to the- asthmatic, and
 those  subject to gravel complaints, from its
detergent nature. Pounded upon the popu-
lar opinion of honey, as a pectoral remedy,
Dr. Hill's balsam of honey, a  quack me-
dicine, was once in demand;  but  th>s,  be-
sides  honey, contained balsam of  Tolu, or
gum Benjamin, in solution.
  Honey-suckle.  See  Lonicera pericleminum.
  Hooping-cough.  Ste  Pertussis.
  Hoplochmsma.    (From cttxov, a wea*
pon, and %puryA, a slave.)  A slave, which
was ridiculously said to cure  yvounds  by
3C  * 
378
HOR
HUM
consent; that is, by  anointing  the  instru-
ment with which the wound was made.
  Hops-  See Lupulus.
  Hop tops   The young sprouts of the
hop-plant are so  called ;  plucked yvhen
only a foot above the ground,  and  boiled,
they are eaten  with butter as  a delicacy,
and are very wholesome.
  HORDEOLUM.    (Diminutive  of  hor-
deum, barley.)  A little tumour on the eye-
lids,  resembling a barley corn.   A  stye.
Scarpa remarks, the stye is strictly only a
little boil, which projecis from the edge of
the  eye lids,  mostly   near   the  great
angle of the eye.  This little tumour, like
the  furuncuh s, is of  a dark  red  colour,
much  lnfh.med,  and  a great  deal  more
painful than might be expected, considering
its small size.  The  latter circumstance is
partly owing to the vehemence of the in-
flammation producing  the  stye, and partly
to the exquisite sensibility and tension of
the skin  yvhich covers the edge of the eye-
lids.  On this account, the hordeolum very
often excites fever and restlessness, in deli-
cate tr'iafie constitutions; it  suppurates
Slowly and impt-riectly  ?*and, when  suppu-
rated, has no tendency  to burst.
  The stye, like other  furunculous  inflam-
mations, forms  an exception to  the general
rule, that the best mode in wliich  inflam-
matory swellings can  end is,  r> solution ;
for,  whenever a furunculous inflammation
extends so deeply  as to destroy any of the
cellular substance, the little  tumour can
never be  resolve;!, or  only  imperfectly so.
This event, ind ed, would rather be hurtful,
since, there would still remain behind a
greater or smaller portion of dead cellular
membrane; which, sooner or 'ater, might
bring on a renewal of ihe stye, in the same
place  as before, or else become converted
into a hard indolent body, deforming the
edge of the eye-lid.
  HORDEUM.  (Ab  horrore arista; from
the  unpleasantness  of its beard  to the
touch)  1  The name of a genus of plants
in the Le  xan  system. Class, Triandria.
Order, Digynia-  Barley.
   2. The pharmacopoeial name  of the com-
mon b.-iriey.  The seed called  barley is ob-
tained fi orn several species of hordeum, but
principally from the vulgare, or common or
Scotch barley, and distichon, or  hordeum gal-
licum  vel rnindatum.  or French barley,  of
Linnxus. Ii is extremely nutritious md mu-
cilaginous, and in  common use as a drink,
when  bo led, in all inflammat. ry diseases
and affections ofthe chest, especially when
there is cough or irritation about the fauces.
A dtcoction of barley, with gum, is con
sidered a useful diluent and demulcent in
dysury and strangury;  the gum  m xing with
the  urin--, sheaths "roe urinary canal from
the acrim ny of the urine,   \mongst the
ancients, decoctions of barley, Kg/6», were
the principal medicine, as well as  aliment,
in acute diseases.  Barley is  freed from its
shells  in  mills,  and in this state  called
Scotch and  French barley.   In Holland,
they rub  barley into small  round grains,
somewhat  like pearls,  whicii  is therefore
called  pearl barley, or  hordeum perlatum.
See Ptisan.
  Hobdeum causticum.  See Cevadilla.
  Hordeum  distichon.   This  plant  af-
fords the barley in common use.  See Hor-
deum.
  Hordeum perlatum.   See Hordeum.
  Hordeum  vulgare.    The   systematic
name of one of the plants which afford the
barley   See Hordeum
  Horehound.  See  Manubium.
  Horminum.   (P'rom   ogyAoo,  to  incite;
named from its supposed qualities of pro-
voking  to venery.   Garden  clary.  The
Salvia sclara of Linnxus.
  Horn, harts.   See Cornu.
  HORRIPILATIO.  A sense  of creeping
m diff'i rent parts of the body.  A symptom
of the approach of fever.
  Horse-chesnut.  See Hippocastanum.
  Horse-radish.   See  Raphanus   rustica-
nus.
  Horse-tail.  See Equisetum.
  Hortus.   (From orior, to rise, as being
the  place  where vegetables  grow  up.) 1.
A garden.
  2. The genitals or womb of a woman,
which  is the repository  of the human se-
men.
  Hound's tongue.   See  Vynoglossum.
  House leek.   See Sedum majus.
  Human body.  See Man.
  Humectantia.  (From humecto, to make
moist.)  Medicines which soften and make
moist the solids of the body.
  HUMERAL  ARTERY.   Arteria hume-
rails. Brachial ariery.  The axillary artery,
having passed the tendon of the great pec-
toral muscle, changes its name to the bra-
chial or humeral artery, which name it  re-
tains in  ils course  down the  arm to the
bend, where  it  divides into  the radial and
ulnar artery.   In this course it gives  off'
several  muscuLr branches, three of which
only deserve attention :  1. The arteria pro-
funda superior,  w1 ich goes round the back
of the arm to the exterior muscle, and is
often named the upper muscular artery.
2.  Another,  like it, called arteria profunda
inferior, or the lower muscular artery.  3,
Ramus  anastomoticus major,  which anasto-
moses round the tlbow with the branches
of  the ulnar  artery.
   Humehalis musculus.  See  Deltoides.
   Humeralis   nervus.     The  cervical
nerve.
  HUMERI OS.  (Humerus,- from oiyoe,
the shoulder.)  Os  humeri.   Os  brachii.
A  long  cylindrical  bone,  situated  be-
tween the scapula and fore-arm.  Its upper 
HUMERI OS.                             3$
extremity is formed somewhat laterally and
internally, into a large, rmn ', and smooth
head, which is admitted  into  the g'enoid
cavity ofthe scapula.   Around the basis of
this head is observed a circuhr >o  sa, deep-
est anteriorly and externally, which forms
what is called the neck of Hie  bone, aid
from the edge of which arises the capsular
ligament, which is farther strengthened by
a s'rong meinbr inous  expansion, extending
to the upper edge of the glenoid cavity, and
to the coracoid process ofthe scanula ; and
likewise by the tendinous  expansions  of
the muscles, inserted  into the  head of the
humerus.   This capsular lig<ment is some-
times  torn in  luxation,   and  becomes
an  obstacle to the easy reduction of the
bone.  The articulating surf ce of the head
is covered by a cartilage, wfoch is thick in
its middle part, and thin towards its edges ;
by winch  means it  is  more  convex in  the
ree.'ni subject than in the skeleton  This
upper extremity, besides the round smoo'h
head, affords two other smaller protube-
rances.   One of  these, which is the largest
ofthe tvvn, is of an irregular oblong shape,
and is placed at the back ofthe head ofthe
bone, from which it is separated by a kind
of groove, that makes a  part  of  the neck.
This tuberosity  is divided, at its upper part,
into  three  surfaces;   the first  of these,
wliich is the smallest and uppermost, serves
for the  insertion of the supraspinatus mus-
cle ;  the  second, or  middlemost, for the
insertion  of the infraspinatus ;  and  the
third, wliich  is the  lowest and hindmost,
for the  insertion of the teres minor.  The
other smaller tuberosity  is situated anteri-
orly, between the larger one and the head
ofthe humerus, and serves for the insertion
of the  subscapularis mu-cle.   Between
these two  tuberosities  there is a deep
groove, for lodging  the tendinous head of
the biceps brachii; the capsular ligament of
the  joint affording  here a prolongation,
thinner  than  the capsule  itself,  which
covers and accompunies this muscle to its
fleshy portion,  where it gradually disap-
pears in the adjacent cellular membrane.
Imnvdiately below its neck, the os humeri
begins to assume a cylindrical shape, so that
here the  body of  the bone may be said
to  commence.   At its upper part is ob-
served  a continuation of the groove for
the   biceps, wliich   extends  downwards,
about the fourth part <>f the length ofthe
bone, in an oblique direction   The edges
of this  groove are  continuations  of  the
greater and lesser tuberosities, and serve
for the attachment of the pectoralis, latissi-
mus  dorsi, and teres  major  muscles.  The
groove itself is lined  with a glistening sub-
stance  like cartilage, but which seems to
be nothing more than the remains of tendi-
nous fibres.  A  little  lower down, towards
the external and anterior side ofthe middle
of the  bone, it is seen rising into a  rough
ridge,  tor the  ins rtion ofthe deltoid mus-
cle.  On each  side of his ridge the bone is
sm  oth and flat, for  the  lodgment  of the
brcliialis internus mu-cle ; and behind the
middle part of the outermos-  side  of the
rid^e is a channel, tor the transmission of
vessel-  into the sob.   .re of the bone.  A
little lower down, and near th  inner side
ofthe  ridge, tnere is sometimes seen such
ano-lier channel, which is  intended for the
same purpose.  T'ieos Imuvri, at its lower
extremi y, becomes gradually bro-ider and
flatter, so as  to have th s end nearly ofa
triangular shape.  Ti'e bone, thus expand-
ed, affords two surfaces,  of which  the an»
tenor one is  the broadest, and somewhat
convex; and  the  poster or one narrower
and smoother  The bone  terminates in
four large processes, ,'he  two outermost of
which are called condyles,  though  not de-
signed  for the articulation of the  bone.
These condyles, whicii are placed at some
distance fiom each other, on  each  side of
the bone, are  rough and  irregular protu-
berances, formed for the insertion of mus-
cles and ligaments,  and  differ from each
other in size and shape.  The external con-
dyle, when the arm is in the mo-t natural
position, is  found to be placed somewhat
forwarder than  the other.  Th?  internal
condyle is longer, and more protuberant,
than  the  external.  From each of these
processes, a   ridge is continued upwards,
at the sides of the  bone.  In the  interval
between the   two condyles are placed the
two articulating  processes, contiguous to
each other, and  covered with cartilage.
One of these, which is the  smallest,  is
formed into a  small, obtuse, smooth head,
on  which the rad,us plays.  This little head
is placed near the  external condyle, as a
part of wliich it has been sometimes  de-
scribed. The other, and larger,  process is
composed of two lateral protuberances and
a middle cavity, all  of which are  smooth,
and covered  with  cartilage   From the
manner in which the ulnar moves upon this
process, it has gotten the name of trochlea,
or pulley.  The sides of this pulley are un-
equal; that which is towards the little head,
i- the highest of the two ;  the other, which
is contiguous to the external coivMe, is
more  slaming,  being  situated  obliquely
from within outwards, so that when the fore-
arm is full  extended  it does not  form  a
str light line with the os humeri, and, for
the same reason, when we bend the elbow,
the hand comes not to the shoulder, as  it
might be expected to d>,  but to the fore-
part of the breast.  There is a cavity at the
root of these  processes, <m each ofthe two
surfaces ofthe bone   The cavity on the an-
terior surfice is divided, by a ridge into
two, the external of which receives  the end
of the radius, and the internal one lodges 
38Q               HYD
HYD
the coronoid process of the ulnar in the
flexions of the fore-arm.  The cavity on the
posterior surface, at the basis ot the pulley,
is much larger, and  lodges the olecranon
when the arm is extended. The  internal
structure ofthe os humeri is similar to that
of other long bones.  In new-born infants,
both the ends ofthe bone are cartilaginous,
and the large head, with the two tubercles
above, and condyles, with the two articu-
lat ng  processes  below, become epiphyses
before  they are entirelj-  united to  the rest
of the bone.
  HUMERUS. (From ayoe.)  Adjutorium.
Th-    houlder, or  joint   which connects
the ; r;n to the body. In Hippocrates it is
call  d  brachium.
  HutiiLis,   (From  humi,  on the ground ;
so naiifd because it turns the eye down-
wards, and is expressive of humility.)   See
Rectus inferior oculi.
  HUMOR   (Ab. humo, from  the ground;
because moisture springs from the earth.)
A general name of any fluid of the body
  HUMOR VITREUS.   The  vitreous hu-
mour  of the  eye,  which  takes  its name
from the resemblance to  melted  glass, is
less  dense than the  chrystalhne, but more
than the aqueous humour: it  is very con-
siderable in  the human eye, and seems to
be formed by the small  arteries that  are
distributed  in  cells of the hyaloid mem-
brane; it  is  heavier than  common yvater,
slightly albuminous  and saline.
   Humour, Aqueous.   See Aqueous humour
ofthe eye.
  Humour, Vitreous.  See Humor vitreus.
  Humours of the eve.    They are  three
in number : the aqueous humour, chrystal-
hne lens, and vitreous humour.  See Eye.
  HUMULUS. (From humilis, the ground;
so named, because without facticious sup-
port it creeps along the  ground.)   The
name ofa genus of  plants  in the  Linnxan
system.   Class,  Dioecia.  Order, Pentan-
dria.  The hop.
  Humulus lupulus. The systematic name
ofthe  hop-plant.   See Lupulus.
  Hurtricle.  The bluebottle,  or cyanus,
is so called, because it is troublesome to cut
down, and sometimes notches the sickle.
   HYALOIDES.   (Membrana  hyaloides ;
from vAXoe, glass, and ttfoe, likeness.) Mem-
brana arachnoidea. Capsule ofthe vitreous
humour.  The transparent membrane en-
closing the vitreous  humour ofthe eye.
  HYDVRTRUS.   (From  u<fc»g,  yvater,
and agflgov,  a joint.)   Hydaithron,  Hydar-
thros.  Spina ventosa  of the Arabian writers,
Rhazes and  Avicenna.   White swelling.
The white swelling, in this country, is a
peculiarly common and exceedingly terrible
disease.   The varieties  of white swelling
are very numerous, and  might  usefully re-
ceive particular appellations.   Systematic
writers have generally been content with a
distinction into two kinds, viz. rheumatic
and scrophulous.   The last species  of  the
d'-sease they also distinguish into such tu-
mours as primarily affect the bones, and
then the ligaments and soft parts ; and into
other cases, in which the lig-aments and soft
parts become deceased, before there is any
morbid affection ofthe bones.
  These  divisions, Mr. Samuel Cooper, in
his treatise on the diseases of the joints,
proves to be  not sufficiently comprehen-
sive  ; and the propriety  of using the term
rheumatic he thinks to be very questionable.
  The knee, ankle, wrist, and elbow,  are
the joints most subject to white swellings,
As the name ofthe disease implies, the skin
is not at all altered in colour.  In some in-
stances, the swelling yields, in a  certain
degree, to pressure ; but it never pits, and
is almost always sufficiently firm to make
an uninformed examiner believe that  the
bones contribute to the tumour.  The pain
is sometimes vehement from the very first;
in other instances, there is hardly the least
pain in the beginning ofthe di.-ease. In the
majority of scrophulous whi e swellings, let
the pain  be trivial or violent, it is par'icu-
larly situated in one part  of the jont, viz.
either the centre  of the  articulation, or the
head oj the tibia.  Sometimes the pain con-
tinues without   interruption;  sometimes
there are intermissions;  and in  other in-
stances the pain recurs at regular times, so
as to have  been called, by some writers,
periodical.  Almost all  authors describe
the patient as suffering more uneasiness in
the  diseased part when he is  warm, and
particularly when he is in this condition in
bed.
  At the commencement of the disease, in
the  majority of  instances, the swelling is
very inconsiderable, or  there is  even  no
visible  enlargement  whatever.   In  the
little depressions, naturally situated on each
side of the patella, a fulness first shews it-
self, and gradually spreads all over the af-
fected joint.
  The patient,  unable to bear the  weight
of his body on the disordered joint, in con-
sequence ofthe great increase of paitf'thus
created, gets into the habit of only touch-
ing the ground with his toes; and the knee,
being generally kept a little bent  in  this
manner,  soon  loses the capacity  of be-
coming   extended  again.   When  white
swellings have  lasted  awhile,  the knee,
is almost always found  in  a permanent
state of  flexion.   In scrophulous cases of
this  kind, pain constantly precedes any ap-
pearance of swelling ;  but the interval be-
tween the two symptoms differs very much
in different subjects.
  The morbid joint, in the course of time,
acquires  a vast magnitude.   Still therinte-
guments  retain, their natural colour, and re-
main unaffected.   The enlargement of the 
HYD
HYD
381
articulation, however, always seems greater
than it really  is, in consequence o'-' the
emaciation of die limb  both above and be-
low the disease.
  An appearance of blue  distended veins,
anti a shining smoothness, are the only al-
terations to be  noticed in the skin covering
the enlarged joint.  The shining  smooth-
ness seems attributable  to the  distension,
whicii obliterates  the natural furrows and
wrinkles of the cutis.  When  the joint is
thus  swollen,  the inieguiiients cannot be
pinched up into a fold, as they  could in tlie
stale of health, and even in the beginning
of the disease.
  As the distemper  of the articulation ad-
vances, collections  of matter  form about
the  part, and at length  burst.  The ulce-
rated  openings sometimes  heal  up ; but
such abscesses are  generally followed by
other  collections, which  pursue the same
course.  In  some cases,  these abscesses
form a few months after the  first  affection
of the  joint; on  other  occasions, several
years  elapse, and no  suppuration of this
kind makes its  appearance.
   Such terrible local mischief must neces-
sarily  produce   constitutional disturbance.
The patient's health becomes gradually im-
paired ; he loses both his appetite and na-
tural rest and sleep ; his pulse is small and
frc(|iient;  and  obstinate  debilitating  diar-
rhoea and  profuse nocturnal sweats ensue.
Such complaints are sooner or later follow-
ed by  dissolution, unless the  constitution
be relieved in  time, either  by the amend-
ment or removal of the  diseased  part.  In
different  patients, however,  the course of
the disease, and its effects upon the system,
vary very  much in  relation to the rapidity
yvith wliich they occur.
   Rheumatic white  swellings are  very dis-
tinct diseases from the scrophulous distemper
of large joints.  In the first, the pain is said
never  to  occur  without  being distended
with  swelling.   Scrophufous white swell-
 ings,  on the other  hand, are  always pre-
ceded by a pain, which is particularly con-
fined  to one point of the articulation.  In
rheumatic cases,  the pain is more general,
and d.ff'ust-d over the whole joint.
   With respect to the particular  causes of
all such white  swellings as come within the
class  of rheumatic  ones,  little is known.
External irritation,  either by exposure  to
damp or coid, or by the application of  vi-
olence, is often concerned in  bringing  on
the  disease ; but very frequently  no cause
of this kind can be assigned for  the com-
plaint. As for  scrophulous white swellings,
there can be no doubt that they are under
the influence  of a  particular kind of con-
stitution,  termed a scrophulous  or strumous
habit.  In  this sort of temperament, every
 cause capable of exciting inflammation, or
 any morbid and irritable state of a large
 joint, may bring  such disorder as may end
in the severe disease of which we are now
speaking.
  In a man of a sound constitution,  an ir-
ritation of the kind  alluded to might only
induce common healthy inflammation ofthe
affected joint.
  In scrophulous habits, it also seems pro-
bable that the irritation of a joint is much
more easily produced  than in  the other
constitutions ; and no one can doubt that,
when once  excited  in scrophulous habits,
it is much more  dangerous  and difficult of
removal than in other patients.
  HYDATID. (Hydatis ; from vJbg, water.)
A very singular animal, formed like a blad-
der, and  distended  with  an aqueous fluid.
These animals are sometimes formed in the
natural cavities ofthe body, as the abdomen
and ventricles of the brain, but more  fre-
quently in the liver, kidney, and lungs, where
they produce diseased actions of those vis-
cera. Cullen arranges these affections in the
class locales, and order tumores. If the vires
naturae medicatrices are  not  sufficient to
effect  a cure, the patient  mostly falls  a
sacrifice to their ravage's. Dr. Baillie gives
the following interesting account  of the
hydatids,  as they are sometimes  found in
the liver:—There is no gland  in the human
body in which hydatids are so frequently
found  as  the  liver, except  the  kidneys,
where  they are still more common.  Hy-
datids of the liver are usually found  in  the
cyst, yvhich is frequently of considerable
size, and is formed of very firm materials,
so  as to give to the touch almost the feeling
of  cartilage.  This  cyst, when cut into, is
obviously laminated, and is much thicker in
one liver than another.  In some livers it
 is  not  thicker than a shilling, and in others
 it is near a quarter of an inch in thickness.
The laminx which compose it are formed
ofa white matter, and on the inside there
 is  a lining of a  pulpy subs'ance, like the
coagulable lymph.  The cavity of the cyst
I have seen,  in  one instance, subdivided
by a partition of this pulpy substance.  In
a cyst may be found one hydatid, or  a
greater number of  them.   They  lie loose
in  the cavity, swimming in a fluid ; or some
of them  are  attached to the side  of the
cyst.  They consist of a round bag, which
is composed of a white, semi-opaque, pul-
py matter, and  contain  a fluid capable of
coagulation. Although the common colour
of  hydatids be white, jet I have occasion-
ally seen  some of  a  light amber colour.
The bag  of the  hydatid consists of  two
laminx, and possesses  a good deal of con-
tractile power.   In one hydatid this coa^,
or  bag, i3 much thicker and more opaque
than in another ;  and even  in the same hy-
datid,  different parts of it will often differ
in  its thickness.  On the inside of an hy-
datid,  smaller ones are sometimes  found,
which  are  commonly  not larger  than  the
heads of pins, but sometimes they are even 
382
HYD
HYD
  larger in their size  than a  gooseberry.
  These are attached to the larger hydatid,
  either at scattered irregular distances, or
  so as to form small clusters; and they are
  also  found floating loose in the lquor of
  the larger hydatids.  Hydatids of the liver
  are often found  unconnected  with  each
  other ; but sometimes they have been  said
  to enclose each other in a series,  like  pill-
  boxes. The most common situation of hy-
  datids of the liver is in its substance,  and
  enclosed in a cyst: but they are occasion-
  ally attached to the outer surface of the
  liver, hanging from it, and occupying more
  or less of the general cavity of the abdo-
  men.  The origin and real nature of these
  hydatids are not fully ascertained ; it is
  extremely probable, however,  that  they
  are a sort of imperfect animalcules. There
  is no doubt at all, that the hydatids in the
  livers of sheep are animalcules ; they have
  been often seen to move, when taken out of
  the liver and put into warm water;  and
  they  retain  this power  of motion  for  a
  good  many hours af er  a sheep has been
  killed. The analogy is great between hy-
  datids in the liver ofa sheep, and  those of
  the human subject.   In  both,  they  are
  contained  in strong cysts, and in both they
  consist of the same white pulpy matter.
  There is undoubtedly some difference be-
  tween them  in simplicity of organization  :
  the hydatid   in the human liver being a
  simple uniform bag, and  the  hydatid in
  that of a sheep having a neck  jnd mouth
  appending to  the  bag.   Tbis  difference
  need be no considerable  objection to  the
  opinion above stated.   Lite may  be  con-
  ceived to be  attached to  the most simple
 form   of organization.   In proof  of this,
  hyMatids have been found in the brains of
  sheep, resembling almost exactly  those in
  the human liver,  and which  have been
  seen to move, and therefore are certainly
  known to be animalcules.   The hydatids of
 the human liver, indeed, have not, as far
  as  I  know, been  found  to  move,  when
  take 11  out of the body and put  into warm
  water; were this to have happened, no un-
  certainty would remain.   It is not difficult
  to see a good  reason why there will hardly
  occur any pr >per  opportunity of making
  this experiment.   Hydatids are not very
  often found in the  liver, because  it is  not
  a very frequent disease there ; and the body
  is allowed to remain for  so long a time af-
  ter death before it is examined, that  the
  hydatids must have lost their living prin-
  ciple, even if  they were animalcules, how-
.  ever, it is very strong :  and it appears even
  more difficult to  account for their  pro-
  duction, according to the common theory
  of generation, than for-that of intestinal
  worms.  We do not get rid of the difficul-
  ty by  asserting, that  hydatids  in  the  hu-
  man liver  are not living  animals, because
  in sheep they  are certainly such, where the
 difficulty of accounting  for  their produc-,
 tion is precisely the same.
   HYDRAGOGUES.   (Medicamenta  hy-
 drogoga ; from vS'og, water, and axu, to drive
 out.)   Medicines are so  termed,  which
 possess  the  property  of increasing  the
 secretions or excretions  of the body, so as
 to cause the removal of  water from  any of
 jts-cavities, such  as tonics,  diuretics,  ca-
 thartics, Sec.
   HYDRAROYR1  NITRICO-OXYDUM.
 See JYitrico-oxydum hydrargyria.
   HYDRARGYRI OXVDUMCINEREUM.
 See Oxydum hydrargyri cinereum.
   HYDR\RGYR1 OXYDUM  RUBRUM.
 See Oxydum hydrargyri rubrum.
   HYDRARGYRI   OXYMURIAS.   See
 Oxymunas hydrargyri
   HYDRARGYRI  SUBMURIAS.    See
 Submurias hydrargyri.
   HYDRARGYRI SULPHURETUM RU-
 BRUM.    See  Sulphuretum  hydrargyri
 rubrum.
   HYDRARGYRUS. vSgAtyvgoe : from vfttg,
 water, and Agyvgoe, silvr.r;  so named trom
 its having tne resemblance to fluid silver.)
 See Mercury.
   HYDRARGYRUS ACET\TUS.   Mer-
 curius  acetatus  Pilula  Keyseri.  By this
 preparation of  mercury,  the  celebrated
 Keyser acquired an immense  fortune  in
 curing  the venereal disease.  It is an ace-
 tite of quicksilver, and  therefore termed
 acetis hydrargyri in the  new  chemical  no-
 menclature.  The dose  is from  three to
 five grains.   Notwithstanding the  enco-
 mium  given to it by some, it does not ap-
 pear to  be so efficacious  as some  other
 preparations of mercurv.
   HYDRARGYRUS CUM CRETA.  Mer-
 cury with chalk,   Mercurius  alkalizatus.
 " Take of  purified  mercury, by weight,
 three ounces; prepared chalk, five ounces,"
 Rub them  together,  until  the  metallic
 globules disappear.  Ths  prep ration  is
 milder than  any other mercurial, and does
 not so  easily act upon the bowels ; it is,
 therefore, used largely by many practition-
ers,  and possesses alterative  properties in
cutaneous and venereal complaints,  in  ob-
structions of the viscera, or  of the pros-
tate gland,  given in the dose of Qss to
jss, two or three times a day.
  HYDRARGYRUS  CUM   SULPHURE.
 ./Ethiops mineral.  This  is  a  black sul-
 phuret  of mercury,  and therefore  called
 sulphuretum hydrargyri nigrum in the new
 chemical nomenclature.  The mercury and
 sulphur are triturated together; the blend-
 ed  mass thus obtained consists of sulphur
 and  an  imperfect oxyd  of  mercury.   The
 mercury, by this admixture of the sulphur,
 is  deprived of its salivating  power, and
 may be administered with safety to all ages
 and constitutions, as an  anthelmintic and
 alterative.
   HYDRARGYRUS      PRECIPITATUS 
HYD
HYD              383
ALBUS.   White   precipitated  mercury.
Calx  hydrargyri alba.  " Take of oxymu-
riate of mercury,  muriate  of ammonia, of
each  half a pound ; solution of subcarbo-
nate *>f potash, half a pint; distilled water,
four pints."  First dissolve the muriate of
ammonia, then the oxymurLte of  mercury,
in tiie distilled  water, and add thereto the
solution of subcarbonate of potash.  Wash
the precipitated  powder  until it  becomes
tasteless; then dry it.  It is only used ex-
ternally, in the form of ointment,  as  an
application in some cutaneous affections.
   HYDRA lUJYRUS     PRECIPITATUS
CINEREIJS.    This preparation,  ordered
in the  Edmbugh pharmacopoeia,  is  an
oxyd  of  mercury, and  nearly the  same
with the hydraryyri oxydum cinereum of the
London  pharmacopoeia;  i* is used .s an al-
terative in  cases of pains arising  from  an
admixtur- of rheumatism with syphilis.  It
may be substituted for the hydrargyrus sul-
phttralus ruber, in fumigating ozena, and
venereal ulcerated sore throat,  on account
of its not yielding any vapour offensive to
the patient.
  HYDRARGYRUS PURIKICATUS  Pu-
rified mercury.   Argentum vivum  puri-
ficatum.   " Take  of  mercury, by weight,
six pounds ;  iron  filings,  a  pound."  Rub
them  together, and  distil   the   mercury
from  an  iron retort, by the application  of
heat to it.  Purified  quicksilver  is  some-
times administered in its  metallic state, in
doses of an ounce or more, in const ipation
ofthe bowels.
  HYDRAROYRUS   PHOSPHOR ATUS.
This  remedy has been  observed to heal
inveterate  venereal  ulcere  in   a   very
short time, nay,  in the  course of a very
few dajs, particularly those i.bout the pu-
denda.   In venereal inflammations of the
eyes,  chancres, rheumatisms,  and i hronic
eruptions,  it has  proved  of eminent ser-
vice.  .Upon the whole, if used with neces-
sary precaution, and in the hands  of  a ju-
dicious  practitioner, it is a medicine mild
and gentle  in its operation.  Tiie  cases m
which it deserves the preference over other
mercurial  preparatio  s  ar  these :  in  an
inve'erate stage of svpiivlis, p riicu'ariy in
persons  of torpid insensible fibr.s ; in c;-.ses
of exostosis, as well as obstructions in the
lymphatic  system; in chronic complaints
of the skin.
  The  following  is the, formula   $ Hy-
drargyri phosphorati, gr. iv.  Corticis cm-
naniomi  in pulverem triti,  gr xiv.  Sac-
chaii  purif ^ss.   Mi.ce.  The whole to  be
divided into eight equal parts, one of which
is to be taken every- morning and  evening,
unless  salivation  takes   place,  when  it
ought to be discontinued  Si me patients,
however, will bear from one to two grains
of the phosphat of quicksilver, without in-
convenience.
  HYDRARGYRUS   YITRIOLATUS.—
 Turpethum  minerale.   Mercurius  emeticus
flavus.    Sulphas  hydratgyri.    P rmcrly
 this medicine was in more general use than
 in the present day.   It is  a very powerful
 and active  alterative when given  in small
 doses.  Two grams act on the stomach so
 as to produce violent vomitings.  Ii is re-
 commended as an errhine in cases of amau-
 rosis.   In combination  with antimony, it
 acts pi.werfulh on the skm.
   Hiureleum.   (From  i/Ja-g,  water,  and
 txaiov, oil.)  A mixiure of  oil and water.
   Htdremterocele.  (From  vibeg,  water,
 »7«g«v,  an  intestine,  and  kumi, a tumour.)
 A dropsy of the  scrotum, attended with
 rupture.
   Htdroa.   (From vfug,  water.)  A  wa-
 tery pustule.
   HYDROt \RDIA.    (From   vfug,  wa-
 ter, and KAgSiA, the  heari.)   Hydrocordis.
 H) drops peiicardii.   Dropsy of the heart.
 Dropsy of the  pericardium.   A  collection
 of fluid in the  pericardium,  which may be
 either coagulable lymph,  serum, or a puri-
 form fluid.  It  produces symptom similar
 to those of  hydrothorax,  with violent  pal-
 pitation of the  heart, and  mostly an inter-
 mit ent pulse.  It is incurable.
   HYDROCELE.   (From vfug, water,  and
 x-iixii, a tumour.)   The  term   hydrocele,
 if used in  a literal sense, means any tu-
 mour  produced by water;  but surgeons
 have always confined it to those  which pos-
 sess either the membranes of the scrotum,
 or the coats of the testicle and  its vessels.
 The first of these,  viz.  that which has its
 seat in  the membranes of ihe scrotum, ana-
 sarca integumentorum, is  common to the
 whole bag, and to all the cellular substance
 which  loosely envelopes both  the testes.-
 It is, strictly speaking, only  a symptom *f
 a disease, m which the whole habit is most
 frequently  more  or less   concerned,  and
 veiy seldom affects  the  part only.  The
 latter,  or those  which occupy  the coats
 immediately investing ihe testicle and its
 Vvssel-, hydrocele  tunicx  vaginalis,  are
 absolutely local, very seldom  affect  the
 common membrane of the scrotum, gene-
 rally attack one  side  only, and  are  fre-
 quently found in persons who are perfectly
 free from mil other complaints.
   Tne  anasarca  integumentorum retains
 the impression  of the finger.   The vaginal
 hydrocele is elastic.
   The  hydrocele  of the  tunica vaginalis
 testi  is a morbid accumulation  of the wa-
 ter separated on the internal surface of the
 tunica  vaginalis,  to moisten  or  lubricate
 the test icle.
   From its first  appearance, it seldom dis-
 appears, or  diminishes,  but generally con-
 tinues to increase, sometimes rapidly,  at
 others more slowly.   In some, it grows to
 a painful degree  of distention   in a few
 mo.ths ; in  others, it continues many years
 yvith little disturbance. As it enlarges, it 
384               HYD                                      HYD
 becomes  more tense,  and  is  sometimes
 transparent; so that if  a candle is held on
 the opposite side a degree of light is  per-
 ceived through the whole tumour; but the
 only certain distinction  is the fluctuation,
 which is not found when  the disease is an
 hernia  of  the  omentum,  or intestines, or
 an inflammatory or a schirrhous tumour of
 the testicle.
  Hydrocele  ctstata.    Encysted  hy-
 drocele  of the spermatic cord resembles
 the common hydrocele;  but, the tumour
 does not extend to the  testicle, which  may
 be felt below or behind  it, while, in the hy-
 drocele of the vaginal coat, when large, the
 testicle cannot  be discovered.  In this dis-
 ease, also, the penis is not buried in the tu-
 mour.  Sometimes the fluid is contained
 in two distinct  cells ; and this is discovered
 by  little contractions  in it.  It is  distin-
 guished  from  the anasarcous hydrocele by
 a sensible fluctuation, and the want  of the
 inelastic pitting;  from hernia, by its be-
 ginning below,  from its  not receding in an
 horizontal  position, and not enlarging  by
 coughing and sneezing.
  Hydrocele  funiculi   spermatici,  or
 hydrocele  of  the  spermatic cord.   Ana-
 sarcous hydrocele  of the  spermatic cord
 sometimes  accompanies  ascites, and at
 other times it is found to be confined to the
 cellular substance, in or about the sperma-
 tic  cord.   The causes  of this disease may
 be, obstructions in the  lymphatics leading
 from  the part,  in consequence of schirrous
 affections of the abdominal viscera, or the
 pressure of a truss applied for the cure of
 hernia.
  When the affection  is  connected with
 anasarca in other parts, it is then so  evi-
 dent as to require no particular description.
 When it is  local, it is attended yvith a co-
 lourles tumour in  the course of the sper-
 matic cord, soft and inelastic to the touch,
 and  unaccompanied with  fluctuation.   In
 an erect position  of the  body,  it is of an
 oblong figure;   but when  the  body is re-
 cumbent, it is flatter, and somewhat round.
 Generally,  it is no longer  than  the part of
 the cord which lies in the groin ; though
 sometimes it extends as far as the testicle,
 and even stretches the  scrotum to an an-
 common size.  By pressure, a great part
 of the syvelling can always he made  to re-
 cede into the abdomen.  It  instantly, how-
 ever,  returns  to its former situation,  on
 the pressure being withdrawn.
  Hydrocele   peritonei.    Ascites,  or
 common dropsy of the belly.
  Hydrocele  spinalis.   A watery  swell-
ing on the vertebrx.
  Hydrocelodes  ischuria.   (From vSceg
water, and nnxct^e,  attended yvith tumour.)
 App'iedto a suppression of urine, from a
 rupture >.fthe urethra.
  HYDROCEPHALUS.   (From vfug,  wa-
 ter,  and  Kttpaoxti, the head.)  Hydrocepha-
 lum.   Dropsy of  the  brain.  Dropsy of
 the head.  A genus of disease arranged by
 Cullen,  in the  class cachexia,  and order
 intumescentia.  It is  distinguished by au-
 thors  into external  and internal: 1. Hy-
 drocephalus externus, is a collection of wa-
 ter between  the membranes  of the brain.
 2. Hydrocephalus internus, is when a fluid
 is collected in the ventricles of the brain,
 producing dilatation of the  pupils, apo-
 plexy,  &c.  See  Apoplexia.  It is  some-
 times of a chronic  nature, when the water
 has been known to  increase  to an enor-
 mous quantity, effecting a diastasis of the
 bones  of the head, and an absorption of
 the substance of the brain.
   Pain in the head,  particularly across the
 brow,  stupor,  dilatation of tne  pupils,
 nausea,  vomiting,  preternatural slowness
 of the pulse, and convulsions,  are the pa-
 thognomic symptoms of this disease, which
 have been laid down by the  generality of
 writers.
   Hydrocephalus  is almost  peculiar  to
 children, being rarely known  to extend
 beyond the age of twelve or fourteen .- and
 it seems  more frequently to arise in those
 of a scrophulous and ricketty habit than in
 others.  It is  an affection which has  been
 observed  to pervade families,  affecting all
 or the  greater part of the children at a cer-
 tain period of their  life; which seems  to
 shew that, in many cases, it depends more
 on the general habit than  on  any local af-
 fection, or accidental cause.
   The disease has generally been supposed
 to arise  in consequence either  of injuries
 done to the brain itself, by blows, falls, &c.
 from scirrhous  tumours or excrescences
 within  the skull,  from  original laxity  or
 weakness in  the brain, or from general de-
 bility  and an impoverished state of the
 blood.
   With respect to its proximate cause, very
 opposite  opinions  are still entertained by
 medical writers, which, in conjunction  ith
 the equivocal nature of its symptoms, prove
 a source of considerable  embarmssment to
 the young practitioner.
   Dr. Beddoes says,  he believes it to be-
long to inflammations, and that,  at an early
period, he should  be inclined to bleed  as
largely us in pneumonia.
   Dr. Withering observes that,  in ■■<  .neat
 many  cases,  if not  in all, congestion,  or
 slight  inflammation, are the precursors  to
 the aqueous accumulation.
   Dr.  Rush thinks that,  instead of its be-
 ing considered  an  idiopathic  dropsy,  it
 should be considered only as an  effect of a
primary  inflammation,  or congestion  of
blood in  the  brain.   It appears  (says he)
 that the disease, in its first stage, is the ef-
 fect of causes which produce a less degree
 of that  inflammation which constitutes
 phrenitis;  and that  its second  stage is a
 less degree of that effusion which produces 
HYDROCEPHALUS.
385
serous  apoplexy in adults.   The former
partakes of the nature of the chronic in-
flammation of Dr.  Cullen, and  the asthe-
nic inflammation  of  Dr.  Brown.   There
are others again, who view the subject in a
very  different  light.    Dr.  Darwin sup-
  Eoses  inactivity, or torpor of  the absor-
  ent vessels ofthe brain, to be the cause of
hydrocephalus internus;  but he confesses,
in another  part of his work,  that the tor-
por of  the absorbent vessels may often
exist as a secondary effect.
   Dr. Whytt, who has published an inge-
nious treatise  on the disease, observes, the
immediate cause of every kind of dropsy is
the same, viz. such a state of the parts as
makes the exhalent arteries  throw out a
greater  quantity of fl-iids than  the  absor-
bents can take up.  From what he after.
wards  mentions, he  evidently  considers
this state as consisting in debility.
   As  many cases are accompanied with an
increased or inflammatory action of  the
vessels of the brain, and others  again  are
observed to prevail  along with general ana-
sarca, it seems  rational to allow that hy-
drocephalus is, in some instances,  the con-
sequence of congestion, or slight inflam-
mation in the  brain; and that, in  others,
it arises either from general debility or to-
pical  laxity.   In admitting these as incon-
trovertible  facts,  Dr. Thomas is at  the
same  time  induced  to  suppose that  the
cases of it occurring  from mere debility
are by no means frequent.
   I'he great  analogy  subsisting  between
the symptoms wliich are characteristic of
inflammation,  and  those which form  the
first stage of the acute species of hydro-
cephalus, (for the disease, as already ob-
served, has  been divided  into the chronic
and acute by some writers,) together with
the good effects often consequent on  blood-
letting,  and the  inflammatory appearance
wliich the blood frequently exhibits, seem
to point out strong proof of the disease be-
ing, in most instances, an active  inflam-
mation,  and  that it  rarely  occurs from
mere debility, as a primary cause.
   The progress of the disorder  has,  by
some, been divided into three stages.
   When  it is accompanied by  an increased
or inflammatory action of the brain, as  not"
uncommonly  happens,  its  fiHk stage is
marked  with  many of the symptoms of
pyrexia,  such as  languor, inactivity, loss
of appetite,  nausea,  vomiting,  parched
tongue, hot, dry skin,  flushing of the face,
head-ach, throbbing of the  temporal   ar-
teries, and  quickened pulse ;  which symp-
toms  always suffer an exacerbation in the
evening,  but   towards  morning  become
milder.
  When  it is  unaccompanied by any  in-
flammatory  action  of the brain, many of
these  appearances are not to be observed.
In these cases it is marked by a dejection
of countenance,  loss  of appetite,  pains
over the eyes, soreness of the integuments
of the cranium to the touch, propensity to
the bed, aversion to  being moved, nausea,
and  costiveness.   The disease, at length,
makes a remarkable  transition, which de-
notes  the  commencement  of its second
stage.  The child screams out, without be-
ing able to assign any cause j its sleep is
much  disturbed; there  is  a  considerable
dilatation of the  pupils of the eyes, with-
out any  contraction on their being exposed
to light; lethargic torpor, with strabismus,
or perhaps double vision, ensues, and the
pulse becomes slow and unequal.
  In  the third stage, the  pulse returns
again  to the  febrile state,  becoming un-
commonly quick  and variable; and coma,
yvith convulsions, ensue.   When the  accu-
mulation of water is very great, and the
child  young, the sutures recede a consi-
derable way from each other, and  the head,
towards the end, becomes much enlarged.
  When recoveries   have  actually  taken
place  in  hydrocephalus,  we ought  proba-
bly to  attribute more to  the efforts  of na-
ture  than to  the interference of art.  In
every instance  it is  to be regarded as of
difficult cure.
  An  accumulation  of water in the ven-
tricles of the  brain  is one of the  most
common appearances to be  observed  on
dissection.  In different cases, this is accu-
mulated  in greater or less quantities.  It
sometimes  amounts only  to  a few ounces,
and occasionally to some  pints. When the
quantity of water is considerable, the for-
nix is raised at its anterior extremity, in
consequence of its accumulation, and  an
immediate  opening  of communication is
thereby  formed  between the lateral ven-
tricles.   The water  is of a purer colour,
and more limpid than what it is found in
the dropsy ofthe thorax, or abdomen.  It
appears,  however, to be generally  of the
same  nature with the water that is  accu-
mulated  in these cavities.    In  some in-
stances the yvater in  ivdrocephalus con-
tains a very small proportion of coagula-
ble matter, and in others it is  entirely free
from it.
  When the water  is accumulated to a
very  large  quantity  in the ventricles,  the
substance ofthe brain appears to  be a sort
of pulpy bag, containing  a  fluid.   The
skull, upon  such occasions,  is very much
enlarged in size, and  altered in its shape;
and it appears exceedingly large in  pro-
portion to  the face.   On   removing  the
scalp, the bones are found to be very thin,
and there  are  frequently broad  spots  of"
membrane in  the bone.   These appear-
ances  are,  however,  only to be  observed
where  the  disease has been of some years
continuance.
  In   some cases, where the quantity  of
water coll.-cted is not great, the substance
    3  D*
Urn* 
386               HYD

Of the brain has appeared to be indurated,
and in others softened.  At times, the or- .
gan has  been  found gorged with blood ;
collections also of a viscid tenacious mat-
ter have  been discovered in cysts, upon its
external  surface,  and  tumours have been
found attached to its substance.
  Hydrocephalus acutus.  See  Hydroce-
phalus.
  Hydrocephalus externus.   Water be-
tyveen the brain and its membranes.
  HxnRocEPHALus  internus.    Water in
the ven ricles of the. bram.
  HYTJROCOTYLE.    (From   vUp,  wa-
ter, and  x/lvxit,  the cotula.)  1. The  name
of a genus of  plants  in the Linnxan sys-
tem.  Class, Pentandria.   Order,  Digy-
nia.
  2.  The name, in  some  pharmacopoeias,
for the  common  marsh  or water cotula,
or penny-wort, which is  said to possess
acrid qualities.
   Hxdrocystis.  (From  vS'ag, water, and
x-VTie, a vesicle,)   An encysted dropsy.
  HYDROGEN.   (Hydrogenium;   from
•ofing,  water, and  ytvoyAt, to become, or
yivvAUi to produce, because with  oxygen it
produces water.)  Base of inflammable air.
  Hydrogen is a substance not perceptible
to our sensations  in a separate  state; but
its existence is not at all  the less certain.
Though we cannot exhibit  it experimen-
tally  uncombined, we  can  pursue it  yvhile
it passes out  of one combination into  an-
other; we cannot, indeed, arrest it on its
passage, but we never fail to discover it,
at least  if yve use the  proper chymical
means, when it presents itself to our notice
in a new compound.
   Hydrogen, as its rfame  expresses, is one
of the constituent elements of water.  Its
existence was  unknown till lately.   It is
plentifully distributed in nature, and acts
a very considerable part in the processes of
the animal and vegetable  economy.  It is
one ofthe ingredients in ihe mixtures  of
bitumen, of oils,  fats, ardent  spirit, ether,
and,  in  fact, of all the proximate compo-
nent  parts of all animal and vegetable bo-
dies.   It  forms a constituent part «f all
animal and vegetable  acids.  It is one of
the bases of ammonia and of various other
compound gases.
   It  possesses  so  great an affinity with ca-
loric, that it can only  exist in the state of
gas; it  is consequently impossible to pro-
cure it in the concrete or liquid state, inde-
 pendent of combination.
   Solid hydrogen, therefore, united to  ca-
 loric and bght, forms  hydrogen gas.
         Properties of Hydrogen Gas.
   This  gas, which was formerly called in-
 flammable  air,  was  discovered  by  Air.
 Cavendish, in   the  year  1768, though  it
 had  been noticed long before  by ttie an-
 cients.  The  famous  philosophical  candle
 attests the antiquity of this discovery.
                 HYD

  Hydrogen gas, like  oxygen  gas,  is  a
triple compound, consisting of  the  pon-
derable  base  ot hydrogen, caloric,  and
light   It possesses all the mechanical pro-
perties of atmospheric air.  It is the light-
est substance whose weight we are able to
estimate: yvhen in its purest state, and free
from  moisture,  it is about thirteen times
lighter  than  atmospheric air.  It is not
fitted  for  respiration;   animals,  when
obliged to breathe  in it, die almost instan-
taneously.   It  is  decomposed by  living
vegetables, and  its basis  becomes one of
the constituents of oil,  resin, &c.   It is
inflammable,  and burns rapidly when kin-
died,  in  contact with  atmospheric air or
oxygen gas, by means of the electric spark,
or by an inflamed body; and burns, when
pure, with a  blue  lambent flame; but all
burning  substances  are immediately extin-
guished when immersed in it.  It is, there-
fore,  incapable of supporting combustion.
It is  not injurious  to growing vegetables.
It  is  unabsorbable by most  substances;
but water absorbs  about one-thirteenth of
its bulk.   It is capable of dissolving car-
bon,  sulphur,  phosphorus, arsenic,  and
many other bodies.  When its basis  com-
bines  with that  of  oxygen gas,  water is
formed; with  nitrogen it forms  ammonia.
It does not act  on earthy substances.  It
is decomposible  by a  great variety of bo-
dies.
   Method of  obtaining  Hydrogen  Gas.—A
ready method of obtaining  hydrogen gas
consists  in subjecting  water to the  action
of a  substance which is capable of decom-
posing this fluid.
   1.  For this purpose, let sulphuric acid,
previously diluted  with four or five times
its weight of  water,  be  poured on  iron
filings, or bits of zinc, in a small retort,
or gas-bottle, called  a pneumatic flask,
or proof; as soon as the diluted acid comes
in contact with  the metal, a violent  effer-
vescence takes place, and  hydrogen gas
escapes  without external  heat  being ap-
pi ed.  It  may be  collected  in  the  usual
manner over  water, taking care to let  a
certain portion escape,  on account of the
atmospheric air contained  in the disengag-
ing vesse's.
   The production  of hydrogen gas in the
above way is, owing to the decomposition of
water.  The iron,  or  zinc,  when in con-
tact  with  this  fluid,  in conjunction with
sulphuric  acid,  has a greater affinity  to
oxygen  than  the hydrogen has; tlie  oxy-
gen,  therefore, unites  to  it, and forms an
oxid of that  metal, yvhich is  instantly at-
tacked  and  dissolved by the acid; the
 other constituent part of the water, the hy-
 drogen, is set free,  which, by uniting with
 caloric, assumes the form of hydrogen gas,
 The oxygen is therefore the bond of union
 between the metal  and the acid.
   The hissing noise, or effervescence, ob- 
HYD
HYD              387
servable during the  process, is owing to
the rapid motion excited in the mixture by
means of the great number of air-bubbles
quickly  disengaged  and breaking  at  the
surface ofthe fluid.
   We see also in this case, that two sub-
stances exert an attraction, and are even
capable of decomposing, jointly, a third,
wliich  neither of them is  able  to  do
singly, viz.  if  we present sulphuric acid
alone, or iron or zinc  alone,  to  water,
they  cannot  detach  the oxygen from the
hydrogen of that  fluid; but if both  are ap-
plied, a decomposition is instantly effect-
ed.   This  experiment,  therefore,  proves
that  the agency  of chymical  affinity be-
tween two or  more  bodies  may lie dor-
mant, until it is  called into action  by the
interposition  of another body, which  fre-
quently exerts no energy upon any of them
in a separate state.   Instances of this kind
were  formerly called predispodng affinities.
  2. Iron, in a red heat, has  also the pro-
perty of decomposing water, by dislodging
the oxygen from  its  combination with hy-
drogen, in the following manner.
   Let a  gun-barrel, having  its touch-hole
screwed up, pass through  a furnace,  or
large crucible perforated for that purpose,
taking care  to incline the barrel  at the
narrowest part; adjust to its upper extre-
mity  a  retort charged with water,  and let
the other extremity terminate  in a tube,
introduced under a receiver in the pneu-
matic trough.  When the  apparatus  is
thus  disposed, and  well luted, bring the
gun-barrel to a red  heat,  and when tho-
roughly red-hot, make the  water  in  the
retort boil;   the vapour,  when   passing
through  the red-hot tube, will yield hydro-
gen gas abundantly. In this experiment, the
oxygen  of the water combines with  the
iron at a red heat, so as to convert it into
an oxyd, and  ihe caloric applied combines
with the hydrogen of the water, and forms
hvdrogen gas.  It is, therefore, the result
of a double affinity, that of the oxygen of
the water with the  metal, and  that of its
hydrogen with caloric.
  The more caloric is employed in the ex-
periment of decomposing water  by  means
of iron, Sec. the sooner is tlie water decom-
posed.
   Hydrogen  gas  is   frequently found  in
great abundance  in  mines and coal-pits,
where it  is sometimes generated suddenly,
and becomes mixed with the atmospheric
air of these  subterraneous  cavities.  If a
lighted  candle be brought in, this mixture
often  explodes, and  produces  the most
dreadful effects.  It  is called, by miners,
firedamp.   It  generally forms  a cloud in
the upper part of the mine,  on account of
its leviiy, but does not mix there yvith at-
mospheric air,  unless some agitation takes
place. The  miners  frequently set  fire to
 it with a candle, laying at the same  time
 flat on their faces, to escape the violence of
 the shock.  An easier and  more safe me-
 thod of clearing the mine is, by  leading a
 long tube through the shaft of it, to the
 ash-pit of a furnace; by this means  the
 gas will be conducted to feed the fire.
   Hydrogen  gas,  in whatever manner pro-^
 duced, always  originates from  yvater," ei-
 ther  in  consequence  of  a preceding de-
 composition, in yvhich it had   een com-
 bined, in the  state of solid or fixed hydro-
 gen, with one of the substances employed,
 or from a decomposition of water actually
 taking place during the experiment.
   There  are instances recorded of a va-
 pour issuing from the stomach  of dead
 persons, which took fire on  the  approach
 of a  candle.   We even find accounts, in
 several works,  of the combustion of living
 human  beings, which appears to be spon-
 taneous.   Dr.  Swediaur related some in-
 stances of porters at Warsaw, who,  having
 drank abundantly o£ spirit,  fell  down  in
 the street, with the smoke  issuing out of
 their  mouths;  and people came to their
 assistance, saying they  Would take fire ;  to
 prevent yvhich, they made them drink  a
 great quantity of milk,  or  used a more
 singular  expedient, by causing  them  to
 swallow the urine  of the  by-standers, im-
 mediately on  its evacuation.
   However difficult  it may be to give cre-
 dit to such narratives, it is equally difficult
 to reject them entirely, without refusing to
 admit the numerous testimonies of men,
 who  were, for the most  part, worthy of
 credit.   Citizen Lair has collected all the
 circumstances  of this nature which he
 found dispersed in different books, and has
 rejected those  which  did  not  appear to
 be supported by respectable testimony,  to
 which he  has added some others, related by
 persons still  living.  These narratives are
 nine in  number; they  were communicated
 to the Philoinatic Society, at  Paris,  and in-
 serted  in the  bulletin, Thermidor,  An. 5,
 No. 29.  The  cause of this phenomenon
 has  been attributed 1o a development of
 hydrogen gas taking place in the stomachs
 of these individuals.
   Citizen Lair believes that the  bodies of
 these  people  were not burned  perfectly
 spontaneously,  but it appeared to be owing
 to some very slight external cause, such as
 the fire of a candle, taper, or pipe.
   HYDUOGEN GAS, SULPHURATED.
 Sulphurated  hydrogen gas  possesses the
properties of an acid;  for when absorbed
by  yvater, its  solution  reddens vegeta-
ble blues  ; it  combines  also with alka-
lies, earths,  and  with  several  metallic
oxj'ds. Sulphurated hydrogen gas possesses
an  extremely  offensive odour, resembling
that of putrid eggs.  It kills  animals, and
extinguishes burning bodies.   AYJien  mixed
I 
JOo
HYDROGEN GAS, SULPHURATED.
with  oxygen gas, or atmospheric air, it is
inflammable.  Mingled with  nitrous gas,
it burns with a yellowish green flame.  It
is decomposed  by ammonia, by oxygenated
muriatic acid gas, and by sulphureous acid
gas.  It has a strong action on the greater
number of metallic oxyds.   Its specific
gravity to common air is as 1106 to  1000.
It is  composed,  according to Thenart, of
70.857  sulphur, and  29.143 hydrogen.  It
has the property of dissolving a small quan-
tity of phosphorus.
   Sulphurated hydrogen gas may be obtain-
ed in several ways:—
   1. Take  dry  sulphuret  of potash, put it
into a tubulated retort, lodged in a  sand-
bath, or supported over a lamp; direct the
neck  of the retort under a receiver placed
in the pneumatic trough ;   then pour gra-
dually upon the sulphuret diluted sulphuric
or muriatic  acid;  a violent effervescence
will take place, and  sulphurated hydrogen
gas will be liberated.  When no more gas
is produced spontaneously, urge the mix-
ture  yvith  heat, by  degrees,  till  it  boils,
and gas will again be liberated abundantly.
   The water made use of  for receiving it
should  be heated to  about 80  or 90; at
this temperature it  dissolves little of the
gas ;  whereas, if cold water be made use
of, a vast quantity of it is absorbed.
   Explanation.—Though   sulphur makes
no alteration on yvater, which proves that
sulphur has less attraction  for oxygen than
hydrogen has, yet, if sulphur be united to
an alkali,  this  combination  decomposes
water whenever  it comes  in  contact with
it, though the alkali  itself has no attraction
either for oxygen or  hydrogen.
   The  formation of this gas explains this
truth.  On adding the sulphuret of potash
to  the  water, this  fluid becomes decom-
posed,  part of the sulphur robs  it of  its
oxygen, and lorms with it sulphuric acid  ;
this generated acid unites to part ot the  al-
kali,  and  forms sulphate  of potash.  The
liberated hydrogen  dissolves  another part
of the sulphur, and  forms with it sulphu-
rated  hydrogen, the basis of  this gas,
which is retained by the separated portion
of the alkali.  The sulphuric acid added
now  extricates  it  from the   alkali, and
makes it fly off in the form of gas.
   The mixture in the retort therefore con-
tains  an alkaline  suiphure,  properly  so
called,  or the simple  combination of sul-
phur  -with alkali; sulphate of potash, and,
lastly, sulphurated hydrogen gas, dissolved
in  the  alkaline suiphure,  or  an hydroge-
nated sulphurer.
   Diluted  muriatic  acid seems best adapt-
ed for  the  production  of  sulphurated
hydrogen  gas  from alkaline  sulphurets.
If nitric  acid  be made  use  of it,  must
be much diluted.  Sulphuric  acid yields
little  gas> unless assisted by heat.  When
the proportion of sulpur in the sulphuret
exceeds that of the alkali, the dense sul-
phuric acid poured upon it emits sulphuric
acid gas, much  loaded with sulphur.  All
the rest ot the acids may be made use of
for decomposing the sulphurets.
  2. When iron and sulphur are united to-
gether, they afford a large quantity of sul-
phurated hydrogen gas, on submitting them
to  the action of  heat,  in contact  with
water.
  Melt together, in a crucible, equal parts
of iron filings and sulphur; the product is
a  black  brittle  mass, called sulphuret of
iron.   Reduce this to  powder, and put it,
with  a little  water, into a tubulated re-
tort; add  diluted muriatic acid, and apply
a gentle  heat, till  no  more gas  is disen-
gaged.   The philosophy  of  this  expe-
riment is  analogous to the former.   Part
of the oxygen of the  water unites to part
of  the sulphur, and forms sulphuric acid;
another pari  oxydates  the iron, which,
dissolved  by the  acid, forms sulphate of
iron:  the  hydrogen of  the water  unites
to another part of the sulphur, and forms
sulphurated  hydrogen,  which  becomes
gazeous by the addition of caloric.
  3. Sulphurated hydrogen gas may also be
obtained by heating an alkaline sulphuret,
with  the  addition  of  water, without the
affusion of an acid.  In this case, the water is
also  decomposed;  its  hydrogen  unites
with part ofthe sulphur, and forms sulphu-
rated hydrogen ; the oxygen of the water
unites with another part of the sulphur,
and produces sulphuric acid, which joins to
the alkali  and forms a  sulphate.  The sul-
phurated  hydrogen  becomes  disengaged
by heat in the gazeous form.
  4. Sulphurated hydrogen gas  may be
obtained  by passing hydrogen gas through
sulphur, in a state of fusion.
  For this purpose, put sulphur into a gun.
barrel, or Wedegwood's tube, and place it
across a furnace ; fit to the lower extremi-
ty a bent glass tube, which goes under a
receiver placed in the pneumatic trough,
and adapt to  the  upper  extremity a tubu-
lated retort, or other apparatus proper for
producing  hydrogen gas.   The sulphur
must  then be heated, and, when melted,
and the hydrogen  gas evolved,  must be
made to pass over it, which, in this man-
ner, will  dissolve part ofthe sulphur, and
become converted into sulphurated hydro-
gen gas.
  5. It may likewise be procured in a di-
rect manner; for that purpose,  let a small
quantity  of sulphur be  enclosed in ajar
full of hydrogen  gas, and melt it by means
of a burning-glass.   This  method  does
not  succeed, except  the   hydrogen gas
be  as dry  as  possible, for  its  affinity to
sulphur is weakened  in proportion to its
moisture. 
HYD
HYD
389
  HYDROGEN    GAS,    PHOSPHORA-
TED.  Phosphorated hydrogen gas  con-
sists of phosphorus dissolved  in hydrogen
gas.
  Properties.—It is the most  combustible
substance  in  nature,  and  it  is  particu-
larly  distinguished  from  all other gases,
by the property of taking fire  immediately
when brought in contact with  atmospheric
air.   When mixed  with  oxygen  gas,  or
with oxygenated muriatic acid gas, it burns
with great vehemence.   When bubbles of
it are suffered to pass through water, they
explode  in  succession as  they reach the
surface of this fluid.  It has an insupport-
able odour, similar  to that of putrid fish.
It is partly absorbable by distilled water,
freed from atmospheric air at low tempera-
tures.  Distilled water absorbs about one-
fourth, and gives  it out  again  withoui
alteration by heat.   Water containing at-
mospheric air decomposes it, when suffered
to stand with it for some  time.   When
exposed to vivid light, it deposits phospho-
rus in a crystalline form.
         Methods of obtaining it.
  1. Take a small  retort;  put into it one
part of phosphorus  and  ten of a concen-
trated  solution of potash,  or  soda; make
the mixture boil, and receive the liberated
gas over mercury; or, if it be  intended for
immediate use, it may be collected  over
water.  In  this  experiment,  a decompo-
sition of the water takes place.  Its  oxy-
 Spen unites to part of the phosphorus, and
 brms  phosphoric acid, which  joins to the
potash, and  forms phosphate  of potash.
The liberated hydrogen dissolves  another
part of the  phosphorus, and becomes con-
verted into phosphorated hydrogen gas.
  In thus preparing this gas, the body of
the retort should  be  filled as nearly  as
possible  with the  mixture, otherwise the
first portion of gas which  is produced in-
flames in the retort; a vacuum is  formed,
and the  water forced up into the retort,
and endangers the  bursting of it.
  2 Phosphorated  hydrogen  gas is  also
obtained,  if,  by a  direct  exposure to a
strong heat, we  effect a combination  of
phosphorus and lime, and then throw this
compound  into water,  a great quantity of
phosphorated  hydrogen gas will soon be
formed, and may be collected  in the usual
manner, over water or mercury.
  The production of phosphorated  hydro-
gen gas in this manner, is analogous to the
first, with the only difference that here the
decomposition of the water takes place  at
common  temperatures.
  3. Phosphorated hydrogen gas may also
be  obtained, according to  Davy, in  the
following manner:
  Let water  be decomposed in the usual
manner,  by means of zmc and  sulphuric
acid,  and add to the mixture a quantity  of
phosphoi-us.   The hydrogen evolved will
dissolve part of the phosphorus; phospho-
rated hydrogen gas will be produced, and
take fire at  the surface of  the fluid,  so
long as the decomposition of the water is
made,  with  considerable  rapidity.   But
the gas produced  in this  process  bums
with a  more lambent flame  than that ob-
tained in the usual  manner, probably  on
account of containing a larger quantity of
hydrogen.  The experiment is nevertheless
brilliant; for the gas is disengaged in small
bubbles, which  cover the whole surface of
the fluid; they disengage themselves  ra-
pidly,  new ones are produced, and  the
whole fluid resembles a well of fire.
   For the  success   of this  experiment,
it is essential that  the water, during  the
action  of its  decomposition,  be consider-
ably heated,  which may be  effected by a
copious  addition of  sulphuric  acid, and
that the phosphorus  be present in a consi-
derable quantity. Half a part of phospho-
rus cut into small pieces, one of granulated
zinc, three of concentrated sulphuric acid,
and  five of  water,  answer  this purpose
exceedingly well.
   Phosphorated hydrogen  gas is also pro-
duced by nature.  The air which burns at
the surface of certain springs, and forms
what  is  called  burning-springs, and  the
ignis fatui (Jack o'lanterns),  wliich  glide
along  burying-grounds, or  places  where
animal matter is putrefying, consists of hy-
drogen gas, holding phosphorus in solution.
   Hydrogen gaz,  light, carbonated.   See
Carbonated hydrogen gas.
   Hydrogen gaz, heavy, carbonated.   See
Carbonated hydrogen gas.
   HydrolapatUum.   (From  uShg,  water,
and xattaQov, the dock )  Herba Brittanica.
Lapathum aquaticum.  The  water-dock.
Rumex hydrolapathvm,  of Linnxus -.—fiori-
bus hermaphraditis, valvulis  integris grani-
feris, foliis lunceolatis.  The  leaves of this
plant manifest considerable acidity, and are
said to possess a laxative quality. The root
is strongly adstringent, and has been much
employed, both externally and internally,
for the cure  of some diseases of the skin,
as scurvy, lepra, lichen,  &c.   The  root
powdered is  said to be an excellent den-
trifrice.
   Hydromeli.   (From vSbeg, water, and
ytxi,  honey.)    Mulsum.   Aqua  mulsa.
Melicratum.  Braggat.  Hydromel.  Water
impregnated  with honey.   After it is fer-
mented, it is called  vinous  hydromel,  or
mead.
   HYDROMETRA.   (From   vo*»g, water,
and ymgA,  the womb.)   Hydrops  uteri.
Dropsy of the womb.  A genus of disease
in the  class  cachexia, and order intumes-
centia, of Cullen.  It  produces a swelling
ofthe hypogastric region, slowly and gradu-
ally increasing, resembling the figure of the 
590              HYD
HYD
uterus, yielding to, or fluctuating on, pres-
sure ;  yvithout ischury or pregnancy.  Sau-
vage  enumerates  seven species.  It must
be considered as  a very rare disease, and
one that  can with  difficulty be ascertained.
   Hydromphalum.   (From  vfceg,  yvater,
and oy<pAXoe, the navel.) A tumour of the
nave! containing water.
   Hydronosos.   (From vJeog,  water, and
voo-oe,  a  disease.)  The  sweating-sickness,
called Ephidrosis and Sudor  anglicus.
   Hydropedesis.  (From  vS'up, water, and
TnSoxn, to break out.)   A breaking out into
a violent sweat.
   HYDROPHOBIA.  (From  vSmg,  water,
and qo&ce, to fear,) Rabes canina.  Cynan-
thropia.  Cynolesia- Canine madness.  This
disease  arises in consequence  of the bite
of a  rabid animal, as  a dog or  cat, and
sometimes  spontaneously.    It  is  termed
hydrophobia, because persons that are thus
bitten  dread  the  sight or the  falling of
water when first seized. Cullen has arran-
ged it under the class  neuroses, and' order
spasmi, and defines it a  loathing and great
dread  of drinking any  liquids, from their
creating a painful convulsion ofthe pharynx,
occasioned most commonly by the bite of a
mad animal.
   There  are tyyo species of hydrophobia:
   1. Hydrophobia rabiosa, when  there is a
desire of biting.
   2. Hydrophobia  simplex, when there is
not a desire of biting.
   Dr.  James  observes,  that  this peculiar
affection properly belongs to the canine
genus, viz. dogs, foxes, and wolves; in
which  animals only it seems  to  be innate
and  natural,  scarcely  ever  appearing  in
any others, except yvhen communicated
from these.  When a dog  is  affected with
madness, he becomes  dull,  solitary, and
endeavours to hide himself, seldom bark-
ing, but making a murmuring noise, and
refusing  all kinds  of meat  and drink.  He
flies at strangers; > but, in this  stage, he
remembers and  respects his  master; his
head and tail hang down;  he walks  as if
over-powered  by sleep; and a bite, at this
period, though dangerous,  is  not so apt to
bring on the disease in the  animal bitten as
one afflicted at a later period.  The dog at
length begins to pant; he breathes quickly
and heavily;  his  tongue hangs out; his
mouth is continually open,  and discharges
a  large  quantity of froth.  Sometimes he
walks  slowly, as if half asleep,  and  then
runs suddenly, but  not always  directly,
forward.   At  last  he  forgets  his master;
his eyes  have  a dull,  watery,  red  appear-
ance ;  he grows thin and weak,  often falls
down, gets up, and attempts to fly at every
thing,  becoming very  soon quite  furious.
The animal seldom lives in this latter slate
longer than thirty hours;  and it  is  said,
that his bites*, towards  the end  of his ex-
 istence, are  the most dangerous.   The
 throat ofa person suffering hydrophobia is
 always much affected ;  and,  it is asserted,
 the nearer the bite  to this part  the more
 perilous.
   Hydrophobia may be communicated to
 the human subject from the bites of cats,
 cows, and  other anmals, not  of the canine
 species, to yvhich  the affection  has been
 previously communicated.  However, it ii
 from the bites of those domestic ones, the
 dog  and cat, that most cases of hydropho-
 bia originate.  It does not  appear that the
 bite  of a person affected can  communicate
 the disease to another; at least the records
 of medicine furnish no proof of this  cir-
 cumstance.
   In  the human species, the general symp.
 toms attendant upon the the bite ofa mad
 dog,  or other rabid animal,  are—the part
 bitten, at some indefinite period, and occa-
 sionally  long after  the bitten part seems
 quite well, a slight pain begins to be felt in
 it, now and  then attended with  itching,
 but generally resembling a rheumatic pain.
 Then come  on wandering  pains, with  ah
 uneasiness  and heaviness, disturbed sleep,
 and frightful  dreams, accompanied with
 great restlessness,   sudden  startings,  and
 spasms,  sighing,  anxiety, and a love for
 solitude.  These  symptoms continuing to
 increase daily, pains begin  to shoot from
 the place which  was wounded, all along
 up to the throat, with a straitness and sen-
 sation of choaking, and a horror and dread
 at the  sight  of water, and other liquids,
 together with  a  loss of appetite and  tre-
 mor.  The person is, however, capable of
 swallowing any solid substance yvith tolera-
 ble ease; but the moment that any thing in
 a fluid form is brought in contact yvith his
 lips, it  occasions him to start back with
 much dread and horror, although he labours
 perhaps under great  thirst at the time.
  A vomiting of bilious matter soon comes
 on, in the course ofthe disease, and an in-
 tense  hot fever ensues,  attended with con-
 tinual watching, great thirst, dryness and
 roughness  of the  tongue, hoarseness  of
 the voice,  and the   discharge  of a viscid
 saliva from the mouth, which the patient
 is  constantly  spitting out; together with
 spasms  of the genital and urinary organs,
 in consequence of  which the evacuations
 are forcibly thrown  out. His respiration
 is laborious and uneasy, but hisjudgment is
 unaffected, and, as  long as  he retains the
 power of spe« ch, his answers  are distinct.
  In  some  few instances, a severe delirium
 arises, and closes the tragic scene ; but it
 more  frequently  happens, that the  pulse
 becomes tremulous and irregular, that con-
vulsions  arise,  and  that nature,  being at
length exhausted, sinks under the pressure
of misery.
  The appearances to be observed,  on dis- 
HYD
HYD
S9I
•ection, in hydrophobia,  are unusual  ari-
dity of the viscera and other parts; marks
of inflammation in  the lances,  gula,  and
larynx ; inflammatory  appearances in  the
stomach, and  an accumulation or effusion
of blood in the lung>.   Some marks of in-
flammation are likewise to be observed in
the brain, consisting in a serous effusion on
its su if ace, or  in a redness of the pia mater;
which appearances have also  presented
themselves in  the dog.
   In some cases of dissection, not the least
morbid appearance has been observed, ei-
thjr'inthe fauces, diaphragm, stomach, or
intestines.   'Pie poison has therefore been
conceived by  some physicians to act upon
the nervous system, and to be so wholly
confined to it, as to make  it. a matter of
doubt whether the qualities of the blood
are altered or not.
   IIYDROPHTHALMIA.   (From   i/JW,
water,  and  o^Qaxyoe,  the  eye.  Hydroph-
thalmium.   There are  two  diseases, diffe-
rent in their nature and consequences, thus
termed.   The one is a mere anasaicous or
(edematous swelling of the eyelid.   The
other, the true hydropthalmia,  is a swell-
ing of the bulb of the eye,  from too great
a collection of the vitreous  or aqueous hu-
mours.
   Hydiiophthalmium.  (From -^Jag, water,
and o^Axyoe,  the  eye.)  See Hydrophthul-
mia.
   Hyiuiophysocele.   (From  v&ug,  water,
epvint, flatulence, and kxxh, a  tumour.)   Her-
nia, combined with hydrocele.
   Hyuropica. (Prom  vfgaid., the dropsy.)
 Medicines wliich relieve or cure dropsy.
   Hyiiropifer.  (Prom  vfag,  water,  and
rnripic, pepper;  60 called  from its biting
the  tongue like pepper, and being a native
of marshy places.)  Biting  arsmart  Lake-
 weed. Water-pepper.  Polygonum hydropiper
 of Linna:us.   This plant is very common
 in. our ditches ; the leaves have an acrid
 burning taste, and seem to  be nearly ofthe
 same nature vvHi those of the arum.  They
 have been recommended as possessing an-
 tiseptic, aperient, diuretic virtues, and gi-
 ven in scurvies  and  cachexies,  asthmas,
 hypochondriacal and nephritic complaints,
 and wandering gout. The fresh  leaves have
 been applied  externally, as a stimulating
 cataplasm.
   UriiiioPM-.uMosAncA. (From vS~ag, water,
 -r;tvya, wind,  a id o-'gl, flesh.)   A tumour
 of air, water,  and soinl substances.
   IIymioi-uides.  (Prom vfgtvd.,  a  dropsy,
 and ui.e, likeness,) A term formerly applied
 to liquid  and  watery excrements.
   HYDROPS. (Prom vfog, water.)  Dropsy.
 A preternatural collection of serous or wa-
 tery fluid in  the cellular  substance, or dif-
 ferent  cavities of the body.   It receives
different  appellations,  according  to  tlie
particular situation in which it is lodged.
  When it is diffused through the cellular    ,.
membrane, either generally or partially, it
is called anasarca When it is deposited in
the cavity of the cranium, it is called hy-
drocephalus; when in the chest, hydrothorax,
or hydrops pectoris.  When in the abdomen,
asdtes.  In  the uterus, hydremetra ;. and
within the scrotum, hydrocele.
  The  causes  of the^e diseases are, a fa-
mily  disposition thereto,  frequent saliva-
tions,  excessive  and  long  continued  eva-
cuations,  a free use of spirituous liquors,
(whicii never fail to destroy the digestive
powers,)  schiirnsiiies of the liver, spleen,
pancreas, mesentery, and other abdominal
viscera;  preceding diseases, as the jaun-
dice, diarrhoea, dysentery, phtlns s, asth-
ma, gout, intermittents of long duration,
scarlet  fever, and some of the exanthema-
ta ; a suppression of accustomed evacua-
tions, the sudden striking in  of eruptive
humours, ossification of the valves  of the
heart, polypi  in ihe  right ventricle, aneiu
risin  in the arteries,  tumours making a
considerable pressure on  the neighbouring
parts, permanent obstruction in ihe lungs,
rupture of the  thoracic duct,  exposure tor
a  length  of time to  a  moist atmosphere,
laxitj ofthe exiialents, defect in the ab-
sorbents,  topical weakness,  and general
debility.
   Hyiiuops ah  m.vtilam.  Diabetes.
   Hydrops ahticuli.   A white swelling of
a joint  is  sometimes so  called.
   Hydrops cystic us. Any dropsy enclosed
in bags or cysts.
   Hyiiuops iiexu. An accumulation of syno-
via, under the capsular ligament of the knee.
   Hydrops medullx spinalis.  See Hydro-
 rachitis and Spina bifida.
   Hydrops ovarii.   A dropsy of the ova-
rium.  A ^pecies of ascites.
   Hydrops piictoris.  See Hydrothorax.
   Hydrops pericardii.  See Hydrocardia.
   Hydrops pulmonum.  Water in the cellu-
lar interstices ofthe lungs.
   Hydrops scroti.  See Hydrocele.
   Hydrops uteri.  Hydrometra.
   Hydiiopyretus.  (From vittg, water, and
Trvgtloe, fever.)   The sweating fever or sick-
ness.  See Sudor Anq-licus.
   HYDRORA.CHITIS.  (Prom vfag, water,
andpA%ie, the spine.)  A flue uating tumour,
mostly situated on the lumbar vertebrae of
new-born children.  It  is a genus of disease
in the class cachexia, aid order in tumescen-
 tia of Cullen, and is always incurable.  See
 Spina bifida.
   Hydiihsaccharum.   (From  vfug,  water,
 and  0-ax.^agov,  sugar.)   A drink  made  of'
 sugar and water.
   Hydrosaiua.   (From vJnp, water, and 
592               HYD
HYG
 »*gf,the flesh.) Water in the cellular mem-
 brane.   See Anasarca.
   Hydrosarcocele. (From vfceg,water, o-Ag%,
 the flesh, and khx»,  a tumour.)  Sarcocele,
 with an infusion of water into the cellular
 membrane.
   Hydrosatum.  (From i/Jag, water, and
 go<fov, a rose.) A drink made of water, honey,
 and the juice of roses.
   Htdroselinujm.  (From vtivg, water, and
 atxtvov,  purslane.)   A species of purslane,
 growing in marshy places.
   Hydrosulphuretum stibii luteum. See
 Sulphur antimonii pracipitatum.
   Htdrosulphuretum stibii rubrum. Ker-
 mes mineralis. A sulphuret of antimony for
 merly in high estimation as an expectorant,
 sudorific and antispasmodic, in difficult re-
 spiration, rheumatism, diseases of the skin
 and glands.
   HYDROTHORAX.  (From vfa>g, water,
 and 6a>gst|, the  chest.)   Hydrops  thorads.
 Hydrops pectoris.  Dropsy of the chest.  A
 genus of disease in the class  cachexim, and
 order intumescentia, of Cullen.  Difficulty
 of breathing, particularly when in a hori-
 zontal  posture  ;  sudden startings  from
 sleep, with anxiety, and palpitations of the
 heart;  cough,  paleness of the visage, ana-
 sarcous swellings ofthe lower extremities,
 thirst, and a  scarcity of urine, are the cha-
 racteristic symptoms of hydrothorax  ; but
 the one which is more decisive than all the
 rest is, a fluctuation of water being per-
 ceived in the chest, either by the  patient
 himself or his medical attendant, on certain
 motions of the body.
   The causes yvhich give rise  to  the dis-
 ease are pretty much the same with  those
 which are productive  of the other species
 of dropsy.  In some cases, it  exists without
 any other kind of dropsical affection being
 present; but it prevails very often as a part
 of more universal dropsy.
  It frequently takes place to a considera-
 ble degree before it becomes very percep-
 tible  ;  and  its  presence is not  readily
 known,  the  symptoms, like  those of hy-
 drocephalus, not  being  always very dis-
 tinct.  In some  instances,   the  water   is
 collected in both sacs ofthe pleura -, but at
 other times,  it is only in one.  Sometimes
 it is lodged in the pericardium alone; but,
 for the  most part, it  only appears there,
 when, at the same time, a collection  is
 present  in one or both cavities of the tho-
 rax.  Sometimes the water is  effused in the
 cellular texture of the lungs, without any
 being deposited in the cavity  ofthe thorax.
 In a few cases, the water  that is collected
is enveloped in small cysts, of a membranous
 nature,  known by  the name of hydatids,
 which seem to float in the cavity ; but  more
 frequently they are connected with, and
 attached to, particular parts ofthe internal
 surface  of the pleura.
    Hydrothorax  often  comes  on  witii a
 sense of uneasiness at the lower end ofthe
 sternum,  accompanied  by a  difficulty of
 breathing, which is much  increased by any
 exertion,  and which is always  most  con-
 siderable during night, when the body is in
 an horizontal  posture.  Along with these
 symptoms there is a cough, that is at first
 dry, but which, after a time,  is attended
 with  an  expectoration of  thin  mucus.
 There is likewise a paleness  of the com-
 plexion, and an anasarcous swelling ofthe
 feet and legs, together with a  considerable
 degree of thirst, and a diminished floVof
 urine.  Under these appearances, we have
 just grounds to suspect that there is a col-
 lection of water in the chest; but if  the
 fluctuation can  be perceived,  there   can
 then remain no doubt as to the reality of its
 presence.
   During the progress of the disease, it is
 no uncommon thing for the patient to feel
 a numbness, or degree  of  palsy, in  one or
 both arms, and to be more than ordinarily
 sensible to cold.  With regard to the pulse,
 it is usually quick at first, but, towards the
 end, becomes irregular and intermitting.
   Our prognostic in hydrothorax must, in
 general, be unfavorable, as it has seldom
 been cured, and, in many cases, will hardly
 admit even of alleviation, the difficulty of
breathing continuing to increase, until  the
 action of the lungs is at last entirely impe-
 ded by the quantity of water deposited in
the  chest.  In  some cases, the event is
 suddenly fatal, but in others it is preceded,
 for a few days previous to death, by a spit-
 ting of blood.
   Dissections of this disease shew that, in
 some cases, the water is either collected
 in one side of the thorax, or that there  are
 hrdatides  formed in some particular part
 of it; but they more frequently discover
 water in both sides of  the chest, accom-
 panied by a collection in the cellular tex-
 ture  and principal cavities of the  body,
 The fluid is usually of a yellowish colour;
 possesses properties similar  to serum, and,
 with  respect to its quantity,  varies  very
 much, being from a few ounces to several
quarts.  According to the quantity,  so  are
 the lungs compressed by it; and, where it
is  very considerable, they are usually found
 much  reduced in  size.  When universal
anasarca has preceded the collection  in the
chest, it is no uncommon occurrence to
 find some  of the abdominal viscera in a
schirrous state.
   HYGIENE.  (From uyiAivu, to be well.)
Hygiesis.  Hygeia.  Modern physicians have
applied this term to that division of thera-
pia which treats of the diet of the sick and
the non-natural.
   Hygiesis.   See Hygiene.
   IIycra.  (From  vygoe, humid.) Liquid
plasters. 
HYM
y  *HTO             593
  HTOREMPLAgTntJM.  (Prom vygte, moist,
and tyrxafg'.v, a plaster.)  A  liquid plas-
ter.
  Hyorohlepharicus. (Prom vygoe, humid,
and (iht^Agov,  the eye-lid.)  Applied to the
emunctory ducts in the  extreme edge, or
inner part, of the eye-lid.
  Hyghociiicocele.   (Prom  vygoe,  moist,
*igT0',  a varix, and x»ak, a tumour.)  Di-
lated spermatic veins, with dropsy of the
scrotum.
  Hygkocollyrium.  (From vygo;, liquid,
and  Koxxvgtov, a collyrium.)  A  collyrium
composed of"  liquids.
  HYGROLOOY. (Hygrologia ; from vygoe,
a humour or  fluid,  and Xoyoe, a discourse.)
The doctrine  of the fluids.
  HYGKOMA.    (vypoyA:  from  vygoe,  a
liquid.)  An  encysted tumour, whose  con-
tent- are either serum or a fluid like lymph.
It sometimes  happens that  these tumours
are filled with hydatids.  Hygromalous tu-
mours  require the removal of  the cyst, or
the destruction of its secreted surface.
  HYGROMETER.  (Hygromelrum ; from
vygoe, moist,  and ytrgov, a measure.)   Hy-
drometer.  An  instrument  to  measure
the degrees of moisture  in the atmosphere.
It also means an infirm part of the body,
affected by moisture of  the atmosphere.
  HYGROSCOPICS.   Substances   which
have the property  of absorbing moisture
from the atmosphere.  See Atmosphere.
  Hyoromyrum.    (Prom  vygoe,   moist,
and yvgov, a  liquid ointment.)  A  liquid
ointment.
  Hydrophobia.  The same as hydropho-
bia.
  Hyle.    (jus*,  matter.)   The materia
medica, or matter of any kind which comes
under  the cognizance of a medical person.
  HYMEN.  (Prom  Hymen,  the  god of
marriage,  because this  membrane is sup-
posed to be entire  before marriage,  or co-
pulation.)   The hymen is a thin membrane,
of a semilunar or circular form, placed at
the entrance  of the vagina, which it partly
closes.  It has a very  different appearance
in- different women,  but is generally, if
not always, found  in  virgins, and is very
properly esteemed the test of virginity, be-
ing ruptured in  the first act  of coition.
The remnants of the hymen are called the
carunculx  myrtiformes.   The  hymen is
also peculiar  to the human species. There
are two circumstances relating to the hy-
men which require medical assistance.  It
is sometimes  of such a strong ligamentous
texture, that it cannot  be  ruptured,  and
prevents the connection between the sexes.
It is  also sometimes imperfotated,  wholly
closing the entrance into the vagina,  and
preventing any discharge from the uterus ;
but both  these cases  are extremely rare.
If the hymen be of an  unnaturallj  firm
texture, but  perforated, though perhaps
with a very  small opening, the inconve-
 niencies thence arising will not be disco.
 vered before  the  lime of marriage,  when
 they may be removed by a crucial  incision
 made through it,  taking care not to injure
 the adjoining parts.
   The  imperforation of the  hymen will
 produce its inconveniencies when  the per-
 son begins to menstruate.  For the men-
 struous  blood,  being secreted  from the,
 uterus at each period, and not  evacuated
 the patient suffers much  pain  from the
 distention of the parts, many strange symp*
 toms  and appearances are occasioned, and
 suspicions injurious to her reputation are
 often entertained.   In a case of  this kind,
 for yvhich Dr. Denman vvas consulted, the
 young woman, who was twenty-two  years
 of age,  having  many uterine  complaints,
 with the abdomen  enlarged, was  suspected
 to be  pregnant,  though she  persevered  in
 asserting the contrary, and had never men-
 struated.  When  she was prevailed  upon
 to submit to an examination, the circumscri.
 bed  tumour of  the uterus  was found  to
 reach as  high as  the navel, and the external
 parts  were stretched by a round soft sub.
 stance at the entrance of the vagina, in such
 a manner as to  resemble that appearance
 which they have wh-^ii the head of" a child
 is passing through them: but there was no
 entrance into the vagina.  On the following
 morning, an incision  was carefully  made
 through  the hymen, whicii  had a fleshy
 appearance, and was thickened in propor-
 tion  to its distention.   Not less  than  four
 pounds of blood, of the  colour and consis-
 tence of tar,  were discharged; and the
 tumefaction of the abdomen was immedi-
 ately removed.   Several stellated incisions
 were  afterwards made through the  divided
 edges, which is a verj' necessarj part o! the
 operation ;  and care was taken  to prevent a
 re-union  of the hymen till the next period
 of menstruation, after which she suffered
 no inconvenience.   The  blood discharged
 was not  putrid or  coagulated, and  seemed
 to have undergone no other change, after
 its secretion, but what was occasioned by
 the absorption of its more fluid parts Some
 caution   is  required, when the  hymen  is
 closed in those  who are in advanced age,
 unless the membrane be distended by the
 confined  menses;   as  Dr. Denman  unce
 saw an  instance of inflammation  of the
 peritonaeum  being immediately  produced
 after the operation, of which  me  patient
 died as in the true puerperal <fever,  and no
 other reason could be assj£ned for tlie dis-
 ease.                 **'
  The caruncuhe  *ffrtiformes,  by  their
 elongation  and  enlargement,  sometimes
 become very painful and troublesome.
  Htme>*:a courbaril    (Hymenaa, cor.
Pupt-xl anime, or animaa.)  The systematic
n-<nie  of  the tree wh'ch affords  the resin
anime.  See Anime.
  HYO.  Names compounded of this word
    3E  • 
394               HYO

belong to muscles yvhich originate from, or
are inserted into, or onvcted wuh,  the
OS hy ides ; as, Hyo-gl<.ssus, Hyo pharyngeus,
Gemo hyo glossus, &c.
   HYO GLOSSUS.     Cera to glossus   of
Douglas and Cowper.   Bario-cerato chon-
dro-glossus of  Albinus.   Hyo-chondro glosse
of  Dumas.   A   muscle  situated  al  the
sides,  between  the os  hyoides and  the
tongue.   It  arises  srom  die  basis,  but
chiefly from the corner  of the os hyoides,
running   laterally  and   forwards  to  the
tongue, wliich its pulls  inwards and down-
wards.
   HYOIDES  OS.   (votifte:  from  the
Greek  letter u,  aid tdoe,  likeness;  so
named from its  resemblance.)   This bone,
which is  situated between the root of the
tongue and the  larynx, derives its name
from  its supposed  resemblance  to  the
Greek  letter u, and is, by some writers,
described along  with the parts  contained
in the mouth.  Ruysch has seen the liga-
ments of the bone so completely ossified,
that the os hyoides  was joined to the tem-
poral bones by anchylosis.  In  describing
this bone, it may be distinguished into its
hody, horns, and appendices.  The body is
the middle  and  broadest part of the bone,
so placed  that   it  may  be  easily  felt
with  the finger  in the  fore part  of the
throat.  Its fore-part, which is placed to-
wards the tongue,  is lr egularlv convex,
and its inner surface, which is  turned  to-
wards the larynx,  is unequally concave.
The cornua, or horns, which are flat,  and
a little bent, are  considerably longer than
the  body of the bone, and may be said to
form the sides of the v.  These  horns are
thickest near the body  of the bone.   At
the extremity of each is observed u round
tubercle, from which a  ligament passes to
the thyroid cartilage.   The appendices, or
lesser horns,  cornua minora,  as they  are
called  by some writers,  are two small pro-
cesses, which in their size and  shape  are
somewhat like  a grain  of wheat.  They
rise up from the  articulations of the  cor-
nua, with the  body of the bone, and  are
 sometimes connected with the styloid pro-
cess on each side, by means of a ligament.
It is not unusu.d to find small portions of
 bone in these  ligaments; and Ruysch, as
 we  have alres-dy observed, has seen them
 complexly ossified. In the fcetus, almost
 the -whole <ff the bone is in a  cartilaginous
 state, excepting a  small point of bone in
 the middle of'Vs body, and in each of its
 horns. Tue appendices do not begin to ap-
 pear till after  birth.^and  usually remain
 cartilaginous  many. yeaH.  The os hyoides
 serves to support the tongwe, and aff rds
 attachment to a  variety of muscles, some
 of  which  perform  the motions  of  the
 tongue,  while others act on the larynx and
  tsuccs
    HYOPHARYNGEUS*   (From  w«fc,fj
                  HYO

the hyoid bone, aad <$Agvy%, the pharynx.)
A muscle so called from us origin in the os
hyoides, and  its insertion in the pharynx.
  Hyophthalmus.   (From  ve,   a  swine,
and oqQaxyoe, an eye ;  so named  from  the
supposed resemblance of its flower to a
hog's-ey e.)   Golden  starwort;   hog's-eye
plant.
  HYOSC1AMUS,   (From  ve,  a  swine,
and nvAuoe,  a bean;  so   in med because
hogs eat i" as a medicine,  or it mav be be-
cause the plant is hairy and  bristly, like a
swine.)   1  The name of a genus of plants
in the  Linnaean system.  Class, Pentandria.
Order,  Monogynia
  2. The pnarmacopoeial name of the hen-
bane, called  also Faba fuilla.  Apollinaris
altercum.  Agone.    Altercangenou.   Com-
mon or black henbane.  Hyosciamus niger;
foliis amplexicaulibus sinuatis, fioribus sesd-
libus of Linnaeus.
  The  leaves of  this  plant, when  recent,
have a slightly foetid smell, and a  mucilagi-
nous  taste;  when dried,  they  lose both
taste and smell, and part also of  their nar-
cotic power.  The root possesses the same
qualities as the leaves, and even in  a more
eminent degree.
  Henbane resembles opium in its  action,
more than any other narcotic does. In a mo-
derate dose,  it increases at first the strength
of  the pulse, and  occasions some sense of
heat, winch are followed by diminished sen-
sibility and motion; in some cases by thirst,
sickness, stupor,  and dimness  of  vision-
In  a large quantity, it occasions  profound
sleep,  hard  pulse, and  sometimes fierce
delirium, ending in coma,  or convulsions,
with a  remarkable dilatation ot  the pupil,
distortion of ihe countenance, a  weak  tre-
mulous pulse, and  eruption  of  petechias
On dissection, gangrenous  spots have been
found  on ihe internal surface of the  sto-
mach.   Its baneful effi cts  are best coun-
teracted  by  a powerful  emetic, *and  by
drinking largely of the vegetable acids. ■
   Henbane has been used  in various spas-
modi«- and painful diseases, as in epilepsy,
hysteria, palpitation,  head-ache,  paralysis,
mania,  and  scirrhus.  It  is given  in  the
form of the  inspissated juice of  the fresh
leaves,  the dose of which is from one to
two grains; winch requires to be  gradually
increa-ed  It is sometimes employed as a
substitute for opium, yvhere the latter,
from idiosyncrasy, occasions any disagree-
able symptom.  The henbane also is free
from the constipating quality ofthe opium.
  Hy  suiamus albus.  This plant, a na-
tive of the south  of Europe, possesses si-
milar virtues to the hyosciamus niger.  See
Hyosciamus.
   Hyosciamus ujtmvs.  A species of to-
bacco.
    Hyosciamus  niger.   The. systematic
name o>  henbane.  See Hyosciamus.
    Hyotuyroides.   (From  votiite, the hy- 
       t
                   HYP

 oid bone, and  OvgouSn,  the thyroid carti-
 lage.)  A muscle named from its origin in
 the hyoide bone  and insertion  in the thy-
 roid cartilage.
   Hvi'utica.  (Prom  waya,  to subdue.)
 Mcdicfoes winch evacm.ie the facers.
   IIvPALEiPi-iiiM.   (Prom  v7raxtt<pa>,  to
 spread upon.)   A spatula  for  spreading
 ointments with.
   Hvi'klata.   (Prom vttixao),   to  move.)
 Cathartics
   llYPEHiESTUESIS.   (Prom VMgOlO-bvr,  to
 feci excess.)    K,-vor of appetite, whether
 by excess or deficiency.   It is synonymous
 wiii  l)r Cul^n's order of Dysorexia.
   HYPKPi  \THARSIS. (Framumg, supra,
 over  or above,  and nadaiga,  to  purge.)
 Hyperineris.    Hyperinas.   An  excessive
 purui. g from medicines.
   MiPKRc.iRYPiiosis.   (From virtg,  above,
 and Kogv<pn,  ihe  vertex.)  A  prominence,
 or  pi-i' nberance..  Hippocrates  calls the
 lobes of the  liver and lungs llypercoryphases.
   llvpKRi-insi.s. (Prim vmgKgKrie: from vmg,
 over  or i.bove, and ngiva>, to separate.)   A
 crit c.d excretion above measure ; as when
 a fever terminates in a  I oneness,  the hu-
 mours may flow off taster than the strength
 can  ear, and therefore it is to be checked.
   Hypkhdhosis.  (Prom  v7rtg.  in excess,
 and  i/Jaig, water.)  A grf-u' distention  of
 any purl from  wa'ei collei 'ed in it.
   Hy pure mus is.  (Prom  vireg,   in  excess,
 and tyt',. !o vomit.  An excessive evacua-
 tion by vomiting.
   Hypekepihiirosis.  (From vmg,  excess,
 and <<Tjaic. sweat.)  In.modern e sweating.
   H\ PKIilCUM.  (From vrrtg  over, and
 umv,  an image,  or  spi-cti ;  so  named
 because it was thought to have power over
 and  to drive  away evil spirits.)  1   The
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnie m
 system.  Class. Polyadelphia.  Order, Po-
 lyandria.  St. John's wort
  2. Tin- phnrmacopari.1 name of the per-
 forated or common St. John's worl, called
 also fuga damonum. and androsamum   Hy-
 pericum perfoliatiim of I .in-aeus -.—fioribus
 trigynis, caule dndpiti, foliis obtusis pelluci-
 dopunctatis.   Ibis indigenous plant  was
 greatly esteemed by the ancients,  inter-
 nally  in a great  variety  of  diseases, and
 externally as an anodyne and discutient,
 but is  now wry rarely used.  The flowers
 were formerly used in our pharmacopoeia,
on account  of  the great proportion  of re-
sinous  oily matter, in which the medical
efficacy of that plant is supposed to reside,
but are now omitted.
  IIypehu-i-m   perforatum.   The  sjste-
rnal ,c name  ofthe St. John's  worl.   See
Hypericum.
  IlvPKHin m saxatile.   Hyperierides. Co.
ris lutea.  Cnris ii^nimn  cretica.  Bastard
St. Jofm's wort.  I'-i  seeds are snid  10 be
diuretic, emmenagogue,  and  powerfully
»u; spasmodic.
                  HYP               395

   Htperina.  (From vmg, in excess,  and
 ivioc, to evacuate.)  Medicines which purge
 excessively.
   Hyperisesis.  See Hypercathards.
   Hyperinos.  See Hypercatharris.
   HrpiiROA.   (fiom  vn-tg, above, a/id ove,
 os.)   The palate.
   Hypkrophahyxg^us.  (From wtg, above
 and  <$Agv-y£,   die  pharynx.)  A  muscle
 named from  its situation above the  pha-
 rynx.
   Hyperostosis.  (From  vrrtg,  upon,  and
 ortov, a bone.   See Exostosis.
   Hyperoum.  (From wig, above, and a>oyt
 the roof, or palate.)  A foramen in ttif up-
 per part ofthe palate.
   Hyphrsarcoma.  (From vrrtg,  in excess,
 and <rago%, flesh.)  Hypersarcosis.  A poly-
 pus in the nose.   A fiesny excrescence, A
 polypus.
   Hypkhsarcosis.  See  Hypcrsarcoma.
   Hypexodos.  (vwifySoe : from im, tinder,
 and tj-Soe, passing out.)  A flux of  the
 belly.
   Hypxohates.  (From vtvq;,  sleep,  and
 Baivod,  to  go.)  Hypnobatasis.   One   who
 walks in his .-deep.  See Oneirodynia.
   IIypnologia   (From  vTrvoe, sieep,   and
 xoyoe.)  A  dissertation, or directions  for
 the due  regulation of  sleeping  and   wa-
 king.
   Hypnopoietica.   (Prim   vttvcc,  sleep,
 and Troitai, lo  cause.)   Medicines  winch
 procure -leep.  Ser Anodynes.
   Hypvotii-s  (Hypnotica, sc.  medicamenta,
 v7rvwvix.A;  from  vrrvoe,  to  sleep.)    See
 Adnmlynes.
   IIVl'O.K.MA.  (From v?ro, under,  and
 aiyA, blood;  because  the blood  is under
 the cornea.)   An effusion of red bloodj^l
 the chambers of the eye.    *"""    ***^
   Hypocahodes.  (From vrreu and KAgoe, a
 carus.)  Hypocarothis.   One  who labours
 under a low  degree  of carus.
   IIypocatharsis.    (From   V7ree, under,
 and KA^Aigu, to pitrije.)   It is when a me-
 dicine does not work so  much as expected,
 or  but very lit tie.  Or  a  slight  purging,
 when it is a disorder.
   Hypocaustrt-m.  (From viro, sub, under,
 and Ttaia, to burn.) » A1 stove,  or hot-house,
 or any  such-like contrivance; or place to
 sweat  in, or  to preserve plants from cold
 air.
  Hypocehchaleos. (From vrrm and x-tgxyoe,
 an  a penty of the fauces.  A  striduious
 kind of i.sperity of the fauces.
  Htpocheomkmis.  (From otto, under, and
 £«a  t.. pour.)  One who labours  under a
 cataract.
  Hypochlorosis.   (From vrro,  and £Aa>
 gnat;, the green sickness.)  A  light degree
 of c'dorosis
  HYP(X."HONDRI\C  REGIONS.  (Re.
giones  hypochundriaca;   from  wro  under,
 aid xovfgae  a cartilage.)   Hypochondria.
 The spaces in the abdomen that  are under 
r<9&               HYP
HYP
the cartilages of the spurious  ribs on each
side of the epigastrium.
  HYPOCHONDRIASIS.    From   vrro-
^ov^gianoe, one who is  hipped.)   Hypochon-
driasis  morbus.  Affectio  hypochondriaca.
Pasdo  hypochondriaca.   The  hypochon-
driac affection.  Vapours, spleen, &c.  A
genus of disease  in the class neuroses, and
order adynamia,  of  Cullen, characterized
by dyspepsia ;  languor, and want of ener-
gy ; sadness and fear, from uncertain causes;
with a  melancholic te. perament.
  The state of  mind peculiar to hypochon-
driacs is thus described  by  Cullen :—" A
languor, listlenesss,  or want  of resolution
and activity, with respect to  all under-
takings ;  a disposition to seriousness, sad-
ness, and timidity, as  to  all future events,
and apprehension of the worst or most un-
happy state of  them ;  and, therefore, often
Upon slight  grounds,  an apprehension of
great evil.    Such persons are  particular-
ly  attentive  to the  state  of  their own
health,  to  every  the  smallest change of
feeling in  their bodies;  and from any un-
ttsual  sensation,  perhaps of the  slightest.
kind, they  apprehend great  danger, and
even death itself.  In  respect to these feel-
ings and fears,  there is commonly  the most
obstinate belief and persuasion."  He adds,
that it is only when  the state  of mind just
described is joined with indigestion,  in ei-
ther sex, somewhat  advanced in  years, of
a  melancholic  temperament, and a firm
and rigid  habit,  that the disease takes the
name of Hopochondriacism.
   The seat ofthe hypochondriac passion is
In the stomach and bowels ;  for first these
parts are disordered, then the others suffer
from the connection.
   The  causes are, sorrow, fear, or excess
of any ofthe passions ; too long continued
watching;  irregular diet.  Those habitu-
ally disposed to it, (and these causes have
little ,effect  in other  constitutions,) have
generally a sallow or brown  complexion,
and a  down-cast look;  a  rigidity  of the
solids, and torpor of  the nervous system.
Whatever  may occasion nervous disorders
in  general, may   be  the cause of this in
particular.
   The signs of this complaint are so various,
that.to describe them  is to describe almost
 every-other disease; but, in general, there
is  an  insurmountable indolence,  dejected
 spirits, cfeead  of death, costiveness, a slow
 and somewhat difficult  inspiration,  flatu-
 lencies in the prima viie, and various spas-
 modic affections..  It  is seldom fatal; but
 if neglected,  or improperly  treated, may
 bring on incurable  melancholy, jaundice,
 madness, or  vertigo, palsy, and apoplexy.
   On  dissections of hypochondriacal per-
 sons, some of the abdominal viscera (par-
 ticularly the liver and spleen)  areJisually
 found considerably enlarged.  In some few
 instances,  effusion and  a turgescence of
the vessels  have  been  observed  in  the
brain.
  HYPOCHONDR1UM.   (From vrro) un-
der, and yconiTgoe, a cartilage.)   That part of
the body  which lies under the cartilages
of the spurious ribs.
  Hypochyma.  (From vrro,  and  %tio>, to
pour;  because the ancients  thought that
the opacity proceeded from something run-
ning under the chrystaline humour.)  Hy
pochysis.  A cataract.
   Hypocistis.   (From  vrro,  under, and
nine, the cistus.)  A plant called by Lin-
naeus Asarum  hypocistis, a parasitical plant,
growing in warm climates, from the roots
ofthe cistus.   The juice, succus hypodstu
dis, is a mild astringent, of  no particular
smell  nor  flavour.  It is seldom used.
   Hypoclepthum.    (From  vrro,  under,
and KXnrrai, to  steal.) A chymical vessel
for separating liquors, particularly the es-
sential oil of any vegetable from the water;
and named because it steals, as it were,
the water from the oil.
   Hypocoelon.  (Faom  vrro,  under* and
koixov,  the  cavity above the upper eye-lid.)
The cavity under the lower eye-lid.
   Hypocophosis.  Cophosis, but in a less
degree.
   Hypocranium.  (From  vrro, under, and
Kgaviov, the skull.)   A  kind of abscess,  so
called because situated under the cranium,
between it  and the dura mater.
   Hypodeiris.  In Rufus Ephesius,  it is
the extremity  of the  fore-part   of the
neck.
   Hypodermis.  (From  vrro, under, and
StgyA, the skin.)  The cuticle  under the
clitoris, whicii  covers it like a prepuce.
The clitoris.
   Hypodesis.   (From  vrro,  under,   and
S~ta>, to bind.)   An  underswathe,  or ban-
dai*e.
   Hypodesmus.  A  bandage  like the for-
mer.
   HYPOGALA.  (From vrro, under, and
yAXa, milk ;  because  it is a milk-like effu-
sion, under the cornea.)  A  collection of
white humour, like milk, in the chambers
of the eye.  There are two species of this
disease: the  one  takes place,  it is  said,
from  a deposition of the milk,  as is some-
times observed in women who suckle; the
other from a depression of the milky cata-
ract.
   HYPOGASTRIC  ARTERIES.   See Hi-
ac arteries.
   HYPOGASTRIC  REGION.  (Regio hy-
pogastrica; from  vrro, under,  and yA?*g,
the stomach.)  The  region of the  abdo-
men that reaches  from above the pubis to
yvithin three fingers' breadth  of the navel.
   HYPOGASTRIUM.  (From  vrro, under,
and yA-s-hg, the  stomach.)  The lower re-
gion  of the part  of the  belly.
   Hypogastrocele.    (From  utrty&rgtov,
the bypogastrium, and  mxv% a tumour.) 
                  HYP

A  tumour, or hernia,  in  the hypogastric
region.
   IIypoglossis.   (From  otto,  under, and
yxuo-a-a, the tongue.)  The  under part of
the tongue, winch adheres  to  the  lower
jaw.
   Hypoglossus,   (From vrro,  under, and
y/u^o-a, the tongue.)  A nerve  which goes
to the under part of the tongue.
   IIypoglottides.   (From vrro,  under, and
>v»t7«i, the tongue.)  They  are a kind of
medicine to be held  under the tongue until
they are dissolved.
   Hypoglutis.   (From  vrro,  under, and
yxaroe,  the nates.)  It is the  fleshy part
under the nates  towards  the thigli.   Some
say ii is the flexure  of the coxa, under the
nates.
   Hypomia.  (From vrro, under, and ooyoe,
shoulder.   In  (J;.!en's Exegesis it  is the
part subjacent to the shoulder.
   Hypo.vomos.  (From va-ovoyoe, a phage-
denic ulcer.)   A subterraneous place.  A
deep phagedenic ulcer.
   Hypopedium.   (From  vrro,  under, and
«-kc, the foot.)  A cataplasm for  the sole
of the  fool.
   IIypoi'hoha.   (From   vrroqtgoyai,  to be
carried or conveyed underneath.)  A deep
fistulous ulcer.
   Hypophthalmion.   (From   vrro,  under,
and oqbaxyoe, the eye.)  The  part under
the eye wliich  is  subject to swell in a ca-
chexy, or dropsy.
    Hypophysis.    (From  vrro,  under,  and
 <(>i/g>, to produce.)  A disease  of the eye-
 lids, when the hairs grow so much as to ir-
ritate and off nd the pupil.
   HYPOPIUM.  (Prom wro,  under,  and
 tvov, pus;  because  the pus is under the
cornea.)   Hypopyon.   Pyosis.   Abseessus
 oculi.   An accumulation of  a glutinous
 yellow fluid,  like pus,  which  takes place
 in the anterior chamber of the aqueous
 humour,  and frequently also in the  poste-
 rior one,  in consequence of severe, acute
 ophthalmy, particularly  the  internal spe-
 cies.
   This viscid matter  of the hypopium is
 commonly  called pus;  but  Scarpa con-
 tends  that it is  only coagulating lymph.
 The symptoms portending an extravasation
 of coagulable lymph in the eye,  or an hy-
 popium, are the same  as those which occur
 in the  highest  stage of violent acute oph-
 thalmy, viz. prodigious  tumefaction of the
 eye-lids ;  the same swelling and redness as
 in chemosis; burning heat and pain in the
 eye;   pains in the eye-brow  and nape of
 the neck ; fever, restlessnesss, aversion to
 the  faintest light,.and  a contracted state
 of the pupil.
    Htpohimox.  (From  wro,  under, and
 gn, the no.e.)  A name for  the parts ofthe
 upper lip below the nostrils.
    11 v ros arc a.   (From  vrto,   under,  and
  r*f?, flesh.)   Hyposarcidios.  An anasarca.
                  HYS              397

In Dr. Cullen's Nosology, it is synonymous
with Physcqnia.
  Hypospadijeos.  (From vrro, under, and
o-rrAui, to dr .w.)  The urethra terminating
under the glans.
  Hypospathismus.  (From vrro, under, and
<7W)», a spatula.)  The name of an opera-
tion formerly used in surgery, for removing
defluxions in the eyes.  It was thus named
from the instrument with which it  was per-
formed.
  Hyposphagma.  (From vrro, under, and
tra/A^m,  to kill.)   Aposphagma.    An ex-
travasation of blood in the tunica adnata
of the eye, from external injury.
  Hyposplenia.   (From vrro, under, and
a-rrxnv, the spleen.)  A small tumour ofthe
spleen.
  Hypostaphyle.  (From vrro, and o-aqvXx,
the uvula.)   Relaxation of the uvula.
  Hypostasis.    (From   uyirryi,  to sub-
side.)  A sediment, as  the sediment  in
urine.
  Hypothenar.   (From vrro, under, and
BtvAg, the palm  of the hand.)  A  muscle
which runs on the inside of the hand. Also
that part of the  hand which is  opposite
to the palm.
  HYPOTHESIS.   A system  of general
rules, founded partly on fact and partly on
conjecture.   A theory explains every tact:
an hypothesis explains only  a certain num-
ber of facts, leaving some unaccounted for,
and others in opposition to it.
   Hypotheton.   (From vrro,  under, and
nfayt,  to put.)   A suppository, or medi-
cine introduced into  the rectum, to pro-
cure stools.
   Hypoxylon.  (From vrro, and fyxav, wood.)
 A species of clavaria, which grows under
 old wood.
   Hypozoma.  (From iwo,  and  fmvvvyt, to
 bind round.)  The diaphragm.
   Hypsiglossus.    (From  tvd-ixotiJ'te, the
 hypsiloid bone, and  yxuo-o-A, the  tongue.)
 A muscle named  from its origin  in the os
 hyoides, and its insertion in  the tongue.
   Hypsiloides.   A name  of the  Os Hy-
mdes ; also of the Basioglossus muscle. See
 Hyoglossus.
   Hyptiasmos.   (From  vrrlia^a>, to lie with
 the face upwards.)   A  supine decuhiture,
or a nausea, with inclination to vomit.
   Hypulus.  (From  vrro, under, and hxh,
 a cicatrix.)  An ulcer which lies under a
 cicatrix.
   Hyssop.  See Hyssopus.
   Hyssop, hedge.  See Gratiola.
   Hyssopites.    (From  vtro-arrroe, hyssop.)
 Wine  impregnated with  hjssop.
   HYSSOPUS. (vero-orroe : from Azob, Heb.)
 1.  The name  of a  genus of plants in  the
 Linnaean system.  Class, Dulynamia.   Or-
 der, Gymnospermia.   Hyssop.
   2  The pharmacopceial name ofthe com-
 mon hyssop.   Hyssopus offidnalis of Lin-
 naeus •.-—spicis  secundis, foUi$  Idnceolatis. 
398
HYS
HYS
 This exotic plant is esteemed as an aroma-
 tic and  stimulant, but  is chiefly employed
 as a pectoral, and has long  been  thoi.ghi
 useful in  humoral  asthmas, coughs,  and
 catarrhal affections ; for this purpose, an
 infus.on of the  leaves,  sweetened  with
 honey,  or  sugar, is recommended  to be
 drank as tea.
   Hyssopus capitata.   Wild thyme.
   Hyssopus officinalis.    The  systema-
 tic name of the common hyssop-  See Hys-
 sopus.
   Hystera.  (From vs-tgoe, behind ; so call-
 ed because it is placeu  behind the other
 parts.)  The uterus, or womb.
   HYSTERALGIA.     (From  vg-tga, the
 tromb,and Axyoe, pain.) A pain in the womb.
   HYSTERIA.   (From vs-tgA,  the womb,
 from which the disease was supposed to
 arise.) Passio hysterica. Hysterics.  Dr. Cul-
 len places this disease in the class neuroses,
 and order spasmi.   There are four species :
   1.  Hysteria  chlorotica, from a retention
 of the menses.
   2.  Hysteria  a)  leucorrhoea, from a fluor
 albus.
   3. Hysteria d menorrhagia, from an  im-
 moderate flow of the menses.
   4. Hysteria libidinosa, from sensual  de-
 sires.
   The  complaint appears under such va-
 rious shapes, imitates so many other  dis-
 eases, and is attended with such a variety
 of symptoms, which denote the animal  and
 vital functions to  be  considerably disor-
 dered, that it  is  difficult to give a just
 character or definition of it;  and it is only
 by taking an assemblage of all  its appear-
 ances, that we  can convey  a proper idea
 of it to others.
   The  disease  attacks in paroxysms, or
 fits.  These are sometimes  preceded by
 dejection of  spirits, anxiety of mind, ef-
 fusion of  tears, difficulty of  breathing,
 sickness  at the stomach, and palpitations
 at the heart; but it more usually happens,
 that a  pain is felt on the left side, about
 the flexure of the colon, with a sense  of
 distention advancing upwards, till  it gets
 into the stomach, and removing from thence
 into the  throat, it occasions, by its  pres-
 sure, a sensation  as if a ball was  lodged
 there, which by authors has been called
globus hystericus.  The disease having ar-
 rived at this height, the patient,appears to
 be threatened  with suffocation, becomes
faint, and is affected  with stupor and  in-
sensibility ;  whilst, at  the same time, the
trunk of the body is turned to and  fro, the
limbs are variously agitated, wild and irre-
gular actions take place in  alternate fits of
laughter, crying, and screaming;  incohe-
rent expressions are uttered,  a  temporary
delirium prevails, and  a frothy saliva is
discharged from the mouth.  The  -pa.;ms
at length abating, a quantity of wind is
evacuated upwards, with frequent sighing
 and  sobbing,  and the woman recovers the
 exercise of sense and motion without any
 recollection of what has taken place during
 the fit,  feeling, however, a  severe pain in
 her head, and a  soreness over  her  whole
 body.
   In some cases, there is little or no con-
 vuhive motion, and the  person  lays seem-
 ingly in a state of profound sleep, without
 either sense or motion.
   Hiccup  is  a  symp'om  which likewise
 attends,  in  some instances, on  hysteria;
 and  now and  then  it  happens, that a fit
 of  hysieria  consists  of this alone.  In
 some cases  of this  nature, it has been
 known to continue for two  or three days,
 during which, it  frequently seems as  if it
 would suffocate the patient, and proceeds,
 gradually weakening her, till it either goes
 off, or else occasions death by suffocation;
 but this  last is  extremely rare. Besides
 hiccup,  other slight spasmodic affections
 sometimes  wholly form  a fit of hysteria,
 which perhaps continue  for a day or two,
 and then  either go off' of themselves, or are
 removed  by the aid of medicine.
   In some  cases, the patient is attacked
 with violent pains in  the back,  which ex-
 tend from  the spine to the sternum, and
 at length become fixed upon  the region of
 the stomach, being evidently of a spasmo-
 dic nature, and often prevailing in so high
 a degree as  to  cause clammy  sweats, a
 pale  cadaverous look, coldness of the  ex-
 tremities, and a pulse hardly perceptible.
   Hysteric  affect ions occur more frequent-
 ly in the single state of life than in the mar-
 ried ; and that  most usually between  the
 age  of  puberty  and that  of thirty-five
 years; and  they make their attack oftener
 about the period  of menstruation than at
 any other.
   They are readily excited  in those who
 are  subject to them, by  passions of the
 mind, and by  every considerable emotion,
 especially when brought  on by  surprise;
 hence sudden joy,  grief,  fear,  &c.  are
 very  apt  to  occasion  them.   They have
 also been known  to  arise from  imitation
 and sympathy.
   Women of a delicate habit, and whose
 nervous system is  extremely  sensible, are
 those  who  are most  subject  to hysteric
 affections; and the  habit which  predis-
 poses to  their  attacks is acquired by  in-
 activity and a  sedentary  life, grief, anxi-
 ety of mind, a suppression or  obstruction
 of  the menstrual  flux,  excessive evacua-
 tions, and a constant  use of a low diet, or
 of crude  unwholesome food.
   Hysieria differs from hypochondriasis in
 the following  particulars, and, by paying
 at'ention to  them,  may always readily be
dis mguished from it.    Hysteria attacks
the sanguine and plethoric; comes on soon
after  the  age of puberty; makes its onset
 suddenly and violently, so as to deprive the 
                  HYS

patient of all sense and voluntary motion ;
is  accompanied with  the sensation of a
ball  rising upwards in the throa., so as to
threaten suffocation; is attended  usually
with much spasmodic  affection; is more
apt to terminate in epilepsy than  in any
other disease ; and, on  dissection, its mor-
bid appearances are confined principally to
the uterus and ovaria.
  The reverse happens in hypochondriasis.
It attack- the melancholic ; seldom  occurs
till after  the  age of thirty five ;  comes on
gradually;  is a  tedious disease,  and diffi-
cult to  cure ; exerts its pernicious  effects
on the membranous canal ofthe intestines,
as well  by spasms as wind; is more apt  o
terminate  in  melancholy, or a low fever,
than in any other disease ; and, on  dissec-
tion, exhibits its morbid effects principally
on  the  liver,  spleen, and pancreas, whicii
are often found in a hard, sclnrrhous, or
corrupted state.
  Another very material difference might
be pointed out betwixt these two  diseases,
whicii is, that hysteria is much relieved by
advancing in age, whereas hypochondriasis
usually becomes aggravated.
   The  two diseases  have often  been con-
founded together; but,  from  considering
the foregoing circumstances,it appears that
a proper line of distinction should be drawn
between them.
   The  hysteric  passion likewise  differs
from a syncope, as in this there is an entire
ces-ation of the pulse, a contracted face,
and a ghastly countenance; whereas, in the
uterine disorder, there  is often  something
 of a colour,  and  ihe face is more expand-
 ed ; there is likewise a pulse, though lan-
 guid ; and  this state may continue two or
 three days, which never happens in a syn-
 cope.
   It also differs from  apoplexy-,  in which
 the abolition of sense and voluntary motion
 is  attended with  a sort of snoring, great
 difficulty of breathing, and a quick puise ;
 whicii  do not take place in  hysteric cases.
   11  differs from epilepsy,  in thai  this is
 supposed to arise in consequence ofa dis-
 tention of the vessels of the brain; wher  as,
 in  hjsteria, the spasmodic and convulsive
 motions arise from a turgescence ot blood
 in the uterus, or in other parts of the geni-
 tal system.
    However dreadful  and alarming an hys-
 teric fit  may appear, still  it is seldom ac-
 companied  with  danger, and the  disease
 never terminates fat..lly, unless it changes
 into epilepsy,  or  that ihe  patient is in a
 very weak reduced state.
    Hysteria  chlorotica  Hysterics from
 obstructed menses.  See Hysteria.
    Hysteria  feihucosa.  A  tertian fever,
 with sp.oms and convulsions..
    Hystiiua  a leucorkhma. Hysterics from
 fluor albus.  See Hysteria.
                  HYS              399

  Hysteria libidinosa.   Nymphomania,
or female libidinous propensity.  See Hys-
teria.
  Hysteria  a Menorrhagia.   Hysterics
from profuse menses.  See Hysteria.
  Hystehialges.  (From v^a, the womb,
and Axyoe, pain.)  An epithet for any thing
that excites pain in ihe uterus. Hippocrates
applies  this word to vinegar; and others
signify by it the pains which  resemble  la-
bour-pains, generally called false pains.
  HYSTERITIS. (From vngA, the womb.)
Metritis.  Inflammation of  the womb.  A
genus of disease  in the class pyrexia, and
order phlegmasia, of Cullen ; characterized
by pyrexia, heat, tension, tumour, and pain
in the region of the womb; pain in the o«
uteri  when touched, and vomiting.
  In na ural labours, as well ay those of a
laborious  sort, many causes  of injury to
the uterus,  and  the  peritonaeum  which
covers it,  will be applied.  The long con-
tinued action  of  the uterus on the body of
the child, and the great pressure made by
its head on the soft parts,  will farther add
to the  chance of injury.   Besides  ihese,
an improper application of instruments, or
an officiousness of the midwife in hurrying
the labour, may have  contributed  to  the
violence.  To these  c.uises may be added
exposure  to cold, by taking the woman  too
early out of bed after delivery, and thereby
throwing  the circulating  fluids  upon  the
 internal parts, putting a stop to the secre-
tion of milk, or occasioning a suppression of
the lochia.
   An  inflammation of the womb  is some-
 times  perfectly  di-tinct,  but is more  fre-
quently communicated to  the peritoneum,
 Pallopian  tubes,  and ovaria ; and  having
 once  begun,  the natural functions ofthe or-
 gan become much disturbed, wliich greatly
 adds  to the disease.
   It  is oftenc met with in women of a ro-
 bust and  plethoric habit than in  those of
 lax fibres and a delicate constitution, par-
 ticularly  where  they have  indulged freely
 in  food of a heating nature, and in a  use
 of spirituous  liquors.   It never prevails as
 an epidemic, like puerperal fever, for which
 it has probably often  been mistaken;  and
 to  this we may, with some reason, ascribe
 the  difference  in  the mode of treating
 the disease, wliich has  taken place  among
 physic ans.
   An  inflammation of the uterus shews it-
 self u-ually about the second or third  day-
 after delivery, wi h  a painful sensation at
 the  bottom  of the  belly,  whicii gradually
 increases in  violence, without any kind of
 intermission. On examining externally, the
 uterus appears mucn increased n size, is
 hard to the fee! ,and, on making a pressure
 upon  t, the  patient experiences great sore-
 ness and  p in.
   Soon afterwards there ensues an increase 
400               HYS
HYS
in heat over the whole  of the  body, with
pains in the head and back, extending into
the  groins,  rigors,  considerable  thirst,
nausea, and   vomiting.   The  tongue is
white and  dry,  the  secretion  of milk is
usually much interrupted, the lochial  dis-
charge is greatly diminished, the urine is
high-coloured and  scanty, and if the in-
flammation is  extended to the  bladder, is
then so totally obstructed as to render the
use of  a catheter necessary; the body is
costive, and the pulse is hard, full, and fre-
quent,
  These are the  symptoms  which usually
present themselves, when the inflammation
does not run very  high, and is  perfectly
distinct; but  when  it is so extensive as to
affect the peritonaeum,  those of irritation
then generally succeed, and soon destroy
the patient.
  Uterine inflammation is always attended
with much danger,  particularly where the
symptoms  have  ran high,  and the proper
means  for  removing them have  not been
timely  adopted.  In such cases, it may
terminate either  in   suppuration, scirrhus,
or gangrene.
  Frequent rigors,  succeeded by flushings
of the  face, quickness and weakness ofthe
pulse,  great  depression o  strength, deli-
rium, and the sudden cessation of pain and
soreness in the region of the abdomen, de-
note a  fatal termination :  on the contrary,
the ensuing of a gentle diarrhoea, the lo-
chial discharge  returning in due quantity
and quality, the  secretion of milk recom-
mencing, and the uterus becoming gradu-
ally softer and less tender  to the  touch,
with an abatement of heat and thirst, prog-
nosticate a favourable issue.
   When shiverings  attack the patient, after
several days continuance of the symptoms,
but little relief can be  afforded  by medi-
cine, the  event  being generally fatal.  In
this case, the woman emaciates and loses
her strength, becomes hectic, and sinks
under  colliquative sweating, or purging.
   Upon opening the bodies of women who
have died of this disease, and where it ex-
isted in a  simple state, little or no extra-
vasated fluid  is  usually to be met with in
the cavity of the abdomen.   In some in-
stances, the perironaeal surfaces have been
discovered free  from the disease;  whilst
in others,  that  portion which covers  the
uterus and posterior part of the  bladder
has been  found  partially  inflamed. The
inflammation has  been observed,  in some
cases, to extend to the ovaria and Fallo-
pian tubes, which, when cut open, are often
loaded with blood. The uterus itself usu.
ally appears  of  a firm substance, but is
larger than in  its  natural state, and, when
cut into, a  quantity of pus is  often found.
Gangrene is  seldom,  if ever,  to  be met
with.
  HYSTEROCELE,    (From  vs-tgA,   the
womb, and kmxh, a  tumour.)  An hernia
of the womb.  This  is occasioned by vio-
lent muscular efforts,  by blows on the  ab-
domen at the time of gestation, and also
by wounds and abscesses  of the abdomen
which permit the uterus to dilate the part.
Ruysch relates the case of a woman, who,
becoming pregnant after an ulcer had been
healed in the  lower part of the abdomen,
the tumid uterus descended into a dilated
sac of the peritonaeum in  that weakened
part, till  it hung,  with the included foetus,
at her  knees.   Yet,  when her full time
was come,  the midwife reduced this won-
derful hernia, and in a  natural way she was
safely delivered  of a son.
   Htsterocisticus.    (From   vrtgA,   the
womb, and nvs-te, the  bladder.)   Applied
to a suppression  of urine from the pressure
of the uterus against the neck of the blad-
der.
  Htsteron,   (From  uregoe,  afterwards;
so named  because it  comes immediately
after the fcetus.)   The  placenta.
  Hysterophysa.  (From va-tga., the womb,
and yvo-x,  flatus.)  The womb distended
with air.
  HYSTEROPTOSIS.   (From v<?tga, die
womb, and iwrlia, to fall.)  A bearing down
ofthe w  mb.
  HYSTEROTOMY.    (From vs-tga, the
womb, and rtyvu> to cut.)  See Casarian
operation.
  HYSTHICIASIS. (From t-s-g/|, a hedge-
hog, or porcupine.) A  disease  of the hairs,
in yvhich they  stand erect,  like, porcupine
quills.  An account of this rare  disease
is to  be seen in  the  Philosophical Trans-
actions, No. 424.
  Hxstricis  lapis.  See Bezoar pordnum.
  HYSTRITIS.   See Hysteritis. 
1CH
ICT
401
I
lBERIS. (So named from Iberia, the place
of its natural growth.)   1. The name of a
genus  of plants in the  Linnaean system.
Class, Tetradynamia.  Order, Siliculosa.
  2. The pharmacopceial  name ofthe plant
whicii is also called Cardimantica.  The Le-
pidium iberis of Linnxus.  Sciatica cresses.
It possesses a warm, penetrating,  pungent
taste, like unto other cresses, and is re-
commended as an antiscorbutic, antiseptic,
and stomachic.
  Irirace.  See Guaiacum.
  Ibiriium.  A wild species of liquorice
found in Brasil.
  Ibira patanra.  Logwood.
  Ibis.  i/?/c was a bird much like our king-
fisher,  taken notice of by the Egyptians,
because,  when  it  was sick,  it used to
inject with its long bill  the water  o: the
Nile into its fundament,  whence Langius,
lib. ii. ep. ii.  says they  learned the  use of
clysters.
  Ibiscus.  (From  t^iet the stork, who was
said to chew it, and inject it as a clyster.)
Marshmallow.
  Ibixuma.  (From iCimoe, the mallow, and
i|oc, glue ; so named from its having a glu-
tinous  leaf, like the mallow.)  The soap-
tree, or  Saponaria Arbor.
  ICE.   Glacis. Water made solid  by the
application of cold. It is frequently applied
by surgeons to resolve  external inflamma-
tory diseases,
  ICHOR,  (r^aig.)  A  thin, aqueous, and
acrid discharge.
  Icthya. (l%8vtA, a fidi-hook; from ijfive,
a fish.)  The skin ofthe Squatina, or monk-
fish : also the name of an  instrument like a
fish-hook, for extracting the foetus.
  ICHTHYOCOLLA.  (From itfve, a fish,
and koxxa, glue ) Colla pisrium.  Isinglass.
Fish-glue.  A substance, partly gelatinous,
and partly lymphatic, which is prepared by
rolling up the air-bladder  of the Acripenser
strurio of Linnaeus, and several other  fishes,
and drying it in the air,  after it has been
twisted  into the form of a shor' cord, as
we receive it.   It affords a viscid jelly by
ebullition  in water, which is used in  medi-
cine as  an emollient in  disorders of the
throat, intestines, &c
  ICHTHYOSIS   (From i^va, the scale
of a fish ; from the resemblance  of the
scales to those of a fish.)   A genus  of dis-
ease of  the  second order of Dr Willan's
diseases of the skin.  The characteristic of
ichthjosis is  a permanently harsh, dry,
scaly,  and, in some cases, almost  horny
texture  of the  integuments of the body,
unconnected with internal disorder.  Psori-
asis and Lepra differ from this affection, in
being but partially diffused, and in having
deciduous scales.   Tiie  arrangement  and
distribution of the  scales in itcthyosis are
peculiar.  Above and below the  .lecranon
on the arm, says Dr. Willan, and  in • simi-
lar situation with respect to the petella on
the thigh and leg they are small,  rounded,
prominent, or  papillary,  and of a  black co-
lour ;  some of i he scaly papillae have  a
short  narrow  neck, and  broad  irregular
tops.  On some part  of the extremides,
and  on the  trunk of the body, the scales
are flat  and large  often placed like tiling,
or in the  same order as scales on the back
ofa fish; but,  in a few  cases, they have
appeared separate,  being  intersected  by
whitish furrows.  There is usually in  this
complaint a dryness and  roughness of the
soles  ofthe feet; sometimes a th.ckened
and brittle stale ofthe skin m the palms of
the hands, with large painful fissures, and,
on the face, an appearance of the scurf
rather than of scales.  The  inner part of
the wrists, the hams, the  inside of  ihe
elbow, the furrow along  the spine,  the
inner and upper part of the  high, are per-
haps the  only  portions of the -kin always
exempt  from  the  scaliness.  Patients  af-
fected with ichthyosis  are  occasionally
much  harassed with inflamed pustules, or
with  large painful boils  on  different parts
of the body:  it is  also  remarkable, that
they never seem to have the least perspi-
ration or moisture of the skin.  This  dis-
ease did not, in any case,  appear to  Dr.
Willan to have been transmitted  heredita-
rily; nor was more than one child from the
same parents affected with it.  Dr. Willan
never  met with an instance of the horny
rigidity of the  integuments,  Ichthyosis cor-
nea, impeding the motion ofthe muscles or
joints   It is,  however, mentioned by  au-
thors as  affecting the lips,  prepuce, toes,
fingers, &c. and sometimes as extending
over nearly the whole body.
  Icteritia. (From icterus, thejaundice.)
An eruption of yellowish spots.   Also a
yellow discoloration of the  skin, without
fever.
  ICTERUS.   (Named from its  likeness
to the plumage of the  golden thrush, of
which Pliny relates, that  if a jaundiced
person looks on one,  the  bird die--, and
the patient recovers.) Morbus arcuatus, or
arquatus.  Attrigo.  Morbius regius.  Mor-
bus Useoli. Thejaundice.  A genus of dis.
ease in the class cachexia, and order im.
perigines,  of Cullen ; characterized by yeh
lowness  ofthe  skin and eye» ; faeces white,
and  urine of a high colour.  There ate six
species:—
    ■3 F * 
402
ICTERUS,
  1. Icterus calculosus,  acute pain in the
epigastric region,  increasing after eating;
gall-stones pass by tools.
  2. Icterus spasmodicus,  without pain, af-
ter spasmodic diseases and passions of the
mind.
  3. Icterus mucosus, without either pain,
gall-stones, or spasm, and relieved by the
discharge of tough phlegm by stool.
  4. Icterus hepaticus, from  an induration
in the liver.
  5. Icterus gravidarum, from  pregnancy
and disappearing after delivery.
  6. Icterus infantum, of infants.
  It takes place  most usually  in conse-
quence of an interrupted excretion of bile,
from an obstruction in the ductus commu-
nis choledochus, which occasions its absorp-
tion into the  blood-vessels.   In some cases
it may,  however,  be owing to a redundant
secretion ofthe bile.
  The causes producing the  first of  these
are, the pressure  of biliary calculi*'in the
gall-bladder and its ducts; spasmodic con-
striction of the ducts themselves ; and, last-
ly, the pressure made by  tumours situated
in adjacent  parts ; hence  jaundice is often
an attendant symptom  on a scirrhosity of
the liver, pancreas, &c. and frequently like-
wise on pregnancy.
  Chronic bilious  affections are frequently
brought  on by drinking freely, but  more
particularly by spirituous liquors ;  hence
they are often to  be  observed in the de-
bauchee and the drinker of drams.   They
are likeyvise  frequently met  with in  those
who lead  a sedentary life,  and who indulge
much in anxious thoughts.
  Aslight degree of jaundice often pro-
ceeds from the redundant secretion of the
bile, and a bilious  habit is therefore consti-
tutional to some people,  but more  parti.
cularly to those who reside long  in a  warm
climate.
  By attending to  the  various circum-
stances and symptoms which present them-
selves, we shall in general be able  to as-
certain, with  much  certainty the real  na-
ture of the cause which has given rise to
disease.
  We may be assured, by the  long con-
tinuance of the complaint, and  by feeling
the liver and  other parts  externally, whe-
ther or not it arises from any tumour  in
this viscus, or the pancreas, mesentery,  or
omentum.
   Where passions of the mind induce the
disease,  without  any hardness or enlarge-
.ment of the liver, or adjacent parts, and
without  any appearance of  calculi in the
faeces, or on dissection after  death, we are
naturally induced  to conclude that the dis-
order was owing to a spasmodic affection of
the biliary ducts.
   Where gall-stones  are lodged  in the
ducts, acute  lancinating  pains will be felt
in the region of the parts, which will cease
for a time, and then return again; great
irritation at the  stomach and  frequent vo-
miting will attend, and  the patient will
experience an  aggravation of the pain after
eating.   Such calculi are of various sizes,
from a pea to that ofa walnut; and, in some
cases, are voided in a considerable  number,
being, like the gall, ofa yellowish, brown-
ish, or green colour.
  The jaundice comes on with  langour,
inactivity,   loathing  of food,  flatulency,
acidities  in the  stomach  and bowels, and
costiveness.  As it advances  in  its pro-
gress, the  skin and eyes become tinged of
of a deep yellow;  there is a bitter taste in
the mouth, with frequent nausea and vo-
miting ;  the urine is veiy high coloured;
the stools  are of a grey or clayey appear-
ance, and a dull obtuse pain is felt in the
right hypochondrium,  yvhich is much ag-
gravated  by pressure  with  the  fingers:
  Where the pain is very acute, the pulse
is apt to  become hard and  full, and other
febrile symptoms to attend.
  The disease, when of long continuance,
and proceeding  from a chronic affection of
the liver, or other  neighbouring viscera, is
often attended,with anasarcous swellings,
and sometimes yvith ascites.
  Where jaundice is recent, and  is occa-
sioned by  concretions obstructing the bi-
liary ducts, it is probable that, by using
proper means, we  may be able to  effect a
cure;  but  where it is  brought on by tu-
mours of  the neighbouring parts, or has
arisen  in consequence  of other diseases,
attended   with  symptoms  of obstructed
viscera,  our endeavours  will  most  likely
not  be  crowned  with success.  Arising
during a state of pregnancy, it is of little
consequence,  as it will cease on  parturi-
tion.
   On opening the bodies of those who die
of jaundice, the yellow tinge appears  to
pervade  even the most interior part of the
body; it is diffused throughout the whole
of the cellular membrane, in the cartilages
and bones, and even the substancee of the
brain is coloured with it.  A diseased state
ofthe  liver, gall-bladder, or  adjacent vis-
cera, is usually to be met with.
  The Icterus infantum, or yellow gum, is
a species of jaundice, which, for the most
part, affects all children at, or soon after,
their birth, and  which usually continues for
some days.
  It has generally been supposed tb arise
from the  meconium impacted in the  in-
testines,  preventing the  flow  of  bile into
them.
  The effects produced by  it are, languor,
indolence, a yellow tinge of the skin, and
a tendency to sleep, which is. sometipie*
fatal, where the  child is prevented from
sucking. 
                   1KA

   Icterus albus.   The  yvhite  jaundice,
 I'he chlorosis, or green-sickness, is some-
 times thus called.
   Ictus   A stroke, or blow.  Hence ictus
 solis means a stroke of the sun, or that
 affection which takes place from too great
 an influence of the sun's heat.   It signifies
 also  the  pulsation of an artery,  and the
 sting of a bee, or other  insect.
   Iiweus.  (From *fti, a mountain in Phry-
 gia, their native  place.)  A name of the
 paeony, and  blackberry.
   Iihocrasia.  See  Idiosyncrada.
   IDIOPATHIC.    (Idiopathicus,-   from
 ifioe, peculiar, and w*8oc, an affection.)   A
 disease which does not  depend on  any
 other disease, in  which respect it  is op-
 posed to a symptomatic  disease, which is
 dependant on another.
   IDIOSYNCRASY.  (Idiosyncrada ; from
 iftoe, peculiar o-vy, with, and  Kgaxrie, a tem-
 perament.)  A peculiarity of constitution,
 in which  a person is affected  by certain
 agents, which, if  applied  to  a  hundred
 other persons, yvould  produce no effect.
 thus some people cannot see a finger bleed
 without fainting ; and thus  violent inflam-
 mation  is induced on the skin of some per-
 sons by substances that are  perfectly inno-
 cent to others.
   Idiotropia.  (From >JW, peculiar, and
 rgtrro,  to turn.)   The  same  as  Idiosyn-
 crasia.
   Ignatia  amara.  The  systematic name
 of the"  plant which affords St. Ignatius's
 bean.   See Faba indica.
   Icnatii faba.  See Faba indica.
   Ignatius's bean.   See  Faba indica.
   Ignis calibus.   A hot  fire:  so  some
 call a gangrene:  also a violent inflamma-
 tion, just about to degenerate  into a gan-
 grene.
   Ignis frigidus.   A cold fire.   A spha-
 celus hath  been thus called, because the
 parts that are so  affected  become cold as
 the surrounding air.
   Ignis pehsicus.    A name of  the ery-
 sipelas, also of the tumour called a car-
 buncle.
   Ignis rot3j.  Fire  for  fusion.   It  is
 yvhen a  vessel whicii contains some matter
 for fusion is surrounded with live, i. e. red
 hot coals.
   I<;mssacer.  A name of erysipelas, and
 of a species of Herpes,
   Igms sapientum.  Heat of horse-dung.
   Ignis silvaticus.  A name  of the Im-
petigo.
   Ignis volagrius.  A name of the  Impe-
 tigo.
   Ignis volaticus.   See Eryripelas.
   Ik an raiht.  A somewhat oval, oblong,
 compressed  root,  brought  from  China.
 It is extremely rare, and would appear to
 be the root ofthe orchis tribe.
                   ILI               4Q3

   Ilaphis.  A name in Myrepsus for the
 burdock.
   I lech.  By this word, Paracelsus seems
 to mean a first principle.
   Ileidos.  In the Spagyric language it is
 the elementary  air.
   Ileon cruentum   Hippocrates describes
 it  in fib De  Intern. Affect.  In this  dis-
 ease, as well as in the scurvy, the breath
 it  fetid, the  gums  recede from the teeth,
 haemorrhages oi  the nose  happen,  and
 sometimes there are ulcers in the legs, but
 the patient can   move about his business
 very well.
   ILEUM.   (From   tixtu,  to turn  about;
 from its convolus ions.)   Ileum  intestinum.
 I'he last portion of the  small  intestines,
 about fifteen hands' breadth  in  length,
 which terminates at  the valve of  the cae-
 cum.   See Intestines.
   ILEX. The name of  a genus of plants
 in the Linnaean system.   Class, Telrandria.
 Order, Tetrdgynia.
   Ilex aquifolium.  The systematic name
 of the common   holly.   See Aquifolium.
   Ilia.   (The plural of  He,  ux».)   The
 flanks, or that part in  wliich is enclosed the
 small intestines.
   ILIAC  ARTERIES.   Arteria  iliaca.
 The arteries so  called are formed  by the
 bifurcation  of the aorta,   near the  last
 lnmbar vertebra.  They  are  divided  into
 internal and  external.  The  internal iliac,'
 also called the hypogastric artery, is distri-
 buted in the  foetus  into  six, and  in  the
 adult into five branches, which are divided
 about the pelvis, viz. the little iliac, the
 gluteal, the ischiatic, the pudical, and "the
 obturatory ; and in the fcetus  the umbilical.
 The external iliac proceeds out of the pel-
 vis  through Poupar.t's  ligament, to form
 the femoral artery.
   ILIAC PASSION.   (E/xeoc, ixtce, uxtioe,
 is described as   a kind  ot  nervous colic,
 whose seat is the ilium.)   Passio  iliaca.
 Volvulus.   Miserere   met.    Convolvulus.
 Chordapsus.   Tormentum.  A violent  vo-
 miting, in wliich  the  tkcal portion  of the
 food is voided by the  mouth.   See Cc
 lie a.
   ILIAC REGION.   The  side of the hy-
 pogastric region, just above the hips.
   ILIACUS INTERNUS.  Iliacus of Wins-
 low.   Iliaco  trachanten  of  Dumas.   A
 thick, broad, and radiated muscle, which
 is  situated  in the pelvis, upon the inner
 surface ofthe ilium.  It  arises fleshy from
 the  inner lip of the ilium,  from most of
 the hollow part, and likewise from the edge
 of that bone, between its anterior superior
 spinous process  and  the acetabulum.  It
jnins with the psoas  magnus, where it be-
 gins  to become  tendinous,  and  passing
 under the  ligamentum   Fallopfi,  is  in-
 serted in common yvith that muscle.  The 
40$              ILL

tendon of this muscle has been seen distinct
from  that  of the psoas, and, in some sub-
jects, it  ha- been found divided into two
portions.   The  iliacus  internus serves  to
assist the psoas magnus  in  bending the
thigh, and in   bringing  it  directly for-
wards.
  Iliadujm. Modus.   It  is  the first mat-
ter of all  things,  consisting of mercury,
salt, and sulphur.  These are Paracelsus's
three  principles. His iliadus is also a mine-
ral spirit, which is contained in every ele-
ment, and is the supposed cause of diseases.
  Ili aster.  Paracelsus says it is the oc-
cult virtue of nature, whence  all things
have  their increase.
  Ilingos.  (ixiyyoe ■  from ixiy%, a vortex.)
A giddiness, in which all things appear to
turn round, and the  eyes grow dim.
  Iliscus.  Avicennna  says it  is madness
caused  by love.
  ILIUM OS.  (From ilia, the small in-
testines : so named because it supports the
ilia.)    The haunch-bone  The  superior
portion of the  os  innominatum, which, in
the foetus, is a distinct  bone.   See Innomi-
natum os.
  Illecebra.   (From  tixtce,  to turn ; be-
cause  its  leaves resemble worms.)  Ver-
micularis.  Piper  murale.  Sedum  minus.
Wall  pepper.    Stone-crop    The   plant
thus called is the Sedum acre of Linnaeus  ;
in its  recent state it is extremely acrid, like
the hydropiper; hence, if taken in large
doses, it acts powerfully on the primae viae,
proving both emetic and cathartic ; applied
to the skin as  a cataplasm, it frequently
produces vesications and erosions.  Boer-
have  therefore  imagines that its  internal
employment  must be unsafe ;  but experi-
ence  has discovered,  that a decoction of
this  plant is  not  only safe, but of great
efficacy  in scorbu'ic  complaints.    For
which purpose, a handful of  the herb is
directed, by Below, to be boiled  in eight
pints  of beer, till they are reduced to four,
of which three  or four ounces are to be
taken  eveiy,  or  every  other,  morning.
Milk  has been found to answer this pur-
pose better than beer.   Not only ulcers
simply scorbutic, but those of  a scrophu-
lous,  or  even  cancerous tendency  have
been  cured by  the use of this plant;  of
which Marquet relates  several instances.
He likewise found it useful as an external
application in  destroying  fungous  flesh,
and in promoting a discharge in gangrenes
and carbuncles.   Another effect, for yvhich
this plant is esteemed, is that -of stopping
intermittent fevers.
  ILLICIUM.  The name of a genus  of
plants in the  Linnaean  system.
  Illicium anisatum.   The   systematic
name of the plant, ihe seeds of which are
called the star aniseed.  See Anisum Stella-
tym.
                 IMP

  Illosts.  (From ixxoe, the eye.)  A dis-
tortion of the eyes.
  Illutamentum.   An  ancient  form of
an external medicine, like the  Ceroma,
with wliich the limbs of wrestlers, and
others delighting in  like exercises, were
rubbed, especially  after bathing;  an ac-
count of which  may  be  met with in  Bac-
cius de Thermis.
  Illutatio.  (From in, upon, and lutum,
mud)   Illutation.    A   besmearing any
part of the body with mud, and  renewing
it as it grows dry, with a view  of heating,
drying and discussing.  It was chiefly done
with the mud found  at the bottom of mi-
neral springs.
  Illys.   (From ixxoe, the ej'e.)  A person
yvho squints,  or with distorted eyes.
  Ilts.   (From txve,  mud.)   The faeces
of wine.   Also an epithet for  sediment in
stools  which resemble  faeces  of wine;
also the sediment in  urine, when it resem-
bles the  same.
  Imbecillitas  oculorum. Celsus speaks
of the Nyctalopia  by this name.
  Imbibitio.  (From imbibo, to receive in-
to.)   In chymistry it  is  a kind of cohoba-
tion, when the liquor  ascends and descends
upon  a  solid  substance, till  it is fix e
therewith.
  Immersus.    A term given  by Bartho-
line, and some  other anatomists, rto the
Subscapularis muscle, because  it was hid-
den, or,  as it were. sunk.
  Impatiens.   (From in, not,  and potior,
to suffer ; because its leaves recede from
the hand with a crackling noise, as impa-
tient of the touch.)  A species  of persica-
ria.
  1MPERATORIA.   (From  impero,  to
overcome;  so named because, its leaves
ex1 end  and  overwhelm  the lesser herbs
which grow near it.)   1.  The name of a
genus of plants in  the  Linnaean system.
Class, Pentandria.   Order, Monogynia.
  2. The piiarmacopceial  name of the Im-
peratona  ostruthium  of  Linnaeus.  Magis-
trantia.   Master-wort.  The roots  of this
plant are  imported from the Alps and Py-
renees,  notwithstanding it is indigenous to
this island : they have a fragrant  smell,
and a bitterish pungent taste.   The plant,
as its name imports, was formerly thought
to be of singular eflicacy; and its great
success, it is said, caused it to  be distin-
guished by the name  of divinum remedium.
At  present it is considered merely as an
aromatic, and consequently is  superseded
by many of that class which possess supe-
rior qualities.
  Imperatoria  ostruthium.   The  sys«
tematic  name of  the master-wort.   See
Imperatoria
  IMPETIGINES.   (The  plural of impe-
tigo ;  from impeto, to infest.)   An order in
the class cachexia of Cullen, the genera of 
                  INC

which are characterized  by cachexia,  de-
forming the external parts of the body with
tumours, eruptions, &c.
  IMPETIGO.   This  affection,  as  de-
scribed by authors, is a disease in which
several red, hard,  dry, prurient  spots arise
in the face and neck, and sometimes all
over the  body, and disappear  by  furfura-
ceous or t.-nder scales.
  Impia  iii-iiha.   (Prom in, not, and plus,
good ; because  it  grows  only  on barren
ground.)   A name given to cudweed.
  Implicated.   Celsus,  Scribonius,  and
some others,  call  those parts of physic so,
yvhich have a  necessary dependence on one
another : but the term has been more signifi-
cantly applied, by Bellini, to such fevers,
where two at a time afflict a person, either
of the same kind, as a double tertian  ; or
of different kinds, as an intermittent  ter-
tian, and a quotidian, called a Semi'tertian.
   Impluvium.   (Prom  impluo,  10 Slower
upon.)    The shower-bath.   An embro-
cation.
  IMPREGNATION.  See Conception and
 Generation.
   INAN1TIO. (From  inanio,  to empty.)
Inanition.  Applied  to the body, it  means
evacuation ; applied to the mind, it means
a defect of its powers.
   Incantation.    Incuntatio.  Incantarhen-
twn.  A way of curi g diseases by charms,
defended by Paracelsus, Helmont, and some
other chymical enthusiasts.
   Inceniiium.   (From incendo, to  burn.)
A burning fever, or sometimes any burning
heat.
   Incknsio.   The  same  as   Incendium.
Also a hot inflammatory tumour.
  Incerniculum.   (From  incerno, to sift.)
A strainer, or skive.  In anatomy, it  is a
name for the pelvis of the kidney, from its
office as a strainer.
   Incide.  (From  incido,  to cut.)  Medi-
cines were formerly so  called  which  con-
sist of pointed and sharp particles, as acids,
and most salts, which are said to incide or
cut the phlegm, when  they break it so as
 to occasion its discharge.
   Imtdentia. (From  inddo, to cut.)  Al-
terantia.  Medicines supposed to cut viscid
humours.
   Ivcineratio.   (From indnero, to reduce
to asluts.)  Incineration.   The reducing of
any thing to ashes by fire.
   Imisivls inferior.  See Levator  labii
inferioris.
   hi isivus lateralis.  See Levator  labii
superioris alaque nasi.
   Intisivus menius.  See Depressor  labii
 superioris  alaque nasi.
   rNcisouiuM.  (From inddo, to cut.)  A
table  whereon a  patient is laid for an  ope-
ration.
   I-scisurium foramen.   A name  of the
foramen,  which lies behind the dentes in-
cisores ofthe upper jaw.
                  1ND              4#5^

  INCISORS.   (Dentes  indeores;  from
incido, to cut, from their use, m cutting the
food.)  The four front teeth* of both jaws
are so called, because they cut the food.
See Teeth.
  Incontinentia.  (From  in and contineo,
to contain )  Inability to retain the natural
evacuati'-ns.
  Inchassantia.    (From   incrasso,   to
make thick.)  Medicines  thickening  the  •
fluids.
  INCUUUS.  (From incubo, to lie upon;
because the patient fancies that something
lies upon his chest.)   See Night-mare, and
 Oneirodynia
   INCUS.   (A smith's anvil, from  incudo,
to smite upon ; so named from its likeness
in shape to  an anvil.)  The largest  and
strongest of the bones  of the ear in the
tympanum,   It is divided into  a body and
two crura.   Its body  is situated anteriorly,
is rather broad and thick, and has two emi-
nences and two depressions, both covered
with cartilage, and intended for the recep-
t on of-he head of the malleus.  Its shorter  *
cius extends no farther than the cells of
the  mastoid apophysis.   Its longer crus,
togethei with the manubrium ofthe malle-
 us, to whicii it i-» connected by a  ligament,
 is of  the same extent as the shorter, but its
extremity is curved inwards, to receive the
 os orbiculare, by the  intervention of which
 it s united with the stapes.
   INDEX    (From   indico, to  point  out;
 because  it is generally used for such pur-
 poses.)  The fore-finger.
   Indian arrow-root.   See Maranta.
   Indian  cress.  See   Nasturtium indicum.
   Indian  date plum.  The fruit of the
 Diospyrus  lotus of Linnseus.   When  ripe
 it has an agreeable taste, and is very nutri-
 tious.
   Indian leaf.  See Cassia lignea.
   Indian pink.   See Spigelia.
   INDIAN  RUBBER.   The  substance
 known by the  names  Indian rubber,  Elas-
 tic gum,  Cayenne resin, Cautchuc, and by
 the French Caoutchouc, is prepared  from
 the juice of the  Siphonia  elastica,—foliis
 ternalis  elleptids  integerrimis  subtus canis
 louge peliolatis.  Suppl. plant.   The  man*\
 ner ol obtaining this  juice is by making in-
 cisions through the bark of the lower part
 of the trunk of the  tree, from which the
 fluid resin issues  in  great  abundance, ap-
 pearing  of  a milky  whiteness .as it  flows
 into  the vessel placed  to  receive it, and
 into which it is conducted by  means  of a
 tube or leaf fixed in  the incision, and sup-
 ported with clay.   On exposure to the air,
 this milky juice gradually inspissates into a
 soft,  reddish,  elastic resin. It is  formed
 by the Indians in South America into va-
 rious figures, but is  commonly brought to
 Europe in  that ot   spe.r-shaped bottles,
 which are said to be formed by  spreading 
406
IND
INF
  the juice of the Siphonia over a proper
  mould of clay ; as soon as one layer is dry,
  another is  added,  until the bottle  be of
  the thickness desired. It is then exposed to
  a thick dense smoke, or to a fire, until it
  bee imes  so dry as not to stick to  the  fin-
  gers, when, by  means  of certain instru-
  ments of iron, or yvood,  it is ornamented
  on the outside w th  various figures.  This
  being done, it remains only to pick out the
  mould, which is easily effected by softening
  it with water.  Indian rubber may be sub-
  jected to the action of some of the most
  powerful  menstrua,  without  suffering  the
  least  change, while  its pliability and elas-
  ticity are eminently  peculiar  to itself.  Its
  proper menstruum  is known  to some per-
  sons in England, who keep  it a profound
  secret, and  prepare  the gum into beautiful
  catheters, bougies, syringes, pessaries, &c.
    Indian wheat.  See  Zea mays.
    Indiana radix.  Ipecacuanha.
    Indica  camotes.   Potatoes.
    IND1CANS   Indicant.  The proximate
  cause of a disease, or that from which the
  indication is drawn.
    Indicating days,  are the same  as  criti-
  cal tlays.
    INDICATION     (Indicatio; from  in-
  dico, to shew.) An indication is that which
  demon trates in a disease what ought to
  be done.  It is three-fold :  preservation,
  which  preserves  health;  curative, which
  expels a present disease;  and vital, whicii
  respects the powers and reasons  of  diet.
  The  scope   from which  indications are
 taken,  or  determined, is  comprehended in
 this distich:
   —-—Ars, cetas, regio, camplexio, virtus,
   Mos  et symptoma,  repletio,  tempus et
     usus.
   INDICATOR.   (From  indico, to point;
 so nameel  from its office of extending the
 index,  or   fore-finger.)   Extensor indiris
 of Cowper.    Extensor secundi internodii
 indiris, proprius vulgo indicator of Douglas,
 and Cubito-sus phalangettien de I'indix of
 Dumas.  An  extensor  muscle of the  fore-
 finger,  situated chiefly on  the  lower  and
 posterior part of the fore-arm.  It  arises,
J>y  an  acute  fleshy  beginning, from the
■middle of  the posterior part of  the ulna ;
 its tendon  passes under the same ligament
 with the  extensor digitorum  communis,
 with part  of which it is inserted into the
 posterior part of the  fore-finger.
   Indicum lignum.   Logwood.
   Indicus. Sweet and bitter costus.
   Indicus  morbus.   The  venereal  dis-
 ease.
   INDIGENOUS.     (Indigenus;    from
 indu, within,  and gigno,  to beget.)   Ap-
 plied to diseases  which are local,  or pe-
 culiar  to any country.
   Indurantia.  (From induro, to harden.)
 Medicines  which harden.
   iNDusruM.   (From  induo, to  put  on.)
  A  shirt.   Also the name of the amnios,
  from its covering the fcetus like a shirt.
    Inesis.  (From iv±m, to  evacuate.). Inc-
  thus.  An evacuation ofthe humours.
    INFECTION.  See Contagion.
    Infernal.   A name given to a caustic,
  lapis infernalis, from its strong burning pro-
  perty.
    Infibulatio.  (From infibulo, to button
  togeiher.)  An impediment to the retraction
  of the prepuce.
    INFLAMMABLE. Chymists distinguish
  by this  term  such  bodies of the  mineral
  kingdom only  as  burn with facility, and
  flame in an increased temperature.
    INFLAMMATION. (Inflammatio; from
  inflammo, to burn.)  Phlogosis.  Phlegmasia.
  A genus of disease in the class pyrexia,
  and order phlegmasia, of Cullen.
   This  disease  is  characterized by heat,
  pain, redness,  attended with more  or less
  of tumefaction  and fever.   Inflammation
  is divided  into two  species, viz. phlegmo-
 nous and erysipelatous.
   Besides this  division, inflammation is ei-
 ther acute  or  chronic, local  or general
 simple, or complicated with diseases.     ■;
   Phlegmonous inflammation  is known  by
 its  bright  red colour, tension,  heat, and
 a circumscribed, throbbing, painful tume-
 faction of the part, tending to suppuration.
 Phlegmon is generally used to denote an
 inflammatory tumour, situated in the skin,
 or cellular membrane.  When  the  same
 disease  affects  the  viscera, it  is  usually
 called phlegmonous inflammation.
   Erysipelatous inflammation is considered
 as an inflammation  of a  dull red  colour,
 vanishing  upon pressure,  spreading une-
 qually, wilh a  burning pain  and tumour
 scarcely  perceptible,  ending in vesicles,
 or desquamation  This species of inflam-
 mation admits of a division into erythema,
 when there is  merely an  affection of the
 skin  alone,  with very little of  the  whole
 system, and erysipelas, when there is gene
 ral affection of the system.
   The  fever-  attending erysipelatous in-
 flammation  is  generally  synochus,  or ty-
 phus, excepting when it affects very vigo-
 rous habits,  and then it may be synocha.
   The fever attending phlegmonous inflam-
 mation is almost always synocha.   Persons
 in the prime of life, and in full vigour, with
 a plethoric habit of body, are most liable
 to the attacks  of phlegmonous inflamma-
 tion ;  whereas  those advanced  in  years,
 and those of a  weak  habit of body,  irrita-
 ble, and  lean, are most apt to be attacked
 with erysipelatous inflammation.
  Phlegmonous  inflammation  terminates
in resolution, suppuration,  gangrene, and
 scirrhus, or induration.
  Resolution is known to be about to take
place when the symptoms gradually abates
suppuration, when  the inflammation does
not readily yield  to proper  remedies; the 
U\F
INF
407
  throbbing increases, the tumour points and  mation sometimes occurs when no percep-
  is  external, and rigors  come on.  Gan-  tible cause can be assigned for its produe-
  grene is about to take place when the pain  tion.  Scrofula and syphilhs may be consi-
  abates, the pulse sinks, and  cold perspi-  dered as  exciting causes of inflammation.
  rations come on.  Scirrhus, or indu.ation,    With regard to the proximate cause, it
  is known by the inflammation  continuing  has been  the  subject  of much  dispute.
  a longer time than usual; the tumefaction  Galen considered phlegmon to be produced
  continues,  and  a  considerable  hardness  by a  superabundance of the humor san-
  remains.   This kind of tumour gives little  guineus. Boerhaave referred the proximate
  or no pain, and, when it takes place, it is  cause to an obstruction in the small vessels,
  usuallj the sequel of  inflammation, affect-  occasioned by a viscosity or lenton of the
  ing glandular  part9.   It s< metimes, how-  blood.  Cullen and  others  attributed it
  ever, is accompanied with lancinating pains,  rather to an affection  of the vessels than a
  ulcerates, and becomes cancerous.          change of the fluids.
    Erythematous inflammation  terminates    The  proximate cause, at  the present
  in resolution, suppuration, or gangrene,  period, is  generally considered to be a mor-
  The symptoms of inflammation are account-  bid dilalailm, and increased action of such
  ed for m  the following way.               arteries as lead and are  distributed to the
    The redness arises from the dilatation of inflamed part.
  the small vessels, which become sufficient-    Inflammation of the  brain.   See Phrenitis.
  ly large to admit the red globules in large    Inflammation of the  bladder.  See Cys-
  quantities ; it  appears also  to occur,  in  litis
  some case-,, from  the generation  of new    Inflammation of the eyes. See Ophthalmia.
  vessels   The swelling is  caused by the     Inflammation of the intestines.   See  En-
  dilatation of the  vessels,  the  phlethoric  teritis.
  state  of the arteries and veins, the exuda-    Inflammation  of the  kidneys.  See  Ne-
 ,-tion of coagulable ljmph into the intestices  phritis.
  of the cellular  membrane, and the inter-     Inflammation of the liver.   See Hepatitis.
  ruplion of absorption.                       Inflammation of the  lungs.  See Perip-
     In  regard  to the augmentation  of heat,  neumonia.
  as  the thermometer   denotes, very little     Inflammation of the  peritoneum.    See
  increase of temperature; it appears to be  Peritonitis-
  accounted for from the increased sensibi-    Inflammation of the pleura-  See Pleuritis.
  lity of the nerves,  whicii  convey false im-    Inflammation  of the  stomach.   See Com-
  pressions to  the sensorium   The pain  is trkis.
  occasioned by a deviation from the natural    Inflammation of the testicle.  See  hernia
  state of the parts, and the unusual con-  humoralis
  dition into which the nerves are thrown.    Inflammation of the uterus.  See  Hyste-
  The  throbbing depends on the  increased  ritis.
   action of the arteries.                       Inflatio.    (From info, to puff  up.)
     Blood taken from a person labouring un-  A  windy tumour, or swelling.   See  Em-
   der active inflammation,  exhibits a yel- physema.
   lowish white crust on the  surface ; this  is    Inflativa.    (Prom  inflo,  to puff up
   denominated the  bufly coriaceous,  or  in-  with wind.)   Medicines, or food,  which
   Hammatory coat.   This consists of a layer  cause flatulence.
   of coagulable  lymph, almost destitute  of    INFLUENZA.  (The Italian word for
   red globules.   Blood, in this state, is often  influence.  The disease  is   so  named  be.
   termed sizy.   The colouring part of the  cause it was  supposed to be produced by
   blood is its  heaviest  constituent: and,  as  a peculiar influence of the stars.)  See
   the blood of a person labouring under in-  Catarrhus d contagione.
   flammation   is  longer coagulating  than    INPRASCAPULAR1S.   (From  infra,
   healthy blood, it is supposed that the red  beneath,  and scapula, the shoulder-blade.)
   globules have  an opportunity  to descend  A muscle named  from its position beneath
   to a considerable depth from  the surface  the scapula.
   before they become entangled.  The bufl'y    1NFR\SP1NATUS.    (From  infra,  be-
   coat of blood  is  generally the best crite-  neai>, and spina, the spine )
   rion  of inflammation; there area few an-    INFUNDIBULUM  (From  infundo, to
   omalous constitutions in wliich this state of  pour in.)   1. A canal  that  proceeds from
   blood is  always found, but  these are rare.    the vulva ofthe brain to the pituitary gland
     The occasional  and exciting causes  of  in the sella turcica.
   imflamtnation  are very numerous;  they,    2.  The beginnings of the excretory duct
   however, may generally be classed under  ofthe kidney, or cavities  into which  the
   ex'ernal violence, produced either by me-  urine is first*received,  are  called infundi-
   chamcal or chemical irritation, changes of  bula.
   temperature and stimulating foods.  Fever^   INFUSION.    (Infusum;  from infundo,
   often seems  to be a remote cause ; the in.  to pour in.)   Infusio.  Apr-cess that con-
   flamm.it fin thus produced is generallj con-  sisls m pouring «.ater  of any required de-
   sidercd  as critical.   Spontaneous inflam-  gree of temperature  on such substances as

I 
408"             ***
INJ
have a loose texture,  as thin bark, wood
in shavings, or small pieces, leaves, flowers,
&c. and suffering it to  stand a certain time.
The liquor obtained by the above process
is called  an infusion.  The  following are
among the most approved infusions.
  Infusum anthemidis. Infusion of chamo-
mile.  " Pake ot chamomile flowers,  halt
an ounce; boiling water, a pint" Macerate
for ten minutes, in a  covered  vessel,  and
strain.   For its virtues see Chamamelum.
  ISFUSUM ARMORACI-ffi. COMPOSITUM. CoUl-
pound infusion of horse-radish.   (i Take of
fresh  horse-radish-root,  sliced,  mustard-
seeds bruised, of each one ounce;  boiling
water, a pint."  Macerate for  two  hours,
in a  covered vessel, and strain;  then  add
compound spirit of horse-radish,  a fluid
ounce.  See Raphanus rusticanus.
   Infusum aurantii  compositum.  Com-
pound infusion of orange-peel.   " Take of
orange peel, dried, two  drachms;  lemon-
peel, fresh, a drachm ; cloves, bruised, half
a  drachm-; boiling water,  half a  pint."
Macerate for a  quarter  of  an  hour, in a
covered  vessel,  and  strain.   See  Auran-
tium.
  Infusum calumbje.   Infusion of calumba.
" Take of calumba-root, sliced, a drachm ;
boiling water, half a pint."   Macerate for
two hours, in a covered vessel,  and  strain.
See Columba.
  Infusum  caRtophtllorum.   Infusion
ot cloves.  " Take of cloves, bruised, a
drachm and a half; boiling water,  half a
pint."  Macerate for two hours, in a  cover-
ed vessel, and strain.   See Caryophyllum.
  Infusum cascarilljE.   Infusion of  cas-
carilla.  " Take of cascarilla-bark, bruised,
half an ounce ; boiling water, half a pint."
Macerate for tyvo hours, in a covered vessel,
and strain.  See Cascarilla.
  Infusum catechu.   Infusion of catechu.
" Take of extract of catechu, two drachms
and a half; cinnamon  bark, bruised,  half a
drachm ; boiling water, half a pint." Ma-
cerate for an hour, in a covered vessel, and
strain.  See  Catechu.
  Infusum cinchona  Infusion of cinchona.
" Take of  lance-leaved cinchona bark, half
an  ounce;  boiling water,  half a  pint."
Macerate for two hours, in a covered vessel,
and strain.  See Cinchona.
  Infusum  cusparlb.   Infusion of cus-
paria.  " Take of cusparia bark, bruised,
two drachms ; boiling  water, half a pint."
Macerate for two hours,  in a covered ves-
sel, and strain.  See Augustura.
  Infusum  digitalis.  Infusion  of fox-
glove.   " Take of purple tbx-glove leaves,
dried and powdered,  a  drachm; boiling
water, half a drachm."  Macerate for two
hours, in a covered vessel, and strain; then
add spirit of cinnamon, half a fluid ounce.
See Digitalis.
  Infusum gentians  compositum.  Com-
pound infusion  of gentian.   " Take of
 gentian-root,  sliced, orange-peel,  dried,
 of each a  drachm;  lemon-peel, fresh, two
 drachms;  boiling water,  twelve  ounces."
 Macerate  tor an h •  r, in a covered vessel,
 and strain. See Gentiana.
   Infusum lini.    Infusion  of linseed,
 " Take of  linseed, an ounce; liquorice-root,
 sliced, half an ounce ; boiling  water, two
 pints."  Macerate for two hours, near the
 fire,  in a covered vessel, and  strain.  See
 Linum.
   Infusum q.uassi^i.  Infusion  of quassia,
 " Take of  quassia wood, a scruple ;  boiling
 waier, halt a pint."   Migrate  for  two
 hours, and strain. See Quasria.
   Infusum rh-ei.    Infusi>n  of  rhubarb.
 " T ke of rhubarb root, sliced, a drachm;
 boiling water, half a pint"   Macerate for
 two hour.-,, and strain.  See Rhab trbarum.
   Infusum rosb.   " Take  of  the  petals
 of red rose, dried,  half an ounce;  boiling
 wa*er, two pints and a half;  dilute sulphu-
 ric acid, three  fluid drachms; double-re-
 fined  sugar, an ounce and a half."  Pour
 the water  upon the  petals of tlie rose in a
 covered glass vessel;  then add the acid,
 and macerate for half an  hour.    Lastly,
 strain the  infusion and add the sugar to it,
 See Rosa.
   Infusum senne.    Infusion  of  senna.
 " Take of  senna-leaves, an ounce and half;
 ginger-root, sliced, a drachm ; boiling wa.
 ter, a pint."  Macerate for an hour, in a
 covered vessel, and  strain the liquor.  See  |
 Senna.
   Infusum simaroubje.   Infusion of sima-
 rouba.  "  Take of simarouba-bark, bruised,
 half a drachm ;  boiling water, half a pint."
 Macerate for two hours, in a covered ves-  j
 sel, and strain.   See Simarouba.
   Infusum tabaci.   Infusion  of tobacco.
 " Take of tobacco-leaves, a drachm ;  boiling
 water, a pint"  Macerate for an hour, in a
 covered vessel, and strain.  See Nicotiana.
   Ingluvies.   The cla'v, crop, or gorge of
 a bird.  Also gluttony.
   Ingravidation. (From ingravidor, to be
 great with child.)  The same as impregna-
 tion, or going with child.
   INGUEN.  The groin.  The lower and
 lateral part of  the  abdomen,  above the
 thigh
   Inguinal ligament.   See Poupart's  liga-
 ment.
   Inguinal hernia.  See Hernia.
   Inhumation.   (From inhumo, to put into
 the ground.)  The  burying a patient in
 warm or medicated  earih.  Some chymists
 have  fancied thus to call that kind of diges-
 tion,  which is performed by burying the
 materials in dung, or in the earth.
   Inion.  (From  te, a nerve; as being the
 place where nerves originate.) The occiput.
 Blancard says it is  the  beginning  of the
, spinal marrow: others say  it  is  the  back
 part of • iie neck.                       •
   Injaculatio.     (From  injaculor,  to 
INN
INN              409
 shoot  into.)  So Helmont calls a  disorder
 which consists of a violent spasmodic p„in
 in the stomach, and an  immobility  of the
 body.
   INJECTION.   (From  injieio,  to cast
 into.)   A medicated hquor, to throw into a
 natural or preternatural cavity of  the body
 by means of a syringe.
   INNOMINA'l'A  ARTERIA.  The first
 branch given  off'by the arch of the aorta.
 It soon divides into the  right carotid and
 right subclavian arteries.
   INNOMINATUM   OS.   (Innominattts;
 from in, priv. and nomen, a name;  so called
 because the three bones of which it origi-
 nally was formed grew together, and form-
 ed one complete  bone, which was  then left
 nameless.)  A large irregular bone, situated
 at the side ofthe pelvis.   It is divided into
 three  portions, viz. the iliac, ischiatic, and
 pubic, which are usually  described as three
 distinct bones.
   The os ilium,  or haunch bone, is of a
 very irregular  shape.  The lower part  of
 it is thick and narrow ; its superior portion
 is broad and thin, terminating  in  a  ridge,
 called the  spine of the  ilium, and  more
 commonly  known  by  the name of the
 haunch.  This  spine rises up  like  an  arch,
 being turned somewhat outward, and from
 this appearance, the upper part  of the pel-
 vis, when  viewed together,  has not been
 improperly  compared   to the wings   of
 a phaeton.  This spine,  in the recent sub-
 ject, appears as if tipped  with cartilage;
 but this appearance is nothing  more than
 the tendinous fibres ofthe muscles that are
 inserted into  it.  Externally, this bone is
 unequally prominent, and hollowed for the
 attachment  of  muscles ; and internally,  at
 its broadest fore-part, it  is smooth and con-
 cave.  At  its  lower part, there is a consi-
 derable ridge  on its inner surface.   This
 ridge,  which extends from the  os sacrum,
 and corresponds with a similar prominence,
 both on that bone and the ischium,  forms,
 with  the  inner part of the ossa  pubis,
 what is called the brim of the pelvis.  The
 whole  ofthe internal  surface, behind this
 ridge, is very  unequal.  The  os ilium has
 likewise a smaller surface posterioily, by
 which  it is articulated to the sides of the
 os  sacrum.  This  surface has, by  some,
 been  compared to the human  ear, and by
 others, to the head of a  bird ; but neither
 of these comparisons seem to convey any
just idea  of its form  or appearance.  Its
 upper  part is  rough  and porous;  lower
 down it is more solid.   It is firmly united
to the os sacrum by  a  cartilaginous sub-
stance, and likewise by very  strong liga-
 mentous fibres, which  are extended to that
bone from the whole circumference of this
irregular surface.  The spine of this bone,
yvhich  is  originally an  epiphysis, has two
considerable tuberosities,  one  anteriorly,
and  the  otlier posteriorly, which  is the
largest of the two.  The ends of this spine
too, from their  projecting more than  the
parts of the bone below them,  are called
spinal processes.  Before the anterior  spi-
nal  process the spine is hollowed, where
part ofthe Sartotius muscle is placed ;  and
below the posterior  spinal  process there
is a very large niche in  the bone, which,
in the recent subject, has a strong ligament
stretched over its lower part, from the os
sacrum lo the sharp-pointed  process of the
ischium  ; so that a  great hole is formed,
through which pass the great sciatic nerve
and the posterior crural vessels under the
pynform muscle, part of whicii  is likewise
lodged in this hole.  The lowest, thickest,
and narrowest part ofthe ilium,  in conjunc-
tion with the  other two portions of each os
innominatum, helps lo form the acetabulum
for the os femoris.
   The os ischium, or hip bone, which is the
lowest part of the three portions of each os
innominatum, is of a very irregular figure,
and usually divided into its body, tuberosi-
ty,  and ramus.  The  body,  externally,
forms the  inferior portion of the acetabu-
lum, and  sends a sharp-pointed  process
backwards, called ihe spine ofthe ischium.
This is the process to  which the ligament is
attached, whicii was just now described as
forming a great foramen for the passage of
the  sciatic nerve.   The tuberosity is large
and irregular, and is placed at the inferior
part ofthe  bone, giving  origin to  several
muscles.  In the recent subject it seems
covered  with a cartilaginous crust;  but
this appearance, as  in  the   spine of the
ilium, is nothing more than the tendinous
fibres of the muscles that are  inserted into
it.   This tuberosity,  which  is the lowest
portion ofthe trunk,  supports us when we
sit.   Between the spine and the tuberosity
is observed a sinuosity, covered  with  a
cartilaginous crust, which serves as a pul-
ley, on  which  the obturator  muscle plays,
Prom  the  tuberosity, the  bone, becoming
narrower and thinner, forms  the ramus, or
branch, which, passing forwards and  up-
wards,  makes, with  the  ramus of the os
pubis,  a large  hole of an oval shape,
the foramen magnum ischii, which affords,
through  its whole circumference, attach-
ment to muscles.  'Phis foramen  is more
particularly noticed  in describing the os
pubis.
  The os pubis, or share-bone, which  is
the smallest of the three portions ofthe os
innominatum,  is  placed  at the upper and
fore part of the pelvis, where  the two ossa
pubis meet, and are  united to each otlier
by means ofa  very strong curtilage, which
constitutes  what is  called  the  st/mphyds
pubis.  Each os pubis may be divided into
its  body, angle, and  ramus.  The  body,
which is the outer part, >s joined to the os
ilium.   The angle  comes forward to form
the  symphysis,  and the  ramus is a thin
  3  G * 
410
INN
INO
  '  apophysis, which, uniting with the  ramus
 >   of the ischium, forms the foramen magnum
    ischii, or  thyroideum, as  it has been some-
 '   times called,  from its  resemblance to a
    door, or shield.  This  foramen is  some-
    what wider above  than  below,  and  its
    greatest  diameter is, from above  down-
    wards, and obliquely from within outwards.
    In the recent subject it  is  almost com-
    pletely closed by a  strong fibrous mem-
    brane, called the obdurator ligament.  Up-
    wards and outwards, where we observe a
    niche in the bone, the fibres of this liga-
    ment are separated, to allow a passage to
    the posterior crural nerve, an artery, and
    vein. The great uses of this foramen seem
    to be to lighten the bones ofthe pelvis, and
    to afford a convenient lodgment to the
    obturator muscles.  The three bones now
■j.-  described as constituting the os innomina-
    tum on each  side, all concur to form the
    great acetabulum, or cotyloid c.-.vity, which
    receives the head of the thigh-bone ; the os
    ilium and os  ischium making each  about
    two-fifths, and the os pubis  one-fifth of
    the cavity.   This acetabulum, which is of
    considerable depth, is of a spherical shape.
    Its brims are  high, and, in  the recent sub-
    ject, is tipped with cartilage.  These brims,
    however, are  higher  above and externally
    than they are  internally and below,  where
    we observe a niche in the bone (which is
    the ischium),  across which is stretched a
    ligament, forming a hole  for  the  trans-
    mission of blood-vessels and nerves to the
    cavity of the joint.  The cartilage,  which
    lines the acetabulum, is  thickest at its cir-
    cumference, and  thinner within,  where a
    little hole is to be observed,  in which are
    placed  the apparatus that serves  to lubri-
    cate  the joint, and facilitate  its  motions.
    We are  likewise able to discover  the im-
    pression  made by the  internal ligament
    of the os femoris,  which, by being attached
    both to this cavity and to the head of the
    os femoris, helps to secure the latter in the
    acetabulum.   The  bones  of the  pelvis
    serve to support  the spine and upper parts
    of the body, to lodge the intestines, urina-
    ry bladder, and other viscera;  and like-
    wise to unite  the trunk to the lower extre-
    mities.   But besides  these  uses, they are
    destined, in the female subject, for other
    important purposes;  and  the accoucheur
    finds, in  the   study  of  these bones,  the
    foundation  of all midwifery knowledge.
    Several eminent writers  are  of  opin.on
    that  in difficult parturition, all the bones
    of the pelvis  undergo a certain degree of
    separation.   It has  been  observed like-
    wise^ that the cartilage  uniting  the ossa
    pubis is  thicker, and of a more  spongy
    texture, in women than in men, and there-
    fore more likely to swell and enlarge during
    pregnancy.  That many instances of a par-
    tial separation  of these  bones, during la-
    bour, have  happened,  there  can  be  no
doubt;  such a  separation, however, ought
by no means to be considered as an uni-
form and salutary work of nature, as some
writers  seem to think, but as the effect of
disease.   But  there is  another  circum-
stance, in regard to this part of Osteology,
which is well worthy of attention; and this
is, the different capacities of the pelvis in
the male  and  female  subject.  It has al-
ready  been observed, that the os sacrum
is  shorter  and broader in women than  in
men ; the ossa  ilia are also found  more ex-
panded; whence it happens, that in wo-
men the centre  of gravity does not fall so
directly on  the upper part of the thigh as
in  men, and this seems  to be the reason
why,  in general, they  step with  less firm-
ness,  and  move their hips  forwards  in
walking.  From these circumstances  also,
the brim of the female pelvis is  nearly  of
an  oval shape, being considerably wider
from side  to side, than from the symphysis
pubis to the os sacrum; whereas, in  man
it is  rounder, and every where of less dia-
meter   The inferior opening of the pelvis
is  likewise  proportionably  larger in the
female subject, the ossa ischia being  more
separated from each other,  and the fora-
men ischii larger,  so that,  where the os
ischium and os pubis are united together,
they form a greater circle; the os sacrum
is also more hollowed, though shorter, and
the os  coccygis more loosely  connected,
and therefore capable of a greater degree
of motion than in men.
  Ixnominati  nervi. A name of the fifth
pair of nerves.
  INOCULATION.   The insertion of  a
poison into any part of the  body.  It  is
mostly practised with that of ihe small-pox,
because  yve have   learnt,  from experi-
ence, that by so doing we  shall generally
procure fewer pustules, and a much milder
disease, than when  the small-pox is taken
in a natural  way. Although the advantages
are evident, yet  objections  have  been
raised  against  inoculation,  on the notion
that it  exposes  the person to  some  risk,
when he might  have passed through life
without evertakingthedisea.se naturally;
but it is well known that he will be exposed
to  much greater danger,  from the  inter-,
course which he must have with his fellow-
creatures, by taking the disorder in  a na-
tural way.   It has also been  adduced, that
a person is liable to take the small-pox a
second  time, when  produced at first by
artificial means; but  such instances are
very rare, besides  not being sufficiently
authentic.   We may ronjectiire that,  iii
most of those cases, the  matter used was
not variolous, but that of some other erup-
tive disorder, such as thechicken-pox, which
has often been  mistaken for the small pox.
  To illustrate the benefits arising  from
inoculation,  it  has been calculated that  a
third of the adults die who take the disease 
INu
INO              411
in a natural way, and about one-seventh of
the children ; whereas, of those who are
inoculated, and are properly treated after-
wards,  the  proportion  is  probably  not
greater than one in five or six hundred.
   Inoculation is generally thought lo have
been introduced into Britain from Turkey,
by Lady M«ry Wortley Montague,  about
the year 1721, whose son had been innocu-
lated  at  Constantinople, during her resi-
dence  there,  and  whose  infant  daughter
was the first that underwent the operation
in this country.   It  appears  to have been
well known before this  period, both  in the
South of Wales and Highlands of Scotland.
Mr. Mungo Park, in  his travels into the
interior of Africa, found  that  inoculation
had been  long  practised by  the negroes
on  the  <;uitiea coast; and  nearly  in the
same manner, and at the same time of life,
as in Europe.
   It is not clearly ascertained  where ino-
culation  really originated.  It  has   been
ascribed to the Circassians, who employed
it as a mean to preserve ihe beauty of their
women.   It appears more prob tble that ac-
cident first suggested the expedient among
the different nations, to whom the small-
pox had long been  known, independent of
any intercourse with each otlier; and what
adds to the probability of this conjecture is,
that in most places  where iiioculalion can
be traced back, for a considerable length
of time, it seems  to have been  practised
chiefly by old women, before it yvas adopt-
ed by regular practitioners.
   Many physicians held inoculation in the
greatest contempt al first, from its sup-
posed origin ; others again discredited the
fact, while others, on the testimony of the
success  in   distant  countries, believed
in the advantages it afforded, but still did
not think themselves warranted  to recom-
mend it to the families they attended ; and
it was not until the experiment  of it had
been made  on six  criminals (all of whom
recovered from  the disease, and regained
their liberty,) that it was practised,  in the
year 1726, on the  royal family,  and  after-
wards adopted as a general thing.
   To insure  success from  inoculation, the
following precautions should strictly be at-
tended to.
   1. That the person should be  of a  good
habit of body, and free from any disease,
apparent or  latent, in order that he may
not have the disease and a bad constitution,
or perhaps another disorder, to struggle
yvith at  the  same time.
   2. 'l'o enjoin a temperate diet and proper
regimen ; and, vvfo're the body is plethoric,
or gross, to  make use of gentle purges,
together  with mercurial  and  antimonial
medicines.
   3. That the age ofthe person be as little
advanced as possible, but  not younger, if
it can be avoided, than four months.
   4. To choose a cool season of the year,
and to avoid external heat, either by expo-
sure to  the  sun, sitting by fires, or  in
warm chambers, or by  going too  warmly
clothed, or being too much  in  beoY.
  5. To take the matter from a young sub-
ject, who has the small pox in a favourable
way, and who  is otherwise  healthy, and
free from disease; and, when fresh matter
can be  procured, to give it the preference.
  Where matter of a benign  kind cannot
be procured,  and the patient is evidently
in danger of  the  casual small-pox, we
should not, however, hesitate a moment to
inoculate from any kind of matter that can
be procured, as what has been taken  in
malignant kinds of smallpox  has  been
found to produce a very mild disease.
  The mildness  or malignity of the disease
appears, therefore,  to   depend little  at
all on the  inoculating matter.   Variolous
matter, as  well  as the  vaccine, by being
kept for a length of time, particularly in a
warm place,  is  apt, however, to undergo
decomposition, by putrefaction; and then
another  kind of contagious material has
been produced. -
  In inoculating, the operator is to make
the  slightest puncture  or  scratch  ima-
ginable in the arm  of the person,  rubbing
that part ofthe  lancet whicii  is besmeared
with matter  repeatedly over  it, by way of
insuring the  absorption ; and in order  to
prevent its being wiped off", the shirtsleeve
ought not to  be pulled down until the part
is perfectly dry.
  A singular circumstance attending inocu-
lation is, that when this fails  in producing
the disease,  the inoculated part neverthe-
less  sometimes  inflames and suppurates,
as in cases  where the complaint is about to
follow ;  and  the matter produced in  those
cases is  as fit for inoculation as that taken
from a person actually labouring under ihe
disease.  The same happens very frequent-
ly in inoculation for  tlie cow-pox.
  If, on the  fourth or fifth day after the
operation,  no redness, or inflammation, is
apparent on  the edge  of the wound, we
ought  then to inoculate in the other arm,
in the   same   manner as  before;  or, for
greater certainty, we may do it in  both.
  Some constitutions  are incapable of hav-
ing  the disease in any  form.  Others do
not receive the  disease  at one time, how-
ever freely exposed to its contagion, even
though  repeatedly  inoculated, and yet re-
ceive it afterwards by merely approaching
those labouring under it.
  On the coming on of the  febrile symp.
toms, which  is  generally on the  seventh
day  in  the inoculated  small-pox,  the pa-
tient is  not to be suffered to  lie  abed, but
should be kept cool,  and partake freely of
antiseptic cooling drinks.
  INOSCULATION.    (Prom   in,   and
oscuhim, a  little mouth.) The running of 
412               INT

the veins and  arteries into one another, or
the interunion of the extremities of arteries
and veins.
  INSANIA.  (From in,  not,  and sanus,
sound.)  Insanity, or deranged imagination.
A genus of disease in the class neuroses,
and order  vesania, characterized by erro-
neous judgment, from  imaginary percep-
tions, or recollections, attended yvith agree-
able emotions  in persons of a sanguine tem-
perament.  See Mania.
  Insessus.  (From insideo, to  sit upon.)
A vapour-bath, over which the patient sits.
  Insidvns.  (From insidior, to deceive.)
A name  for diseases which betray no pre-
vious symptoms, but are ready to break out
bv surprise.
  "Insipientia.  (Prom  in, and sapientia,
wisdom.)  A  lovv degree of delirium,  with-
out fever.
  Insolatio.  (From in,  upon, and sol,
the sun.)  A  disease which arises from  a
too great influence of the sun's heat upon
the head.
  INSPIRATION.  (From in, and .ifiiro, to
breathe.)   1 lie act of drawing the air into
the lungs.  See Resfiiration.
  INTERCOSTAL  ARTERIES.    Arte-
ria  intercostales.   The arteries which run
between the ribs.    The superior intercos-
tal artery  is  a  branch of the subclavian.
The other  intercostal arteries  are given off
from tlie aorta.
  INTERCOSTAL  MUSCLES.   Intercos-
tales  extend et inierni.   Between the ribs,
on each side, are eleven double rows of
muscles. These are the intercostales extend
and intend.  Galen  has  very properly ob-
served, that they decussate each other like
the strokes ofthe letter X. The intercostales
extend arise from the lower edge of each
superior rib, and, running obliquely down-
wards and forwards, are inserted into the
upper edge of  each inferior lib, so  as to
occupy the intervals of the ribs, from  as fin-
back as the  spine  to their cartilage; but
from their cartilages to the sternum,  there
is. only a  thin  aponeurosis  covering the
internal  intercostales.  The intercostales in-
tend arise  and are inserted in the  same
manner  as the external.  They begin at
the sternum, and extend as far ss the angles
of  the ribs, their fibres running obliquely
backwards.  These fibres are  spread over
a considerable part  of the inner surface of
the ribs, so as  to be longer than those of
the external intercostals.  Some  of the
posterior portions of the  internal intercos-
tals pass over one rib, and are inserted into
 the rib  below.  Verheyen first  described
these portions as separate muscles, under
the  name  of infra  cos tales:   Winslow has
adopted the same name.  Cowper, and after
him  Douglas, calls them  costarum depres-
sores proprii.  These distinctions, however,
are alt iget'ier superfluous, as they are evi-
dently nothing  more than appe.idages of
                  INT

the intercostals.   The  number  of these
portions varies in different subjects.  Most
commonly  there  is only four, the first of
whicii  runs from  the second  rib  to  the
fourth, the second from the third rib to the
fifth, the third from the fourth rib  to the
sixth, and the fourth  from the fifth rib to
the seventh.   The internal intercostals of
the two  inferior false  ribs are frequently
so thin, as to be  with difficulty separated
from the external; and, in some subjects,
one or both of them seem to be altogether
wanting.   It was the  opinion  of the an-
cients, that the external intercostals serve
to elevate, and the internal to depress the
ribs.   They  were probably  led to this
opinion,  by observing  the different direc-
tion of their  fibres ; but  it  is  now well
known, that both have the same use, which
is that of raising  the ribs equally during
inspiration.  Fallopius was one  ofthe first
who ventured to  call in  question  the
opinion of Galen  on  this subject, by con-
tending that both  layers ofthe intercostals
serve to elevate  the ribs.  In this opinion
he  was followed by Hieroymus Fabricius,
our countryman Mayow and Borelli.  But,
towards  the   close  of the last century,
Bayle,  a  yvriter  of  some eminence,  and
professor at Toulouse, revived  the opinon
of the ancients by  the following arguments.
He observed, that the oblique direction of
the  fibres  of the  internal intercostals is
such, that, in each inferior rib, these fibres
are nearer to the vertebrae  than they are
at their superior extremities, or  in the rib
immediately above; and that, of course,they
must serve to draw the rib downwards, as
towards the most fixed point. This plausible
doctrine was ad  pled  by several eminent
writers, and, amongst  others, by Nicholls,
Hoadley, and Snreiber ;  but, above all, by
Hamberger, who  went so far as to  assert,
that not only the ribs, but even the sternum,
are  pulled downwards by these muscles,
and constructed a  particular instrument to
illustrate this doctrine. He pretended, like-
wise, that the intervals  of the ribs are in-
creased by their elevation, and diminished
by  their depression; but he  allowed that,
while those parts  of the internal intercos-
tals that are placed between the bony part
of the ribs pull them downwards, the ante-
rior portions of the muscle, yvhich are situ-
ated between the cartilages, concur with
the external intercostals in raising them up-
wards.  These opinions  gave   rise to  a
warm and interesting controversy, in which
Hamberger and Haller  yvere the principal
disputants.   The  former  argued chiefly
from theory,  and the latter from experi-
ments on living animals, which demonstrate
the fallacy of Hamberger's arguments, and
prove, beyond a doubt, that  the internal
intercostals perform the same functions as
the external.
   INTERCOSTAL NERVE.   Nervus in- 
INT
INT
413
(ercostaUs.  Great intercostal  nerve.  Sym-
pathetic nerve. The great intercostal nerve
arises in the cavity of the cranium, from a
branch ofthe sixth and one ofthe fifth pair,
uniting into one trunk, yvhich passes out of
the cranium through tlie carotid canal, and
descends by the sides of the bodies of the
vertebrae of the neck, thorax, loins, and os
sacrum : in its course it  receives the small
accessory branches  from all the thirty pair
of spinal nerves.   In  the neck, it gives off
three cervical  ganglions, the upper, middle,
and lower; from  which  the  cardiac  and
pulmonary nerves arise.   In the thorax,  it
gives off' the splanchnic or anterior inter-
costal, which perforates the diaphragm, and
forms the semilunar ganglions, from which
nerves  pass to all  the abdominal viscera.
'They also  form in the abdomen ten pecu-
liar plexuses,  distinguished by the name of
the  viscus  to which they belong, as the
cocliac, splenic, hepatic,  superior, middle,
and lower,  mesenteric, two renal, and two
spermatic  plexuses.  The posterior inter-
costal  nerve gives accessory branches about
the pelvis and ischiatic nerve, and at length
terminates.
   INTERCOSTAL VEINS.  The intercos-
tal veins empty their blood into the vena
azygos.
   IvrnncuiiHENT fevers. Those which hap-
pen in certain  seasons only, are  called sta-
tionary ; but others are called,  by Syden-
ham, intercurrents.
   Intebci s.  (Prom  inter, between,  and
cutem, the skin.)   A dropsy between the
skin and the flesh.  See  Anasarca.
   Interhhm-ium.   (From inter, between,
and dens, a tooth.)  The intervals between
teeth ofthe same order.
   Inteiidigiti m.   (From  inter,  between,
and digitus, a  toe, or  finger.)  A corn be-
twixt the toes, or wart betwixt the fingers.
   I3terf.kminf.um.   (From  inter,   be-
tween,  and fiemen, the thigh.)  The peri-
naeuni, or space between  the anus and pu-
dendum.
   Inteulumus  morbus.   (From  inter,
between, and luna, the  moon ;  because it
was supposed to  affect  those  who  were
born in the wane of  the moon.  The epi-
lepsy.
   Intermittent fever.  See Febris intermit-
tens.
   Inteunuxth dies.   (From internuncio,
to go  between.)  Applied to critical days,
or such as stand between the increase of a
disorder and its decrease.
   INTEROSSEI  MAM'S.   (Interosseus
musculus;  from  inter,  between,  and os,
the bone.)   There are small muscles  situ-
ated between the  metacarpal   bone,  and
extending from the bones of the carpus to
the fingers. They are divided into internal
and external; the  former are  to be seen
only on the palm ofthe hand, but tlie latter
are conspicuous both  on the palm and buck
of  the  band.—The interossd  interni  are
three in number.   The  first, which Albi-
nus names posterior indiris, arises tendinous
and fleshy from the basis and inner part of
the  metacarpal  bone  of the  fore-finger,
and  likewise from the upper part -if that
which supports the middle-finger.  Its ten-
don  passes  over the articulation of this
part of these bones with  the fore-finger,
and,  uniting with the  tendinous  expan-
sion that is sent  off from  the  extensor
digitorum communis, is inserted  into  the
posterior  convex surface of  the  first pha-
lanx of that finger. The second and third,
to which Albinus gives the names of prior
annularis, and interosseus auricularis, arise,
in the same manner, from the basis of the
outsides of the metacarpal bones that sus-
tain the  ring-finger and the little-finger,
and are inserted  into the outside of the
tendinous expansion ofthe extensor digito-
rum communis that covers each of those fin-
gers. These three muscles draw the fingers
into which they are inserted, towards the
thumb.   The interossei externi  are four in
number, for among these is  included  the
small muscle that is situated on the outside
of the metacarpal  bone  that supports the
fore-finger.   Douglas calls it  extensor tertii
internodii indiris, and Winslow semi interos-
seus indiris.   Albinus,  who  describes it
among the interossei, gives it the name of
prior indicis.   This first  interosseus exter-
nus arises by two tendinous and fleshy por-
tions.  One  of these springs from  the  up-
per half of the inner side of  the first bone
of the thumb, and the other from the liga-
ments that unite die os trapezoides to the
metacarpal  bone of the fore-finger, and
likewise from all the outside  of this latter
bone.  These two portions  unite as they
descend, and terminate in a tendon, which
is inserted into the outside of that part of
the tendinous expansion  from the extensor
digitorum communis that is spread over the
poserior convex surface  of the fore-finger.
The second,  to yvhich Albinus gives  the
name of prior medii, is not quite so thick
as the  last-described  muscle.   It  arises
by two heads, one of which  springs from
the  inner side of the metacarpal bone of
the fore-finger, chiefly towards its convex
surface, and the other arises from the  ad-
jacent ligaments, and from tlie yvhole outer
side of the  metacarpal bone that sustains
tlie  middle-finger. These  two  portions
uniie as  they descend, and terminate in a
tendon,  yvhich  is  inserted,  in the same
manner as the preceding muscle,  into  the
outside  of  the  tendinous expansion that
covers the posterior  part  of the middle
finger.  The third belongs likewise to the
middle-finger, and  is therefore named pos-
terior medii  hy  Albinus.  It arises,  like
the last-described muscle, by two origins,
yvhich spring from the roots of the meta-
carpal bones of the ring and middle fingers, 
114
INT
INI
and from the adjacent ligaments,  and is
inserted  into the inside  of the same ten-
dinous expansion  as  the preceding mus-
cle.  The fourth,  to which Albinus gives
the name  of posterior  annularis,  difl'ers
from  the two  last only  in  its situation,
yvhich  is betyveen  the metacarpal bones of
the ring and little fingers.  It is inserted
into the inside of  the tendinous expansion
of the extensor digitorum communis, that
covers the posterior part of the ring-finger.
All these four muscles serve to extend the
fingers into yvhich they are  inserted,  and
likewise to draw  them  inwards, towards
the thumb,  except the third, or posterior
medii,  which, from its situation and inser-
tion, is calculated to pull the middle finger
outwards.
  INTEROSSEI  PEDIS.   These  small
muscles,  in  their situation  betyveen  the
metatarsal bones,  resemble the interossei
of the hand, and, like them, are divided
into internal and external.  The interossei
pedis interni are  three in number.  They
arise tendinous and fleshy, from the basis
and inside of the metatar.-al  bones of the
middle, the third,  and the little toes, in the
same manner as  those  of the  hand, and
they each terminate in a tendon that runs to
the inside of the first joint of these toes,
and from  thence  to  their upper surface,
where it  loses itself in  the tendinous ex-
pansion that is sent off' from the extensors.
Each of these three muscles serves to drayv
the toe into yvhich it  is  inserted towards
the  great-toe.  The  interossei externi are
four in number.  The first arises tendinous
and fleshy from the outside of the root of
the metatarsal  bone of the great-toe, from
the os cuneiforme internum, and from the
root of the inside  of the metatarsal bone of
the  fore-toe,   Its tendon is  inserted into
the  inside of the tendinous expansion that
covers the back part of the toes.   The se-
cond is placed  in a similar manner between
the metatarsal  bones of the fore and  mid-
dle toes, and is inserted into the outside of
the tendinous  expansion on  the back part
of the fore-toe. I'he third and fourth are
placed between  the  two  next metatarsal
 bones, and are inserted  into the outside of
 the middle  and third  toes.  I'he  first of
 these muscles draws the fore-toe  inwards
 towards  the great-toe.   The three others
 pull the toes, into which they are inserted,
 outwards.  They  all assist in extending the
 toes.
   Interpellate morbus.  (From inpello,
 to interrupt.)  In Paracelsus it is a disease
 attended yvith irregular or uncertain pa-
 roxysms.
   Interpolatus  hies.   (From intefpolo,
 to renew.)  In Paracelsus,  these  are the
 days  interpolated  betwixt  two  parox-
 ysms.
   Interscapulium.      (From  inter,  be-
tween, and  scapula, tlie shoulder-blade.)
That  part of the spine which lies between
the shoulders.
  I:\tehseptum:.  (From inter, between, and
septum, an inclosure.)  The uvula and the
septum narium.
  IN I ERSPINALES COLLI.    (Interspi-
nales_musculi ;  from  inter,  between, and
spina, the spine.)  The fleshy portions be-
tween the spinous processes of the neck,
that draw these processes nearer to each
otlier.
  INTERSP1NALES  DORSI  ET LUM-'
BORUM.  These are rather small tendons
than  muscles, that connect the spinal and
transverse processes.
  INTERTR ANS VERS ALES   LUMBO-
RUM.   Four distinct small  bundles  of
flesh, whicii fill  up the spaces between the
transverse processes ofthe vertebrae of the
loins, and serve  to draw them towards each
other.
  INTERTRIGO.  (From inter,  between,
and tero, to rub.) An excoriation about the
anus, groins, axdla, or other parts of the
body, attended with inflammation Mid mois-
ture.   It is  most  commonly produced  by
the irritation of the urine, from riding, or
some acrimony in children.
   INTESTINES.   (Intestina;  from  intus,
within.)  The convoluted membranous tube
that  extends from  the stomach to the
anus ; receives the ingested food ; retains it
a certain time ;  mixes with it the  bile and
pancreatic juices ; propels  the chyle into
the lacteals, and  covers the  feces  with
mucus ;  is so cdled.   The intestines are
situated in the cavity ofthe abdomen, and
are divided into the small and large, which
have, besides their  size,  other  circum-
stances of distinction.
   The small intestines are supplied inter-
nally with folds, cailed valvula conniventes,
and have no bands on their external sur-
face.  The  large  intestines have  no folds
internally, and are supplied externally with
three strong muscular bands, yvhich run
parallel upon the surface, and give the in-
testines  a saccated appearance; and they
have also small fatty  appendages,  called
appendicula epiploica.
   The first  portion of the intestinal tube,
for about the  extent  of  twelve  fingers'
breadth, is called the duodenum ;  it  lies in
the epigastric region; makes three turnings,
and between the  first and second flexure
receives, by a  common opening,  the pan-
creatic  duct, a«d the  ductus communis
choledot hus. It  is in tins portion of the
intestines that  chylification is chiefly per-
formed.  The remaining portion of tlie small
intestines is distinguished by an imaginary
 division  into the jejunum and ileum.
   The jejunum, which  comim nces where
the duodenum ends,  is situated in the um-
bilical region, and is mostly found empty ; 
                  INT

hence its name ; it is every where covered
with red vessels, and, about an hour and an
half after a meal, with lacteals.
  The ileum occupies the hypogastric  re-
gion and the pelvi9 ;  is  of a more pallid
colour than  the former,  and  terminates
by a transverse opening into the large intes-
tines, which  is called u.e valve ofthe ileum,
valve of tlie caecum, or ihe valve of Tulpius.
  The beginning of the large intestines is
firmly tied down in the right iliac region,
and tor the  extent  of about four  fingers'
breadth is called the cacnm, having adher-
ing  to  it a  worm-1 ke process, called  the
processus caci vermtfrmis, or uppendicula
e.eci  vermiformis.    The great  intestine
■then  commences  colon,  ascends  towards
the liver, passes across the abdomen, under
the stomach, to the left side, where  it is
contorted like the  letter S, and descends
 to  the  pelvis: hence it  is  divided  in this
 course  into the aicending portion, the trans-
 verse arch, and the sigmoid flexure.  When
 it has reached the pelvis,  it is called the
 rectum, from whence  it  proceeds in  a
 straight line to the anus.
   The intestinal canal is composed of three
 membranes,  or coats ;  a, common one  from
 the  peritoneum, a  muscular  coat, and a
 villous  coat,  the villi being formed of the
 tine terminations of arteries and  nerves,
 and the origins of  lacteals and  lymphatics.
 The intestines  are  connected to the  body
 bv the mysentery ; the  duodenum has also
 a  peculiar  connecting  cellular substance,
 as has likewise the colon  and  rectum, by
 whose means the former is firmly accreted
 to the back, the colon to the kidneys, and
 the  latter to the  os coccygis,  and in wo-
 men to  the vagina. The e naming por-
 tion of the tube is loose in the cavity of the
 abdomen.   The arteries of this canal are
  branches of the superior and inferior mesen-
  teric, and the  duodenal.  'I'he veins evacu-
  ate their blood into the vena ports.   The
  nerves are branches of  the eighth pair and
  intercostals.  The lacteal vessels, whicii ori-
  ginate principally   from the j-junum, pro-
  ceed to the glands in the mesentery.
    Intiucatis   (From  intrico, to entangle;
  so called from its intricate folds.)  A mus-
  cle of the ear.
     Intri.nseci.   (From intra, within, and
  secus, towards.)   Painful disorders of the
  intern: 1 parts.
     Ivrnoi i.ssio.  (Prom introcedo, to go in.)
   D-fpressio.   A depression or sinking of any
  part inwards.
     IN 'ITS-SUSCEPTION.  (Intus.-susceplio
  and introsusceptio ; irom intus, within, and
  suscipio, to receive.)   A disease  of the in-
  testinal tube, ami most frequently  of  the
   :mi..ll intestines ;  it consists in a portion of
  gut passing for some length within another
   portion.
     Intybi s.   (From ih, and tuba, a hollow
                  IPE              41->

instrument, so named from the holloyvness
of its stalk.)  See Endivia.
  INULA.  (Contracted or corrupted from
helenium, xxtviov, fabled to have sprung from
the tears of Helen.)  1. The name of a
genus of plants  in the  Linnxan system.
Class,  Syngenesia.   Order,  Polygamia  su-
perjlua.
  2. The herb elecampane.
   Inula, common.   See Enula campana.
   Inula  dysenterica.   The  systematic
name of the lesser inula.   See  Conyza  me-
dia.
   Inula   helenium.     The  systematic
name of the elecampane.   See Enula cam-
pana.
   Inustion.   (From in, and uro, to burn.)
Is sometimes used for hot and dry seasons ;
but most  commonly by surgeons for  the
operation of the cautery.
   Invekecundum  os.  (From  in, not,  and
verecundus, modest.)   A  name of the os
frontis, from its being regarded as the seat
of impudence.
   Inversion of the uterus.   See Uterus,  in-
version of.
   1NVOLUCRUM.  (From in, and volvo,
to yvrap  up; because parts  are  enclosed
 by it.)   A  name of the  pericardium ;  also
 a  name of the  membrane which  covers
 some of the viscera.
    Iodes.  (From toe,  brass.)   Verdigrise.
 Green  matter thrown off' by vomiting.
    Ionis.  (Prom  isv, a violet.)  A carbun-
 cle of  a violet colour.
    Ionthus.  (From tov, a  violet, and av-
 8oc, a flower.) A hard pimple in the  face,
 of a violet colour.
    Iotacismus.  (Prom ichta, the Greek let-
 ter t )  A defect  in the tongue, or organs
 of speech, winch renders a person incapable
 of pronouncing his letters.
    loui.   A  restorative  alimentary liquor,
 prepared in  Japan.  It  is  made from the
 gravy  of  half-roasted beef; but, as to the
 rest, it is kept a secret.
    IPECACUANHA.  (Indian.) Ipecacuan.
  The plant from  which this valuable root is
  obtained was long unknown ; it  was said
  by some  writers to be the Psychotria  erne-
  tica;  class Pentandria; order Monogynia:
  by others, the  Viola ipecacuanha, a syn-
  genesious plant  of the order MonogjTiia.
  It is now ascertained to be neither,  but a
  small plant  called Callicocca ipecacuanha.
  There are three sorts of ipecacuan  to be
  met with in our shops, viz. the ash-coloured
  or grey, 'he brown, and the white.
    'I'he ash-coloured  is brought from  Peru,
  and is a small wrinkled  root, bent and con-
  torted into  a  great variety  of  figures,
  brought  over   in short  pieces,  full of
   wrinkled and deep circular  fissures,  down
   to  a  small  white woody fibre that runs in
   the middle  of each piece .-  the cortical part
   is compa-1, brittle, looks smooth, and re- 
416
IR1
1RO
sinous upon breaking :  it has very little
smell; the taste is bitterish and subacrid,
covering the tongue, ss it were, with a kind
of mucilage.
  The  brown is small, somewhat  more
yvrinkled than the foregoing ; of a broyvn or
blackish colour without, and white within:
this is brought from Brazil.
  The  white  sort is woody, and has  no
wrinkles, nor any perceptible bitterness in
taste.  The  first, the ash-coloured or grey
ipecacuan, is that usually  preferred  for
medicinal use.  The brown has been some-
times observed,  even  in a small dose, to
produce violent effects.  The white, though
taken in a large one, has scarce  any effect
at  all.   Experience  has proved that this
medicine is the safest emetic with yvhich
we are   acquainted,  having this peculiar
advantage—that, if it  does not operate  by
vomit, it readily  passes off by  the other
emunctories.   Ipecacuan  was first  intro-
duced as an infallible remedy against dy-
senteries and  other  inveterate  fluxes,  as
diarrhoea,  menorrhagia,  leucorrhoea,  &c.
and also in  disorders proceeding from ob-
structions of long standing ; nor has it lost
much of its reputation by time : its utility
in these cases is thought to depend upon
its restoring perspiration.  It has also been
successfully  employed in  spasmodic asth-
ma, catarrhal and consumptive cases.  Ne-
vertheless, its  chief use  is as a vomit, and
in small doses, joined with opium, as a dia-
phoretic.  The officinal preparations  are
the pulvis ipecacuanlia compositus, and the
vinum ipecacuanha.
  IauETAiA.   The inhabitants of the Bra-
zils give this name to the Scrophularia aqua-
tica, yvhich is there celebrated as a correc-
tor of the ill  flavour of senna.
  Iracundus.  (From ira,  anger; so called
because it forms the angry look.)  A mus-
cle of the eye.
  IRIS.  (A rainbow; so  called because
of the variety of its colours.)  1. The an-
terior portion of the choroid membrane of
the eye, which is perforated in the middle
by the pupil.  It is of various colours.  The
posterior surface of the iris is termed the
uvea.
  2. The flower-de-luce is  also called iris,
from the resemblance of its flowers to the
rainbow.
  3. The name of a genus  of plants in the
Linnxan system.   Class,  Triandna. Order,
Monogynia.
  Iris Florentina.   Florentine orris, or
iris.  The  root of this  plant, Iris floren-
tina of Linnseus :—corollis barbatis, caule fo-
liis  altiore  subbifloro, floribus  sessilibus;
yvhich is indigenous to Italy, in its recent
state is extremely acrid,and, when chewed,
excites a pungent heat in the mouth,  that
continues several  hours ; on being dried,
this acrimony is almost wholly dissipated;
 the  taste is slightly bitter, and the smell
 agreeable, and approaching to  that of vio-
 lets.  The  fresh root is cathartic, and  for
 this purpose has been employed in drop-
 sies.   It is  now chiefly used in its dried
 state, and ranked as a pectoral and expec-
 torant,  and  hence  has a place  in  the tro-
 chissi amyli of the pharmacopoeias.
   Iris,  Florentine.   See Iris Florentina.
   Iris  Gerhianica.  The systematic name
 of the flower-de-luce.  See Iris nostras.
   Iris  nostras.    Common iris,  or orris.
 Flower-de-luce.    This plant is the Iris
 germanica  of  Linnams:—corollis barbatis,
 caule foliis  altiori multifloro, floribus inferi-
 oribus pedunculatis.  The fresh roots liave
 a  strong  disagreeable smell, and an acrid
 nauseous taste.  They are  powerfully  ca-
 thartic, and  are given in dropsical diseases,
 where such remedies are indicated.
   Iris palustris.   Gladiolus luteus.  Aco-
 rus vulgaris.  Yellow water flag.   This in-
 digenous plant,  Iris  pseudacorus;—imber-
 bis, fibUis ensiformibus, petalis altemis, stig-
 matibus minoribus,  is common in marshes,
 and on the  banks  of rivers.  It  formerly
 had a place  in the London Pharmacopoeia,
 under the name  of gladiolus luteus. The
 root is without  smell,  but has  an  acrid
 styptic taste, and its juice, on being snuffed
 up the nostrils, produces a  burning heat in
 the  nose and  mouth, accompanied by a
 copious discharge from these organs ; hence
 it is recommended both as an errhine and
 sialagogue.  Given internally, when per-
 fectly dry, its adstringent qualities are such
 as to cure diarrhoeas   The expressed juice
 is likewise said to  be  an useful application
 to serpiginous eruptions and scrofulous  tu-
 mours.
   Iris pseudacorus.   The sj'stematic name
 of the  yellow water-flag.    See  Iris Pa-
 lustris.
   Irish slate.  See Lapis Hybernicus.
   IRON.    Ferrum.   Of all  the  metals,
 there is none which is so copiously and so
 variously  dispersed through nature as iron.
 In animals, in vegetables, and in all  parts
 of the mineral  kingdom,  we detect  its
 presence.    Mineralogists are  not. agreed
 with respect to  the  existence of  native
 iron, though immense masses  of it have
been  discovered,  yvhich  could  not have
been the  products of art; but  there  is
much in  favour  of the notion that these
specimens have  been extracted  by sub-
terraneous fire.  A mass of native iron, of
 1600 pounds weight, was found by Pallas,
on the river Denisei,  in Siberia; and  an-
other mass  of 300 pounds was  found  in
Paraguay, of which specimens  have been
distributed every where.   A piece  of  na-
tive iron,  of  two  pounds  weight, has been
 also  met with at  Kamsdorf, in the territo-
ries  of Neustadt, which is still preserved
there.   These masses evidently did not 
IRON.
417
 originate  in  the places where they  were
 found.
   Tnere are a Vast variety  of iron ores ;
 they may, however, be all  arranged under
 the following genera; namely, sulphurets,
 carburets, oxjds,  and salts of iron.  The
 sulphurets of iron from  tlie ores,  called
 pyrites,  of which  there are many varieties.
 Their colour is, in general, a straw-yellow,
 with a  metallic  lustre.   They are often
 amorphous,   and   often also  crystallized.
 Iron ores  of this kind are known  by the
 name of mundick.   Iron, in the state of a
 carburet,  forms  the graphite of Werner,
 (plttmbiigo.)   'Phis mineral occurs  in kid-
 ney-form lumps of various  sizes. Its colour
 is a  dark iron-grey,  or  brownish  black ;
 when cut,  blueish  grey.   It has a metallic
 lustre.   Its texture is fine grained.  It  is
 verj  brittle.  'I'he combination of iron with
 oxygen  is  very abundant.   The common
 magnetic iron  stone, magnetical pyrites,  or
 loadstone,  belongs to this class : as  does
 specular  iron  ore,  and all the different ores
 called hematites, or blood-stone.  Iron, com-
 bined with silex,  constitutes  emery.  Iron,
 united to carbonic acid, exists in the spariy
 iron ore.   Joined to arsenic acid it exists in
 the ores  called arseniate of iron, and arse-
 niate of iron and copper.
   Properties  of iron.—Iron  is  distinguished
 from every other  metal by its magnetical
 properiies.  It is attracted  by the magnet,
 and acquires, under various conditions, the
 property of magnetism.  Pure iron  is of a
 whitish grey, or rather blueish colour, very
 slightly  livid; but  when polished, it has  a
 great deal of brilliancy.   Its texture  is
 either fibrous, fine grained,  or  in dense
 plates.   Its  specific gravity   varies  from
 7 6  to 7.8  It is  the hardest and most
 elastic of all the metnls.   It  is extremely
 ductile,  and  may therefore be drawn into
 wire  as  fine  as a  human  hair; it is also
 more tenacious than any other metal, and
 consequently  jields with equal facility to
 pressure.  It  is extremely infusible,  and,
 when not in contact with  the  fuel,  it can-
 not be melted  by the heat  which  any fur-
 nace  can excite ;  it is, however  softened
 by heat,  still  preserving its ductility;  this
 constitutes the valuable property  of weld-
 ing.   It  is very dilatable  by  heat.   It  is
 the only  metal which takes fire by the col-
 1 sion of flint. Heated bj-  the contact of
 air it becomes oxydated.  If intensely and
 briskly  heated, it  takes   fire with  scin-
tillation,  and becomes a black oxyd.  It
combines with carbon, and firms what is
called steel.   It combines  with phospho-
 rus in a  direct and in  an indirect  manner,
and unites «ith sulphur readily, by mixture
in  the cold with water, and by fusion.  It
decomposes  water in the cold slowly, but
lapidly when  ignited.  It decomposes most
of the metallic oxyds.   Ail acids act upon
iron.  Verv  concentrated  sulphuric acid
 has little or no effect upon it, but when di-
 luted it oxydates it rapidly. The n trie acid
 oxydates it with great vehemence. Muriate
 of ammonia is decomposed by it.  Nitrate
 of potash detonates very vigorously with it.
 Iron is likewise  dissolved  by alkaline sul-
 phurets.  It is capable of combining  with
 a number of metals. It does nol unite  with
 lead or bismuth,  and very feebly  with  mer-
 cury.  It detonates by percussion with the
 oxygenated  muriates.
   Method of  obtaining  iron.—The  general
 process, by whicii iron is extr cted from its
 ores, is first to roast them by a strong heat,
 to expel the  sulphur, carbonic  acid, and
 other mineralizers,  which can be  separated
 by  heat.  The  remaining ore,  being re-
 duced to small pieces, is mixed with char-
 coal, or  coke; and is then  exposed to an
 intense heat, in a close furnace, excited by
 bellows; the  oxygen then  combines  with
 the carbon, forming carbonic acid gas du-
 ring the process,  and the oxyd is reduced
 to its metallic state.  There are likewise
 some fluxes necessary,  in order to facilitate
 the separation of the melted  metal.   The
 matrix of the iron  ore is  generally either
 argillaceous or calcareous, or sometimes a
 portion  of silecious earth ;  but whichever
 of these earths is present, the addition of
 one or both  of the  others makes a proper
 flux.  These  are therefore added  in  due
 proportion,  according  to the nature of the
 ores; and  this mixture,  in contact with the
fuel, is exposed  to  a heat  sufficient to re-
 duce the oxyd to its metallic state.
   The metal  thus   obtained,  and called
 smelted,  pig,  or cast,  iron, is far from be-
 ing pure,  always retaiiiinir a  considerable
 quantily of carbon and oxygen, as well as
 several  heterogeneous  ingredients.   Ac-
 cording as one or other of these  predomi-
 nates, the properly of  the metal  differs.
 Where the  oxygen is present in a large  pro-
 port ion, the  colour  of the  iron is whitish
 grey, it is extremely brittle,  and  its frac
 Hire exhibits  an  appearance  of  crystalli-
 zation: where  the carbon exceeds, it is of
 a  dark grey,  inclining to blue, or black,
 and is less  brittle.  The  former  is  the
 white, the  latter  the black,  crude iron- of
 commerce.  The  grey is  intermediate  to
 both.  In many of these states, the  iron is
 much more fusible than  when pure ; hence
 it can be fused and cast into any form ; and
when suffered to cool slowly, it crystallizes
in  octahedra; it is also much  more br-.tle,
and  cannot therefore be either flattened
under the  hammer, or by the laminating
rollers.
  To obtain the iron more pure, or to free
it  from the carbon  with  which it is com-
bined in  this state,  it must be refined,  by
subjecting  it to the  operations of  melting
and  forging.   By  the former, in which the
metal is kept in fusion for some time, and
constantly kneaded and stirred, the  quan«
    "  H '
k
\ 
418                1R0
1RR
tity of carbon and oxygen it contains  aro
combined, and the produced carbonic acid
gas  is expelled : tlie  metal  at  length  be-
comes viscid and stiff"; it is then subjected
to the action of a very large  hammer, or to
the more equal, but less forcible, pressure
of large rollers, by yvhich  the  remaining
oxyd of iron, anti other impurities, not con-
sumed by the fusion, are pressed out. The
iron is now no longer granular nor crystal-
lized in its texture ; it is fibrous, soft, duc-
tile, malleable, and totally infusible.  It is
termed forg. d, wrought, or bar, iron,  and
is the metal  in a purer state,  though far
from being absolutely pure.
   The general medicinal virtues of iron,
and the several preparations of it, are  to
constringe the fibres, to  quicken the circu-
lation, to promote the different secretions
in the remoter parts,  and at the same time
to repress  inordinate discharges  into  the
intestinal tube.  By the use of chalybeates,
the pulse is very sensibly raised; the colour
ofthe face, though before pale, changes to
 a florid red;  the alvine, urinary, and  cu-
ticular excretions,  are increased.  Fetid
eructations,  and black coloured faeces, are
 marks of their taking due effect.
   When  given improperly, or to excess,
 iron produces head-ache,  anxiety-, heats
 the body-,  and  often  causes haemorrhages,
 or  even vomiting,  pains in the stomach,
 spasms, and pains of the bowels.
   Iron is  given in most cases of debility
 and  relaxation.   In passive haemorrhages.
 In dyspepsia, hysteria, and chlorosis.  In
 most of the cachexia; and it has lately
 been  recommended  as a  specific in  can-
 cer.  In  general  debility, produced  by
 disease, or excessive haemorrhages.  Where
 either a preternatural  discharge, or  sup-
 pression of  natural secretions,  proceeds
 from a langour,  or sluggishness  of the
 fluids, and  weakness  of the  solids,   this
 metal, by increasing  the  motion  of the
 former and the strength of the latter,  will
 suppress the flux, or remove the suppres-
 sion ; but where the circulation is already
 too quick, the solids too  tense and rigid,
  where there  is any stricture, or spasmodic
 contraction of the vessels, iron, and all the-
  preparations of it,  will aggravate both dis-
  eases.  Iron  probably  has no action on the
  body when  taken into  the stomach, unless
  it  be oxydized.   But  during  its  oxydise-
  ment, hydrogen gas is  evolved, and accord-
  ingly we find that foetid eructations are con-
  sidered as  a proof of the medicine having
  taken effect.  It can only  be exhibited in-
  ternally in the state of filings, which  may
  be given in doses from  five  to tyventy grains.
  Iron wire is to be preferred for pharmaceu-
  tical preparations,  both because it is  the
  most convenient form, and because it  is the
  purest iron.
     The medicinal preparations of iron now
  in use are ;—
  1. Carbonas ferri.  See Ferri carbonas.
  2. Sulphas ferri.  See  Ferri sulphas.
  3. Ferrum tartarizatum. See Ferrum tar-
tarizatum.
  4. Liquor ferri alkalina. See Liquor ferri
alkalini
  5. Tinctura acetatis ferri.   See Tinctura
ferri acletatis.
  6. Tinctura muriatis ferri.  See Tinctura
ferri muriatis.
  7. Tinctura ferri ammoniati.  See Tinctura
ferri ammoniati.
  8. Vinum ferri.  See Vinum ferri.
  y. Ferrum  ammoniatum.   See Ferrum
 ammoniatum.
   10.  Oxidum ferri rubrum.  See Oxidum
ferri rubrum.
   11.  Oxidum ferri nigrum.  See Oxidum
ferri nigrum,
   IRRITABILITY.  (From irrito, to pro-
 voke.)   lis insita of  Haller.  Vis  vilalis
 of Goeter.  Oscilliation  of Boerhaave. To-
 nic power  of Stahl.   Muscular  poyver
 of Bell.  Inherent power of Cullen.  The
 contractility of muscular fibres, or a pro-
 perty peculiar  to muscles, by which they
 contract upon  the application  of certain
 stimuli,  without a consciousness of action.
 T>.is  power may be seen in the tremulous
 contraction of muscles when lacerated, or
 when entirely separated from the body in
 operations.  Even yvhen the body is dead
 to all appearance, and  the  nervous power
 is  gone,  this contractile power remains  till
 the organization  yields, and  begins to be
 dissolved.  It is  by  this  inherent  poyver
 that a cut muscle contracts,  and leaves a
 gap ; that a cut artery  shrinks  and grows
 stiff after death.   This  irritability of mus-
 cles is so far independent of nerves, and so
 little connected with feeling, which is  the
 province of the nerves, that, upon stimu-
 lating any muscle by touching it yvith caus-
 tic, or irritating  it with a  sharp point, or
 driving the electric spark  through it, or
 exciting yvith the metallic  conductors, as
 those of silver, or  zinc, the muscle  instant-
 ly contracts, although  the nerve  of  that
 muscle be tied; although the nerve be  cut
 so as  to separate  the  muscle  entirely from
 all connection with the system ; although
 the muscle be separated from  the body;
 although the creature upon which the  ex-
 periment is  performed may  have lost all
 sense of feeling,  and have been long appa-
 rently dead.   Thus a muscle, cut from the
 limb, trembles  and palpitates a long time
 after ; the heart, separated from the body,
 contracts yvhen irritated ; the bowels, yvhen
 torn  from the body,  continue  their peris-
 taltic motion, so as to  roll upon the table,
 ceasing to answer to stimuli only when they
  become stiff and cold,; and  too often, in
  the human body, the vis insita loses the ex-
  citing power of the nerves, and then palsy
  ensues; or, losing all governance of the
  nerves,  the  vis insita, acting without the 
IRRITABILITY.
419
regulating power, falls into partial or'gene-
ral convulsions.  Even  in vegetables, as
in  the  sensitive  plant,  this  contractile
power  lives.  Thence comes  the distinc-
tion  between the irritability  of  muscles
and the sensibility of nerves ;  for the irri-
tability of muscles survives the animal, as
when it  is active after death ;  survives the
life of the part  ofthe feelings of the whole
system,  as  in universal palsy, where  the
vital  motions continue entire  and perfect,
and where the muscles, though not obedi-
ent to the will, are subject to irregular and
violent actions;  and it survives the connec-
tion with the rest  of the system, as when
animals, very tenacious of life, are cut into
parts  : but sensibility, the property of the
nerves, gives the  various  modifications of
sense, as vision,  hearing,  and  the rest;
gives  also the general sense of pleasure or
pain,  and makes the  system, according to
its  various  conditions, feel vigorous and
healthy, or weary and low.  And thus the
eye feels and the  skin feels : but  their ap-
pointed stimuli produce no motions in these
parts  ; they are sensible, but not irritable.
The heart, the intestines, the urinary blad-
der, and all the  muscles of voluntary mo-
tion,  answer to stimuli  with a quick and
forcible  contraction;  and yet  they hardly
feel the stimuli by  which these contrac-
tions  are produced,  or, at least,  they  do
not convey that  feeling to the brain. There
is no  consciousness of present stimulus in
those parts yvhich are called into action  by
the impulse of the nerves, and at the com-
mand of the will:  so that  muscular parts
have all  the irritability of the system, with
but little feeling, and that little  owing to
the nerves which enter into their substance;
yvhile nerves have all the sensibility of the
system, but no motion.
  The discovery  of  this singular property
belongs  to our  countrymen Glysson;  but
Baron Haller must be  considered as  the
first who clearly pointed out its existence,
and proved it to be the cause of muscular
motion.
  The laws  of  irritability, according  to
Dr. Crichton, are, 1. After every action
in an  irritable  part,  a  state  of rest,  or
cessation from motion, must take place be-
fore the  irritable part can be again incited
to  action.   If,   by an act  of volition, we
throw any of our muscles into  action, that
action can only  be continued for a certain
space  of time;  the muscle  becomes  re-
laxed, notwithstanding all our endeavours
to the contrary,  and remains a certain time
in that relaxed state,  before it can be again
thrown into action.   2. Each irritable part
has a  certain portion or quantity of the
principle of irritability whicii is natural  to
it, part of which it loses during action, or
from  the application of stimuli.  3. By a
process  wholly  unknown to us, it regains
this lost quantity,  during its repose,  or
state of rest.   In order to express the dif-
ferent  quantities of irritability in any part,
we say that it  is either more or less redun-
dant, or  more  or  less defective.  It be-
comes redundant in a pari when the stimuli
which are calculated to act on that part are
withdrawn or withheld for a certain length
of time, because then  no action  can take
place;   while,  on  the  otlier  hand,  the
application  of stimuli  causes  it to be ex-
hausted,  or to be deficient,   not only  by
exciting  action, but   by  some  secret  in-
fluence, the nature of which  has not yet
been detected; for it is a  circumstance
extremely deserving of at ention, that  an
irritable part,  or body, may  be  suddenly-
deprived of its irritability by powerful sti-
muli, and yet no apparent  cause of muscu-
lar or  vascular action  takes place  at the
time.   A certain quantity of spirits,  taken
at once into the stomach, kills almost  as
instantaneously as lightning does :  the same
thing  may  be observed of some poisons,
as opium, distilled laurel-water,  the  juice
of the cerb'era ahovai,  &c.  4. Each irrita-
ble part has stimuli whicii are peculiar to
it;  and which  are intended to support  its
natural action: thus, blood,  which  is the
stimulus proper to the heart  and arteries,
if, by  any accident,  it gets  into  the sto-
mach,  produces sickness,  or vomiting.  If
the gall,  which is the natural stimulus to
the gall-bladder, duct and duodenum,is  by
any accident effused  into the cavity of the
peritoneum, it excites too great  action of
the vessels of  that part, and induces  in-
flammation.  The urine  does not irritate
the tender fabric ot  the  kidneys, ureters,
or bladder,  except in such a  degree  as to
preserve their healthy  action; but if it be
effused into the cellularlmembrane, it brings
on  such a violent action  of the vessels of
these parts, as to produce gangrene.   Such
stimuli are called habitual stimuli of parts.
5. Each irritable part differs from the rest
in reg-ard  to   the  quantity of irritability
which  it  possesses.   This law explains to
us the  reason of the great diversity which
we observe in the action  of various  irrita-
ble parts; thus the muscles  of voluntary
motion can remain  a long time  in a state
of action, and if it be continue "as long  as
possible,  another considerable portion  of
time is required before  they regain the
irritability they lost;  but the  heart and ar-
teries have a more short and sudden action,
and their state  of rest is  equally  so.  The
circular muscles of the  intestines   have
also  a quick action and short rest.   The
urinary bladder does  not fully regain the
irritability it loses during its contraction tor
a considerable  space  of time; the vessels
which  -separate and  throw out  the men-
strual discharge act, in general, for  three
or four days, and do  not  regain the irrita- 
420
IRR
ISC
bility they lose for a lunar month.  6.  AH
stimul iproduce action in proportion to their
irritating  powers.  As a person approaches
his hand to the fire, the  action of all  the
vessels in the skin  is  increased, and it
glows with hedt; if the hand be approach-
ed still nearer, the action is increased to
such an unusual degree  as to occasion red-
ness and  pain ; and  it it be  continued  too
long, real inflammation takes place;  but
i£a,this heat be continued, the part at  last
loses  its  irritability,  and a sphacelus or
gangrene  ensues.   7.  The action of every
stimulus  is in  an  inverse ratio  to the  fre-
quency of its application.   A small  quan-
tity of spirits  taken into  the stomach, in-
creases tlie  action  of its muscular coat,
and also of its various vessels, so that di-
gestion is thereby facilitated.  If the same
quantity, however,   be taken  frequently,
it loses its effect.   In order  to produce the
same effect as at first, a larger quantity is
necessary :  and hence the origin  of  dram-
drinkir.g.  8  The more tiie irritability of
a part is accumulated, the more  that part
is disposed to be acted upon.  It  is on  this
account  that the activity of all animals,
while in perfect health, is much  livelier in
the morning that at any other  part of the
day ;  for, during  the night,  the irritability
of the whole frame, and especially that of
the muscles destined  for labour, viz.  the
muscles  for voluntary  action,  is re-accu-
multted.  The same  law explains tvhy di-
gestion goes on more rapidly the first hour
sifter  food  is  swallowed,   than at  any
other time; and it also accounts for the
 great danger that accrues  to  a famished
 person upon first  taking in food.  9.  If
 the stimuli Which  keep up the  action of
 any  irritable  body be  withdrawn for too
 great a  length of  time, that  process on
 which the formation of the principle  de-
 pends is gradually diminished, and  at last
 entirely destroyed.   When  the irritability
 of the system is  too quickly exhausted by
 beat, as  is  the case in certain  warm  cli-
 mates, the  application of cold invigorates
 the frame, because cold is a mere diminu-
 tion of .the overplus of that  stimulus whicii
 was causing the rapid consumption  of the
 principle   Under such or similar circum-
 stances,  tne)«dbre, cold is a tonic remedy ;
 but if, in  a,"climate naturally cold, a per-
 son were to go  into a  c  Id bath, and  not
 soon return into a warmer  atmosphere, it
 would destroy life just in the same manner
 as  many poor people  who have no com-
 fortable   dwellings   are ofteny  destrojed
  from being too long exposed to the  cold in
  winter.   Upon the first application of cold
  the irritability is accumulated, and the vas-
  cular system therefore is exposed to great
  actim ;  but, after a certain time, all action
  is  so much  diminished,  that the process,
  whatever it be, on which the formation of
the irritable principle depends, is entirely
lost.  For  further information on this in-
teresting subject, see Dr. Crichtoii on Men-
tal Derangement.
  IKRITATION.   Irritatio.   The  action
produced by any stimulus.
  Isca.   A sort of fungous excrescence
of the oak, or of the hazel, &c.   The an-
tients used it as the moderns used moxa.
  Isch^emon.  (From tex^ t0 restrain, and
Aiya, blood.)   A name for any medicine
which restrains  or stops bleeding.
  IsciiiF.Mi-M.   A species of Andropogon.
  1SCHIAS.   (I^/ac:  from  io-/_m, the
hip.) Sciatica.  A rheumatic affection of the
hip-joint.  See R/.eumatismus.
  1SCHJATOCELE.    (From io-%iov, the
hip, and mxh, a rupture.)  Ischiocete.  An
intestinal rupture, through  the sciatic liga-
ments.
  Iseiuo-CAVERNOsus.   See  Erector penis.
  Ist-HiocEt.r..   See Lchiatocele.
  ISCHIUM.   (From   lo-^ie,  the  loin; so
named because it is ,iear the loin.)   A bone
of the pelvis of the foetus, and a part of the
os innominatum of the adult.  See Innomi-
natum os.
   Ischnopiionia.   (Prom  z^voc, slender,
and <fm»,  the voice.)   A shrillness  of the
voice ;  but more  frequently an  hesitation
of speech, or stammering;  it is  the pseU
lismits hasilans of Cullen.
   IsctiURETicA.   (From to-^gia, a suppres-
sion ofthe urine.) Medicines yvhich  relieve
a suppression of the urine.
   ISCHURIA.   (From io-)tp, to restrain,
and ngov, the urine.) A suppression of urine.
A  genus  of  disease  in  the clsss  locales
and order  epischeses of Cullen.   There are
four species of  ischuria.
   1. Ischuria renalis, coming after a  disease
of the  kidneys, with  a troublesome sense
of weight in that part.
   2. Ischuria ureierica, a  disease  of  the
kidneys, a sense of pain or uneasines in the
course  of  the ureters.
   3. Ischuria vesicalis,  a frequent desire to
make water, with a swelling of the hypo-
gastrium,   and  pain  at the neck  of the
bladder.
   4. Ischuria urethralis,  a  frequent desire
to  make  water,  with a swelling  of  the
hypogastrium, and pain of some part ofthe
urethra.
   When there is a frequent desire of mak-
 ing water, attended with  much  difficulty
 in  voiding it,  the  complaint is called a
 dysury, or strangury ;  and  when there is a
 total suppression of urine,  it is  kr.oyvn by
 the name of an ischury.  Roth ischuria and
 dysuria are distinguished into acute, when
 arising  in consequence  of  inflammation,
 and chronic, when proceeding from  any
 other cause, such as calculus, &c.
   The causes which give rise to these dis-
 eases are, an inflammation of the urethra, 
J AC                                      JAL               421
occasioned either by  venereal sores, or by
a use of acrid  injections, tumour or ulcer
of the pro-,t te gland, inflammation of  the
blalder or kidneys,  considerable enlarge-
ments of the haemorrhoidal veins, a lodge-
ment  of  indurated  faeces in the rectum,
spasm at  the neck of ihe  bladder, the ab-
sorption of cantliarides applied externally,
or taken internally,  and excess in drinking
either   spirituous  or  vinous  liquors;  but
particles of gravel sticking- at the neck of
the bladder, or lodging in ihe urethra, and
thereby  producing   irritation,  prove  the
most frequent cause.   Gouty matter tailing
on the neck of the bladder will sometimes
occasion these complaints.
  In dysury there is  a frequent inclination
to make  water, attended with a smarting
pain, heat, and difficulty in voiding  it, to-
gether with a sense of fulness in the region
ofthe bladder.  Phe symptoms often vary,
howevei-, according to the cause which has
given rise  to  it.    If it proceeds from a
calculus in the  kidney,  or ureter, besides
the affections mentioned, it will be accom-
panied  with  nausea,  vomiting, and  acute
pains in the loins and region of the  ureter
and kidney of the side  affected.  When a
stone in the bladder, or gravel in  the ure-
thra, is the cause,  an acute  pain will be
felt at the end of the penis, particularly on
 voiding  the  last  drops of  urine,  and a
 stream of water will either be divided into
 two,  or  be discharged  in a twisted man-
 ner, not  unlike  a  cork-screw.  If a scir-
 rhus of the  prostate gland has occasioned
 the  suppression or  difficulty  of  urine, a
 hard   indolent  tumour,  unattended with
 any acute pain, may  readily be felt in the
 perinaeum, or by introducing the finger  in
 ano.
   Dysury is  seldom  attended with  much
 danger, unless, by  neglect,  it should ter-
 minate  in a total   obstruction.   lschury
 may  always  be regarded as a dangerous
 complaint, when it continues for any  length
 of time,  from the great distention and of-
 ten consequent inflammation  which  ensue.
 In those roses,  where neither  a  bougie nor
 a catheter can  be  introduced,'  the  event,
 in all  probability,   will be  fatal, as  few
patients will submit to the only other means
of drawl g oft'the urine before a considera-
ble degree  of inflammation  and tendency
to gangrene have taken place.
   Iringlass.   See Ichthyocolla.
   Islandicus muscus.   See Lichen islan- ■
dicus.                                   *
   lsocnnoxos.    (From to-oe,  equal,  and
^govof, unie.)  Preserving an equal distance
of time  between the beats ;  applied to the
pulse.                                *
   Isochates.   (From io-oe,  equal, and m-
gAvwyi.)   Wine mixed with an  equal quan-
tity of water.
   Isi.iiromus.  (Prom to-oe,  equal, and <fg«-
yot, to run.)  The same as Isochronos.
   Isoptrum.  (Prom ttroe,  equal,  and  rrvg,
fire;  so  named from its  flame-coloured
flower.)  The herb aquilegia.
   Isotonus.   (From to-oe,  equal,  and tovoe,
extension.)   Applied  to  fevers  whicii are •
ot equal strength during the whole ot the
paroxysm.
   ISSUE.   Fonticulus.  An artificial ulcer,
intended as a remedy on certain morbid
affections, by producing a discharge of pu-
rulent matter from different parts of the
body.
   Isthmion.   (From  ur&yoe,   a  narrow
piece  of land between two seas.)   The
narrow  passage between the mouth and
gullet :  the fauces.
   Isthmus  Vikissexii.   The ridge  sur-
rounding the oval fossa, or remains of the
foramen ovale, in the right auricle of the
human heart.                           *
   Ithmoiiies.  Falsely, tor  Ethmoides.
   Itinerarium. (From  itinera, to travel.)
 The  catheter; also a staff used in  cut-
 ting for the stone ; it is thus named by Hil-
 danus.
   Iva pecanga.  See Sarsaparilla.
   Ivu.  See Hedera arborea.
   Ivy, ground.   Set  Hedera terrestris.
   Ivy-gum.  See Gummi hedera.
   Ixia.  (From i'he, glue.)   A   name, of
 the carlina, from  its viscous  juice.  Alsa
 a preternatural distention ofthe veins, from
 tgoyAi, to proceed from.
   Ixine.  See Carlina gummifera. ■
J.
J ACE A.  ( Quia prodest hominibus tristitia
jacentibus ;  because it  resists  sorrow ; or
from  iac/uai,  to heal.)  Tlie herb pansey,
or luait's-ease.
  Jau vnu s.   See  Hyarinthus.
  Jack-by the-hedge.  See Alliaria.
  .I<r(iiii.a.  (Named  because  it was de-
dicated to St. J.lines, or because it was di-
■ ected to be gathered about the feast of
St.  James.)   St.  James's wort.  Ragwort.
Senerio jacobaa of Linnams.  The leaves of
this common plant have a roughish, bitter
sub-acrid taste, extremely nauseous.  A de-
coction is said to  have been qf infinite ser-
vice in ihe cure of epidemic camp dysentery.
  Jalap.  See Jalapium.
  Jalapa.  See Jalapium.
  JALAPIUM.   (From  Chalapa, or Xala- 
422               JAS
JES
  pa,  in New Spain, whence it is brought.)
  Mechoacanna nigra. Jalap. The plant from
  which this root is obtained is the Convolvu-
  lus jalapa ;—caule volubili ; foliis ovatis, sub-
  cordatis, obtusis, obsolete repandis, subtus vil-
  osis ; pedunculis unifloris ; ana iye of South
  America. In the shops, the root is found both
  cut into slices and whole, of an oval shape,
  solid, ponderous, blackish on the outside,
  but grey  within, and marked yvith several
  dark veins, by the number of which,  and
  by its hardness,  heaviness, and  dark  co-
  lour, the  goodness of the root is to be esti-
  mated.    It  has  scarcely  any smell,  and
  very little taste, but to the tongue, and to
  the  throat,  manifests a  slight  degree of
  pungency.  The medicinal activity of jalap
  resides principally,  if not wholly,  in  the
  resin, which, though given in small doses,
  occasions violent  tormina.   The root, pow-
  dered, is a very common,  efficacious, and
  safe purgative, as daily experience evinces ;
  but, according as it contains  more or less
  resin, its  effects must of course vary.   In
  large doses,  or when joined with calomel,
  it is  recommended as an anthelmintic and
 hydrogogue.   In  the pharmacopoeias, this
 root  is ordered in the form of tincture and
 extract; and the Edinburgh College directs
 it also in  powder, yvith twice its  weight of
 ohrystals of tartar.
   Jalapa  alba.   See Mechoacanna.
   Jamaica bark.   See Chinchini caribaa.
   Jamaica pepper.  See Pimenta.
   Jamblici  sales.   A   preparation  yvith
 sal-ammoniac, some  aromatic ingredients,
 &c. so called  from Jamblichus, the inventor
 of it.
  . Janitor.   (From janua, a gate.)  The
 pylorus, so  called from its being, as  it
 were, the door or entrance ofthe intestines.
   Japan earth.  See Catechu.
   Japonica terra.  See Catechu.
   JARGON.   Terra circona.  Terra zer-
 conia. A  primitive earth,  lately  found in
 the precious  stone called jargon, or hya-
 cinth of the island of Ceylon.  When cal-
 cined, it has a vvhile colour, is exceedingly
 heavy, and rough to the touch, has no taste,
 Hid i», insoluble in water.
  JASMINUM.  Jasminum ; tao-ytvoe: from
jasmen, Arab,  or from tov,  a  violet, and is-a-
 svaw, odour, on account of the  fine odour of
 the flowers.)  1. The name of a  genus  of
 plants in the  Lin-.aean system.  Class, Di-
 (tndria.  Order, Monogynia.
  2. The pharmacopceial. name of the jes-
 samine. Tlie floyvers of this beautiful plant,
 the Jasminum officinale of Linnaeus, have a
 very fragrant smell, and a bitter taste. They
 afford,  by  distillation,   an essential oil,
 yvhich is  much esteemed  in  Italy to rub
 paralytic limbs, and in the cure  of rheu-
 matic pains.
  Jasminum  officinale.    The  systema-
 tic  name of  the jessamine-tree.   See Jas-
 minum.
    Jatraleiptes.  (From **Tgoc, a physician,
  and axiiqoi, to anoint.)  One who undertakes
  to cure distempers by external unction and
  friction : Galen makes mention  of such in
  his time, particularly one Diotas ; and Pi my
  informs us, that this was first introduced by
  Prodicus of Selymbria, who was a disciple
  of /Esculapius.
    Jatrochtmicus.   (From largoe,  a phy-
  sician, and xvhKi"Lt chymistry.)  Chymiaster.
  A chymical physician, who cures by m ans
  of chymical medicines.
    Jatroliptice.   (From  tArgoe, a  physi-
  cian, and  xtfrroo, to  anoint.)  The method
  of curing  diseases  by  unction and fric-
  tion.
    JATROPHA.  The name of a genus of
  plants in the Linnaean 9ystem.
    Jatropha curcas.  The systematic name
  ofa plant whose seeds resemble the castor-
  oil seeds.   See  Ricinus  major.
    Jatrophtsicus.  (From tArgoe, a physi-
  cian, and <pvo-te, nature.)   An  epithet be-
  stowed on  some writings, which  treat of
  physical subjects with  relation to  medi-
  cines.
    .Jecoraiua.  (From jecur, the liver; so
  named from its supposed efficacy in diseases
  of the liver.) See Hepatica terrestris.  Also
  a name given to a  vein  in the  right hand,
  because it was usually opened in diseases of
  the liver.
    Jecoraria vena.   The hepatic vein.
    Jecur.  The liver.
    Jecur uterinum.    The  Placenta  is,
  by some, thus  called, from the supposed
  similitude  of its  office with that  of the
  liver.
   JEJUNUM.  (From jejunus, empty.)  Je-
 junum intestinum.  The second  portion of
 the small intestines, so called  because it is
 mostly found empty.   See Intestines.
   JELLY.   Modern  chymists  have  given
 this name to the mucilaginous substance,
 very  soluble in  water, and not  at all in
 spirits of wine,  that  is obtained   from
 all the soft and white parts of animals, such
 as  the membranes, tendons, aponeuroses,
 cartilages, ligaments,  and skin, by bo a ing
 them in water.   If the  decoction or jelly
 be  strongly  evaporated, it affords a  dry,
 brittle, transparent  substance, knotvn  by
 the name of glue.
  Jerusalem cowslips.   See Pulmonaria ma-
 culata.
  Jerusalem oak.  See Botrys vulgaris.
  Jerusalem  sage.  See  Pulmonaria macu-
 lata.
  Jessamine.   See Jasminum.
  Jesuitanus cortex.  (Jesuitanus ; from
jesuita, a Jesuit.)   A name of the Peruvian
 bark, because it  was  first introduced into
 Europe by Father de  Lugo, a Jesuit.  See
 Cinchona.
  Jesuiticus cortex.   See Cinchona.
  Jesuits bark.  See Cinchona.
  Jesuitanus.  (From jesuita, a Jesuit.) 
                  ,H(,

A trivial name  of the Peruvian bark, be-
cause it was first  introduced in Europe by
Father  de  Lugo, a Jesuit.
  Jet.  A black bitumen, hard and com-
pact, like certain  stones,  found in great
abundance  in various parts of France,' Swe-
den, (iermany, and Ireland.  It is brilliant
and vitreous in its fracture, and capable of
taking a good polish by friction : it attracts
light substances, and appears to be electric,
like ambpr;  hence  it has been   called
black amber,-  it has  no smell, but when
heated it acquires one  like bitumen judai-
cum.
  Jews pitch.  See Bitumen judaicum.
  John's wort.   See Hypericum.
  Jonthi.  Sec Ionthus.
  JuiiicA-roniLs.   (Prom  judico,  to  dis-
cern.)   An obsolete term applied to a syn-
ocha of four days, because its  termination
may certainly be foreseen.
  J UOALE OS.  (Jugalis ;  from  jugum,
a yoke; from its resemblance, or because
it is articulated to the  bone of the upper
jaw, like a yoke.)   Os mala.   Os zygoma-
ticum.   The ossa malarum are the promi-
cnt  square  hones which form the  upper
part of the cheeks.    They are situated
close under the eyes, and make part of the
orbits.   Each of these bones has three
surfaces to be considered. One of these
is exterior  and  somewhat convex.  The
second  is superior and concave, serving to
form the lower and  lateral parts  of  the
orbit.  The  third, whicii is posterior, is very
unequal and  concave, for the lodgment of
the lower part ofthe temporal muscle.'Each
of these bones  may be described as having
four processes, formed by their four angles,
Two of these  may be called  orbitar pro-
cesses.   The  superior one  is connected
with the orbitar process of the os frontis ;
and the inferior one with the malar process
of the  maxillary bone.  The  third is con-
nected  with  the temp-ral proce--s of  the
sphenoid bone ;  and the fourth forms a bony
arch, by its connection with the zygomatic
process of the temporal bone.    In  infants,
these bones are entire and completely ossi-
fied.
   JUGLANS.   (Quasi  Jovis   glans,  the
royal fruit, from its magnitude.)   1. The
name ofa genus of plants in the Linnaean
system.   Class,  .Monoecia-  Order, Poly-
undria.  The walnut-tree.
   2. The pharmacopaial name of the wal-
nut.   Phe tree whicii hoars this fruit is the
Juglans regia o!" Linnxus :—foliobs ovlaibus
glabris  subserralis subaqualibus.  It is a  na-
tive of  Persia, but cultivated in tins coun-
try.  The unripe fruit, which has an astrin-
gent bitterish  taste, and has been long em-
ployed as a pickle, is  the part  directed for
medicinal use by the London College, on ac-
count  of its anthelm.ntic virtues.  An ex-
tract of the green  fruit is the  most conve-
nient preparation, as it may be kept for iv
                 JUN               42o

sufficient  length  of time, and made agree-
able to the stomach of the patient, by mix-
ing it with cinnamon water.
  Juglans iuigia.  The systematic name
of the walnut tree.  See Juglans.
  JUGULAR'VEINS.   (Vena jugularis;
from jugulum, the  throat.)  These veins
run  from the head down the  sides of the
neck, and are divded, from their situation,
into external and internal.  The external^
or superficial, jugular vein receives   the
blood from  the frontal, angular, temporal, ,
auricular, sublingual  or ranine,  and  ihe
occipital  veins.    The   internal,  or deep-
seated, jugular vdn, receives the blood from
the lateral sinusses of the dura mater, the
laryngeal  and  pharyngeal veins.   Both
jugulars unite, and  form, with the subcla-
vian vein, the superior  vena  cava, which
terminates in the'superior part  of the right
auricle  of the heart.
  Jugulum.   (Prom jugum, a yoke; be-
cause the yoke   is  fastened tt> this part.)
The throat, or anterior part of  the neck.
  Jujubes.   See  Ju'/ubcc.
  Jujubce.   (Arab.)   JVjubes.   A  half-
dried fruit ofthe plumb kind, about the size
and shape of an  olive, the produce of the
Rhammes zizyphus  of Linnaeus,  Jujubes,
yvhen in  perfection,  have an  agreeable
sweet taste,  and  in the southern parts of
Europe, where  they are  common,  they
make an  article  of food  in their recent
state, and of medicine  when  half dried.
  July flowers.  See Caryophyllus ruber.
  Juxcus odoratus.   Fanum  camelorum.
Juncus  aromaticus.    Camel-hay.   Sweet
rush.  This  dried plant, Andropogon sclta-
nanthus of Linnaeus, is imported  into  this
country from  Turkey and Arabia.  It has
an  agreeable smell, and a warm, bitterish,
not unpleasant taste.  It was formerlv em-
ployed  as a  stomachic  and deobstruent.
  juniper. See Juniperus.
  Juniper gum.   See Sandarack.
  JUNIPERUS.    (Juniperus;   from  ju.
venis, young, and  pario,  to bring forth ;
so  called because  it produces its youn-'
berries  while the old  ones are ripening')
1. The  name  of a  genus of. plants iu the*
Linnaean system.  Class, Dioecia.  Order,
Monadelphia.
  2.  The pharmacopceial  name  of  the
common  juniper,  Juniperus communis of
Linnaeus -.—foliis  ternis patentibus mucrona-
tis,  baccis longioribus.  Both the tops and.
berries of this indigenous plant are directed
in our pharmacopoeias, but the latter  are
usually  preferred, and are  brought chiefly
from Holland and Italy.    Of their efficacy
as a stomachic,  carminative, 'diaphoretic,
and   diuretic, there are several  relations
b  physicians of great authority: and me.
dical writers have also spoken o'f the utility
of the  juniper in nephritic cases, uterine
obstructions, scorbut c affections, and some
cutaneous diseases.   Our  pharmacopoeias 
KER                                     KID
direct the essential oil, and a spirituous dis-
tillation ofthe berries, to be kept in the shops.
  Juniperus communis.   The systematic
name of the jumper-tree.   See Juniperus.
  Juniperus licia.  The systematic name
ofthe plant  which affords the frankincence.
See Olibanum.
  Juniperus sabina. The systematic name
of the savine-tree.   See Sabina.
  Jupiter.  The ancient chymical  name
of tin, because supposed under the govern-
ment of that planet.
  Juvantia.  (From juvo, to assist.)  Me-
dicines, or  assistances  ol  anj kind, whicii
relie've  a distemper.
  Juxtangiisa.  (Prom juxta, near,  and
angina, a quinsy.) A disease^ resembling a
quinsy.
K.
J^jemferia  rotunda.   The  systematic
name ofthe plant which affords the officinal
zedoary.  Zedoria.
  Kajeput oleum.   See Cajeput oil.
  Kali.  (Arab.)  The Kali of the  phar-
macopoeias is the vegetable alkali or potash.
See Potassa.
  Kali acetatum.  See Acetas potassa.
  Kali jeratum.  See Carbonas potassa.
  Kali arsenicatum   A  prepartion  of
arsenic, composed of the  vegetable  alkali
and the oxyd of arsenic.   It is the active
ingredient in Fowler's mineral solution. See
Liquor arseniculis.
  Kali citratum.   Alkali  volatile,  succo
citri saturatum.  The neutral  saline  li-
quor, a citrat of potash,  is made by satu-
rated prepared kali with lemon juice.  It
is the  base  of the saline draught; it pos-
sesses  nervine and  sudorific properties;
and  is  exhibited  in rheumatism, catarrh,
and  most febrile diseases.
  Kali prtf.paratum.   See  Subcarbonas
potassa.
  Kali pueum.  See Polassafusa.
  Kali sulphuratum.   See  Sulphuretum
potassa.
  "TCali tartarizatum.  See  Tartraspo-
tassa.
  Kali vitriolatum. See Sulphas potassa.
  Kkiri.   See Chieri.
  KELP.   'Phe mineral alkali which is ob-
tained in  this  country by burning marine
plants.
  Kerato  fharyn.n/eus.  (From  xtgAe, a
horit, and qagvyl-, the pharynx.)   A muscle
so named from its shape, and insertion in the
pharynx.
  Kermes.   (Cliermah,  Arab.)   Granum
tinctor*ium.   Coccus  baphica.   Round  red-
dishgrains, about the size of peas, found in
Spain, Italy, and the south of France, ad-
hering  to the branches of the scarlet oak.
They are the nidus of a minute red animal-
cule, called  Coccus quercus ilicis of Linnae-
us.  The confectio alkermes,  now obsolete,
yvas prepared  with these, wliich  possess
corroborant  and adstringent virtues.
   Kermes mineralis.  A  preparation of
antimony,  so termed from its resemblance
to the insect  of  that name.   It is now dis-
used in medicine,  and gives place  to  the
other preparations of antimony.   See  Hy-
drosulphuretum stibii rubrum.
   Kernel wort.   Scrophularia vulgaris.
   Kerva.  Kervah, Arab.)  The ridnus.
   KETCHUP.   The prepared liquor of ihe
mushroom.
   KEYSER'S PILLS.   A once celebrated
mercurial  medicine, the  method  of pre-
paring which was purchased by the French
government,  and has  since been published
by M. Richard.   The  hydrargyrus aceta-
tus is considered as an  adequate substitute
for the more elaborate  form of Keyser.
M. Richard concludes  his account of Key-
ser's pills with observing, that he considers
it to be, without exception, the most effec-
tual remedy for the venereal disease hither-
to discovered.   But further trials of this
remedy do not justify the sanguine account;
of its  properties ; though it may succeed
when some of the other mercurial prepara-
tions have filled.
   Kibes.   A name for chilblains.
   Kidneys.  Renes.   Two abdominal vis-
cera, shaped like a kidney-bean, that  se-
crete the urine.  They are situated on each
lumbar region, near the first "lumbar verte-
bra, behind the  peritoneum, and are com-
posed of three substances,  a cortical, yvhich
is the  external,  and very vascular;  a  tu-
bul-ise,  which  consists  or' small tubes ;
and  a papillous substance, which  is the
innermost.  The kidneys are generally sur-
rounded  with more or less adipose mem-
brane,  and they have also a proper mem-
brane, membrana propria, which  is closely
accreted  to the  cortical substance.   The
renal  arteries,  called also emulgents, pro-
ceed from the aorta.   The veins evacuate
their bfood into  the ascending cava.  The
absorbents accompany  the  blood-vessels,
and terminate in the thoracic duct.  The
nerves of  the kidneys are branches of the
eighth pair and great  intercostals.  The 
LAC                             '        LAC               426
**' i  lory duet of this viscus is called the
ureter.  At the middle or pelvis of tiie kid-
ney, where the  blood-vessels enter it, is a
large membranous  bag,  which  diminishes
like a funnel, and forms a long  canal, or
ureter,  that  conveys  the  urine  fiom the
kidney  to the bladder, which it perforates
obllfjuely,
   Kikekuvemalo.   A  pure  resin,  very
similar to  copal, but of a  more beautiful
whiteness and transparency.  It is brought
from  America, where it is  said to be used
medicinally in the cure  of hysterica,  teta-
nus, &,c.   It forms the most beautiful of all
varnishes
  Kiki.   (Kike, Arabian.)   See Ridnus.
  Kina  kina.  See Cinchona.
  Kivkina.  See Cinchona.
  KINO.   (Indian.)   Gummi gambiense.
 Gummi ru bru m adstringens gambien *e.   Tfte
 tree from  wriich  this  rem  is  •> /ti.ined,
 though not botanically ascertained, is known
 to grow on the banks of the river Gambia,
 in Africa.  On wounding its bark, the fluid
 kino immediately issues drop by drop, and,
 by the heat ofthe sun, is formed  into hard
 masses.  It  is very like the  resin called
 Sanguis  draconis ,- is much redder, more
 firm, resinous, and adstringent, than  cate-
 chu.  It  is now in common use, and is the
 most  efficacious vegetable adstringent, or
 styptic, in the materia medica.  Its dose is
 Irom twenty to thirty grains.
  Knee-holly.  See  Ruscus.
  Knee pan   See Patella.
  Kolto.  (Polonese.)   The plica poloni*
ca, or plaited hair.
  Kynache.   See Cynanche.
L.
 J^abdanum.  See Ladanum.
   Labia leporina.   (Leporina; from fe-
pus, a hare, resembling a hare.)   The hare-
 lip.
   L\BORATORlUM.   (From  laboro, to
 labour.)  A place properly fitted up for the
 performance of chym.cal operations.
   LABYRINTH.  That part ofthe  inter-
 nal ear behind the cavity of the tympanum ;
it is constituted  by  the  cochlea, vestibu-
lum, and semicircular canals.
   Lac.   See Lacca.
   Lac ammoniaci.   See  Mistura  ammo-
niari
   Lac amygdalae.   A very  pleasant, cool-
ing, demulcent drink, calculated to allevi-
ate ardor urinae, and relieve strangury.  It
forms a pleasant ptisan in  coughs,  li >arse-
nesses, and  catarrhs.  See  Mistura amyg-
 dala.
   Lac assafopitida.  See  .Mistura  assafce-
 tida.
   Lac sulphuris.  See Sulphur pr a cipitatum.
   Lvrc.A.  (Prom  lakah, Arab.)   Gummi
Lacca.   Stick-lac.  Gum lac.   Seed-lac.
Shell lac.   The improper name of gum-lac
is given to a concrete brittle substance, of
a dark red colour, brought from the  East
Indies, incrustated on the tw.gs ofthe Cro
ton lacciferum of Linnaeus -.—foliis ovatis to-
mentosis serrulatis  petiolatis, colycibus  to-
mentoris, where it is deposited by a small
insect, at present not scientifically known.
It is found in very great quantities on  the
uncultivated  mountains on both sides  the
Ganges;  and is of great use to the natives
in various works  of art, as varnish, paint-
ing, dveing,  &c.   When the resinous  mat-
ter is broken off the wood into small pieces
 of grains, it is termed seed-lac, and when
 melted and formed into  flat  plates, shell-
 lac   This substance is chiefly  employed
 for making sealing-wax.   A tincture of it
 is recommended  as an  antiscorbutic to
 wash the gums
   Lachryma abiegnas.  See  Terebinthina
 argentarotensis.
   LACIIRYM-iE.  The  tears.   A  limpid
 fluid secreted by the lachrymal gland,  and
 flowing on the surface ofthe eye.
   LACHRYM VL  HONE.   See  Unguis os.
   LACHRYVIXL  DUCTS.   Ductus lach-
 rymales.   The excretory ducts ofthe u.ch-
 rymal gland, which open upon the  internal
 surface of the upper ejv-lid.
   L\CHRYM AL GLAND.  Glandula lack-
 rymalis.  A glomerate gland, situated above
 ■he external angle ofthe orbit, in a peculiar
 depression ofthe frontal bone.  It  ecretes
 the tears, and conveys them to the eye by
 its excretory ducts, which are six or eight
 in number.
   LACHRYMAL NERVE.  The fifth pai*
of nerves from the head is divided into se-
veral branches, the first of which is called
the orbitary branch ; this is  divided into
three more, the third of which  is called  the
lachrymal branch ;  it goes off chiefly to  the
lachrymn- gland.
   Laconicum.   (Because they were much
used by the people of Laconia.)  A stove,
or sweating-room.
  LACTATION. (From lacteo, to suckle.)
The  giving suck.
  LACTATS   (Lactas.)  Salts formed by
the union ot thp acid of snur whey, or lactic
acid, with  different bases; thus aluminous
 lactat, ammoniacal lactat, &c.
     3 I* 
426               EAC     •                                LAP
   LAC TEALS.  Vasa lactea.  Tiie absor-
 bents  of  the  mesentery, which originate
 in  the  small intestines,  and convey the
 chyle  from  thence to the thoracic  duct.
 They are  very tender and transparent ves-
 sels, possessed of  an infinite  number of
 valves,  whioh, when distended wiih chyle,
 a milky or lacteal fluid, give them a knotty
 appearance.  They arise  from the internal
 surlace of the villous coat of the small  in-
 testines, perforate the otlier coats, and form
 a kind of net-work, whilst the greater num-
 ber unite  one  with  another  between  the
 muscular and external coats.  From thence
 they proceed between the laminae of the
 mesentery to  the conglobate  glands.  In
 their course they constitute the greater part
 of the  gland through which  they pass,  be-
 ing distributed through them several times,
 and curled in various directions.  The lac-
 teals, having  passed  these glands,  go to
 others, and at length seek those nearest
 the mesentery.  From these glands,  which
 are only four or five, ->r perhaps more,  the
 lacteals pass out and ascend with the  me-
 senteric artery, and unite with the lympha-
 tics of the lower extremities, and those of
 the abdominal viscera, and then form a
 common  trunk,  the thoradc duct, which,
 in some subjects, is dilated at its origin,
 forming the receptaculum chyli.   See Nutri-
 tion.
   LACTIC ACID.  (From lac,  milk.) The
 acid of sour milk.
   Lactica.   The Arabian name for that
 species of fever which the  Greeks call Ty-
 phos, or Typhodes.
   Lactifuga   (From lac, milk, and fug o,
 to drive  away.)   Medicines which  dispel
 milk.
   LACTUCA.   (From lac,  milk; named
 from the milkj juice which exudes upon its
 being  wounded.)  1. The  name of a genus
 of plants  in the  Linnaean  system.  Class,
 Syngeneria.   Order, Polygamia aquales.
 • 2. The pharmacopceial name  of the gar-
 den-lettuce, the Lactucu sativa cultivated ;
 it is esteemed as  an  wholsome aperient
 bitter anodyne, easy of digestion, but afford
 ing no nutriment.  Lettuces appear to agree
 better  with  hot,  bilious, melancholic tem-
 peraments, than the p'egma ic.   The seeds
 possess a  quantity of oily substance, which,
 jriturated yvith  water,  forms an emulsion
 esteemed  by some in ard >r urinae, and some
^diseases  of  the  urinary passage.  Lettuci
 was famous for the cure of the Emperor
 Augustus, and formed the opiate of Galen,
 in.jbis old age ; a proof that, in the warmer
 climates,  it  must acquire an exaltation of
 its virtues above what is met with in this
 country.
   Lactuca  graveolens.   Opium scented
 lettuce.   Strong-scented lettuce.   Lactu-
 ca sylvestris.  Lactuca virosa of Linnaeus:
 —,foliis horizontalibus carina  aculeatis ten.
 t'atis.   A common plant  in  our hedges and
ditches.  It has a strong ungrateful smell,
resembling that of opium, and a  bitterish
acrid taste : it abounds  with a milky juice,
in wliich its sensible qualities seem to re-
side, and  which appears to have been no-
ticed by  Dioscorides,  yvho describes the
odour  and  taste  of the juice as  nearly
agreeing with that of the white poppy.  Its
effects  are also  said,  according to Haller,
to be  powerfully narcotic.   Dr. Collin, at
Vienna,  first brought the  lactuca virosa
into medical repute, and its  character has
lately induced the College of Physicians at
Edinburgh to  insert it  in the catalogue of
the  Materia Medica.   Mure  than  twenty-
four cases of dropsy are said, by Collin, lo
have  been successfully treated,  by em-
ploying  an extract  prepared  from the ex-
pressed juice of this plant, yvhich  is stated
not  only  to be powerfully  diuretic, but,
by attenuating the viscid humours, to pro-
mote all the secretions,  and to remove vis-
ceral obstructions.   In the  more simple
cases, proceeding  from debility,  the ex-
tract, in doses  of eighteen  to thirty grains
a-day, proved  sufficient to  accomplish a
cure : but when the disease yvas inveterate,
and accompanied with visceral obstructions,
the  quantity of  extract was  increased to
three drachms; nor did larger doses, though
 they  excited  nausea,  ever  produce  any
other bad effect; and  the  patients conti-
 nued so strong under the use  of this reme-
 dy,  that  it was  seldom necessary to em-
 ploy any  tonic  medicines.   Though Dr.
 Collin  began   his  experiments  with the
 lactuca at the Pazman hospital, at the
 time he  was  trying the arnica,  1771, yet
 very few physicians, even at  Vienna, have
 since adopted  the use of this plant.  Plen-
 ciz,  indeed,  has published  a solitary in-
 stance of  its efficacj', while Quarin informs
 us that he never experienced any good
 effect from its  use; alleging, that  those
 who were desirous of supporting its charac-
ter, mixed with it a quantity  of extractum
scillae,   Under  these   circumstances  yve
shall only say, that  the recommendation of
this medicine by Dr. Collin, will be scarce-
ly thought sufficient to establish its use in
England.
   Lactuca sativa.  The systematic name
of the lettuce.   See Lactuca.
   Lactuca sylvestris.   Scariola.  The
officinal name ofthe Lactuca scariola of Lin-
naeus, which possesses a stronger degree of
bitterness than the Lactuca  sativa, and is
said to be more aperient and laxative.  It
is nearly similar, in virtue as in taste, to en-
dive un;<lanched.
   Lactuca virosa   The  systematic name
of he opium-scented lettuce.   S- e Lactuca
graveolens.
   Lactucella.  (Diminutive of lactuca, the
lettuce ;  so named from its milky juice.)
The sow-thistle.
   Lactucimina.  (From lacteo, to suckle; 
LAG
LAN* •            42?
so called because they  happen chiefly  to
children  while at the breast.)   Aphthae, or
little  ulcers, or crusty scabs, on the skin.
  Lactimen.  (From lac, milk; so named
because  it  is covered with a white crust.)
Phe achor, or scald-head ; also a little crus-
ty scab on the skin, affecting chiefly chil-
dren  at  the breast.
  LAOUN./E.    (Lacuna ,- from  Incus,  a
channel.)  The  mouths or openings of the
excretory ducts of muciparous glands in
the urethra, and other parts.
  LS.DANUM.    (Prom  ladon,   Arab.)
Labdanum.  This resinous  juice  exudes
upon  the leaves of the  Cistus cretie.us of
Linnsetis :—aborescens   exlipulatus, foliis
spatulalo-ovatis  petiolatis  enerviis  scabris,
calycinis  lauceolalis,- in Candia, where  in-
habitants collect it by lightly rubbing the
leaves with leather,  and afterwards scra-
ping  it  off, and forming  it into irregular
masses  for exportation.   Three sorts of
ladanum have  been described by authors,
but only two  are to  be met with in the
shops.   The best, yvhich is verj rare, is in
dark-coloured masses,  of the consistence
ofa soft plaster, and growing still softer on
 being handled ; the other is  in long rolls,
 coiled up much harder than  the preceding,
 and not so dark.  The first has commonly
 a small, and the last  a large, admixture of
 fine  stind,  without  whicii they  cannot be
 collected  pure, independently of designed
 abuses: the dust blown on the  plant by
 winds,  from  the loose sands among which
 it grows, being retained by  the tenacious
juice.   The soft kind  has  an  agreeable
 smell, and a lightly pungent bitterish taste :
 the hard is much weaker.   Ladanum was
 formerly  much employed internally as  a
 pectoral and adstringent in catarrhal af-
 fections, dysenteries,   and   several other
 diseases ; at present, however, it is wholly
 confined to external  use, and  is an  ingre-
 dient in the stomachic plaster, emplastrum
 iadatu.
    Ladies bedstraw.  See Galium luteum.
    Ladies  mantle. See Alchemilla.
    Lathes smock.  See  Cardamine.
    Lmtifh axtia.  (From latifico, to make
  glad.)  This  term hath  been applied  to
  many compositions under the intention  of
  cordials ; but both the medicine  and  dis-
  tinction are now quite disused.
    Lvi. uiov    (Anyagoe,  lax;  so named
  from its comparative  laxity.)   The right
  ventricle of the  heart.
    LAGOPHTHALMIV  (From  A«>t!,  a
  hare, and c<?6axyoe, an eye ;  because  it is
  believed that  hares  sleep  with their eyes
  open.)   Logophthalmos.  'I"lie hare's  eye.
  A disease in which the eye cannot be shut.
  The following complaints may  arise from
  it:  a constant weeping of the  organ,  in
  consequence of the interruption of the  al-
  ternate closure  and  opening of  the  eye-
  lids which motions  so materially  contri-
tribute  to  propelling  the  tears into the
nose ; blindness m a strong light, in conse-
quence of tlie inaoility to moderate the rays
which fall on the eye ; on the same account,
the  sight becomes  gradually very  much
weakened ; incapacity to sleep vyhere there
is  any light;  irritation, pain,  and  redness
of the eye, from this organ being exposed
to the extraneous substances in the atmos-
phere, without the eyelids having the pow-
er of washing them away in the natural man-
ner.
   An enlargement  or protrusion  of  the
whole eye, or a staphyloma, may obviously
produce lagophlhalmos.   But affections of
the  upper eyelids are  the common causes.
Heister says he has seen the complaint ori-
ginate from a disease ofthe lower one. Now
and  then lagophthalmos  depends  on para-
lysis ofthe orbicularis muscle.  A  cicatrix,
after a wound, ulcer,  or  burn, is the most
frequent cause.
   Lagopodium.   (From   XAyoe,  a  hare,
and  mse, a foot ; so  called because  it has
narrow  hairy  leaves,  like the  foot  of a
hare.) The herb hare's foot trefoil.
   Logostoma.  (From XAyoe, a hare, and
 s-oyA, the  mouth ; so called  because the
 upper lip is divided in the middle like that
 of a hare.)  The hare lip.
   Lakeweed.   See Hydtopiper.
   Lamac   Gum-arabic.
   I^vmbdacimus.   A  defect  in   speech,
 which consists in an inability to pronounce
 certain consonants, or is that stammering,
 or difficulty of speech, called  Psellismus
 Lallans, that is, when the letter L is  pro-
 nounced too liquid, and often in the place
 of R.
   I.AMBDOIDAL   SUTURE.    (Satura
 Lambdoidalis;from A,and«Jbc,resembIance;
 because ii is shaped like the leter A.)  Oc-
 cipit d suture. T;e suture that  unites the
 occipital hone to the two parietal  bones.
   Lambitivu.m.  (From lambo,  to lick up.y
 A linctus  or  medicine to be licked  up.
   Lamella.   (Dim. of lamina, a plate of
 metal.)   The  thin plates,  or gills,  of a
 mushroom.                           »
   LAMINA.  (Prom txaa, to  beat off.)  A
 bone, or  membrane,  or  any substance re-
 sembling a thin plate of metal.   The lap
 ofthe ear.
   Lamicm album.   (From  Lamium,  a
 mountain  of  Ionia, where it  grew, or from
 lama,  a  ditch, because it usually grows
 about  ditches and neglected places.)   Ur-
 tica morlua.  Galeopsis. Archangelica. Dead
 nettle.  White  archangel nettle.  Uterine
 haemorrhages and fluor  lbus are  s id to be
 relieved by  infusions of this  plant,  from
 whose sensible qualities  very little benefit
 can be expected.
    Lampsasa.  See Lapsana.
    LANCETTA. (Dim. of lancea, a spear.)
  A  lancet.  An instrument used in phlebo-
 tomy. 
 428              LAP

   Laonica coratio.  A method  of curing
 the ^'-o-it, by ev. ^orating the morbid matter
  y topical applications.
   Lapactica.  (Prom  xarrA^m, to  evacu.
 ate.)  Purgative medicines.
   Lapara.   From (xava(a>,  to   empty;
 so named from its concave and empty ap-
 pearance.)  The flank.
   Laparocele   (From xarrAgA, the flank,
 and xsxn, a rupture.)  A rupture through
 the side  of the  belly.
   Lafathum.   (P'rom XArrAfa,  to evacu-
 ate ; so  named because it purges gently.)
 The dock.
   Lapathum  acetosum.  See Acetosa.
   Lapathum  acutum   See  Oxylapathum.
   Lapathum  aq.uaticum.  See Hydrolapa-
 thum
   Lapides cancrorum.   See Cancer.
   Lapidellum.  Lapidellus.  (From lapis,
 a stone.)  The name of a  kind  of spoon,
 formerly used to take out small stones  and
 fragments from the bladder.
   Lapilli  cancrorum.    Crab's  stones,
 commonly called crab's eyes. See  Cancer.
   Lapis  bezoar.  See  Bezoar.
   Lapis  csruleus.   See Lapis lazuli.
   La.pl--  calaminaris.   See Calamine.
   Lapis  calcareus.    Hard carbonate of
 lime.
   Lapis  cyanus.  See Lapis lazuli.
   Lapis  hematites.  Se Hamatites.
   Lapis  hibernicus.   Tegula  hybernica.
 Ardesia hibernica   Hardesia.  Irish slate.
 A kind of slate, >>r very hard stone, found
 in different parts of Ireland, in a mass  of a
 blueish black  colour,  which  stains  the
 hands.  When dried and powdered, it is
 pale, or of a  whitish blue, and by keeping
 grows black.   In the fire  it yields a  sul-
 phureous gaz, and acquires a pale red co-
 lour, with additional  hardness.   It is occa-
 sionally powdered by the common  people,
 and  taken in spruce beer, against  inward
 bruises.
   Lapis  hystricis. See Bezoar pordnum.
   Lapis infernalis.  An old name  for the
 caustic potash.  See Potassa fusa.
   Lapis  lazuli.   Lapis cyanus.    Azure
 stone  A combinaion  of silex,  the blue
 fluate oflime  and sulphat of lime, and iron.
 This  singular mixture forms a  stone, ofa
 beautiful  opake blue, which it  preserves
 in a  strong heat, and does  not  suffer any
 alteration by  the  contact of air.   It  was
 formerly  exhibited as a purgative and  vo-
 mit,  and given in epilepsj'.
   Lapis  malacensis.   See  Bezoar  pord-
 num.
   Lapis  porcinus.    See  Bezoar  pord-
 num.
  Lapis simije.  See  Bezoar simia.
  Lappa  major.  See Bardada.
  Lapsana.    (Aad&n,  from  Lampsacus,
the toivn  ne-T which it flourished ; or from
xA7rsga>, to evacuate ;  because it was said
                  LAT

 to relax the bowels )  Lampsana.  Napium.
 Papillaris herba.   Dock-cresses.   Nipple-
 wort.  This  plant, Lapsana communis  of
 Linnxus, is a lactescent bitter,  and nearly
 similar in virtues to the cichory, dandelion,
 and endive.   It has been employed chiefly
 for external  purposes, against wounds and
 ulcerations, whence the name of nipple-wort
 and papillaris
    Laqukus gutturis. A malignant inflam-
 mation ot the tonsils, in which  the patient
 appears as if he  were suffocated  with a
 noose.
    Larbason.   Antimony.
    Larch-tree.  See Terebinthina  veneta.
    LARD.  The English name of hog's fat,
 when melted down.   Hog's lard, adeps
 suella,  forms the base of many unguents,
 and is often  eaten by the poor instead of
 butter.
    LARYNGOTOMY.  (From xagvyt, the la-
 rynx, and Ttyvte, to cut.)_ See Bronchotomy.
    LARYNX.   (AAgvyg, a Greek primitive.)
 A  cartilaginous cavi y, situated behind the
 tongue,  in  the anterior part of the fauces,
 and lined with an exquisitely sensible mem-
 brane.   It is  composed of the  annular or
 cricoid cartilage,  the scutiform  or thyroid,
 the epiglottis, and two arytaenoid cartilages.
 The  superior opening of the  larynx is call-
 ed the glottis  'Phe laryngeal arteries are
 b-anches ofthe external carotids.  The la-
 ryngealvrins evacuate  their blood  into the
 external jugulars.  The nerves ofthe larynx
 are from the  eight h pair.   The  use ofthe
 larynx is to constitute the organ of voice,
 and to serve also for respiration.
   Lascivus.  (From lacio, 10 ensnare; upon
 account  of its irregular motions.)   An epi-
 thet  UKecttkby Paracelsus for the chorea
 Saftcti viti.
   Laser. (A  term used by the Cyrenians.)
 The herb lasser-wort, or assafoetida.
   Laserpitium  latifolium.  (From laser,
 perhaps from lazar, Arab ) The systematic
 name of  the white gentian.   See Gentiana
 alba.
  Laserpitium siler. The systematic name
 ofthe heart wort.  See Seseli.
  LATERAL  OPERATION.  One  mode of
 cuttimr for the stone is so called.
  LATERAL  SINUSSES   The bifurcation
 and continua ion of the longitudinal sinus
 ofthe dura mater.  They commence about
 the middle of the tentorium, one passing
 along each horizontal  crucial spine within
 the tentorium, and round to the  foramen
 lacerum  in basi cranii, where the  internal
jugular vein begins.  Their use  is  to carry
 the blood from the vein into the  internal
jugulars, which return  it to the heart.
  Latex. (Latez. quod in venis terra lateat.)
 Water, or juice  A term sometimes applied
 to the blood, as bping  the spring or source
 of all  the humours.
  LATER1TIOUS  SEDIMENT.    (La.- 
LAL
LAU
42S
teriteus; from later, a brick.)  A term ap-
plied to the brick-like sediment occasional-
ly dep siwl in the urine of people afflicted
with fever.
  Lathyris.  (From x*6a», to forget; be-
cause it was thought to affect the memory.)
Spurge.
  Lathtrus.  (From xa&u, to lie hid;  so
Called from its diminutive size.) The vetch.
  Latihulum.   (From lateo,  to lie hid.)
The fomes,  or hidden  matter of infectious
diseases.
  Latissimus colli.  See Platysma my-
aides
  LATISSIMUS  DORSI.   (Latissimus, sc.
tnuscuius.;   Antiscalptor of Cowper.   Dor-
si-lumbo  sacro humeral of Dumas  A muscle
of the humerus, situated on the posterior
part a of the trunk.  It is a very broad, thin,
and for the most part fleshy muscle, wliich
is placed immediately  under the skin, ex-
cept where  it is covered by the lower ex-
tremity  of the trapezius.   It arises tendi-
nous from  the posterior half of the upper
edge of the spine ofthe os ilium, from the
spinous processes ofthe os sacrum nnd lum-
bar vertebrae, and from  five  or six, and
someiimes from  seven, and even eight, of
the lowermost   ones  of  the  back;  also
tendinous and fleshy from the upper  edges
and   xternal surface  of  the  four inferior
false ribs near their cartilages, by as many
distinct  slips.  From these different origins
the fibres of ihe muscle run in different di-
rect ons ; those  from  the ilium and false
ribs run almost perpendicularly  upwards ;
those from  the  sacrum and lumbar verte-
bra:,  obliquely  upwards  and  forwards;
and those from the  vertebrae of the  back,
transversely  outwards  and  forwards, over
the inferior angle  of  the  scapula, where
they rece-ve  a  small thin bundle of  fleshy
fibres, whicii arise  tendinous from that an-
gle, and are inserted  with the  rest ofthe
muscle,  by a  strong, flat,  and thin tendon,
of about two inches in   length, into  the
fore-part ofthe posterior edge ofthe groove
observed between the two tuberosities of
the os humeri,  for  lodging the  tendon of
the long head of the biceps.   In dissection,,
therefore, this muscle ought not  to be  fol-
lowed to its insertion, till some ofthe otlier
muscles  of the  os  humeri have been first
raised.   Its  use is  to  pull  the  os humeri
downwards  and  backwards, and to turn it
upon its  axis.  Riolanns, from its use on
certain occasions, gave  it  the name of ani-
tersor.   When we raise ourselves upon our
h:;nds, as in rising  from  off an  arm-chair,
we  may  easily  perceive the contraction of
this muscle.  A burra  mucosa is found be-
tween the tendon of this muscle  and the os
humeri, into yvhich it  is  inserted.
  Laucama. (From xauat, to receive ;  so
called  because  it  receives aid conveys
food.)   The ccsphagus  ofthe throat.
  Laudanum.   (Prom   laus,  praise;  so
named from its valuable properties.)   See
Tinctura opii.
  Laurel, cherry   See Laurocerasus.
  Laurel, spurge.   See Laureola.
  Laureola.  (Dim. of" laurus, the  lau-
rel,  named  from it resemblance  to the
laurel.  Spurge laurel.  The  bark of this
plant, Daphne laureola  of  Linnaeus,  is re-
commended to excite a discharge from the
skin, in the same way as that of the thyme-
laa.
  LAURO  CER \SUS.  (From laurus, the
laurel,  and cerasus, the cherry-tree; so
called because it has leaves like the laurel.)
Common or cherry laurel.  Prunus  lauro-
cerasus of Linnaeus.-—-fioribus  racemorisfo-
liis sempervirentibue dorso biglandulosis. The
leaves  of ihe  lauro-cerasus  have a  bitter
styptic taste, accompanied wi'h a  flavour
resembling that of bitter-almonds, or  other
kernels  of  the   drupacious  fruits  ; the
flowers also manifest a similar flavour. The
powdered le ves, applied to  the nostrils,
excite sneezing,  though not so strongly as
tobacco.  The kernel-like flavour which
these leaves impart, being  generally  es-
teemed  grateful, has  sometimes  caused
them to be employed  for  culinary  pur-
pose^, and especially in custards, puddings,
blancmange, &c  ;  and  as the proportion
of this  sapid matter of  the  lent to the
quantity of the  m Ik is commonly incon-
siderable, bad effects have  seldom ensued.
But as the poisonous quality of this laurel is
now  indubitably proved, the public ought
to be cautioned against its internal  use.
  The  following  communication  to the
Royal  Society, by  Dr.  Madden, of  Dub-
lin, contains the first and principal proofs
of the deleterious effects of  this vegetable
upon mankind :—" A  very extraordinary
accident that fell out  here some months
ago,  has discovered to us a  most  danger-
ous  poison, which was never before known
to be so, though  it has been  in frequent
use among us.   Phe thing I mean is a sim-
ple water, distilled from the leaves of the
lauro-cerasus; the water is at first milky,
but  the oil which  comes over being, in  a
good measure, separated from  the phlegm,
by  passing  it  through  a  flannel   bag,
becomes as clear as  common water.  It
has the smell of bitter almonds, or peach-
kernel,  and  has  been  for  many years in
frequent use  among  our housewives and
cooks, to give that agreeable flavour to
their creams and puddings.   It has also
been much in  use  among our  drinkers of
drams ;  and the proportions they generally
use  it in has bten  one  part  of laurel
water to four of brandy.   Nor has  this
practice, however frequent, ever been at-
tended with any apparent ill consequences,
till some time in  the  month  of Septem-
ber  1728,  when  it happened  that one
Martha Bojse, a  servant, who lived with
a person who sold great  quantities pf 
430               LAC
LAU
 this yvater, got  a bottle of it from her mis-
 tress, and gave it to her mother   Ann
 Boyse made  a present  of it to Frances Ea-
 ton, her sister,  who was  a shopkeeper  in
 town, and who she thought might  oblige
 her customers with it.  Accordingly, in a
 few days, she gave about two  ounces to a
 woman  called Mary Whaley,  who  drank
 about two-thirds of what was filled out, and
 went away.   Frances Eaton drank the rest.
 In a quarter of an  hour after Mary Wha-
 ley had drank  the water, (as I am  in-
 formed,) she complained of a  violent dis-
 order in her stomach, soon after  lost her
 speech, and died in about an hour, without
 vomiting, or  purging,  or  any  convulsion.
 The  shopkeeper,  F. Eaton,  sent  word  to
 her sister, Ann Boyse, of what had happen-
 ed, who came  to  her  upon  the  message,
 and affirmed  that it yvas not possible the
 cordial (as she  called ii) could have occa-
 sioned the death of the woman;  and, to
 convince her of  it, she  filled out  about
 three ounces and drank it.   She continued
 talking with  F. Eaton  about two  minutes
 longer, and was  so earnest to persuade her
 of the liquor's  being inoffensive,  that she
 drank about  two spoonfuls more,  but was
 hardly well seated in her  chair when she
 died without the least groan, or convulsion.
 Frances Eaton, who, ss before  observed,
 had drank somewhat more than  a spoonful,
 found no disorder in her stomach, or else-
 where ; but, to prevent any ill consequences,
 she  took a vomit  immediately,  and  has
 been well ever since.''—Dr.  Madden  men-
 tions another case, of a  gentleman at Kil-
 kenny who  mistook  a bottle of laurel-
 water for a bottle of ptisan.  What quantity
 he drank is uncertain, but he died in  a few
 minutes, complaining of a violent disorder
 in the stomach.  In  addition to  this, we
 may refer to the unfortunate  case of Sir
 Theodosius  Boughton, whose  death,  in
 1780, an English jury  declared to be oc-
 casioned by this  poison.   In  this case, the
 active principle  of  the  lauro-cerasus was
 concentrated by repeated distillations, and
 given to the quantity of one ounce; the
 suddenly  fatal effects of which  must be
 still in the recollection ofthe public.  To
 brute animals this poison is almost instan-
taneously mortal, as amply appears by the
 experiments  of Madden,  Mortimer, Ni-
cholls, Fontana,  Langrish,  Vater,  and
 others.   The experiments  conducted by
 these gentlemen shew, that the laurel-water
is destructive to animal  life, not only  when
taken into the stomach, but also on  being
injected into the intestines, or applied ex-
ternally to different organs of" the body.  It
is remarked,  by Abbe  I'ontana, that this
poison,  even  " when applied in  a   very
 small quantity to the eyes, or to the  inner
part of the  mouth,  without  touching the
oesophagus, or being carried  into the sto-
 mach, is capable of killing an animal in afew
 minutes: whilst, appned in a much greater
 quantity to wounds, it has so little activity,
 that the weakest animals, such as pigeons,
 resist its action."
   The most volatile is the most active part
 of the lauro-cerasus ; and if we judge from
 its  sensible qualifies, an analogous princi-
 ple seems to pervsde many other vegetable
 substances,especially the ke'-.el:> of drupa-
 ceous fruits; and in  various species of the
 amygxlalus, this  sapid principle extends to
 the  flowers and leaves.  It is of importance
 to notice, that this is much less powr rful in
 its action upon human subjects than upon
 dogs, rabbits, pigeons, and reptiles.  To
 poison man, the essential  oil of the lauro-
 cerasus must be  separated by distillation,
 as in the spirituous o  - ommon laurel-water;
 and unless this is strongly enibued with the
 oil, or given in a  large dose, it proves inno-
 cent.   Dr.  Cullen observes, that the seda-
 tive power  of the  lauro-cerasus acts  upon
 the nervous  system in a  different manner
 from opium aid other narcotic substances,
 yvhose primary action  is upon ihe animal
 functions ;" for the  lauro-cerasus does not
 occasion sleep, nor does  it produce  local
 inflammation, bui  seems to  act  directly
 upon the vital powers.  Abbe"  Fontana sup-
 poses that this poison  destroys animal life,
 by exerting its effects upon the blood ; but
 the   experiments and  observations from
 which he draws this opinion are evidently
 inconclusive.   It  may  also be  remarked,
 that many ofthe Abbe's experiments con-
 tradict each other.   Thus it appears, from
 the citation given above, that the poison of
 this  vegetable, when applied to wounds,
 does not prove fatal;  but future  experi-
 ments led the Abbe to assert, that the oil of
 the  lauro-cerasus,  " whether  given inter-
 nally, or applied to the wounds of animals,
 is one of the most terrible and deadly poi-
 sons known."  Though this vegetable seems
 to have escaped the notice of Stoerck, yet
 it is  not without advocates for its medical
 use. Linnaeus informs us, that in Switzerland
 it is commonly and successfully used in pul-
 monary complaints.  Langrish mentions its
 efficacy in   agues; and as Bergius found
bitter almonds to have this effect, we may*
by analogy, conclude that this power of the
 lauro-cerasus, is well established.  Baylies
found, that it possessed a remarkable pow-
er of diluting the blood, and, from expe-
rience, recommended it in all  cases of dis-
 ease supposed to proceed from too dense a
 state of that fluid ;  adducing particular in-
 stances of its efficacy in rheumatism, asth-
 mas, and in schirrous affections.  Nor does
this  author seem to have been  much afraid
ofthe deleterious  quality of lauro-cerasus,
as he directs a pound of its leaves to be
macerated in a pint of water,  of which he
gives from  thirty  to sixty drops three or
four times  a-day.
  Laurosis.  The spodium  of silver; so 
(r
                  LAV

called  from Mount Laurus, where there
were silver mines.
  LAURUS.  (Prom tow*, praise; because
it was  usual to crown the heads of eminent
men with branches  of it.)   1. The name
of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system.
Class,  Enneundria. Order, Monogynia. The
laurel.
  2. The pharmacopceial name ofthe sweet-
bay.   Laurus nobilis of Linnaeus -.—foliis ve-
nosis lunceolatis perennantibus, fioribus quad-
rifidis.  Phis  tree is a native  of  Italy, but
cultivated in our gardens and shrubberies
as a handsome evergreen.  The leaves and
berries possess the  same medicinal quali-
ties, both having a sweet  fragrant smell,
and an  aromatic adstringent  taste.   Tlie
laurus of honorary  memory,  the distin-
guished favourite of Apollo, may be natu-
rally supposed to have had  no inconsidera-
 ble fame as a medicine; but its pharma-
 ceutical uses are so limited in the practice
 ofthe present day, that this digmfied plant
 is now rarely employed, except in the way
 of enema, or as an external application ; thus
 the leaves are directed in the decoctum pro
fomento, and  the berries in the emplastrum
 cumini.
    Laurus   benzoin.    The  systematic
 name of the benjamin-tree.   See Benzoi-
 num.
    Laurus  camphora.   The   systematic
 name of the camphire-tree.   See Camphora.
    I,\t it us  cijtnamomum,   The  systema-
 tic name of the cinnamon-tree.  See Cinna-
 momum
    Laukus cliilawan.   The  systematic
  name of the  plant  whose bark is called
  cortex culilawan in the shops.
    Laithus nobilis   The systematic name
  of the sweet-bay tree.  See Laurus.
    Lii-lius  sassafras.   The   systematic
  name of the  sassafras-tree.   See  Sassa-
 fras.
    Lavender, French.  See Stachas.
    LAVENDULA.  (From lavo, to  wash;
  so called, because, on  account  of its fra-
  grancy,  it was used in baths.)   1.  The
  name ofa genus of plants  in the Linnaean
  system  Class, Didynamia.  Order,  Gym-
  natpermia
    2.  The pharmacopceial name of the com-
  mon  lavender.  Lavendula  spica of  Lin-
  naeus '.—foliis sessilibus  lanceolato linearibus
  marginc revolutis,  spica interrupta nuda. A
  native ofthe southern parts of Europe, but
  cultivated in our gardens on account of' the
  fragrance  of its  flowers.   Their taste  is
  bitter, warm,  and somewhat pungent; the
  leaves  are weaker and less grateful.  The
  essential oil, obtained  by distillation, is of
  a bright j ellow colour, of a very pungent
  tastt, and possesses, if carefully distilled,
  th»> fragrance of the lavender in perfection.
  Lavender has  been long recommended  in
  nervous debilities,  and various affections
  proceeding from a want of energy  in the
                  LEA              431

animal functions.  The College directs an
essential oil, a simple sprit, and a compound
tincture, to be kept in the sliops.
  Lavendula spica. The systematic name
of the  common  lavender.   See Laven-
dula.
  Lavendula  stcechas.  The systematic
name of the French  lavender.  See Sta-
chas.
  Laver.  (From lavo, to wash;  so named
because it  is found in brooks, where it  is
constantly washed by the stream.)  1. The
brook-lime.
  2. The English name ofa species of fucus
whicii is eaten  as a delicacy.
   Lavipeuium.  (From lavo, to wash, and
fies, the foot.)   A bath for the feet.
   Lawsonia  inermis.   The  systematic
 name  of  the  true alkanna.   See Alkanna
 vera.
   Laxativa. (From laxo, to loosen.) Gen-
 tle purgatives.
   LAXATOR TYMPANI.   (From laxo,
 to loosen ;  so called from its office to r lax
 the drum of the ear.)  F.vtemus malld of
 Albinus.    Anterior   mallei  of Winslow.
 Obliquus auris of Douglas.  Externus auris
 vel  laxator internus of Cowper, and Spheni
 salpingo mallien of Dumas.  A  muscle of
 the internal ear, that draws the malleus ob-
 liquely forwards towards its origin; conse-
 quently, the membrana tympani is  made
 less concave, or is relaxed.
   Lazulus.   (From  azul,  Arabian.)   A
 precious stone, of a blue colour.  The la-
 pis lazuli.
   -LEAD.    Plumbum.    A  metal found in
 considerable quantity in many parts of the
 earth, in different states, seldom if at  all
 in the metallic sia e.   It is found in that
 of oxyd, red lead ore, mixed with a portion
 of  iron,  clay,  and  other earths.   The
 colour of  this ore is aurora red, resem-
 bling red  arsenic.   It is found in small
 lumps, of  an  indeterminate figure,  and
 also crystallized in  four-sided rhomboidal
 prisms.
    Combined  yvith carbonic acid, it forms
 the sparry lead ore, so called because it has
 the texture and crystallization  of certain
 spars.  There are a great many varieties of
 this kind    It is found united with  sulphu-
 ric,   phosphoric,  arsenic,  molybdic,  and
 chromic acids.  Lastly, lead is found mine-
 ralized by sulphur, forming what is called
 galena (sulphuret of  lead.) which is by far
 its most abundant ore.  This ore, which is
 very common, is found  both in masses and
 crystals.
    The primitive form of its  crystals is a
 cube.  Its colour is of a blueish lead grey.
 It has a  considerable metallic  lustre, its
 texture is  foliated.   It  stains the  fingers,
  and  often  feels  greasy   It comains.  in
  general a minute quantity of silver.
    Properties of Lead.—Lead is of a blueish
  white colour  when fresh cut.  It is malle-
• 
432               LEA                                     LEE
 able.  It soon tarnishes in the atmosphere.    In order to obtain perfectly pure  lead,
 It may easily be cut with a knife, and stains  the lead of commerce may be dissolved in
 the fingers blueish-grey when rubbed.  It  pure nitric acid,  and the  solution be de-
 fuses at 550° Fahr. and renders other more  composed, by adding to it, gradually, a so-
 refractory metals fusible.  It becomes vi-  lution of  sulphate of  soda, so long as  a
 trified  in a strong  and continued heat, and  precipitate ensues.  This precipitale, which
 vitrifies  various  other  metals.   It is  the  is sulphate of lead, must then be collected
 least elastic.of all the  metals.  It is very  on a filter, washed repeatedly in  distilled
 lammabie, but it possesses very little due-  water, and then dried.  In  order to reduce
 tihty.    Its specific gravity  is  11.435.  It  it to its metallic state, let it be mixed with
 crystallizes by cooling in  small oclahedra.  two or three times its weight of black flux,
 When fused, its surface first  becomes  jel-  introduce  the mixture into a crucible, and
 loyv and then red.   It  unites by fusion with  expose it briskly to a red heat.
 phosphorus and sulphur.  The greater part    Lead, when injudiciously  administered,
 of  the  acids act upon it.  The sulphuric  or taken accidentally  nto the  body, causes
 acid requires  the  assistance of a  boiling  emaciation,  violent  colics,  paralysis,  tre-
 heat.  Ni.ric  acid  is decomposed by it.  mors, and contractions of the limbs; and
 Muriatic acid acts very weakly on it. Ace-  as they generally come on gradually,  the
 tic acid  dissolves it.   Fluoric acid attacks  cause is   sometimes overlooked till it be
 it by heat, and  slightly  in  the  cold.  It  too  late.   Poisoning from lead is  never
 combines with other metals, but  few of its  intentional, but  only  accidental; either
 alloys  are applied  to any  use.   When  from liquors becoming  impregnated with
 combined with mercury it  forms a  crystal-  lead, by being improperly kept in vessels
 lizable alloy, wliich becomes fluid when tri-  lined or glazed with  lead, or to which lead
 turated with that of bismuth.               has been  criminally added,  to correct its
  Method of obtaining Lead.—In order to  acidity ;  or  among  manufacturers  who
 obtain  lead in a great way, the ore  is pick-  work  much  with  lead,  as painters, or
 ed from  among the extraneous matter with  plumbers,  and  who are  not sufficiently at-
 whicii  it was  naturally mixed.   It is then  tentive to  avoid  swallowing it.  The  pre-
 pulverized and washed.  It is next roasted  sence of lead in any suspected liquor is
 in a reverberatory  furnace, in which it is to  detected by the hydro-sulphuret of potash,
 be agitated, in order  to bring all its stir-  which forms with it  a  brown  precipi ate,
 faces  in  contact  with  the air  When  the  not soluble in  diluted muriatic  acid, and
 external p.rts  begin to soften, or assume  still more certainly by evaporating a por-
 the form  of  a paste, it is  covered wiih  tion of the liquor to dryness, and exposing
 charcoal, the mixture is stirred, and  the  the extract to a heat sufficient to  reduce
 heat increased gradually; the lead then  the lead.
 runs on  all sides, and is collected at  the   The preparations of lead used in medi-
 bottom of  the furnace, which is perforated  cine are :~
 so as (so permit the metal to flow into a   1. Oxidum plumbi  album.   See  Cerussa
 receptable defended by  a lining of char-  and Plumbi carbonas.
 coal.                                        2. Oxidum plumbi rubrum.  See Mini-
  -The scoria remaining above in the fur-  nm.
 nace still retain a  considerable  proportion    3.  Oxidum  plumbi semivitreum.   See
 of lead; in order to extract it, the scoria Lithargyrum and Oxidum plumbi semivitre-
must be  fused in a blast furnace.  The lead um.
 is by  that means  separated, and cast into    4. Superacetas plumbi.  See Plumbi su-
 iron moulds, each of which contains a por-  peracetas.
 tion called a pig of lead.   These pigs  are    5  Liquor plumbi acetatis.  See Liquor
 sold under the name of ore lead.            plumbi acetatis.
  To disengage the silver from  lead thus    6.  Liquor plumbi acetatis dilutus.  See
obtained, the metal is  subjected to the ac-  Liquor plumbi acetatis dilutus.
tion of the refining furnace.  The continu-    Lazuli  lapis.  See Lapis lazuli.
 al application of a quantity of fresh air,    Ledum   palustre.     The  systematic
which is  thrown by means of large bellows  name of  the rosmarinus sylvestris.  See
 upon  the fused lead, yvhich is  at the same  Rosmarinus sylvestris.
time heated as intensely as possible, oxy-    Lesna.   (From-.xiaiva,  a lioness;  so
dates  the lead,  and  converts it into  the  named from its power.)  A plaster for the
yellow scaly oxyd, known  by the name of hip.
 litharge^                                    LEECH.  Hirudo.   A  genus of insects
  This scaly oxyd  being driven off from the  belonging to the order of vermes intestina.
 surface of the fused metal, as it is formed,  The body  moves  either forward or back-
 leaves  the  silver  alone unaltered  at  the  ward.   There are  several species, princi-
 bottom.                                   pally distinguished by their colour; but
  The lytharge is then to be fused in con-  that most  known  to  medical  men is the
tact with charcoal, that  it may assume the  Idrudo  medidnalis,  or  medicinal   leech,
properties of metallic  lead.                which grows to the length of (wo or three 
LEE
LEE              433
inches.   The body is of a blackish brown
colour, marked on the back with six yel-
low spots, and edged with a yellow line on
each side;  but both the spots and  lines
grow faint, and almost disappear, at some
seasons.  The head is smaller than the tail,
which fixes itself very (irnvy to  any thing
the creature pleases. U  is  viviparous, and
produces  but one  voting one -it a time,
which is in the month of July.   It is an in-
habitant of clear running  waters, and is
well known for  its  use  in bleeding.  The
species  most nearly  approaching this, and
which it is necessary to  distinguish, is the
Idrudo aanguistigit, or horseleech.  -Tins is
larger  than the former;  its skin is smooth
and glossy ; the body is depressed, the back
is  dusky; and  the belly is  of a yellowish
green,  having a  yellow  laternal  margin.
It  inhabits stagnant waters.
   Tiie leech's head  is armed with a sharp
instrument that makes three wounds at once.
They are three  sharp   tubercles, strong
enough  to cut through  the  skin of a  man,
or even of an ox, or horse.  The month
is, as it were, the body  of" the pump, and
the  tongue, or  fleshy nipple, the sucker;
by the working of this piece of mechanism,
the blood is made to rise up to the conduit
which conveys it  to the animal' stomach.
yvhich  is a  membranaceous skin, divided
into twenty-four small cells.  The  blood
which is sucked out  is there preserved  for
several months, almost without coagulating,
and proves a store of provision to the animal.
The nutritious parts, absorbed  after diges-
tion by animals,  need  not  in this  to be
disengaged  from  the heterogeneous  sub-
stances ; nor indeed  is there an anus disco-
verable in the leech; mere transpiration
seems to be all that  it performs, the mr.tter
fixing on  the  surface of the body, and af-
terwards coming off in small threads.  Of
this, an experiment  may  be tried, by put-
ting a  leech  into  oil, where it keeps alive
for several days; upon  being taken out,
and put into water, there appears to loosen
from its body a kind of slough, shaped like
the  creature's body.  The org-an of respi-
ration, though unascertained, seems  to  be
situated in the  mouth ;  for if, like an  in-
sect, it  drew breath  through vent-holes; it
would  not subsist in oil, as, by  it, these
would be stopped up.
   The first species only is used in medicine;
being applied to the skin in order to draw
off"  blood.    With  this view  they   are
employed  to  bleed young children,  and
for  the  purposes of  topical bleeding,  in
rases  of inflammation,  fulness,  or  pain.
 Th y may  be  employed  in  every  case
wlKre topical bleedings are  thought neces-
sarv, or  where venesection  cannot be per-
formed. It'the leech does not fasten, a drop
of sugared  milk  is  put on the  spot it is
wished  to fix  on, or  a little  blood is drawn
by means of a slight puncture; after which
it  immediately settles.   The leech, when
fixed, should be  watched,  lest it should
find  its way into the anus, when used for
tlie  haemorrhoids,  or pene'rate into the
rcsophagus, if employed to draw the gums;
otherwise it might fix upon the stomach, or
intestines.  In  such a c.-.se, the best and
quickest remedy is  to sv:.!1 ,w  some salt:
which is the method practised  to make it
loose its hold, when it sucks longer  than
is  intended.  Vegetable  o:-  volatile alkali,
pepper, or acids, also make it  leave the
part on  which it was applied.   Cows and
horses have been known  to receive leeches,
when drinking, into the  throat;  and the
usual remedy  is to force down  some salt,
which   makes  t^iern  fall  off.    If  it  is
intended that  the  leech should draw a
larger  quantity of  blood, the  end of the
tail  is  cut  off'-,  and it then sucks  con-
tinually, to  make up the loss it. sustains.
The discharge occasioned by the puncture
of a leech is usually of more service than
the  process itself.   When too abundant, it
is easily stopped with brandy, vinegar, or
other styptics,  or with a compress of dry
linen rags, bound strongly on the bleeding
orifice.   They  are said to be very restless
before a change of  w.ather, if confined to
glasses,  and to fix  themselves  above the
water on the approach of a fine day.
  As these little animals are depended on
for the removal of very dangerous diseases,
and  as  they often seem capriciously deter-
mined to resist the endeavours made to
cause them to adhere, the following direc-
tions are added, by which their assistance
may, with more certainty, be obtained.
  The introducing  a  hand,  to which any
ill-flavoured  medicine  adheres, into the
water in which they are kept, will be of-
ten sufficient to deprive  them of life ; the
application of a small quantity  of any sa-
line  matter to  their skin immediately oc-
casions the  expulsion of the  contents  of
their stomach;  and  what is most to our
purpose, the least flavour of any medica-
ment that has been applied remaining on
the  skin, or even the accumulation of the
matter  of perspiration,  will prevent them
from fastening. The skin should therefore,
previous to their application, be  very care-
fully cleansed from  any foulness, and mois-
tened with a little  milk. The method of
applying them is by retaining them to the
skin by $ small wine-glass, or  the' bottom
ofa  large pill-box, when  they will, in gene-
ral,  in a little  time  fasten  themselves to
the  skin.  On their removal, die rejection
of the blood they have  drawn may be ob-
tained by the application of salt ex'.ernai-
ly: but it is to be  remarked,  that ? few
grains of salt are sufficient for this purpose;
and that covering them v. ith it,  as is some-
times done, generally destroys wem.
  LEEK. Allium porrum.  A  weli-knoyvn
veuvi i  >le,  much employed for  culinary
  l3K' 
434
LEN
LEP
purposes.  The recent root and juice are
exhibited internally  in quartan  fever, in
dyspepsy,  dropsy, asthma,   and scurvy.
JJee Porrum.
  Lei*ra.  (From xtyvov, a fringed edge.)
The extremities ofthe pudenda muliebrum.
  LEGUMEN.  (From lego,  to  gather;
so called because they are usually gathered
by the hand.)  All kinds of pulse are so
called.
  Leichen.  See  Lichen.
  Leienteria.  See Lienteria.
  Leipopsychia.   (From xtrrrm,  to  leave,
and 4u/t"» lne  son\, or  life.)   A swoon.
See Syncope.
  Leipoptria.  (From xttrrce, to leave, and
mg, heat.)  A kind of ardent fever, where
the internal parts are  scorched with heat,
while the external parts are cold.
  Leipothymia.  (From xwrrm, to leave, and
Svyoe, the mind.)  See Lipothymia.
  Leme.  (From  xa,  much, and yva>,  to
wink.)   A defect in the eyes, when they are
always winking.
  Lemithochorton.   See  Corallina  Corsi-
cana.
  Lemma.   (From xtrru, to  decorticate.)
Bark.  The skin.
  Lemnius.  (From Lemnos, whence it  is
brought.)   A species  of bole called terra
lemnia, or earth of Lemnos.
  Lemon.  See Limon.
  Lemon scurvy-grass.   See Cochlearia hor-
tends.
  Lenientia.   (From lenio, to assuage.)
Medicines which abate irritation.
  Lenitiva.  (From lenis, gentle.)   Me-
dicines yvhich gently palliate diseases. Gen-
tle purgatives.
  Lt.nitive  electuary.    A  preparation
composed chiefly of senna and some aro-
matics, with the  pulp of tamarinds.  It is
given in doses of a tea-spoonful,  or more,
frequently  repeated, as a  mild laxative;
and,  when  fresh, it answers this purpose
well.  See Confectio Senna.
  LENS.   (A lentore,- from its  glutinous
quality.)   1. The  lentil.   <pAx.oe of the
Greeks.   Ervum lens of Linnaeus :—pedun-
cttlis  subbifioris ;  seminibus co-npressis, con-
vexis.  There  are two varieties; the one
with large, the other  small  seedt.   They
are eaten in many places  as we eat peas.
than which they are more  flatulent, and
more difficult  to digest.  A decoction  of
these seeds is used as a lotion to the ulce-
rations  after small-pox,  and, it is said,
with success.
 * 2. S^e also Chrystalline lens.
   Lenticula.    (Dim. of lens,  a lentil.)
 A smaller sort of lentil.   Also a freckle, or
•mall pustule, resemblingthe seeds of lentil.
   Lenticular.    (From  lenticulaire, dou-
 bly convex.)  A surgical instrument, em-
ployed for  removing  the jagged particles
of bone from the edge of the perforation
made in the cranium with the trephine.
  Lentictjlaria.    (From lenticula.)  A
species of lentil.
  Lentigo.   (From lens, a lentil; so nam-
ed from  its  likeness to  lentil-seeds.)  A
freckle.
  Lentil.   An annual  vegetable of the
pulse kind,  much used for improving the
flavour of soups.
  Lentiscus.  (From lentesco,  to become
clammy ;  so called from the gumminess of
its juice.)  The mastich-tree.
  LENTOR.   (From lentus, clammy.)  A
viscidity or siziness of any fluid.
  Leoninus.  (From leo,  the  lion.)  An
epithet of that sort of leprosy called leonti-
asis.
  Leontiasis.  (From  Aeair,   a lion;  so
called because it is said lions are subject to
it.)  A species of leprosy resembling the
elephantiasis.
  LEONTODON.   (From xeoov, the lion,
and  cftse, a tooth; so called from its sup-
posed resemblance.  The name of a genus
of  plants in the  Linnaean system.  Class,
Syngeneda.    Order,  Polygamia  aqualis.
The dandelion.
  Leontopodium.   (From xtm a lion, and
True, a foot;  so named from its supposed
resemblance.)  The herb lion's foot.
  LEONURUS.   (From  xmv,  a lion, and
Kg*,  a tail:  so named from its likeness.)
1. The  name of a genus of plants  in the
Linnaean  system.   Class,  Didynamia.  Or-
der, Gymnospermia.  Lion's tail.
  2- The name,  in some pharmacopoeias,
for the lion's tail.
  Leopard's bane.   See Arnica.
  Lepidium.   (From xtrrte, a scale;  so
named  from  its  supposed usefulness  in
cleansing the skin from scales  and impuri-
ties.)   Pepper-wort.
  Lepidosarcoma.   (From xtrrte, a  scale,
and o-agf, flesh.)   An  irregular scaly tu-
mour.
  Lepisma.   (From xtrrifa, to decorticate.)
Decortication.   A peeling off of the skin.
  LEPRA.   (From xtvte, a scale ; named
from  its appearance.   The leprosy.   A
disei.se in the. class cachexia, and order im-
petigines, of Cullen.  Dr.  Willan describes
this  disease  as  characterized  by  scaly
patches, of different  sizes, but having al-
ways nearly a circular form. In this coun-
try,  three varieties of the disease an ob-
served, which  he  has described undei the
title of Lepra vulgaris,  Lepra  alphos, Le-
pra nigricans.
  1. The Lepra vulgaris exhibits first srmll
distinct elevations ofthe cuticle, which are
reddish  and shining, but never contain any
fluid; these patches continue  to enlarge
gradually, till they nearly equal the  dimen-
sions of a crown-piece.  They  have always
an  orbicular, or oval form;   are covered
with dry scales, and surrounded  by a red
border.   The  scales accumulate  on them,
 so  as to form a thick  prominent  crust, 
                   LEP

 which is  quickly re-produced, whether it
 fall  off spontaneously, or may luve been
 forcibly  detached.   This species of lepra
 somet imes appears first at the elbow, or on
 the fore-arm;  but more generally about the
 knee.    In  the  latter case,  the primary
 patch forms immediately below the patella,
 within a  few  weeks, several  other scaly
 circles appear  along the  fore  part of the
 leg and  thigh, increasing by degrees, till
 they  come  nearly into contact.  The dis-
 ease  is  ihen often  stationary for a consi-
 derable length of time,   If it advance fur-
 ther, the progress is towards the hip and
 loins;  afterwards,  to  the  sides,  back,
 shoulders, and, about the same time, to the
 arms  and hands.  In the greater number of
 cases, the Ii dry scalp is the part last affect-
 ed : although  the circles  formed on it re-
 main for sometime distinct, yet they finally
 unite, and  cover the whole  surface on
 whicii the hair grows with a white  scaly
 incrustation.  This appearance is attended,
 more  especially  in  hot  weather,  with  a
 troublesome itching, and with a  eatery
 discharge for  several  hours,  when any
 portion  of the crust is detached, which
 takes place  from very slight impressions.
 The'pubes in adults is sometimes affected
 in the same manner as the head : and if the
 subject  be a female, there is usually an in-
 ternal pruritus  pudendi.  In some cases of
 the disorder, the  nails, both of the fingers
 and  to'-s, are  thickened, and deeply in-
 dented longitudinally.  When the lepra ex-
 tends universally, it  becomes  highly dis-
 gus ing in its appearance, and inconvenient
 from the stiffness and torpor occasioned by
 it in the limbs. The  disease, however, even
 in this advanced stage, is  seldom  disposed
 to  terminate spontaneously.  It continues
 nearly m the same state for  several years,
 or sometimes during the whole life of the
 person affected, not  being apparently con-
 nected with  any disorder of the constitu-
 tion.
   2. Lepra alphos.  The scaly patches in
 the alphos are smaller than those  of the
 lepra vulgaris, and also differ from them in
 having their  central  parts  depressed or
 indented.   This  disorder usually begins
 about  the elbow, with distinct,  eminent
 asperities,  of a dull  red  colour, and not
 much longer than papillae.  These, in  a
 short  time, dilate to nearly  the size of a
 silver  penny.  Two  or three  days after-
 wards, the central part of them suffers a
 depression, within wliich small  white pow-
 dery  scales may be observed.   The  sur-
 rounding border,  however, still continues
 to be raised, but retains the same  size and
 the same red colour as at first.  The whole
 of the fore-arm, and sometimes the back of
 the hand, is spotted  with similar patches 5
 they seldom  become confluent,  excepting
 round  the  elbow, wliich,  in that case, is
covered with  an uniform crust.  This afl'ec-
                   LEU              435

  tion appears in the  same manner upon the
  joint of the knee, but without spreading
  far along the thigh or leg.   Dr. Willan has
  seldom seen it on the  trunk of the body,
  and never on  the face.  It is a disease of
  long duration,  and not less difficult to cure
  than the foregoing species of  lepra ; even
  when the scaly patches have been removed
  by persevering in the use  of  suitable ap-
  plications, the cuticle  still remains red,
  tender, and brittle, very slowly recovering
  its usual texture.   The alphos,  as above
  described, frequently occurs in this coun-

   ji. The Lepra nigricans differs little from
  the lepra vulgaris, as to its form and distri-
  bution.  The  most  striking difference is
  in the colour of the patches, whicii are
  dark  and livid.  They appear  first on the
  legs and fore-arms, exieading afterwards to
  the thighs, loins, neck, and in.,ids.   Their
  central part  is not  depressed, as in the
  alphos.  Tiiey are somewhat smaller in size
  than the patches of the lepra vulgaris, and
  not only is  the border livid  or purplish,
  but the livid colour of the base likewise
  appears  through  the  scaly incrustation,
  which  is seldom very thick.  It is further
  to be observed, that  the scales are more
  easily detached than  in  the  other forms of
  lepra, and that the surface remain:  longer
  excoriated, discharging  lymph, often with
  an intermixture of blood, till a new incrus-
  tation forms, which is usually hard, brittle,
 and irregular.  The lepra nigricans affects
 persons whose occupation is attended with
 much fatigue, and exposes them to cold or
 damp,  and  to  a precarious or mj* oper
 mode of diet; as soldiers, brewers, labour-
 ers, butchers, stage-coachmen, scullermen,
 &c.; some women are also liable to it, who
 are habituated to poor living and constant
 hard labour.
   Lepra grjecorcm.  The  lepra vulgaris,
 alphos, and nigricans, have  all been so de-
 scribed.
   Leprosy.  See Lepra.
   Leptuntica.  (From xmoe, thin.)  At-
 tenuating medicines.
   Leptysmus.   (From xtrrroe, slender.) At-
 tenuation, or the making a  substance less
solid.
   Leros.   (From x»gu, to trifle.) A slight
delirium.
   LETHARGY.   Lethargus.   A   heavy
and constant sleep, with scarce any inter-
vals of  waking; yvhen awakened, the per-
son answers, but ignorant or forgetful of
what he said, immediately sinks into the
same state of sleep.  It  is  considered as
an imperfect apoplexj-, and is mostly symn.
tomatic.
  Lethea.  (From  xn8>,,  forgetfulness; so
named  because  it causes forgetfulness.)
The name of the poppy.
  Lettuce, garden.   See Lactuca.
  Leccacantua.    (From   x;vms,  white, 
4*6
LEV
LEV
and etxivS*,  a thorn ; so named  from its
white blossom.)   The cotton-thistle.
  Leucanthemum vulgare.    (Prom xtv-
Koe, white, and avSuyoe, a flower; so called
from its white floret.)   See Bellis major.
  Liiucelectrum.    (From  xtvKoe,  white,
and extx.rgov, amber.)  White amber.
  1,i.uco^acha>um.   (From r.ivuze, white,
ant-'' ..a^avov, a herb  ; so named from its co-
lour.)  Wild valerian.
  "LEUCOMA.     (From  xwx.oe,  white.)
Lettcoma  and albugo are often used  syno-
nymously, to denote a white opacity- of the
cornea.  Both of them, according to  Scar-
pa, are essentially different from the nebula
of the cornea; for  they are not the conse-
quence of  chronic ophthalmy,  attended
yvith  varicose veins, and  an effusion  of a
milky scrum into  the texture of the deli-
cate continuation of the conjunction  over
the cornea;  but are the result  of violent
acute  ophthalmy.   In this state,  a  dense
coagulating  lymph is  extravasated  from
the arteries; sometimes  superficially,  at
other  times deeply into the  substance  of
the cornea.  On other occasions,  the dis-
ease  consists of a  firm callous cicatrix on
this membrane, the effects of an ulcer,  or
wound, with lost; of substance.   The  term
 albugo strictly  belongs to the first form of
 the disease : leucoma to the last,  more par-
ticularly  yvhen  the opacity,  occupies the
 whole, or the chief part, of the cornea.
   Leuconymphjea.  (From  xtvuoe, white,
 and wy<$AiA, the water-lily.)  See Nymphaa
 alba.
   Leucophagium.   (From  xtvKoe,  v.'hite,
 and  qpyoo, to  eat.)  A  medicated white
 food.*
    LEUCOPHLEG MATIC.    (Leucophleg-
 masia;   from  xtvKoe,  white, and <pxeyy&,
 phlegm.)  A  term applied  by  the  older
 medical  yvriters  to a dropsical  habit of
 body.
    Leucopiper.   (From  xtvnoe,  white, and
 Trrrrtgie, pepper.)   See Piper nigrum.
    LEUCORROZA. (From xtvnoe, white, and
 ptm,  to  flow.)   Fluor  albus.   The whites.
 An increased secretion of white mucus from
 the vagina of women, arising from debility,
 and not  from the venereal virus.
    Leucorruois.  (Prom  r.vjy.ce, white, and
 pta>, to flow.)  A  discharge of mucus from
  the intestines.
    LEV ATOR.  (From levo,  to lift up.)  A
  muscle  whose office is to  lift up the i>art to
  which it is attached.
    LEVATOR ANGULI  ORIS.   Elevator
  labiorum communis ot Douglas.  Caninus of
  Winslow, and S:.s maxillo labial of Dumas.
  A muscle situated above  the mouth, which
  draws the comer of  the mouth  upwards,
  and makes that part of the cheek opposite
  to the ciin prominent, as  in sn.iling.  It
  arises tfon and fleshy from the  hollow of
  the  superior maxillary bone, betyveen the
root of the socket of the first grinder and
the foramen infra orbiturium, and is insert-
ed  into the angle of the mouth and under
lip, where it joins with its antagonist.
  LEVATOR   A XI.    Levatyr  magnus,
seu internus of Douglas.  Pubo coccigi an-
nulare  of  Dumas.   This  muscle  arises
from the os pubis, within  the pelvis, as far
up as the upper edge of  the foramen thy-
roideuni, and  joining of the os pubis with
the cs  ischium, rom the  thin tendinous
membrane that covers the obturator  inter-
nus and coccygaeus muscles, from the spi-
nous process of the ischium.  From these
origins all  round die inside of the  pelvis,
its fibres run down like rays from the cir-
cumference to a centre, to be inserted into
the sphincter  ani, acceleratoies urnia;, and
anterior part  of the two last bones  of the
os coccygis, surrounding the extremity of
the rectum, neck of  the  bladder, prostate
gland, and part of the vesicula? seminaies.
Its fibres, joining with those of its  fellow,
form a funnel-shaped hole, that draws the
rectum  upwards after  the evacuation of
the faces, and assists in  shutting it.  The
 levatores am also  sustain the  contents of
 the pelvis, and assist in ejecting- the semen,
 urine,  and contents of  the rectum, -ancl
 perhaps, by pressing upon  the  veins, con-
 tribute  greatly to  the erection  of the
 penis.
    LEVATOR LABII INFERIOR1S.  Le-
 vator menti of  Albinus.  Incirivus inferior
 of Winslow.   Elevator  labii inferioris pro-
 prius of Douglas.  A muscle of the mouth
 situated below the lips; it  arises -from the
 lower jaw, at the roots ofthe alveoli of two
 incisor teeth and the cuspidatus, and is in-
 serted into the under lip  and skin of the
 chin.
    LEVATOR  LABI!  SUPERIORIS AL-
 jEQUE NASI.   Elevator  labii  superioris
 proprius of Douglas   Incisivus lateralis  et
 pytamidalis  of Winslow.   A muscle   of
 the mouth and lips, that raises the upper
 lip towards the orbit, and a little outwards;
 it serves also to draw the skin of the nose
 upwards and  outwards, by which the nos-
 tril is dilate'd.  It arises by  two  distinct
 origins; the first, broad and fleshy, from
 the external  pan  of the orbitar process of
 the superior  maxillary  bone,  immediately
 above the loramen  infra  orbitanum; the
 second, from the nasal process of the supe-
 rior maxillary bone, where it joins the  os
 frontis.  The first portion is  inserted into
 the upper lip and orbicularis muscle, the
  second into the upper lip and outer part of
  the ala nasi.
     LEVATOR LABII SUPERIORIS PRO-
  PitiUS.  Musculus incisivus.   It arises un-
  der the edge of the orbit, and is  inserted
  into the middle ofthe lip.
     Levator  oculi.    See  Rectus superior
  oculi. 
LEV
L1C
437
  LEVATOR  PALATI.    Levator palati
mollis of Vlhir.us.   Pelrosalpingo-staphilinus,
vel salpingo-staphilinus  internus vulgo  of
Winslow.   Salpingo-staphilinus of Valsalva.
Pterigo-staphilinus externus vulgo of Dou-
gla i.    Sphano-staphilinus  of Cowper.   A
-Mti rle situated between the lower jaw and
the os hjoides later dy. It arises tendinous
and fleshy from the, xtt em ty of the petrous
portion ofthe  temporal bone, where it is
perforated by the  Eustachian  tube,  and
also from the membranous part ofthe same
tube, and is inserted into the whole  length
ofthe velum pendulum palati, as far as the
root of the uvula, and unites with its fellow.
Its use is  to  draw  the velum pendulum
palali upwards and backwards, so as to shut
the passage from the fauces into the moulh
and nose.
   Lhvator palati mollis.   See  Levator
palati.
   LEVATOR PALPEBILE SUPERIORIS.
.'Iperienspalpebrarum rectus.   Apertor oculi.
A proper muscle of the upper eyelid, that
opens the  eye, by drawing the eyelid  up-
wards. It arises from the upper part of the
foramen  opticum of the sphaenoid bone,
above the  rectus superior  oculi, near  the
trochlearis, and is inserted by a broad thin
tendon into the cartilage that supports the
upper eyelid.
   Levator parvus.  See  Transversus pe-
rinri.
   LEVATOR   SCAPULA.     A   muscle
situated on the posterior part of the neck,
 thai pulls the  scapula upwards and a little
forwards.   This name,  which  was  first
given tn  it by Riolanus, has been adopted
by Albinus. Douglas calls  it elevator seu
 musculuti patientia ;  and Winslow;  angula-
 ris vulgo  levator proprius.   It  is  a  long
 muscle, nearly two inches  in breadth,  and
 is situated  obliquely  under  the  anterior
 edge  of the trapezius.  It arises tendinous
 and fleshy from the transverse processes of
 the four  and sometimes five superior ver-
 tebrae colli, by  so  m.niy  distinct  slips,
 which soon unite to  form a muscle that
 runs  obliquely  downwards  aih-Outwards,
 and  is inserted  by a flat tendon  into the
 upper angle of the scapula.   Its use is to
 raise the scapula upwards, and a Utile for-
 wards.
    LEV IGATIOX.  The reduction of hard
 substances, by tiilute, to impalpable pow-
 ders.
    Luv istiitm.   (Prom lexo, to assuage;
 so called  from the relief it gives in painful
 flatulencies.)   Lovage.  The odour of this
 plant, Ligustrum levisticum' of Linnaeus :—
 foliis multiplidbrs,  folioiis  supeme incisis,
 is vi  y strong, and particularly ungrateful;
 its taste is warm and arom .tic.  It abounds
 wiui a  yellowish gummy  resinous juice,
 very much resembling  opoponax.  Its vir-
 tues  are  supposed  to be similar to those
 of angelica and  nuster-vvort, in expelling
flatulences, exciting sweat, and opening ob-.
structions; Uieretore it  is chiefly used in
hysterical disorders and  uterine  obstruc-
tions.  The leaves, eaten  in salad, are ac-
counted emmenagi gne.  Th.-  root,  winch
is less ungrateful than the leaves, is said to
possess similar virtues, and may be enr/iioy-
ed in powder.
  Lexipuarmaca.    (Prom xtyu,  to  ter-
minate, and <pAgy.AK.ov, poison.)  Medicines
which resist or destroy the, power of pgi-
son.
  Lexipyreta.   (From   xtya-,  to  make
cease, and  rrvgnroe, a fever.)  Febrifuge
medicines.
  Libaihum.  (From htSafa, to make moist;
so called because it grows in watery pLces.)
The lesser centaury.
  Lihanotis.   (From xiCavoe, frankincense
so  called from its resemblance in smell  to
frankincense.)  Rosemary.
  Limanus.   (Prom Libunon, a mountain
in Syri.-,  where it grows.)   Tlie frankin-  -
cense-tree.
  Libos.  (From xttSw, to distil.)  A rheum
or deflixion from the eyes.
  Li burn uk.    (From   Liburnia,   the
country where it flourished.)   The mealy-
tree.
  Liiiianus.  (From a«£s>, to lick; so call-
ed  because it  is commonly used in licking
up any thing.)'  The fore-finger.
   LlCflEN.   (xux»v, or  xt^v,  a  tetter  or
ring-worm.)   Lichen is,  by  Dr.  AVallen,
defined  an  extensive eruption or papulae
affecting  adults,  connected  with internal
disorders, usually terminating in scurf, re-
current, not contagious.  The varieties  of
lichen he  considers  under the denomina-
tions of Lichen siiiiplex, Lichen ugrius Lichen
pilaris,  Lichen  lividus,  and  Lichen tro-
picus.
   1. The Lichen simplex usually commences
with head-ache, flushing ofthe face, loss of
appetite, general  langour, and en.reased
quickness of the pulse.   Distinct  red papu-
 lae ari-te  first nbout the cheeks and cnin, or
 on  the arms;  and,  in  the course of three
 or  four  days,  the  same appearar.ee takes
 place on the  neck, body, and lower extre-
 mities, accompanied  with an  unpleasant
 sensation of tingling, which is  somewnat
 aggravated 'during  the ni^lit   In about a
 week the colour of the eruption fades, :,nd
 the cuticle begins to separate ; the whole
 surface is at length covered with scurfy ex-
 foliation-,, which are par,icuiarly huge, and
 continue  longest  m the flexures  of Die
joints.  The  duration of the complaint i;
 seldom in any two  cases alike ; ten, four-
 teen, seventeen, or  sometimes twenty davs
 intei'vene betwixt the eruption ami. the re-
 novation of the cuticle.   I'he febrile state,
 or  rather the state of uritation at the  be-
 ginning of  this disorder, is seldom consi-
 derable enough to  confine  the patient to
 the house.   Alter remaining five or six 
438
LIC
L1C
 days, it is generally relieved on the appear-  exfoliations of the cuticle, one of  which
 ance  of the eruption.   This, as  well as  surrounds  the base of  each  hair.   This
 some other species  of the lichen, occurs  complaint, as likewise the lichen  agrius,
 about  the  beginning of summer, or in au-  frequently  occurs in persons accustomed to
 tumn, more especially affecting persons of  drink largely of spirituous liquors undi.
 a weak and irritable habit; hence women  luted.
 are more  liable to  it than men.  Lichen    4. Lichen llvidus. The  papulae charac-
 simplex is  also a  frequent sequel of acute  terizing this eruption are of a dark red, or
 diseases, particularly  fever and  catarrhal  livid hue, and somewhat  more permanent
 inflammation,  of which it  seems  to pro-  than  in  the  foregoing species  of lichen.
 duce a crisis.  In these cases the  eruption  They appear chiefly on  the arms and legs,
 has been termed, by medical  writers, sea-  but sometimes extend  to other parts of the
 bies critica.  Many instances of it are cd-  body.  They are finally succeeded, though
 lected under that title by Suuvages, No-  at very uncertain periods, by slight exfoli-
 soh .Method.  Class x.   Order 5.  Imped-  ations of the cuticle, after which a fresh
 gines.                                     eruption  is  not  preceded nor  attended by
   2. The   Lichen  agrius is  preceded  by  any febrile  symptoms.  It principally af-
 nausea, pain in  the  stomach, head-ache,  fects  persons of a  weak constitution, who
 loss of strength, and  deep-seated  pains in  live on a  poor diet, and are engaged in la-
 the limbs, yvith fits  of coldness and shiver-  borious occupations. Young persons, and
 ing; yyhich symptoms  continue  several  often children, living in confined situations,
 days,  and  are sometimes relieved by the  or using  little exercise, are also subject to
 papulous eruption.  The papulae  are  dis-  the lichen lividus; and in them, the papulae
 tributed  in  clusters, or often  in  large  are generally intermixed with the petechiae,
 patches,  chiefly on the arms, the upper  or larger  purple  spots, resembling vibices.
 part of the breast,  the  neck, face, back,  This circumstance  points out  the affinity
 and sides of the abdomen; they  are  of a  of the Uchen  lividus with  the  purpura, or
 vivid  red colour, and  have a redness, or  land-scurvy, and the connection is further
 some  degree  of  inflammation,   diffused  proved by  the exciting causes, which are
 round them 10  a  considerable extent, and  the  same in  both complaints.   The  same
 attended with itching, heat, and a painful  method of treatment is likewise successful
 tingling.  Dr. Willan has observed, in one  in both cases.  They are  presently  cured
 or two cases where  it was produced from  by nourishing food, moderate exercise in
 imprudent exposure  to cold, that an acute  the open air, along with the use  of Peruvian
 disease ensued,  yvith great quickness  of  and vitriolic acid, or the  tinctufe of muri-
 the pulse, heat, thirst, pains of the bowels,  ated steel.
 frequent vomiting, head-ach, and delirium.    5. Lichen tropicus. By this  term is ex-
 After  these symptoms had continued ten  pressed the prickly heat, a  papulous erup-
 days, or somewhat  longer, the  patient re-  tion, almost universally affecting Europeans
 covered, though the  eruption  did  not re-  settled in tropical climates. The prickly
 turn.  The diffuse  redness connecting the  heat appears  without any  preceding dis-
 papulae, and the tendency to become  pus-  order  oi" the constitution.   It  consists  of
 tular, distinguish the lichen agrius from the  numerous papulae, about the size ofa small
 lichen simplex, and the other varieties of  pin's head, and elevated  so as to produce a
 this complaint, in whicii the inflammation   considerable roughness on  the  skin.   The
 does not extend  beyond the basis of the   papulae are of a vivid red colour, and often
 papulx, and which terminates in scurf, or   exhibit an  irregular form, two or  three
 scales.                                    of them being in  many places  united to-
   3. Lichen pilaris.  This  is merely a  mo-  gether; but no  redness or inflammation
 dification ofthe first species of lichen, and,  extends to the skin in the interstices ofthe
 like it, often alternates with  complaints of  papulae.
 the  head, or stomach, in irritable  habits.    Lichen  caninus.  The systematic name
 The peculiarity of the irruption is, that the  of the ash-coloured ground liver-wort.  See
 small tubercles or asperities appear only at  Lichen dnereus terrestris.
 the roots of the hairs ef the skin, being pro-    Lichen  cinereus  terrestris.  Muscus
 bably occasioned by an enlargement  of their  caninus. This cryptogamious plant, called
 bulbs,  or an unusual fulness of the blood-  ash-coloured ground  liver-wort, and scien-
 vessels distributed to them.  This affection  tifically, Lichen caninus by Linnaeus, has a
 is  distinguishable from the cutis anserina,  weak, faint smell, and a sharpish taste.  It
 by its permanency, by its red papulx,  and  w«s for a  long time highly  extolled  as a
 by the  troublesome  itching  or tingling  medicine of  singular virtue, in  preventing
 which attends it.   If  a part thus affected  and curing that dreadful disorder whicii is
be violently rubbed,  some of the  papulae  produced by the bite of  rabid animals, but
 enlarge to  the size of wheals, but the tu-  now deservedly forgotten.  See Pulvis an-
mour soon subsides  again.  The eruption  tilyssus.                               v
continues more or less vivid for about ten    Lichen  coccifehus.  See  Muscus pyxi-
 days, and   terminates,  as usual, in small  datus. 
                  LIC

  LICIIEX  ISLANDICUS.  The  medici-
nal qualities of the lichen islandicus have
lately been so well  established at Vienna,
that this plant is now admitted into the ma-
teria  medica of the Edinburgh pharmaco-
poeia.  It is extremely mucilaginous.and to
taste  is bitter, and somewhat  astringent.
Its bitterness,  as  well  as  the purgative
quality whicii  its  manifest, in its recent
state, are in a great measure dissipated on
drj'ini,', or may be extracted by a slight in-
fusion in water, so  that the inhabitants of
Iceland convert  it into a tolerably grateful
and nutritive food.  An ounce of this li-
chen, boiled a quarter of an hour in a pint
of water, yielded seven ounces of a muci-
lage as thick as that procured by the  solu-
tion of one pint of gum-arabic in three of
water.
   The medical virtues of this lichen were
probably first  learned  from  the Icelanders,
who  employ it in its fresh  state as a lax-
ative ; but  when deprived of this quality,
and properly prepared, we  are told that it
is an efficacious remedy in  consumptions,
coughs,  dysenteries,  and diarrhoeas.  Sco-
poli seems to have been the first, who, ot
late years, called the attention of physicians
to  this remedy in consumptive  disorders  :
and further instances of  its success are
related by Herz, Cramer, Tromsdorff', Ebe-
ling, Paulisky, Stoll, and others, who bear
testimony  of its efficacy in most of the
otlier  complaints  above-mentioned.   Dr.
Herz  says, that  since  he  first used the
lichen in dysentery, he found it so success-
ful, that he never had occasion to employ
any other remedy ; it must be  observed,
however, that cathartics and emetics were
always repeatedly administered  before he
had recourse to the lichen, to whicii he also
occasionally added opium.   Dr. Chrichton
informs us,  that during seven months resi-
dence at V ienna, he had frequent opportu-
nities of seeing the  lichen  islandicus tried
in phthisis pulmonalis at the general hospi-
tals,  and confesses,  " that it by no means
answered the expectation he had formed of
it." He adds, however, " from  what I have
seen, I am fully convinced in my own mind
that there are only two species of this dis-
ease where this sort  of  lichen  promises a
cure.  The two species I  hint at are the
phthisis  haemoptoica,  and the phthisis
pituitosa, or mucosa.   In several cases of
these, 1 have seen the patients so f\r gel
the better  of their complaints as to be dis-
missed the hospital cured, but whether they
remained long so or not I cannot take upon
me to say."  That this lichen  strengthens
the digestive power-, and proves extremely
nutritious, there run be no doubt ; but the
great medicinal efficacy attributed to it al
Vienna  will  not  readily  be  credited at
London.   It   is  commonly given  in the
form ofa decoction ; an ounce and a half
of the lichen being  boiled in a quart  of
                  LIG              439

milk.  Of this a tea-cupful is directed to
be drank frequently  in the course ofthe
day.  If milk disagree with the stomach,
a simple decoction of the lichen in water
is to be used.  Care ought to be taken that
it be boiled over a slow fire, and not longer
than a quarter of an hour.'
  Lichen pixidatus.    The  systematic
name of the cup-moss.  See Muscus pyxi-
datus.
  Lichen  plicatus.    The   systematic
nameof the Muscus arboreus.  See Muscus
arboreus.
  Lichen pulmovarius.   The systematic
name of  the officinal  muscus pulmonarius
quercinus.  See Pulmonaria arborea.
  Lichen   roccella.   The   systematic
name of the  rocella of the shops.   See
Roccella.
  Lichen   saxatilis.    The systematic
name of the muscus crani humani.   See
Usnea.
  LIEN.  (From xuoe,  soft,  or  smooth.)
The spleen.
  LIEN  SINARUM.  The  faba  Aigyp.
tia.
  LIENTERIA.    (From  xuoe, smooth,
tvrtgov, the intestine, and ptm, to flovv.)  The
Liitins call it levitas intestinorum. Lyenterjr.
Dr. Cullen makes  it a species of diarrhoea.
See Diarrhoea.
  LIFE.   To live, may be defined the pro-
perty of acting from an  intrinsic power;
hence the life of an animal body appears to
be three-fold.  1.  Its chymical life, wliich
consists  in that  attraction ofthe elements,
by  whicii  the  vital  principle, diffused
through  the  solids and fluids, defends all
the  parts of the body  from putrefaction. ,
In this sense it majr be  said, that  every
atom of our body lives chymically, and that
life is destroyed by putrefaction alone.   2.
Its  physical Ufa,  which consists  in the ir-
ritability of the parts.  This physical pro-
perty remains for some  time  after death.
Thus the heart or intestines, removed from
the body whilst still warm, contract them-
selves on the application of a stimulus.   In
like manner the  serpent, or eel,  being cut
into pieces, each part, moves and palpitates
for a long time afterwards.  Hence these
parts may be said to live physically, as long
as they  continue  yvarm  and soft.   3.  Its
physiological ufie consists  in the action  of
inorganic parts  proper to each, as the  ac-
tion of the heart and vessels ; so that, these
aci ions ceasing, the body is said to be phy-
siologically dead.   The  physiological life
ceases first, next the physical, and finally
the chvmicd perishes.
  LIGAMENT.  (From ligo, to bind.)   Li-
gaments are.  elastic and  ,trong meiibranes
connecting the extremities ofthe moveable
bones.   They  are divided into capsular,
yvhich surround joints like a bag. ana con-
necting ligaments.   The use ofthe capsular
ligaments is to connect the extremities  of 
440
LIG
LIG
  the moveable bones, and prevent the eftlux
  of svnj-vta; *he external and internal con-
  necting ligaments strengthen the  extremi-
  ties or the moveable hones.
    A Table of the principal Ligaments ;
    Ligaments <f the lower jaw.  The con-
  dyles of the lower juvv  are connected with
  the articular sitii',:,;:-of the  temporal bone
  by two ligaments, the capsular and  lateral
  ligament.
    Ligaments of the occipital bone, and verte-
  bra ofthe  neck.  The condyles of the occi-
  pital  bone  are  united  w.fh  the  articular
  depressions  of tlie  first vertebrae by the
  capsular,  broad,  anterior,  and  posterior
  ligaments,  the ligaments of the odontoid
  process, and ligament urn nuchae.
    Ligaments of the vertebra.  The vertebrae
  are connected  togetner by means of their
  bodies and oblique processes. The  bodies
  by a soft cartilaginous substance, and the
  processes by ligaments, viz. the transverse
  ligament ofthe first vertebrae; the anterior
  and posterior  common ; the interspinous ;
  the intertransverse ;   the   intervertebral
  ligpments ; tlie capsular  ligaments  of the
  oblique  processes; and the.  ligaments  of
  the last vertebrae of the loins with  the  os
  sacrum.
    Ligaments ofthe ribs.  The posterior ex-
  tremity ofthe ribs is united with the verte-
  brae ; the anterior with  the sternum. The
  ligaments  of the posterior  extremity are,
  the capsular ligaments  of the greater and
  lesser fo-ads;  the internal  and  external
  ligaments  of tne neck of the ribs; and a
  ligament peculiar  to  the  last  rib. The
  ligaments ofthe anterior extremity are, the
  capsular ligaments ofthe cartilages  of the
  true ribs,  and the ligaments of  the ribs
Winter se.
    Ligaments ofthe sternum.  The ligaments
  connecting the  three portions ofthe sternum
  to the ribs are,  the membrana propria of the
  sternum ; and tiie ligaments ofthe ensiform
  cartilage.
    Ligaments of the pelvis.  The ligaments
  which connec,  the  ossa innominata with
  the os sacrum are, three  ligamenta  ileo
  sacra; two sacro-ischiatic ligaments;  two
  transverse ligaments of the  pelvis;  the li-
  gamentum  obturans of the  foramen ovv)e,
  and the ligamentum Poupartii, or inguinale.
  See Pelvis.
    Ligaments of the os coccygis.  The basis
  of the r-« coccygis is connected to the apex
  of the os sacrum, by the capsular and lon-
  gitudinal ligaments.
    Ligaments of the clavicle.   The  anterior
  extremity  is connected  with  the  sternum
  and first rib ; and the posterior extremity
  with  the acromion of  the scapula,  by the
  interclavicular, the capsular ligament, the
  ligamentum rhornboideum,  and in the pos-
  terior extremity, the capsular ligament.
    Liguments of the scapula.  The proper
  ligaments which  connect the scapula with
 the posterior extremity of the clavicle-are,
 the conni ' and trapezoid  liguments. *
   Ligaments of the  humerus.    The head
 ofthe humerus ic connected with the gle-
 noid caviiy of  the scapula by the capsular
 ligament.
   Liguments of the articulation ofthe cubit.
 Tiie elbow-joint  is formed by the inferior
 extremity ofthe humerus, and superior ex-
 treniilie* of the ulnar and radius. The liga-
 ments  connecting  these  bones are,  the
 capsular, the brachio-cubitai, and the bra-
 chio-radial ligaments.
   Ligaments ofthe radius.   The radius is
 affixed to  the  humerus, cubit, and carpus,
 by peculiar ligaments, namely, the superi-
 or, inferior, oblique, and interosseous liga-
 ments.
   Ligaments ofthe carpus.  The ligamenta
 which connect  the eight bones of the wrist
 together, and with  the fore-arm and meta-
 carpus, are, the capsular ligament of the
 carpus ; the first  and  second  transverse
 ligament ;  the  oblique ligaments, and the
 capsular ligament proper to  the bones of
 the carpus.
   Ligaments of the metacarpus.   The bones
 of the metacarpus  are in part connected
 with  the second row of bones of the carpus,
 and in part together, by the articular and
 interosseous ligaments.
   Ligaments oj  the fingers.  The fingers
 and phalanges  are connected together, and
 wilh the metacarpus ;  and the thumb with
 the carpus, by the lateral ligaments of the
 fingers,  and garment of the thumb with
 the os trapezium of the carpus.
   Ligaments  which keep the tendons ofthe
 muscles of the  hand in their proper  place.
 The ligaments which keep the tendons of
 the muscles of the hand in their place, are
 situated partly on the palm and partly on
 the back of the hand.   In the back of the
 hand  are, the external transverse ligament
 of the carpus, the vaginal, and  the  trans-
 verse ligaments of the extensor tendons. In
 the palm ofthe hand are, the internal trans-
 verse  ligament ofthe carpus, the  vaginal or
 crucial ligaments of the flexor  tendons of
 the phalanges, and the  accessory ligaments
 of the flexor tendons.
  Ligaments ofthe articulation of the femur.
 The head of the os femoris is strongly an-
 nexed to the acetabulum of the  os innomi-
 natum, by two  very  strong ligaments, the
 capsular ligament, and ligamentum teres,
 or restraining ligament.
  Ligaments of the articulation ofthe knee.
 The knee-joint is formed by the condyles
 of the os femoris, head of the tibia and
 the patella.  The ligaments are the capsu-
lar, the posterior, the  external  and the
internal  lateral  ligaments,  the  crucial
 and the alar ligaments, the ligaments  ofthe
 semilunar cartilages, and ligaments ofthe
 patella.
  Ligaments  of the fibula.  The fibula is 
LIQ
LIG
441
       connected with the tibia by means of the
       capsular ligament of the superior extremi-
       ty, the  interosseous ligament, and the liga-
       ments of the inferior -xu-t. mitv.
         ligaments of the articulation  <fthe tarsus.
       The inferior extremity  of the tibia and fibu-
       la forms the cavity into which the astragalus
       of the tarsus is received. This articulation
       is effected by  the anterior, middle, and pos-
       terior ligament of the  fibula, the ligamen-
.       turn tibiae deltoides, the caspular ligament,
       and the ligaments proper to tlie bones  of
       the I   Sis.
         Ligaments of the metatarsus.  'I'he bones
       of the metatarsus are connected in part to-
       gether, and in  part  with  the  tarsus,  by
       mean-, ofthe capsular ligament, the articu-
       lar ligaments, the transverse  ligaments in
       the back and sole of the foot, and  he inte-
i       josseous ligaments of the metatarsus.
         Ligaments of the toes.  Tiie phalanges of
       the toes  are  united partly together, and
       partly with the metatarsus, by the capsular
       and lateral ligaments.
         Ligaments which retain the tendons ofthe
       muscles of  the fool in thdr proper  place.
       These ligaments  are  found partly  in the
       back, ami partly-  in  the sole  of Ihe  foot.
       Thej- are the vaginal ligament ofthe tibia,
l.      the transverse or crucial ligaments of the
^      tarsus,  the ligaments ofthe tendon  of \hc
       peronei muscles,  the  laciniated liga cnt,
       the vaginal ligament of the extensor muscte
       and flexor pollicis, the vaginal ligaments
       of  the  flexor   tendons,  the  accessory
       ligaments  of  the flexor tendons,  and the
       transverse ligaments of the extensor teu-
*      dons.
         LIGAMENTUM ANNULARE.  The an-
       nular ligament.  A strong ligament on each
       ankle and each wrist.
         Ligamentum AiiTiiniosn v.   The  ductus
       arteriosus ofthe foetus  becomes a ligament
       after  birth, which  is so called.
,        l.t(; AMENTUM C1LIARE.  Behind the
i       uvea of the human eye there arise, out of
I    .  the choroid membrane, fiom tin- ciliary cir-
       cle, white complicated striae, covered  with
       a black matter.  The fluctuating extremi-
       ties of these striae are spread abroad even
       to the crystalline lens, upon which they lie,
§      but are not affixed.  Taken together they
       are called ligamentum ciliare.
         LIGAMENTUM   DENTICULATUM.
       A small  ligament supporting  the spinal
       marrow.
        LIGAMENTUM FALOPII.   The  liga-
|       mentum rotundum uteri was so called.
        LIG AMENTUM INTEROSSEUM.  The
       ligament uniting the  radius and ulna, and
       the tibia and fibula.
        LIGAMENTUM LATUM  Broad liga-
       ment  of the liver and uterus.  See Liver,
       and Uterus.
        LIGAMENTUM NUt'II.E.   A  strong
       ligament ofthe neck, which proceeds from



L"*":=——
   LIGAMENTUM OVARII.   The  thick
 round portion of the broad ligament of the
 uterus, by which the ovarium is connected
 with  the  uterus,  'Phe ancients supposed,
 thin was hollow, to convey the femaie se-
 men into the uterus.
   LIGAMENTUM  POUPARTI.   Fallo-
 pian  ligament.   Poupart's ligament.   A
 ligament extending from the anterior supe-
 rior spinous process ofthe ilium to the cris-
 ta ofthe os pubis,
   LIGAMENTUM  ROTUNDUM,   The
 round ligament of the uterus.  See Uterus.
   LIGATURE   (From ligo, to bind.)  A
 thread, or silk, of various  thickness, cover-
 ed, with white wax, for the purpose of tying
 arteries, or  veins, or  otlier  parts.   They
 should be round and ve^  firm, so as to al-
 low being tied with  some force, wjt'iout
 risk of breaking.
   'Phe immediate effect of a tight ligature
 on an  artery  is to cut through its  middle
 and internal  coats,  a circumstance that
 tends very much to promote the adhesion
 of the opposite sides of the vessel to each
 other.  Hence  the form and mo le  of ap-
 plying a ligature to  an artery should be
 titich, as are  most certain  of  dividing the
 above coats of the vessel  in  the most fa-
 vourable  manner.  A  bread  flat ligature
 does  not  promise to  answer the purpose
 in the best manner ;  because it is scarcely
 possible to tie it smoothly round the artery,
 whicii is  very likdy  to  be  thrown into
 folds, or to be puckered by it, and  conse?
 quently to have an irregular bruised wound
 made in its middle and internal coats.  A
 ligature of an irregular  form is likely to
 cut through  these coats more  completely
 at some parts than at others ;  and if it floes
 not perfectly divide them, no adhesion can
 take place, and secondary haemorrhage wil>»
 follow.  A fear of tying the ligature too
 tight may  often lead to the -game  conse-
 quences.
   LIGHT.  Lux.   The   nature of  light
 has occupied  much   of  the   attention  of
 piiilosopliers, and numerous opinions have
 been  entertained  concerning  it.   It has
 beey  sometimes considered as a distinct
 substance,  at other times as  a quality;
 sometimes as  a cause; frequently as an ef-
 fect ;  by some  it has  been considered as
 a  compound,  by others as a  simple  sub?
 stance.  Philosnphers of the  present day
 are not agreed as  to the  independent ex-
istence of light, or the cause by which we
see.
            Nature of Light.
  Light is  that which  proceeds from any
body  producing the  sensation of vision,
or perception of other bodies, by depicting
an image of external objects on the retina
of the eye.  Hence it announces to  ani-
 mals the presence ofthe bodies which sur
round  them, and  tables  them to  distin-
guish these bodies into transparent, opaqutj 
442                                  LIGHT.
 and coloured.   These properties are so es-
 sentially  connected with  the  presence of
 light, that bodies lose them in the dark, and
 become undistinguishable.
   Light is  regarded  by philosophers as a
 substance consisting of a vast number of
 exceedingly small particles,  which  are :ie
 tually projected from luminous bedies, and
 which probably never return again to the
 body from which thej  were emitted.
   It is universally expanded through space.
 It exerts peculiar actions, and is obe<iient to
 the laws of attraction, and other properties
 of matter.
    Explanation  of certain terms of Light.
   In 01 der to facilitate the doctrine of light,
 we shall shortly explain a few terms made
 use of by philosophers when treating of it;
 namely :
   A ray  of light  is an  exceedingly small
 portion of light as it comes from a luminous
 body.
   A medium is a body which affords a pas-
 sage for the rays of light.
   A  beam of light is a  body  of  parallel
 rays.
   A pencil of rays is a body of diverging and
 converging rays.
   Converging rays are rays which tend to a
 common point.
   Diverging  rays are those yvhich  come
 from a point, and continually separate  as
 they proceed.
   The rays of  light are parallel,  when the
 lines which they describe are so.
   The radiant point is the point from which
. diverging rays proceed.
   The focus is  the point to  which the con-
 verging rays are directed.
             Sources of Light.
   Light is  emitted from the sun, the fixed
, stars, and other luminous bo !ies  L is pro-
 duced by percussion, during electrisation,
 combustion, and in various  other chymical
 processes.
   Why the sun  and stars  are constantly
 emitting light is a question, whicii probably
 will for ever baffle human understanding.
    The  light emitted during combustion,
 exists previously, either combined with the
 combustible body, or with  the substance
 which supports the combustion. The light
 liberated during  chymical action formed a
 constituent part of the bodies which act on
 each  other.
         Chymical Properties of Light.
    The chymical effects  of light have much
 engaged the attention of philosophers.  Its
 influence upon animal, vegetable, and other
 substances, is as foilows :
        Effects of Light on Vegetables.
    Every body knows that most of the dis-
 cous  flowers follow the sun  in  Ins course ;
 that they attend him to his evening retreat,
 and  meet his  rising lustre  in  the morning
 with  the same .mrring law.   It is, also
 well  known that the change of position in
the leaves of plants, at different periods of
the day, is  entirely owing to the agency of
light, and that plants which  grow  in win-
dows,  in  the  inside of  houses, :.re, as it
were, soiicitous to  turn  their  leaves  to-
wards  the  light.    Natural  philosophers
have long  been aware of the influence of
light  on vegetation.  It was first observed
that plants growing in the shade,  or dark-
ness,  are pale and without colour.  The
term etiolation has  been given to  this phe-
nomenon, and the  plants,  in which  it Ukes
place, are said to  be etiolated, • r blanched.
Gardeners avail themselves of the know-
ledge  of this fac,  to  furnish our tables
with white and tender vegetables.   When
the plants  have attained a certain  height,
they compress the leaves, by iyng ;iiem
together, and  by these im-uns  (or  by  'ay-
ing earth over  them) deprive them oi the
contact of light:  and thus it is that  our
white  celery,  lettuce, cabbages,  endive,
he are  obtained.   For  the  s.,me  reason,
wood is  white under the green b rk; roots
are less coloured than plants, some  ot them
alter  their taste, &.c.; they even acquire a
deleterious quality  yvhen suffered to grow
exposed to light.  Potatoes are of this kind.
Herbs that grow beneath siones, or in places
utterly dark, are wnife, soft, aqueous, and of
a mild and insipid taste. Phe u.orepiantsare
exposed to the iight, the more colour they
acquire.   Though  plants are  capable of
being  nourished exceedingly well  m per-
fect obscurity, and  in that state ihey even
grow much more  rapidly than m the sun,
(provided the air that surrounds  them is
fit  for  vegetation,) they are colourless,
and unfit tor use.
   Professor Davy  found, by experiment,
that  red  rose-irees,  carefully excluded
from  light,  produce roses almost white.
He likewise ascertained  that this flower
owes its colour to  light  entering  into its
composition ;  that pink,  orange, and  yel-
low flowers  imbibe a  smaller  portion of
light than red ones, and that white  flowers
contain no light.
   But vegetables  are not only indebted to
the light for  their colour : taste and odour
are  likewise   derived  from  the  same
source.
   Light contribu  es greatly  to  the matu-
rity of fruits  and seeds.   This seems  to
be the cause, why, under the burning sun of
Africa, vegetables are in general more odo-
riferous,  of a stronger  taste, and more
abounding  wilh  resin.   From  the same
cause it  happen-, that hot climates seem
to  be  the native countries of perfumes,
odoriferous fruits, and aromatic resins.
   The action of'ligh is so powerful on the
organism  of vegetables,  as to cause them
to pour forth torrents of  pure air from  the
surface of dieir leaves into the atmosphere,
while exposed to the sun ; whereas, on the
contrary, when in  tiie shade, they emit an 
LIG
LIG
443
air ofa noxious quality. Take a few hands-
fill  of fresh-gathered leaves of mint, cab-
bage, or  ,.ny other plant ;  place them in a
bell-glass, tided with fresh water, and invert
it  i to a basin with the same fluid.  If the
yvhole be  hen exposed to the direct rays of
the sun, small ah bubbles will appear on the
surface of the leaves, which will gradually
grow larger, and at last detach themselvr s,
and b. come collected at the surface of the
water. This is oxygen gas, formerly called
vital air.
  All plants do  not emit this air with the
same facility ; there are some which yield
it  the moment  the sun acts upon them,
as  the  jacoboea,  or rag-wort   lavender,
peppermint,  and   some  other  aromuic
plants.  The leaves afford  more  air  when
attached to the plant than when gathered ;
the quantity is also greater, the fresher and
sounder  they  are,  and  if  full grown and
collected  during  dry  weather.    Green
plants afford more air than  those which are
of a  yellowish  or white  colour.   Green
fruits t,fl'ord likewise oxygen gas;  but it  is
not so pi ntifully furnished by those which
are ripe.   Flowers in general render the
air noxious.  The  nasturtium indicum,  in
the space of a few hours, gives out  more
air than is equal  to  the  bulk of  all  its
leaves.
   On  the  contrary,  if  a  like  bell-glass,
prepared in  the same manner, be kept  in
the dark, another kind of air will be dis-
eng e.rod, of an opposite quality.
   There is  not a substance, which, in well-
closed glass vessels, and  exposed  to the
sun's light, does  not  experience some al-
teration.
   Camphor kept in glass  bottles, exposed
to light, ciirystallizes,  or  vegetates, into
the most beautiful symetrical figures, on
that side of the  glass whicii is exposed  to
the light.
   Yellow wax, exposed  to the light, loses
its colour,  and  becomes bleached.   Gum
guaiacum,  reduced to  powder,  becomes
green, on  exposure  to light.  Vegetable
colours, such as those of saffron, logwood,
&c. become pale, or white,  &c.
      2. Effects  of Light on Animals.
   The  human being is  equally  dependent
on the influence of light.
   Auimalajtajeneral droop when deprived
of iglit,  thefrbecome unhealthy, and even
sometimes  die.    When a man  has  been
long co  fined in a dark  dungeon, (th >u\t\\
well aired,) his whoe complexion becomes
sallow ;  his ules, filled  with aqueous hu-
mou.-s, break out on his skin ; md the per-
son  who  has been thus deprived of light
becomes languid, and frequently dropsca'..
   Worms.  ..rubs,  . nd  c-iterpihtu--., which
live in  the  e.«rth, or  \n  w-od, are or"  a
white.h col >ur ;  mf- lis, and other insects
of the  night, are likewise  distinguishable
from those which fly by day by the want
of brilliancy in  their colour.  The diffe-
rence between  those insects,  in  northeru
and southern parts, is still more obvious.
   The parts of fish which  are exposed to
light, as the back, fins, &c. are uniformly
coloured,  but the belly, which is deprived
of light, is white  in all of them.
  nir Is which  inhabil  the tropical coun-
tries have  much  brighter  plumage  than
those of the  north.  Those  parts of the
birds which are not exposed to the light are
uniformly pale.  The feathers on the belly
ofa bird are generally- pale, or white; the
back,  which is  exposed to the light, is
aim ,st always coloured ; the breast, vvnich
is particularly  exposed to light in  most
birds, is brighter  than the belly.
  Butterflies, and various other animals of
equatorial countries, are  brighter coloured
than those of the polar  regions.   Some of
the northern animals are  even  darker in
summer and paler in winter.
  3  Effects of Light on other  Substances.
  Metalic  oxyds  become   combustible
when exposed to light.  Acids are decom-
posed  by its contact,  and various other
substances change their nature.
  Light carbonated hydrogen.  See Carbo-
nated hydrogen, light.
   lignum ARALLOcm  veri.   See  Lignum
aloes.
  Lignum ai.oes.    Lignum agallochi veri.
Lignum calambac.  Lignum aspalathi.   Xy-
lo aloes.  Agallochum.  Calambac.   Aloes-
wood.  The tree whose wood  bears this
name is not yet scientifically known.  It is
imported  from China  in small,  compact,
ponderous pieces, of a yellow  rusty brown
colour, with  bh.ck or purplish  veins, and
sometimes of  a  black colour.   It has a
bitterish resinous taste, and a slight aroma-
tic smell.  It is used to fumigate rooms in
eastern countries.
   Lignum   aspalathi.    See    Lignum,
aloes.
   Lignum calambac.  See Lignum aloes.
   LIGNUM  CAMPECHENSE.     (Cam-
pechensis; so called because it was brought
fi-iuri Campeachy, in  the bay of Honduras.)
Lignum, campechianum.   Lignum  campes-
cannm.   Lignum  indicum.  Lignum sappan.
Logwood.   The  wood  of the  Hamatoxy-
lum  campechyamtm of Linnxus;  it  is of a
solid texture and  ofa dark red colour.  It is
itnpor'ed principally as a substance for dye-
inir,  cu into junks and  logs of about  i:ree
fret in length : of the*e  pieces the largest
and  hick- st  are preserved, as being of ihe
deepest colour.  Logwood has a -wet-fish
subadsiringent  taste,  and  no remarkable
smell ; it gives a  purpish red tincture hotb.
to  wat rv  snd  sprit' ,'is   infusions,  and
tint's tn  stools,  and sometimes the urine,
of \'< - s me coh ur.  It  is employe'! medi-
cinally as an adstringent and  corroborant. 
444               LIL                                     LIM
In dianhoeas it  has  been found peculiarly
efficacious, and  has  the  recommendation
Of some of the  fiu§t medical authorities;
also in the latter stages of dysentery, when
the obstructing causes are removed, to ob-
viate the extreme laxity  of the intestines,
Usually superinduced by  the  repeated de-
jections.   In the  form  of decoction the
proportion is two ounces to 2 lbs. of fluid,
reduced by boiling to one.   An extract is
ordered  in the pharmacopeias.  The dose
from ten to forty grains.
  Lignum indicum.  See  Guaiacum.
  Lignum moluccense.   See  Lignum pa-
-Vana.
  Lignum nepiiuIticuM.  Nephritic wood.
The wood of the  Guilandim  moringa ;  in-
ermiis foliis sub-bipinnatis, foliis infertoribus
ierndtis  of Linnaeus,  which  also  affords
the  nux  bean.  It is brought from Ame-
rica in large, compact, ponderous pieces,
without knots, the outer part of a  whitish
or  pale  yellowish colour, the  inner of a
dark brown,  or red.   When  rasped,  it
gives out a faint aromatic smell.  It is ne-
ver used  medicinally in this  country, but
stands high in reputation abroad,  against
difficulties of making urine, nephritic com-
plaints, and most disorders- of the kidneys
and urinary passages.
  Lignum pavan-35.     Lignum pavanum.
Lignum moluccense.   The wood of the Cro-
ton tiglittm ;  foliis ovatis glabris acuminatis
serratis, caule arboreo  of Linnaeus, yvhich
affords the grana liglii.  It  is  of a  light
spongy texture,  white within, but covered
with a greyish bark; and possesses a pun-
gent,  caustic taste, and a  disagreeable
smell.  It is  said to be useful as a purga*
tive in hydropical complaints.
  Lignum  rhodium.   See   Rhodium lig-
num.
  Lignum sanctum.   See Guaiacum.
  Lignum santali rubri.  See Santalium
rubrum.
  Lignum sappan.   See Lignum  campe-
ehense.
  Lignum serpentum.  The  wood of the
 Ophyoxilum serpentinum of Linnaeus.  It  is
said to be an alexipharmic.
  Ligusticum  levisticum.   The  syste-
ma'ic i..me of lovage.  See Levisticum.
   LIGUSTIIUM.  (From ugo, to bmd ; so
named from  its use in making bands.)   1.
 The i.ame of a genus of plants  in the Lin-
 naean system.   Class,  Diandria.  Order,
 Monogynia.
   2. The pharmacopceial  name of the herb
 privet.
   Liliago.  (Dim.  of  lilium, the  lily; so
 named from the resemblance of its flower
 to that of a lily.)  Liliastrum. Spiderwort;
 formerly said to be  alexipharmic and car-
 minitive.
   LILIUM.   (From  xuoe, smooth, grace-
 ful { so named from the beauty  of its leaf.)
The name of a genus of plants in the Lin-
nxan system.  Class, Hexandria.  Order,
Monogynia.  The lily.
  Lilium amium    The white lily.  Tlie
roots of the common  white lily,  Lilium
candidum of  Linnxus -.—foliis sparsis,  co-
rollis campanulntis, intus glabiHs,   are  du
rected by the  Edinburgh pharmacopoeia \
they are  extremely  mucilaginous,  and
chiefly used  boiled in milk and water, in
emollient and  suppurating cataplasms, to
inflammatory  tumours.   These  lily-roots
afford a good substitute, in times of scarcity,
for  bread.   The  distilled water has been
sometimes used as a cosmetic.
  Lilium candidum.  The systematic name
of the white lily.   See Lilium album.
  Lilium  contallium.  Convallaria. Mai-
anthemum.   Convallaria  maialis.    Lily of
the valley.  May-lily.   The flowers of this
plant, Convallaria majalis, scapo   nudo of
Linnaeus,  have a  penetrating bitter taste,
*ind  are given in nervous and catarrhal dis-
orders.   When dried and powdered they
prove strongly purgative.  Watery  or spi-
rituous extracts  made  from them, given
in doses of  a  scruple,  or drachm, act as
gentle stimulating aperients and laxatives,
and  seem to partake of the purgative vir-
tue as well as the bitterness of aloes.  The
roots, in the form of tincture, or infusion,
act as a  sternutatory when snuffed up the
nose, and as a laxative or purgative when
taken internally.
  Lily, May.   See Lilium convallium.
  Lily, white.  See Lilium album.
  Lily,  water.   See  Nymphaa  alba and
Nymphaa luted.
  Lily of the valley.    See Lilium conval-
lium.
  LIMATURA FERIII.   Steel   filings
are  considered as possessing  stimulating
and strengthening qualities, and  are exhi-
bited  in worm cases, ataxia, leucorrhcca,
diarrhoea, chlorosis, &c.
  LIM AX-  (From hmus, slime ; so named
from its sliminess.) Cochlea terrestris. The
snail. This animal abounds with a viscid sli-
my juice, which is readily given out, by boil-
ing,  to milk or yvater, so as to render them
thick and glutinous.   These decoctions are
apparently very nutritious and demulcent,
and  are recommended in consumptive cases
and  emaciations.             iA
  LIME.   Calx.   An earthfrelSnd in great
abundance in nature, though  never  pure,
or in an uncombined state.   It is always
united to an acid, and  very frequently to
the  carbonic  acid, as  in  chalk, common
lime-stone,  marble,  calcareous spar, &c.
It is contained in the waters of the ocean;
it is found in vegetables; and is the basis of
the  bones, shells,  and other  hard  parts  of
animals.   Its  combination with sulphuric
acid is known by the name of sulphate  of
lime (gypsum, or  plaster of Paris.) Com- 
LIM
LIM
445
 Lined with fluoric acid it'constitutes fluate
 of lime, or Derbyshire spar.
  Properties.—Lime is in solid masses, ofa
 white colour, moderately hard,  but easily
 reducible to powder.   Its  ta9te  is bitter,
 urinous, and burning.   It changes  blue
 cabbage juice to a green.  It is unalterable
 by the heat of our furnaces.   It splits and
 falls  into  powder  in  the  air and loses its
 strong taste.  It  is augmented  in weight
 and m size by slowly  absorbing water from
 the  atmosphere.   Its specific  gravity  is
 2.3.   It combines with phosphorus by heat.
 it unites to sulphur both in the dry and hu-
 mid way.  It absorbs sulphurated hydrogen
 gas.   It unites  with  some of the metallic
 oxyds.  Its slaking by water is attended
 with  heat, hissing,  splitting, and swelling
 up, while the  water is partly consolidated
 and partly converted into vapour; and the
 lime is reduced into a very voluminous dry
 powder, when it Ijas  been sprinkled with
 only a small quantity of water.  It is solu-
 ble  vyhen  well prepared in  300 parts of
 water.   It unites to acids.  It renders si-
 lex and alumine fusible, and  more particu-
 larly these two earths  together.
   Method of obtaining  Lime.—Since  the
 carbonic acid may be separated from the
 native carbonate oflime,  this becomes a
 means of  exhibiting   the lime in a state of
 tolerable purity.   For this purpose intro-
 duce into  a porcelain or  earthen retort,
 or rather into a tube of green glass, well
 coated over with lute, and placed across a
 furnace,  some powdered Carara  marble,
 or oyster-shell powder.  Adapt to its lower
 extremity  a bent  tube of glass, convejed
 under a bell.  If  we then heat the tube,
 we obtain carbonic acid gas ; and lime will
 be found remaining in the tube, or retort.
  'I'he burning of lime  in the large way,
 depends on the disengagement of tlie car-
 bonic acid by  heat;   and, as  lime is infu-
 sible  in  our furnaces, there would be no
 danger from too violent a heat,  if the na-
 tive   carbonate  of lime  were  perfectly
 pure; but as this is seldom the case, an ex-
 treme degree  of  heat  produces  a  com-
 mencement of vitrification  in  the  mixt
 stone, and enables it to preserve its solidi-
 ty,  and it no longer retains the qualities of
 hme, for it  is covered  with a sort of crust,
 yvhich prevents the absorption of the water
 when it  is  attempted to be slaked.   This
 is called  over-burnt lime.
  In order to obtain lime in a state of great
 purity,  the following  method may be  had
 recourse to.
  Take  Carara marble, or oyster-shells ;
 reduce them to powder, and dissolve the
 powder in pure acetous acid; precipitate
 the solution by carbonate of ammonia.  Let
the precipitate subside, wash it repeatedly
in distilled water, let it dry,  and then ex-
pose it to a white  heat  for some hours.
  The acetous acid, in th'13 operation, unites
to the lime, and forms acetite of lime, dis-
engaging at   the same time the carbonic
acid, which flies off" in the gazeous state :
on adding to the acetite  of lime carbonate
of ammonia,  acetite of  ammonia  and  an
artificial carbonate of lime  are formed;
from the latter the carbonic acid is again ex-
pelled, by exposure to heat, and tiie lime is
behind, in a state of perfect purity.
   Lime tree.   See  Tilia.
  Lime-water. See Liquor calcis.
  LIMES.  A fruit like a  small  lemon,
the juice of which is a  very strong  acid,
and very  much used in  the making  of
punch.   Externally, the same acid is ap-
plied in the  cutaneous affections of warm
climates, and  also  as a remedy against the
pains  that  precede  the  appearance  of
yaws.
  LIMON.    (Hebrew.)   Limonia mala.
Malus limonia acida.  Citrea malus.  Citrus.
The lemon.  The  tree which  affords this
fruit is the Citrus medica of Linnseus :—
petiolis  linearibus .- a native  of the upper
part of Asia,  but cultivated in  Spain, Por-
tugal,  and France.  The juice, which is
much more acid than  that of the  orange,
possesses similar virtues.  It is always pre-
ferred where  a strong  vegetable  acid is
required.  Saturated with the fixed vege-
table alkali,  it forms the citrat of  potash,
whicii is in  frequent extemporaneous use
in febrile diseases, and  by promoting the
secretions, especially  that  of the  skin,
proves  of considerable service in abating
the  violence  of fever.   'Phis  medicine is
also often emploj'ed to  restrain vomiting.
As  an   antiscorbutic,  the   citric  acid is
also very generally  taken on board  ships
destined  for  long  voyages;  but  even
when well depurated  of its mucilaginous
parts,  it is found  to spoil by long keeping.
To preserve it in purity  for a considerable
length of time, it is necessary that it should
be brought to a highly concentrated state,
and for  this purpose  it has been  recom-
mended to expose the juice to a degree of
cold sufficient to congeal the aqueous and
mucilaginous  parts.  After a crust of ;ce is
formed,  the  juice  is  poured into another
vessel;  and,  by  repeating-  this  process
several  times, the remaining juice, it is
said, has been concentrated to eight times
its original strength, and  kept, without suf-
fering  any  material change, for  several
years.   Whytt found the juice of  lemons
to allay hysterical palpitations ofthe heart,
after various  otlier medicines had been ex-
perienced  ineffectual;   and  this juice, or
that of oranges,  taken  to the quantity of
four or six ounces  in a day, has sometimes
been  found  a remedy  in  the jaundice.
The exterior  rind  of  the lemon is  a very
grateful, aromatic   bitter,  not so  hot  as
orange-peal, and yielding in  distillation a 
446               LIN
LIN
less  quantity  of oil, which  is extremely
light, almost  colourless,  and  generally
brought  from the  southern  parts ol Eu-
rope, under the name of  Essence of Le-
mons.  The lemon-peel, though less warm,
is similar  in its qualities to that  of the
orange, and is employed  with the same in-
tentions.    The  Pharmacopoeias direct  a
syrup of the juice, syrupus  limonis, and the
peel enters into vinous and aqueous  bitter
infusions ; it is also ordered to be candied ;
and the essential oil  is an ingredient  in the
spiritus ammonia compositus, and other for-
mulae.
  Limonium.  (From xttyuv,  a green held ;
so called from its  colour.)    Sea-lavender.
Astringent.
  Limonium.  (From xuyw,  a green-field ;
so called  from  the c<nour  of its  unripe
fruit) The lemon-tree, or citrus medica.
  Linaprustis.   (From  xivov,  cotton, and
Aygoine, grass ;  so called from the softness
of its texture.)  Cotton  grass.
  Linangina. (From linum, flax, and ango,
to strangle ; so  called, because if it grows
among flax or hemp, it twists round  it, and
chokes it.)  The herb  dodder.
  Linaria.   (From linum,  flax,  named
from the resemblance of its leaves  to those
of flax.)  Osyris.  Urinaria.  Common toad-
flax.  Antirrhinum  linaria  of  Linnaeus  :—
foliis lanceolato  linearibus  conjertis, caule
erecto, spiris terminalibus sessilibus, fioribus,
imbricatis.  A parennial  indigenous plant,
common  in barren  pastures, hedges, and
the  sides of roads, flowering from July to
to September.   The leaves have a  bitterish
and somewhat saline taste, and, when rub-
bed between the fingers, have a faint smell,
resembling that of elder.    They  are said
to be diuretic and  cathartic, and in both
characters to  act powerfully, especially in
the   first;  hence the name  urinalis. They
have been  recommended  in dropsies, and
other disorders requiring  powerful evacu-
ations.  The linaria has also been used  as
a resolvent in jaundice, and such diseases
 as were supposed to arise  from visceral
 obstructions.    But the  plant has been
 chiefly  valued  for its effects yvhen  ex-
 ternally applied, especially  in haemorrhoi-
 dal  affections,  for  which  both the leaves
 and floyvers have been employed in various
 forms of ointment, fomentation, nnd poul-
 tice. Dr. Wolph first invented an  ointment
 of this plant for the piles.  The Landgrave
 of Hesse, to whom he was  physician, con-
 stantly  interrogated  him, to  discover  its
 composition ; but  Wolph  obstinately  re.
 fused, till the prii ce pi-omised to  give him
 a  fat  ox annually  for  the  discovery :
 hence, to the following verse, which  was
 made to  distinguish  the  linarian from the
 escub., viz.
    " Escula lactescit, sine lacte linaria cresrit,
the hereditary]  Marshal  of Hesse add-
ed.
  " Esula nil nobis, sed dat linaria taurum."
  LINCTUS.    (From   lingo,   to  lick.)
Lohoc.  Eclegma. Elexis.  Elegma. Eclec
tos.  Ecleitos.  Illinctus.   L'.-ch and  lam-
bative.  A term in pharmacy,  that is ge-
nerally applied to a soft and somewhat oily
substance, of  the consistence  of honey,
which is licked off the spoon, it being too
solid and adhesive to be taken otherwise.
   LINEA ALBA.  (From linum, a thread,
and album,  white: so called from us ap-
pearance  and  colour.)   Linea centralis.
An aponeurosis that extends  from the scro-
biculus cordis straight down to the navel,
and from thence to the pubis.  It is formed
by the tendinous fibres of the internal ob-
ltque ascending and  the  external oblique
de-cending  muscles,  and the transversalis,
interlaced wTth-those of the  opposite  side.
   Liwe.'b semilunaiies.   The  lines wliich
bound the outer margin of die recti  mus-
cles, formed by the union of the  abdomi-
nal tendons.
   Linet, transversa. Lines whicii cross
the recti muscles.
   LINGUA.  (From  lingo,  to lick  up.
The tongue.  See Tongue.
   Lingua avis.  The seeds  of  the Fraxi-
nus,  or ash, are so called, from their sup-
posed resemblance to a bird's tongue.
   Lingua canina.   So  called  from the
 resembiance of its leaves to a dog's tongue.
 See Cynoglossum.
   Lingua cervina.   See  Scolopendrium.
   LINGUALIS.  (Lingualis, sc. musculus,-
 from lingua,  a  tongue.)   Basio-glossus  of
 Cowper.  A muscle of the tongue.  It arises
 from the root of the tongue laterally, and
 runs forward between the hyo-glossus and
 genio-glossus, to be inserted into the tip  of
 the tongue, along with part ofthe stylo-glos-
 sus.  Its use is  to contract  the substance
 ofthe tongue, and to bring it backwards.
    LINIMENT.  (Linimentum ; from lino,
 to anoint.)   An oily substance, ofa medi-
 ate consistence between an ointment and
 oil, but  so thin as to drop.
    The following are some of the most ap-
 proved f'o-ms.
   Linimevtum   aruginis.  Liniment  of
 verdigris, formerly called oxymel  aeruginis,
 mel  jEgyptiacum, and unguentum vEgyp-
 tiacum.  "Take of verdigrh, powdered,
 an ounce ;   vinegar,  seven fluid ounces ;
 clarified  honey,  fourteen  ounces."   Dis-
 solve the verdigris in the vinegar, and strain
 it through a linen cloth ;  having added the
 honey  gradually, boil it down to a proper
 consistence.
    Linimentum   ammonite   cabbonatis.
 Linimentum   of carbonat  of ammonix,
 formerly called linimentum ammoniae and
 linimentum volatile.   " Take of solution 
LIN
LIN              447
of subcarbonalaoBammoniae, a fluid-ounce;
olive oil, three fluid-ounces."  Shake them
together until they  unite.  A  stimulating
linament, mostly used to relieve rheumatic
pains, bruises, and paralytic numbness.
  LlNIMKNTUM AMMONIyH  FORTIUS.  Strong
liniment of ammonia-   "  i uke of solution
of ammonia, a fluid-ounce ; olive  oil, two
fluid-ounces."  Shake  them  together  un-
til they unite.  A more  powerful stimu-
lating application than the former, acting
as a rubefacient.  In pleurodynia,  indolent
tumours, stiffness ofthe joints, and arthritic
pains, it is  to be preferred to the milder
one.
  .Linimkntum aura: calcis.  Linament of
lime-water.  " lake  of lime-water, olive-
oil, of each eight ounces ; rectified spirit of
wine, one  ounce."  Mix. This has  been
long in  use as an application to burns and
scalds.
   Likimkntum cAMmoRra.  Camphor lini-
ment.  " Take of camphor, half an ounce.
Olive oil, two fluid-ounces."   Dissolve the
camphor in the oil.
   1,1 NIMI.NTIJM   (IAMFHOBK   COMPOSITUM.
Compound  camphor liniment.  " Take of
camphor,  two  ounces;  solution of am-
monia,  six  fluid-ounces ; spirit of laven-
der, a pint."  Mix the solution of ammonia
with the spirit in a  glass retort;  then,  by
the heat of  a  slow fire, distil a pint. Last-
ly, in  this  distilled liquor,  dissolve  the
camphor.   An elegant and useful stimulant
application  in paralytic,  spasmodic,  and
rheumatic   diseases.   Also   for  bruises,
sprains,  rigidities of the joints,  incipient
chilblains, &c &e.
   Linimentum  hydrargyri  compositum.
Compound mercurial lininunt.  " Take of
strong mercurial ointment, prepared lard,
of each four poind,; camphor, an ounce;
rectified spirit, fif een minims ;  solution of
ammonia, four fluid-ounces."   First pow-
der the camphor, with ihe addition of the
spirit, then rub it with the mercurial  oint-
ment and llic lard ; lastly, add gradually
the solution of ammonia, and mix the whole
together.   An excellent  formula  for all
surgical cases, in w .ich  the  object is to
quicken the action of  the absorbents, and
gen  ly stimulate the  surfaces of parts.  It
is a Useful  application  for diminishing the
indurated  state of  particular  muscles,  a
pecular attic tion every now and then met
with in  practice; and it is peculiarly  well
calculated  for lessening  the  siffiie^s and
olironic thickening  otten noticed in  the
joints.  It  it  be frequen  ly or laigtly ap-
plied, it affects  the mouth  mure rapidly
than the mercurial ointment.
   LiHiMtvrcM opiatu.m.  .V resolvent ano-
dyne embrocation,  adapted to  remove in-
dolent  tumours  of  the joints, and Uiose
weaknesses  winch reninn after strains and
chilblains before they break.
  Linimentum saponis compositum.  Com-
pound soap liniment.  Linimentum saponis.
" Take ot hard s< ap, three ounces ; cam-
phor, an  ounce; spirit  of rosemary, a
pint."  Dissolve  the camphor in the spi-
rit, then  add  the soap,  and macerate  in
the heat of a sand-bath,  until it  be  melt-
ed.  The basis oi this  form was first pro-
posed by Riverius, and it is now common-
ly used under  ihe  name  of  opodeldoc.
This is  a more pleasant preparation,  to
rub  parts affected with  rheumatic  pains,
swellings of the joints,  &c. than any  of
the  foregoing,  and at  the same  time not
inferior, except where a rubifacient  is re-
quired.
  Linimentum saponis  cum opio.  Soap
liniment, with opium. "Take of compound
soap liniment, six ounces; tincture of opi-
um, two ounces."  Mix.  For dispersing
indurations  and swell  ngs,  attended with
pain, but no acute inflammation.
  Linimentum terebinthi sm. Turpentine
liniment.  " lake of  resin  of cerate,  a
pound; oil of turpentine, hall a pint." Add
the  oil of  turpentine  to ihe cerate, pre-
viously  melted,  and mix.  This  liniment
is very commonly applied  to  burns, and
was first introduced by Air. Kentish, of
Newcastle.
  LlNIMKNTUM terebinthi n.t: vitriolicum.
Vitrioli,  liniment of turpentine.  " Take of
ol've oil, ten ounces; oil of turpentine, four
ounces;  vitriolic  acid,  three drachms."
Mix. This preparation is said to  be  effica-
cious in  chronic affections of  the joints,
and in the removal of long existing effects
of sprains and bruises.
  Liniment  of ammonia.   See Linimentum
ammonia.
  Liniment  of camphor.   See Linimentum
camphora.
   Liniment  of mercury.   See Linimentum
hydrargyri.
   Liniment  of verdigris.  See Linimentum
aruginis.
  Lmiment of turpentine.   See Linimentum
terebinthina.
  LlNNyEA. (So named  in honour of Lin-
naeus.)  The  name ofa genus o,  plants in
the  Linnaean system.  Class, Didynamia.
Oroer, Angiospermia.
  Linnv.a boiualis. The systematic name
of  die plant named m honour of <he im-
mortal L.unaeus,  which has a bitter  subas-
tringent taste, and is used in some  places
in  the form  of fomentation to  rheumatic
pains, and an intusion with  milk is  much
es'eemed in Switzerland in the  cure  of
sciatica.
   Lini'Spehmum.  (Prom xivov,  flax, and
rrrtgya,  -eed )  Linsei d.
  Lin,eed.  The  ru,t of the flax  plant,
in Ui.um, is rmici. ir.-cd  in  medicine.  Its
qualities are mucilaginous  and o.lj.   It is
lubricating and emollient.   It is employed 
 448               UP

 in decoction, or infusion, in heat of urine,
 &c. in the form ot clyster, in tenesmu,, in
 cataplasm, in quincy, and other complaint?.
 The proportion of the  seeds in the decoc-
 tion are, an  ounce to a pound of water.
 See Linum.
   Lint.   See Linteum.
   LINTEUM.  Lint.   A soft woolly sub-
 stance, made by the scraping of old  linen
 cloth, and employed in surgery as the com-
 mon  dressing in all cases of wounds and
 ulcers, either simply or  covered with dif-
 ferent unctuous substances.
   LINUM.   (From xuoe,, soft, smooth;
 so called from  its soft,  smooth, texture.)
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the
 Linnaean system.  Class,  Pentandria.   Or-
 der, Pentagynia.
   2. The pharmacopoeia name of the  com-
 mon flax.  Linum sylvestre.  Linum urita-
 tissimum  of  Linnaeus :—calycibus  capsu-
 lisque  mucronatis, petalis  crenatis,   joUis
 lauceolalis altemis, caule subsolitano.  The
 seeds  of  this useful plant, called  linseed,
 have an unctuous, mucilaginous, sweetish
 taste,  but no remarkable smell; on expres-
 sion  they yield a  large  quantity of oil,
 which, when  carefully drawn,  without the
 application of heat, has no particulsr  taste
 or flavour: boiled in  water, they  yield a
 large proportion ofa strong flavourless mu-
 cilage, whicii is in use as an emollient or
 demulcent  in  coughs, hoarsenesses, and
 pleuritic symptoms, that  frequently prevail
 in catarrhal! affections; and it is likewise
 recommended in nephritic pains and stran-
 guries.  The meal of the  seeds  is  also
 much  used, externally, in emollient and ma-
 turating cataplasms.   I'he expressed  oil is
 an officinal preparation, and is supposed to
 be of a more  healing and balsamic nature
 than the  other  oils of this  class: it has,
 therefore, been  very generally employed in
 pulmonary complaints, and  in  colics and
 constipations ofthe bowels. The cake which
 remains alter the expression of the oil  con-
 tains the  farinacious part of the seed, and
 is used in fattening cattle, under the name
 of oil cake.
   Linum  catharticum.   Linum minimum.
 Chamahum.  Purging  flax, or mill-moun-
 tain.  This small plant,  Linum catharticum,
foliis oppositis ovato-lanceolatis,  caule dicho-
 tomo corollis acutis of Linnaeus, is an effec-
 tual and safe cathartic.   It has  a bitterish
 and disagreeable taste.  A handful  infused
 in half a pint  of boiling yvater is the  dose
 for an  dault.
   Linum  usitatissimum.   The systema-
 tic name  of  the common flax.  See  Li-
 num.
   Liparis.  (From  xi7ro.e,  fat;  so  named
 from its unctuous  quality.)  See  Pingui-
 cula.
   Liparocele.   (From  xirroe,   fat,   and
 nnxn, a tumour.)  That species of sarco-
                   LIQ

 cele in  which the  substance constituting
 the disease is fat.
   LIPOMA.  (From  xirroe, fat.)  A solita-
 ry, soft,  unequal,  indolent tumour, arising
 from a luxuriancy of adeps in the  cellular
 membrane.  Tiie  adipose  structure form-
 ing the tumour  is sometimes diseased  to-
 wards its centre,  and more  fluid than the
 rest.  At other times it does  not appear to
 differ in any  respect from adipose mem-
 brane, except  in  the enlargement of the
 cells containing  the fat. These tumours are
 always many years before  they  arrive  at
 any size.
   Lipopstchia.   (From xttrre», to leave, and
 ■\v/ytt the soul, or life.)  A swoon.
   LIPOTHYMIA.  (From  xuvv, to leave,
 and  Qvyoe,  the  mind.)  Deliquium animi
 et  anima.    Defectio animi ,•   dissolutio.
 Exanimatio.    Syncope.   Asphyxia.   Vi-
 rium lapsus.  The greatest degree is called
 Apopsychia.  Apsychia.  Ecchysis.  Paint-
 ing,   Dr.  Cullen makes  it  a  genus  of
 disease in the ciass Neuroses,  order Ady-
 namia, which he defines the motion of the
 heart diminished, or at rest for some time.
 He distinguishes it into three species.  Sec
 Syncope.
   LIPPITUDO.  (From lippus, blear-eyed.)
 Epiphora.   Yerophthalmia.    Blearedness.
 An exudation of a puriform humour from
 the  margin  of   the eye-lids.    The prox-
 imate cause is  a deposition  of acrimony
 on the glandulx meibomianaj in  the margin
 of the eye-lids.   This  humour in the night
 glues the tarsi   of  the eye-lids together.
 The  margins of the eye-lids  are red and
 tumefy  are  irritated, and  excite  pain.
 An  ophthalmia,  fi.-.tula lachrymalis,  and
 sometimes an  ectropium, are  the  conse-
 quences. The species ofthe lippitudo are,
   1.  Lippitudo  infantum, which  is familiar
 to  children, particularly of an  acrimoni-
 ous  habit.   The lippitudo  of  infants  is
 mostly accompanied with tinea,  or some
 scabby eruption,  which points  out that the
 disease originates,  not from a local,  but
 general or constitutional, affection.
  2. Lippitudo adultorum  or senilis.  This
 arises from various acrimonies, and  is like-
 wise common to hard drinkers.
  3. Lippitudo venerea, which arises from
a suppressed gonorrhoea,  or fluor albus,
and is likewise observed in children born
of parents with venereal complaints.
  4. Lippitudo  scrophulosa,  which accom-
panies other scrophufous symptoms.
  5. Lippitudo scorbutica, which affects the
scorbutic.
  Liptria.   (From xurru,  to leave,  and
irvg,  heat.)   A  sort of fever,  where the
 heat is drawn to the  inward  parts, while
 the external are cold.
  LQIUIDAMHER. The name ofa genus
 of plants in the Linnaean t,ysiem.
  Liq.uidambeb     6TrnAciKi-i;A-     The 
LlQ
L1Q              449
Systematic name ofthe tree which affords
both  the liquid-amber and  liquid storax.
See Liquidambra,
  LIQUIDAMHRA.  (From  liquidus  and
amber.)  Styrax liquida.   Liquidamba.  Li-
quid  amber.  A resinous juice, ofa yellow
colour, inclining to  red,  at first about  the
consistence of turpentine, by age hardened
into a solid brittle mass.  It is ob'ained by
wounding  the  bark  of  the  Liquidamber
styracifiua ; foliis palmato angulatis ; jeliis
indtvisis, acutis, of Linnaeus.   This juice  has
a  moderately  pungent,  warm   balsamic
taste, and a very  fragrant smell, not unlike
that of the Styrax calamita heightened by
a little ambergris.   It is seldom used medi-
cinally.  The Styrax liquida is also obtain-
ed by  boiling from this plant.  There  are
two sorts  distinguished   by authors;  the
one, the purer part  of the resinous matter,
that rises to the surface in boiling, sepa-
rated by a strainer, of" the  consistence of
honey, tenacious like turpentine, of a red-
dish or ash-brown colour, moderately trans-
parent, of an acrid unctuous taste, and a
fragrant smell, faintly resembling that of
the solid storax, but somewhat disagree-
able.   The other,  the more  impure part
which remains  on the strainer, untranspa-
Tent,  and in smell and taste much weaker
than the former.  Their  use  is chiefly as
stomachics, in the form of plaster.
   LiavuiiTiA.  (From liquor, juice, or from
elikoris, Welsh.)  See Glycyrrhiza.
   Ll«lUOR  JETHEREUS V1TRIOLICUS.  The
liquor procured from a distillation of equal
parts of sulphuric acid and spirit of wine
redistilled,
   LIQ.UOR ACETATIS  AMMONIJE.   Solution
of acetate  of  ammonia;  formerly  called
Aqua ammonia acetata.   " Take of carbo-
nate of ammonia, two ounces ; acetic acid,
four pints."  Add the acid to the salt, until
bubbles  of gas  shall  no longer arise,  and
mix.
   If the acid rather predominate, the so-
lution is more  grateful  to  the  taste ;  and
provided that acid  be correctly  prepared,
the proportions here  given  will  be found
sufficient ; where the acid  cannot be  de-
pended on, it will be right to be  iegul..ted
rather  by the cessation of effervescence
than by quantity.
   This preparation was  formerly known in
the shops under the name of spirit of Min-
dents.   When assisted  by  a  warm regi-
men, it proves  an  excellent and  powerful
sudorific;  and,  as  it  operates   without
quickening the circulation, or increasing
the heat of the body, it is admissible in fe-
brile  and inflammatory diseases, in which
the use of  stimulating sudorifics are  at-
tended with danger.  Ls action may like-
wise  be  determined to the kidneys,  by
walking about in the cool  t.ir.   The com-
mon dose  is half an ounce, cither by itself
or along with  other medicines, adapted to
the same intention.                    *
  LIQ.UOR  ACETATIS PLUMBI.  Solution of
acetate of lead, formerly called aqua Uthar-
gyri acetati.   Goulard's  extract.   " Take
of vitrified oxyd of lead, two pounds and
four ounces ; acetic acid, a gallon."  Mjx,
and boil down to six pints,  constantly stir-
ring ; then set it by, that  the feculencies
mav subside, and strain.
  It is principally  employed by surgeons,
as a resolvent against inflammatory affec-
tions.
  Ll&UOR  ACETATIS PLUMBI DILUTUS.  Di-
luted  solution of acetate  of lead. Aqua
lithargyri acetati composita.   "Take of so-
lution of acetate of lead, a drachm ; distilled
wa er, a pint; weak spirit, a fluid drachm."
Mix.  The virtues  of this water, the aqua
vegeto-mineralis  of  former  pharmacopoeias,
applied  externally, are resolvent,  refrige-
rant, and sedative.
  Liq.uor  aluminis compositus.   Com-
pound solution of alum.  " Take of alum,
sulphate of zinc, of each half an ounce ; boil-
ing water, two pints." Dissolve at the same
time the alum  and  sulphate of zinc in the
water, and then strain the solution through
paper.
  This yvater was long known in our shops
under  the title of aqua aluminosa bateanas.
It is used for  cleansing and healing ulcers ■*■
and wounds,  and  for removing cutaneous
eruptions,  the part  being bathed with it hot
three or four times a-day.  It is sometimes
likewise employed as a collyrium ; and as
an injection in fluor albus and gonorrhoea,
when not accompanied with virulence.
   Liauoii  AMMONias.  Solution of ammonia.
Aqua ammonia pur a ofthe London Pharm.
1787   ' Take of muriate of ammonia, lime,
newly prepared, of each two pounds; water,
a pint and a half."  Reduce tlie muriate of
ammonia and the  lime into  powder, sepa-
rately ; then mix them,  and introduce them
into a  large glass retort, into which a pint
of the water  has  been previously poured.
Having placed the  retort in  a sand-bath,
lute on a tubulated  receiver, through wliich
the  ammonia  may  pass into a third vessel,
containing half a  pint  of  the water, and
cooled.  Then at first apply a gentle heat;
and increase it by  degrees, until the retort
becomes red.
  Water of ammonia Ls very rarely given
internally,  although it may be used  in doses
of ten  or twenty drops, largely diluted, as
a powerful stimulant in asphyxia and  simi-
lar diseases.  Externally,  it  is applied to
the skin  as a rube'itcient, and in the  form
of gas  to the nostrils,  and to the eyes as a
stimulant; in  cases  of torpor,  paralysis,
rheumatism, syncope, hysteria, and chronic
ophthalmia.
  Liauou  caubon»tis ammonia.    Solu-
tion of carboaite  of ammonia.  The aqua
3  M * 
450               LIQ                                      Llfel
ammonia ofthe Pharm. Lond. 1787. " Take
of carbonate of ammonia, eight ounces;
distilled water, a pint."   Dissolve the sub-
carbonate of ammonia in the water, and fil-
ter the solution through paper.  'Phis pre-
paration possesses the properties of ammo-
nia in its action on the  human body.   See
Carbonas ammonia.
  LIQUOR  \MNII.  All that fluid yvhich
is contained in the membranaceous  ovum
surrounding the foetus in utero is called by
the general name of the waters, the water
ofthe  amnicn, or  ovum, or liquor amnii.
1*he quantity, in proportion to the size of the
different parts of the ovum, is greatest by
far in early pregnancy.  At the time of par-
turition in some cases,  it amounts to or ex-
ceeds four pints ; aid in others it is scarce-
ly equal to  as many ounces.  It is usually
in tneTargest quantity when  the child has
been some  time dead, or is born in a weak-
ly state.  This  fluid is generally transpa-
rent,  often milky,  and  sometimes of a yel-
low, or light brown colour, and very diffe-
rent in  consistence; and these alterations
seem tO depend upon the state of the  con-
stitution of the parent.   It does not coagu-
late with he t, like  the serum ofthe blood;
and, chymically examined, it is found to be
compo-ied  of phlegm,  earthy  matter, and
sea salt, in different proportions in different
subjects, by yvhich  the varieties in its  ap-
pearance and consistence are produced.  It
has been supposed  to be excrementitious ;
but it  is generally  thought to be secreted
from the internal surface of the ovum, and
to be circulatory, as  in other cavities.  It
was formerly imagined, that the  foetus was
nourished by this fluid, of which it yvas said
to swal.ow  some  part frequently ; and it
was then asserted,  that the qualities ofthe
fluid  were  adapted for  its nourishments,
But there have been many examples of chil-
dren born without any passage 10  the sto-
mach ; and a few, of children in which the
 head was  wanting, and which have never-
 theless arrived at  the full  size.   These
 eases fully prove that this  opinion is not
just, and  that  there must be some  other
 medium by yvhich the  child is. nourished,
 besides the waters.  The incontrovertible
 uses.of thujfluid are, to serve the purpose
 of affording a soft bed  for the residence of
 the foetus,  to which it  allows free  motion,
 and  prevents  any external injury  during
 pregnancy: and inclosed in the membranes,
 it procures the most gentle, yet efficacious,
 dilatation  ofthe os uteri, and soft parts, at
 the  time  of parturition.   Instances  have
 been recorded, in  which the waters of the
 ovum are  said to have been voided so  early
 as in the sixth month  of pregnancy, with-
 out pr. ju 'ice either to the child or parent.
 The tnth  of these reports  seem to  be
 doubtful,  because, when  the membranes
 av? intentionally broken,  the action of the
uterus never fails to come on, when all the
water is evacuated.  A few cases have oc-
curred to me, says Dr. Denman, in practice,
which  might have been construed to be of
this kind ;  for there was a daily discharge
of some colourless fluid from  the vagina,
for several months before  delivery ; but
there being no diminution of the size of the
abdomen, and the  waters  being regularly
discharged at the  time of labour,  it was
judged that  some lymphatic  vessel near
the os  uteri had been ruptured, and did
not close  again  till  the patient  was de
livered.  He also  met  with one case, in
which, aft  r the expulsion of the placenta,
there  was no sanguineous discharge, but
a  profusion of lymph, to  the  quantity of
several pints in a few  hours after delivery;
but the patient suffered no inconvenience,
except from surprise.
   LiauoR  antimonii  TARTAnizATi.  So-
lution  of tartarized antimony.  Vinum an-
timonii  tartarizati  of  the Phurm.  Lond.
1787.   " Take of  the tartarized antimony,
one  scruple ;  boiling  distilled water, four
fluid-ounces;  wine six fluid-ounc s," Dis-
solve the tartarized antimony in the boiling
distilled water, then add  the wine.  Half
an ounce of the solution contains one grain
ofthe salt. This preparation may be given
in all cases where the  tartar  emetic is indi-
cated.
   Liq.uor arsenicalis.   Arsenical  solu-
tion.   " Take of prepared oxyd of arsenic,
in  very  fine  powder,   subcarbonate  of
potash from tartar, of each 64 grains ; dis-
tilled water a pint." Boil them together in
a  glass vessel, until the arsenic be entirely
dissolved.    When the solution  is cold,
add  " compound  spirit of lavender,  four
fluid-drachms."   Then  add as much dis-
tilled water as may exactly fill a pint mea-
sure.  This preparation accords with the
formula of Dr. Fowler, of Stafford, who first
introduced it in imitation of a celebrated
popular remedy for intermittents, sold under
the name of the tasteless ague-drop.  The
compound spirit of lavender  is only intend-
ed to  give some colour and  taste, without
which  it would  resemble common  water,
 and hence be  more  liable  to  mistakes.
 Where the dose is small, and the effects so
 powerful,  the most minute  attention to its
 proportion and  preparation become neces-
 sary. Each ounce contains four grains of the
 oxyd,  and each drachm one-eighth of  a
 grain ; but it will rarely be proper to go be-
 yond  half the latter  quantity, or one-six-
 teenth of a grain as a  dose.
   Liq.uor  calcis.    Solution  of  lime,
 formerly called  aqua calcis.  Lime-water.
 "Take of lime,  half a pound; boiling dis-
 tilled  yvater,  twelve  pints."   Pour  the
 yvater upon  the lime, and stir them toge-
 ther; next cover the vessel immediately,
 and let it  stand for three hours; then keep 
                   LIQ.

 the  solution  upon fhe  remaining lime in
 stopped glass bottles,  and  pour off the
 Clear liquor when it is wanted for use.
   Lime is soluble in  about^ 450  times its
 weight  of water, or  little more  than one
 grain  in one fluid-ounce.  It is  given in-
 ternally, m doses of  two ounces and up-
 wards,  in  cardialgia,  spasms, diarrhoea,
 &c.  and in proportionate doses in convul-
 sions of children, arising from acidity, or
 ulcerated intestines, intermittent fevers, &c.
 Externally it is applied to burns and ulcers.
   Liavoii  cupri  ammoniati.    Solution
 of ammoniated copper.   Aqua cupri am-
 moniati of Pharm.  Lond.  1787,  and  for-
 merly calied  aqua sapharina.  " Take of
 ammoniated  copper,  a  drachm; distilled
 water, a pint."   Dissolve the ammoniated
 copper in  the water,  and  filter the  solu-
 tion  through paper.   This preparation is
 employed  by surgeons  for cleansing foul
 ulcers, and disposing them to heal.
   Liq.uor  ferri  alkalini.   Solution of
 alkaline iron, " Take of iron, two drachms
 and  a half ; nitric acid,  two  fluid-ounces;
 distilled water, six fluid-ounces; solution of
 carbonate of potash, six fluid-ounces."
   Having  mixed the acid and water,  pour
 them upon the iron,  and when thr^ effer-
 vescence has ceased, pour off'the clear acid
 solution ; add this gradually, and at inter-
 vals, to the  solution of subcarbonate of
 potash, occasionally shaking it, until it has
 assumed a deep brown led colour, and  no
 further effervescence takes place.  Lastly,
 set it  by for  six hours, and pour off the
 clear solution.  This preparation  was  first
 described  by  Stahl,  and called tinctura
 martis alkalina, and is now  introduced in
 the  Lond. Pharm. as affording a  combina-
 tion  of iron distinct  from any  other, and
 often applicable to practice.  The dose is
 from half a drachm to  a  drachm.
   Liauon o\ vMUiiiATis hydrargyri.   So-
 lution of oxymutiate of  mercury.   " Take
 of oxymm-iate of mercury, eight  grains ;
 distilled water, fifteen fluid-ounces ; recti-
 fied  spirit,  a fluid-ounce."   Dissolve  the
 oxymuriate of mercury  in the water, and
 add the spirit.
   This solution is directed in order to faci-
 litate the administration  of divisions of the
 grain  of this  active  medicine.   Half an
 ounce of it contains one-eighth ofa grain of
 the salt.   Tin- dose is  from one drachm to
 half  an ounce.
   1,1 UU ill  itlNF.RA.LIS   ANOllTNl s  Hoff-
 mann i    II nil' nan's  anodyne   liquor.   A
preparation of ether extolled as an anodyne
and  antispasmodic.   See  Spiritus atheris
 aompodti.
  Liq.uor potass^.   Solution  of potash.
At; u.t  kali pari.    Lixivium   saponwium.
'* T ike of subcarbonate of potash,  lime,
newlv  prepared,  of each a pound.  Boil-
ing distilled   water, a gallon"    Dissolve
                   LIT               451

 the potash in two pints of the water; add
 the remaining water to the lime.  Mix the
 liquors while they  are hot, stir them toge-
 ther, then set the mixture by in a covered
 vessel; and  after it has cooled, strain the
 solution through a cotton bag.
   If any diluted acid dropped into the so-
 lution occasion the extrication of bubbles
 of gas, it will be  necessary  to add more
 lime, and to strain  it again.  A  pint of
 this solution ought to weigh sixteen ounces.
   LmuoR subcarbonatis  potassjs.  Solu-
 tion of subcarbonate of potash.  Aqua ka£
 praparati.  Lixivium  tartari.   Ottum taT-
 tari per deliquium.  " Take of subcarbonate
 of potash, a  pound; distilled water, twelve
 fluid-ounces."  Dissolve the subcarbonate
 of potash in the water, and then strain the
 solution through paper.             ^
   It possesses antacid virtues, and is a good
 antidote against arsenic taken into the sto-
 mach.  It is also  given with advantage in
 convulsions  and spasms, from acidity  in
 the stomach  of children, in  calculous dis-
 eases, gouty affections, scrophula,  aphthae,
 8cc.   The carbonate of soda is milder, and
 perhaps  a preferable  remedy for general
 use. The dose of the liquor potassae subcar-
 bonatis is from half a drachm  to a drachm
 and a half.
   LIQ.UOR VOLATILIS  CORNU CERVI.  This
 preparation of the valatile alkali, common-
 ly termed hartshorn, possesses the same vir-
 tues  as  the  carbonate of ammonia.  It is
 in common use to smell at in faintings, &c.
 See Carbonas ammonia.
   Liquorice.   See  Glycyrrhiza.
   Liquorice,  Spanish.   See Glycyrrhiza.
   Lithagoga.  (From  xtQoe,  a stone, and
 Ayu>, to bring away )  Medicines which ex-
 pel the stone.
   Litharge.  See Lithargyrus.
   Litharge plaster.   See  Emplastrum li
 thargyri.
   Lithahgtrus.   (From xSoe, a stone, and
 *g^t/goc, silver.)    Lithargyrum.   A  sub-
carbonate of lead,  in  an imperfect state of
vitrification.   When  silver  is refined . by
cupellation  with lead, this  latter  metal,
yvhich is scorified, and causes the sconfica-
tion of the imperfect metals  alloyed with
the silver, is transformed into  a  matter
composed of small semitransparent shining
plat.-*, resembling mica ; whicii is litharge.
Litharge  is  more  or less white or  red, ac-
cording to the metals  with which the silver
is alloyed. The white is called litharge of
silver ;  and  the -red  has been improperly
called litharge of gold.  See  Lead, Liquor
plumbi acetatis, and Liquor plumbi acetatis
tHlutus.
  L1THIAS.  A lithiate,  or salt, formed
by the union  of the lithic acid, or acid ofthe
stone sometimes found in the human blad-
der, with different bases; thus, Htldate of
 alumine, lithiate of ammonia, &c. 
452
LIT
LIT
  LITHIASIS.   (From  xiQoe,  a  6tone.)
1. The formation of stone, or gravel.
  2. A tumour of the eyelid, under which
is a hard concretion resembling a stone.
  Lithobalum.   (From xtQoe, a  stone, and
XAy€A*a>,  to seize.)   An instrument for ex-
tracting the stone from the bladder.
  Lithoides.   (From  xtQoe,  a  stone, and
atToc, a likeness; so called from its hardness.)
The  petrous  portion  of  the  temporal
bone.
  LITHOLOGY.   (Lithologia;  from  xi-
6oc, a stone, and xoyoe, a discourse.)  A dis-
course or treatise on stones.
  Lithomarga.   Stone  marie.    Fuller's
earth is one of the most useful varieties of
lithomsi-ge.
  LITHONTRIPTICS.    (Lithontriptica,
sc.  medicamenta; from xtBoe, a stone, and
Sovrrrce, to break.)  From  the  strict  sense
and common acceptation  of the word, this
class of medicine should  comprehend such
as possess a power of  dissolving calculi in
the urinary  passages.    It  is,  however,
doubted  by many,  whether  there  be  in
nature  any  such  substances.    By  this
term,  then,  is  meant  those  substances
which possess a  power of removing a dis-
position  in  ihe body to  the formation  of
calculi    The researches  of modern chy-
mists have proved, that these calculi consist
mostly of a peculiar acid, named the lithic or
uric acid.   With this  substance the alka
lies are capable of uniting, and forming  a
soluble compound; and these are according-
ly the sole  lithontriptics.  From the exhi-
bition of alkaline remedies,  the symptoms
arising from stone  in the bladder  are very
generally alleviated; and  they can be given
to  such  an extent that the urine becomes
very sensibly alkaline,  and is even capable
of exerting a solvent power  on these con-
cretions.  Their  administration, however,
cannot be  continued to this  extent for any
length of  time,  from  the irritation they
produce on the  stomach and urinary or-
gans.  The use,  therefore, of the alkalies,
as solvents, or lithrontriptics, is now scarce-
ly eyer  attempted; they are  employed
merely to prevent the  increase  of the con-
cretion, and  to palliate the  painful symp-
toms,  which  they  do   apparently  by pre-
venting  the generation of lithic  acid, or
the  separation of it by the  kidneys; the
urine it  thus" rendered less irritating, and
the* surface ofthe calculus is allowed to be-
come smooth.
   When the alkalies are employed with this
view, ihey are generally given saturated,
or supersaturated, with carbonic acid. This
renders  them  much less  irritating.  It at
the same time, indeed, diminishes its sol-
vent  power ;  for the  alkaline  carbonates
exert no action  on urinary  calculi; but
they  are still  capable  of correcting that
acidity in the primae viae, wliich is the cause
Of the deposition of the  lithic  acid from
the urine, and therefore serve equally to
palliate the disease.  And when their acri-
mony is 'hus diminished, their use  can be
continued for any length of time.
  It  appears   from the  experiments  of
Fourcroy, and others,  that  the  other in-
gredients of calculi, as well as the lithic
acid, are dissolved by the caustic alkali,
and various  experiments have shewn  that
most calculi  yield to its  poyver.  Lime-
water has also been found a solvent of uri-
nary calculi, out cf the  body. It is obvious,
however, that what is taken by the mouth
is subject to many changes in the alimentary
canal, and also the lymphatic and vascular
systems; and in this way,  it must be ex-
ceedingly difficult  to get such substances
(even were  they not liable  to alterations)
in sufficient quantity into the bladder.  In-
deed there are very  few authenticated cases
of the urine being so changed as to become
a  menstruum  for  the  stone.   Excepting
the  case of Dr. Newcombe, recorded by
Dr.  Whytt, the instance of Mr. Home is
almost the  only  one.   Though  lithontrip-
tics,  however, may not in general dissolve
the  stone in the bladder, yet it is an incon-
trovertible fact that they frequently  miti-
gate  the pain ; and, to  lessen such  torture
as  that  of  the stone in  the bladder, is
surely an object of no little importance.
Lime was long ago known as a solvent of
urinary calculi, and different methods were
employed to administer it.   One of these
plans fell into the hands  ofa  Mrs. Steevens,
and her  success caused great anxiety for
the discovery of the secret.  At last, Par-
liament bought the secret for  the sum of
S0001. In many instances, stones which had
been unquestionably felt were  no longer
to be discovered ;  and as  the same  per-
sons were examined by the greatest skill
and  eminence, both before and  after the
exhibition  of her  medicines, it  was  no
wonder fthat  the conclusion  was  drawn,
that  the  stones really were  dissolved.
From the cessation of such success,  and
from its now being known that the stones
are  occasionally  protruded between  the
fasciculi ofthe muscular fibres of the blad-
der, so to be  lodged in a kind of  cyst on
the  outside  of the  muscular  coat,  and
cause no  longer  any grievances, surgeons
of the present day  are inclined to  suspect
that  this must  have  happened  in  Mrs.
Steevens's cases. This was certainly what
happened in one of the cases on whom the
medicine had been tried.  It is evident  that
a stone so situated would  not any longer
produce irritation, but would also be quite
indiscoverable  by the sound, for,  in fact,
it is no longer in the  cavity of the blad-
der.
  As soap was, wi'h reason, supposed to
increase  the virtues of the  lime, it led to
the use of caustic alkali, taken ill miic'luge,
or veal  broth.   Take  of kali,  prepared, 
LIT
LIV
45.?
gviij ;  of quick lime  §iv; of distilled wa-
ter, ifeij.  Mix them well  together  in a
large bottle, and let them stand for • wenty
four hours.  Then  pour off' the lej, filter it
through paper, and keep it in well-stoppped
vials for use.   Of  this, the  dose is from
thirty drops to sjij, which is to be repeated
two or three times a-day,  in a pint of veal
broth,  early in the morning, at noon, and in
the evening.  Continue this  plan for three
or four  months, living, during the course,
on such things as  least counteract the ef-
fect of the medicine.
  The common fixed alkalis, or carbonated
alkali, and the acidulous soda-water,  have
of late been used as lithontriptics.  Honey
has also been given, and Mr. Home, sur-
geon  at the Savoy, has recorded its utility
in his own and his father's cases.  Bitters
have likewise  been tried.
  Dismissing all theories, lime-water, soap,
acidulous s ida-water, caustic alkali, and
bitters, are useful in cases of stone.  Ofthe
soap, as much may be taken as the stomach
will bear, or as much as will prove gently
laxative; but  of the lime-water, few can
take more than a pint daily.
   The acidulous soda-water may be taken
 in larger quantities, as it is more agreeable.
The acidulous salt is now prepared so as to
produce the  water extemporaneously.  It
must be swallowed, however, while the salt
is dissolving,  as the  carbonic acid very ra-
pidly escapes.
   There is a remedy celebrated in Hol-
 land, under the name of liquor  lithontrip-
tica loosii, which  contains, according  to an
accurate analysis, calx muriata.  This, pro-
 fessor Hufeland recommends in the follow-
 ing form:
   9< Calcis muriatae 3j.
     Aquae distillata:, ^ij. ft.  solutio.
   Thirty drops are to be  taken four times
 a-day, which may be increased as far as the
 stomach will  bear.
   For curing stone patients, little reliance
 can be placed in any lithontriptics hitherto
 discovered, though they may rationally be
 given  with  a confident hope of procuring
 an alleviation of the fits  of pains attend-
 ing the presence of stone in the bladder.
 After all, the only certain method of getting
 rid of the calculus is the operation.  See
 Lithotomy.
   LITHOSPERMUM.    (From  xiQoe,  a
 stone,  and rmgya, seed;  named from the
 hardness of its seed.)   1. The name of a
 genus  of plants  in  the Linnxan system.
 Class,  I'entnndria.  Order, Monogynia.
   ■2  I'he pharmacopoeial  name  of Milium
 solis:   Common gromwell.   The seeds of
 this officinal plant, Lithospermum officinale ;
 seminil'us lavibus, com'Us vix calycCm super-
 antibus, foliis  lanceolatis, of Linnaeus,  were
 formerly supposed, from  their stony  hard-
 ness, to be efficacious in calculous and gra-
velly disorders.   Little credit is given to
their lithontriptic character, yet they are
occasionally used as  diuretic for clearing
the urinary  passages,  and  for  obviating
strangury, in the form of emulsion.
  Lithospermum officinale.  The syste-
matic name of the officinal gromwell.  See
Lithospermum.
  LITHOTOMY.   (Lithotomia ; from xtBot,
a stone, and ttyvie,  to  cut.)   Cystomia.
The operation of cutting into the bladder,
in order to extract a stone.  Several me-
thods have been recommended for perform-
ing this operation, but there are only two
which can  be practised with  any  propriety.
One is, where the operation  is to  be per-
formed  immediately above  the  pubes,  in
that part ofthe bladder which is  nol cover-
ed with peritoneum, called the high opera-
tion. The other,  where it is done in the peri-
naeum, by laying open the neck and lateral
part of the bladder, so as to allow of the
extraction  of the stone,  called the lateral
operation, from  the prostate gland of the
neck ofthe bladder being laterally cut.
   Litron.   (Corruptly written  for vtlgov.)
Nitre.
   Litus.   (From lino, to  anoint.)  A lini-
ment.
   LIVER.   mAg.  Hepar.  A large viscus,
ofa deep  red colour, of great size and
weight, situated under the diaphragm,  in
the right hypochondrium, its smaller por-
tion occupying  part of the  epigastric re-
gion.  In the  human body, the  liver is di-
vided into  two principal lobes, the  right of
which is by far the largest.  They are di-
vided  on the upper side  by  a broad  liga-
ment, and on the other side by a  considera-
ble depression, or fossa.  Between and be-
low these two lobes is a smaller  lobe, c til-
ed lobulus  Spigellii.   In describing  this vis-
cus, it is necessary to attend to seven prin-
cipal circumstances :—its ligaments; its
surfaces; its  margins ; its tubercles ; its
fissure ; its sinus ;  and the pori biliari.
   The  ligaments  of the  liver are five  in
number, all arising from the peritojieum.
1. The right lateral ligament, whicj^con-
nects the thick right lobe  with the posterior
part of the diaphragm.   2. The  left lateral
ligament, which  connects the convex sur-
face and margin of the left  lobe with the
diaphragm, and, in those of whom the liver
is  very large,  yvith the oesophagus and
spleen.   3. The broad or  middle supensory
ligament, which  passes from the diaphragm
into the convex  surface, and separates the
right lobe ofthe liver from the left. It de-
scends from above through  the large fis-
sure to the concave surface, and  is  then
distributed over the whole  liver.   4. The
round ligament,  which in  adults consists of
the umbilical vein,  indurated into a  liga-
ment. -  5.  The coronary ligament.
   The liver has two surfaces, one superior,
^ 
t
 454                L1V

 which is convex and  smooth, and one  in-
 ferior, which is concave and has holes and
 depressions, to receive, not only the conti-
 guous viscera, but the vessels  running into
 the liver.
   The margins of the liver are also two in
 number; ti-e one,  which  is posterior and
 superior, is obtuse; the other, situated an-
 teriorly  and interiorly, is acute.
   The  tubercles  of ihe liver  are likewise
 two in  number, yiz. lobulus anonymus, and
 lobulus  caudatus, and are found near the
 vena portae.
   Upon looking on the concave surface of
 this viscus, a considerable fissure is  obvi-
 ous, known by the name of the fissure of
 the liver.
   In order to expose the sinus, it is neces-
 sary to  remove  the  gall-bladder, when a
 considerable sinus, before  occupied by the
 gall-bladder, will be apparent.
   The blood-vessels of the  liver are the he-
 patic artery, :he  vena portae,  and the  cavae
 hepaticae, whicii are described under  their
 proper names.   The absorbents of the liver
 are  very numerous.   The liver has nerves
 from the great intercostal and  eighth  pair,
 which arise from  the hepatic plexus, and
 proceed along  with the  hepatic artery and
 vena portae into the substance ofthe liver.
 With regard to the substance of the liver,
 various  opinions  have  been  entertained.
 It is, however, now pretty  well ascertained
 to  be  a large gland, composed  of lesser
 glands   connected   together   by  cellular
 structure.  'Phe  small glands which  thus
j^ompose the  substance of  the liver are
 termed  penicilli, from the arrangement of
 the arterial ramifications ofthe vena portae
 composing  each gland, resembling that  of
 the  hairs of a pencil.  The  chief  us«  of
 this large viscus is to supply a fluid, named
 bile, to the intestines, which is of the ut-
 most importance  in  chylification.   The
 small penicilli perform  this  function  by a
 specific  action on the blood they contain,
 by yvhich they secrete in their very minute
 ends the fluid termed  hepatic bile; but
 whether they pour it into what is called a
 follicle,  or  not, is  yet undecided, and  is
 the  cause of the difference of opinion re-
 specting the substance of the liver.  If it
 be secreted into a follicle,  the  substance is
 truly glandular, according  to the notion  of
 the older anatomists ;  but if it  be secreted
 merely into a small vessel, called a biliary
 pore  (whose  existence can  be  demon-
 strated, corresponding to the  end of each
 penicilli,  without any intervening  follicle,
 its substance is then, in  their opinion, vas-
 cular.   According  to  our notions in the
 present day, in either  case,  the liver  is
 said to  be  glandular; for we connect  to
 our senses the idea ofa ghmd, when any ar-
 rangement of vessels performs the office of
 separating from the blood a fluid  or  sub-
                   LOB

 stance  different  in  its  nature from  the
 blood.   The  small vessels  which  receive
 the bile secreted  by the penicilli are call-
 ed pori biliarH;  these converge together
 throughout the substance of the liver to-
 wards  its under  surface, and,  at  length,
 form one trunk,  called ductus hepaticus,
 wliich conveys  the bile into either the duc-
 tus  communis choledochus, or ductus cysti-
 cus.  See Gallbladder.
   Liver, acute inflammation of the.  See
 Hepatitis
   Liver of sulphur. See Sulphurets.
   Liverwort   See Hypatica terrestris.
   Liver-wort, ash-coloured.   See Lichen d-
 nereus terrestris.
   Liver wort, ground.  See Lichen  cinereus
 terrestris.
   Liver-wort, Iceland.  See Lichen islandi-
 cus.
   Liver-wort, noble.  See  Hepatica  terra
 tris.
   Livor.  (From  liveo,  to be  black and
 blue.)  A blackish mark on the body, from
 a blow.  A dark circle under thi» eye.
   Lix.  (From xte, light.)  Pot-ash.  Wood
 ash.
   Lixivia vitriolata "sulphurea.  A sul-
 phat of potash.
   LIX1VIAL.   Those  salts  are  called
 lixivial  which  have been extracted  by
 lixiviation, and  these chiefly  are fixed al-
 kalis ; which  are  therefore called  lixivial
 salts.
   LIXIVIATION.  Lessive.   The process
 employed  by chymists  of dissolving,  by
 means of warm  water, the  saline and solu-
 ble particles of cinders, the residues of dis-
 filiation and combustion, coals and neutral
 earths,  in order to obtain those particles
 which are termed lixivial salts.
   LIXIVIUM. (From lix, wood-ash.) The
 liquor in which  saline and soluble particles
 ofthe residues of  distillation  and combus-
 tion are dissolved.
   Lixivium saponarium.   See Liquor  po-
 tassa.
   Lixivium tartari.   See Liquor carbo-
 natis potassa.
  LOBELIA.  Named in honour of Lobel,
a botanist. 1. The name ofa genus of plants
in  the Linnaean system.  Class, Syngeneda
Order, Monogamia.
  2. The pbarmacopoeial name of the blue
lobelia,  or cardinal flower.   The root of
 thi*  plant, Lobelia syphilitica, is the part
 directed by the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia
 for medicinal use ;  in taste  it resembles
 tobacco, and is apt to excite  vomiting.  It
derived  the  name of ^sypldlitica from  its
 efficacy in the cure of syphilis, as  experi-
 enced  by the  North  American  Indians,
 who considered  it as a specific in that dis-
 ease, and with  whom  it was  long an im-
 portant secret,  which was purchased  by
 Sir William Johnson, and since published by 
4
                  LOC

different anthors.  The method  of em-
ploying this medicine is stated as follows :
A decoction is  made  of a handful of the
roots in three  measures  of  water.  Of
this half a measure is taken in the morning
fasting, and repeated in the evening; and
the dose is  gradually  increased, till its
purgative  effects  become  loo  violent,
when  the  decoction is to be  intermitted
for a day or two, and then  renewed, until a
perfect  cure  is  effected.   During the use
of thi-, medicine, a proper regimen is to be
enjoined, and the ulcers are also to be fre-
quentlj washed  with  the decoction,  or,  if
deep and foul,  to be  sprinkled  with the
powder of the inner bark of the  New Jer-
sey  tea-tree, Ceanothus  Americanus.  Al-
though  the  plant thus used is said to cure
the disease in a very  short time, yet it is
not found that the antisyphilitic powers of
the lobelia  have been confirmed in any in-
stance of European practice.
   Lobelia syphilitica.    The  sytematic
name uf the blue lobelia ofthe pharmaco-
poeias.  See Lobelia.
   LOBULUS.   (Dim. of lobus, a lobe.)  A
small lobe.
   Lobulus  accessorius.    See  Lobulus
anonumus.
   LOHULUS ANONYMUS.   Lobulus ac-
cessorius anterior-quadratus.    The   ante-
rior point of the right lobe of the liver.
Others  define  it to  be that space of the
great  lobe betwixt  the fossa  ofthe  umbi-
lical vein and gall-bladder, and extending
forward from the fossa lor the lodgment of
the portae,  to  the anterior margin  of the
liver.
   Lo bum's caudatus.   Processus caudatus.
A tail-like process of the  liver, stretching
downward from the middle  of the  great
right lobe  to the lobulus spigelii.   It is be-
hind the gall bladder and betwixt the fossa
venae portarum, and  the  fissure for the
lodgment ofthe vena cava.
   LOBULUS SPIGELII.    Lobulus_ poste-
rior. L. posticus-papellatus.  The lobulus spi-
gelii is betwixt the  two greater lobes, but
rather belonging to the right great lobe.
From  its situation deep behind, and from
its having  a perpendicular  papilla-like pro-
jection, it is called lobulus posterior, orpa-
pillatus.   To the left side,  it has the fissure
for the lodgment ofthe ductus venosus ; on
the  right,  the  fissure for the vena cava;
and above,  it has the  great transverse fis-
su e of the  liver, for the lodgment  of the
cylinder of the porta;  obliquely to the
right, and  upwards,  it has  a connection
with the lower concave surface of the great
lobe,  by the  processus caudatus,  which
Winslow calls one of the roots of the lobulus
spigelii.   It is  received into the bosom of
tlie lesser curve of the stomach.
   LOCALES.   The  fourth class  of Cul-
len's Nosology, which  comprehends mor-
bid  afl'ections that are partial, and includes
                  LON              445

eight getera, viz. dysesthesia, dysorexia,
dyscinesia, apocenoses, epischeses, tumores,
ectopia, and dialyses*
  Localis membrana.  The pia mater.
  LOCHIA.   (From  xo-)rtvm,   to  bring
forth.)  The cleansings.  The serous, and
for   the  most part  green-coloured,  dis-.
charge that takes place from the uterus and
vagina of women, during the first four days
after delivery.
  LOCHIOKRHCEA.   (From  xoXia, and
ptce, to flo v.)   An  excessive discharge  of
the lochia.
  Locked jaw.  See Tetanus.
  Logwood.  See Lignum campechense.
  Lonchitis.  (From xoy%n, a  luce;  so
named  because  the  leaves  resemble  the
head ofa lance.)  The herb spleen wort.
  Lonhavum    (Prom  longus,  long;  so
named from  its length.)   The intestimitTi
rectum.
  Longing.   A  disease peculiar  to  the
female, and only  during pregnancy, and
those states in which  the uterine discharge
is suppressed.
  LONGISSIMUS  DORSI.  Lumbo dor-
so  irachalien  of  Dunns.    This  muscle,
which is somewhat thicker  than the sacro-
lumbahs, greatly resembles  it, however, in
its shape  and extent, and  arises, in com-
mon with that  muscle,  between ;t and the
spine.  It ascends upwards  along tiie spine,
and is  inserted by small  double  tendons
into the posterior and inferior part of  all
the transverse processes ofthe vertebrae of
the back, and sometimes of the  last verte-
bra of the neck.   From  its outside it send*-,
off several bundles of  fleshy fibres, inter-
spersed  with  a few  tendinous  filaments,
which are usually inserted into the lower
edge of the ten uppeimisi ribs, not  far
from their  tubercles.   In  some subjects,
however, they are found  inserted into a
less number,  and in  others, though more
rarely,  into every one  of  the  ribs.  To-
wards the  upper part of  this  muscle is
observed   a broad  and   thin  portion of
fleshy fibres, which cross  and  intimately
adhere to the fibres ofthe longissimus dor-
si.   This portion arises from the upper and
posterior part of the  transverse processes
of  the five  or six uppermost vertebrae of
the  back, by as many  tendinous  origins,
and is usually inserted, by  six  tendinous
and fleshy  slips, into the  transverse pro-
cesses of  the six  inferior vertebrae of the
neck.  This portion is described by Wins-
low and Albinus as a distinct muscle ;  by
the former under the name of transvorsalis
major colli, and by the  latter  under that
of traMSversalis  cerviris.   But  its  fibres
are  so intimately  connected with those of
the  longissimus dorM,  that it  may  very
properly be consid red  as  an  appendage
to the latter.   The use of this muscle is to
extend the vertebra: of the back, and to
keep the  trunk of  the body erect ;  by 
456
LOP
LUD
means of its appendage, it likewise serves
to turn the neck obliquely backwards, and
a little to one side.
  Longissimus manus.   The flexor tertii
internodii pollicis.
  Longissimus oculi.   The obliquus ma-
jor oculi.
  LONGITUDINAL  SINUS.    Longitu-
dinal sinus  of the dura mater.   A trian-
gular canal, proceeding in the  falciform
process of   the  dura mater, immediately
under the  bones of the skull,  from  the
crista tgalli   to the tentorium,   where   it
branches  into  the lateral sinuses.   The
longitudinal sinus  has a number  of  trabe-
culae or fibres crossing it.  Its use is to re-
ceive the blood  from the veins  of the pia
mater,  and  convey it into the  lateral si-
nuses, to  be carried through the internal
jugulars to the heart.
  LONGUS COLLI.   Pre dorso cervical
of Dumas.   This is a pretty considerable
muscle, situated close to the anterior and
lateral part  of the vertebrae of  the neck.
Its outer edge  is  in part covered  by  the
rectus internus major.   It arises tendinous
and fleshy  within  the  thorax,  from  the
bodies of the three superior  vertebrae of
the back, laterally ; from  the bottom and
fore-part of  the transverse processes of the
first and second vertebrae of the back, and
of the last vertebra of the neck :  and like-
wise from the upper and anterior points of
the transverse processes  of the sixth, fifth,
fourth, and  third vertebrae of the neck, by
as many small distinct tendons ;  and is in-
serted tendinous  into  the  fore-part of the
second vertebra  of the neck,  near its fel-
lovv.  This  muscle, when it  acts  singly,
moves the  neck  to one side; but, when
both  act,  the neck is brought directly for-
wards.
  LONICERA.   The name of  a genus of
plants in the Linnaean system.  Class, Pen-
tandria.  Order,  Monogynia.
  Lonicera diervilla.   The  systematic
name  of a  species of honey-suckle. See
Diervilla.
  Lonicerapericlimenum.  Honey-suckle.
This beautiful  and common plant was for-
merly used  in  the cure of asthma,  for
cleansing fordid  ulcers,  and removing dis-
eases of the skin,  virtues  it does not now
appear to possess.
  Looseness.  See Diarrhaa.
  Lopex radix.   Radix lopeziana.  Ra-
dix indica lopeziana. The root of  an  un-
known  tree growing,  according  to some,
«i Goa.  It  is  met with in pieces of diffe-
rent thickness, some at least of two inches
diameter.   The woody part is whitish, and
very light; softer, more spongy, and whiter
next  the bark, including  a denser, some-
what reddish, medullary part.    The bark
is rough, yvrinkled, brown, soft,  and, as it
were, v» oolly, pretty thick, covered  with a
thin  paler  cuticle.  Neither the  woqdy
nor corticle  part has any remarkable smeU
or taste, nor  any appearance of resinous
matter.  It appears that this medicine has
been remarkably effectual in stopping col-
liquative diarrhoeas, wliich had resisted the
usual  remedies.    Those  attending  the
last stage of consumptions were particular-
ly relieved by its use.  It seemed to act,
not by an astringent power, but by a faculty
of restraining and appeasing spasmodic and
ino'dinate  motions of the intestines.  Dr.
Gaubius, who gives this account, compares
its action to that  of fimarouba, but thinks
it more efficacious than this medicine.
  Lopez-root-   See Lopez radix.
  Lopeziana radix.  See Lopez radix.
  Lophadia.   (From  xtqoe,  the  hinder
part   of  the  neck.)  Lophia.   The first
vertebra of the neck.
  Lordosis.  (From'*ocf>gof, curved, bent.)
An affection of the spine, in which it is bent
inwards.
  Lorica.   (From lorico, to  crust over.)
A kind of lute, yvith which vessels are coat-
ed before they are put into the fire.
  Lorication.   Coating.   Nicholson re-
commends  the following composition for
the coating of glass vessels, to prevent their
breaking when exposed to heat.  Take of
sand  and clay, equal parts;  make them
into a thin paste with  fresh blood,  pre-
vented from coagulating  by agitation, till
it is cold,  and diluted with water;  add  to
this some  hair, and powdered glass;  with
a brush, dipped in this mixture, besmear
the glass;  and when this layer is dry, let
the same operation be repeated  twice, or
oftener,  till the coat  applied is about one-
third part  of an inch in thickness.
  Lorind matricis. An epilepsy, or a con-
vulsive disorder, proceeding from the uterus.
  Loss of Appetite.  See Anorexia.
  LOTION.  (Lotio; from lavo, to wash.)
An external fluid application.  Lotions are
usually applied by welting linen  in them,
and keeping it on the part affected.
  LOTUS.  (From xa>, to desire.) 1.  A tree
whose fruit was said to be so delicious as
to make those yvho tasted it to forsake all
other  desires: hence the proverb A»tov
t^Ayov, lotum gustavi; I have tasted lotus.
  2. The name of a genus of plants in the
Linnaean  system.   Class, Diadelphia.  Or-
der, Decandria.
  Lousy  disease.  A general  corruption of
the humours,  in   consequence  of which
these insects are bred in ulcers, and cover
the whole body.
  Love apple.  The  fruit of the Solanum
lycoperdcum of Linnxus.   It is  so much
esteemed  by  the  Portuguese  and  the
Spaniards,  that it is an ingredient in almost
all their soups and sauces,  and is deemed
cooling and nutritive.
  Loveage. See  Levisticum.
  Loxarthros.   (From  xogoe,  obliqud
and AgSgov,  a joint.)  An obliquity of the
joint, wuhout '■pasm or luxation.
  i ^»no. juj^joxTir.   T!ie  waxen  vein, 
LUM
LUM
457
Balled also ludus paracelsi. A stony mat-
ter said to be serviceable  in calculus.
  Lues io.ifica. One of the pompous names
for epilepsy.
  Lues nelhoihis i onvulsiva.  A mild ty-
phlis fever.
  LUES VPAPKK\.  (From ?w, to dis-
solve, because  it produces dissolution ; and
venerra,  from  Venus, because  if  is  propa-
gated  by acts  of venery.)  The  plague  of
Venus, or ihe venereal disease  Dr. Cullen
calls it syphilis. It hds also been called the
venereal   pestilence,  or  pox.   Aphrothsius
morbus.   Morbus gullicus.  Indicus morbus.
Ncufiolitanus morbus.  Patursu.  See Syphi-
lis and Gonorrhaa-
  LUJULA.    (Corrupted  or  contracted
from Allelujah, 1'raise the Lord; so called
from its  many; virtues.)  Acetosella. Wood-
sorrel.   Oxalis  acetosella  of  Linnaeus.
This  delicate   indigenous  plant is totally
inodorous, but has a grateful acid taste,
whicii is more agreeable than  the common
sorrel, and approaches near to that of the
juice of lemons, or  the acid of tartar, with
yvhich it also corresponds in a great mea-
sure in its medical effects, being  esteemed
refrigerant, antiscorbutic, and diuretic.  Its
principal use,  however,  is  to allay inordi-
nate heat, and  to  quench thirst  ; for this
purpose  a pleasant whey may  be formed hy
boiling  the plant in  milk.   An esscntiil
1 alt is prepared from this plant, known by
the name of Essential Salt of Lemons, and
commonly used for  taking ink-stains out of
linen.
   LUMHAf.O.  (From lumbus,  the  loin.)
A rheumatic affection of the muscles about
the loins.
   Lu.vni.vno psoapicv.   Lumbago apostema-
tosa.  Lumbago ab arlfnocace.  Pains in the
loins from abscess.
   LuMiiAitiis arterijK.   The lumbal  ar-
teries.
   Limhares nervi.  The lumbal  nerves.
   Lum hares vhn-jC.   The lumbal mrves.
   I,i-Mmaris  externus.    See  Quadratus
lumborum.
   Lu.MiiARis  intiiiinus.   See  Psoas  mag-
nus.
   LUM 1?Alt ABSCESS.   Psoas  abscess.
A species of arthropuosis, that  receives its
name  from the situation  in  whicii  the
matter is found, namely, upon the side of
the psoas muscle, or betwixt  that and the
iliacus internus.  Between these muscles,
there lies a quantity of loose cellular mem-
brane,  in wliich  an  inflammation   often
takes place,  either spontaneously or from
mechanical injuries.   This terminates in an
abscess  that  can procure no outlet but by
a  circuitous  course, in which it  generally
produces irreparable mischief,   without
any violent  symptoms occurring to alarm
the patient.  The abscess sometimes forms
a  swelling  above   Poupart's  ligament ;
sometimes below  it;  and  frequently the
matter glides under the fascia of the thigh*
Occasionally, it makes its way through the
sicro.ischiatic foramen, and assumes rather
the appearance  of a  fistula  in  ano.  The
uneasiness in  the h-ins, and the impulse
communicated to the  tumour by coughing,
evince  tfo.t the <il-,en-.-- arises in the lumbar
region; but it  rimst be cone sed, tint we
can hardiy ever  know the  existence of the
disfiroer,  before the i-jmour,  bj-presenting
itself externally*,  leads" us  to such infor-
mation.  T. nc lumbar  abscess is  sometimes
connected with  diseased vertebrae,  which,
may eitner be a cause or effect of the col-
lection of mutter.   'I'he  disease, however,
is frequently unattended with this compli-
cation.
   Tie.  situation  of die sy mptorr.s of lumbar
abscess renders this all' ction liable to be
mistaken  for  some others,  viz. lumbago
and nephritic pahis, iitd, towards  its ter-
mination,  for crural or femoral hernia. The
first, however,  i* not attended yvith the
shivering  ihat occurs here;  and nephritic
complaints are  generaily discoverable  by
attention  to the state of the urine. The
distinction from  crural hernia is  more dif-
ficult.  In both, a soft inelastic swelling is
felt in  the same situation, but in hernia,
it is attended with obstructed  faeces, vo-
milting, &c.  and  its  appearance is always
sudden, while the lumbar tumour is pre-
ceded  by various complaints before its ap-
pearance in the thigh   In a horizontal pos-
ture, the  abscess  also totally disappears,
while the  hernia does  not.
   Lumbar region.  The loins.
   LUM URIC ALES  M WPS.   (Lumbri.
cales, sc. musculus ; from  their resemblance
to the  lumbricus, or earth-worm.)  Fi/lici-
nales.   Flexor  primi  internodii  digitorum
manus  vel -perforatus  lumbricales of" Cow-
per. Anuli  tendino phalangiens of  Dumas,
'lie four small finders  of the  flexors of
the fingers, wliich  assist the bending of the
fingers when the  long  flexors are in full
action.  They  trise thin and fleshy  from
the outside  of  the tendons  of  the  flexor
profundus, a lit'  le above  the  lower edgwof
the carpal ligaments,  and are inser'ed by
long slender tendons  into the outer sides
of the  broad  tendons of  the interosseal
muscles, about the middle ot the first joint
ofthe fingers.
   LUM URIC ALES PEDIS.   Planti tendi-
nophalangien of Dumas  Four muscles  like
the former, that increase the  flexion of the
toes, and draw them inwards.
   LUMBRICUS   (a  lubridtate/ from  its
slipperine-,N.)  Ascaris lumbricoides.  Lum-
bricus teres.  The lot-g round worm. A spe-
cies of worm which inhabits occasionallj the
human intestines.   P  has three nipples at
its head, and a triangulgr mouth in its mid-
die. Its length is from four to twelve inches,
and its thickness when twelve inches long,
about that ofa goose-quill. They are some* 
458              LCJP
LYC
times solitary, at other times very nume-
rous.
  Lumbhicus  terrestris.    See  Earth-
•worm.
  Lumbus veneris.  See Millefolium.
  Luna.  (So named from its resemblance
in brightness to silver.) The old alchemis-
tical name of silver:
  Lunar caustic.  See Nitras argenti.
  Lunare os.  One of the  bones of the
wrist.
  Lunatica ischuria.   (From luna,  the
moon.)  A suppression of urine which re-
turns monthly.   It  is  noticed  by  Sau-
vages.
  LUNG.  Pulmo.   The lungs  are   two
viscera  situated  in  the chest,  by means
of which we breathe.  The lung, in the
right cavity of the  chest, is divided  into
three lobes,  that in the left cavity  into
two.  They hang in the chest, attached
at their superior part  to  the neck,  by
means of the trachea, and  are separated
by  the mediastinum.   They are also at-
tached to the heart, by means of the*pulmo-
nary vessels.   The substance of the lungs
is of tour kinds, viz, vesicular, vascular,
bronchial, and a parenchymatous substance.
The vesicular substance is composed ofthe
air-cells.  The vascular .invests those cells
like a net-work.  The bronchial is through-
out the lungs, having the air cells at their
extremities:  and the spongy substance
that  connects the  spaces between these
parts is tei med the  parenchyma.   The
lungs are covered with a fine membrane, a
reflexion of die pleura, called pleura pul-
monalis.  Tlie internal sirface of the air-
cells is coveted  with a very fine, delicate,
and sensible membrane, which is continued
from  the larynx  through the trachea and
bronchia. The arteries of the lungs are
the pulmonary, wliich circulate the blood
through  the air-ceiis to undergo a certain
change,  and ihe bronchial artery,  a branch
of th* aorta, which carries blood to the
lungs for their  nourishment.  The   pul-
monary veins return  the blood that has
undergone this change, by four trunks, into
the left  aui'le  ofthe heart.  'I'he bron-
chial veins terminate  in the vena azygos.
The  nerves  of  the lungs  are from  the
eighth pair and great intercostal.   The ab-
sorbents are of two  orders ; the superficial
and deep-seated: the former are more  rea-
dily detected than the  latter.  The glands
of these viscera are called bronchial. They
are muciparous,  and  situated  about the
bronchia. See Respiration.
  Lung-wort, spotted.  See Pulmonaria ma-
culata.
  LUPIA.  (From xwrw, to molest.) A ge-
nus of disease, including encysted tumours,
whose contents are very thick, and some-
times solid, as meUceris, atheroma, steatoma,
and ganglion.
  Lopinus.  (From xumi,  grie/, or dislike;
so called from its extreme bitterness.) Un-
der this term  the  white lupin is directed
in some pharmacopoeias.  The seed, the or-
dinary food of mankind in the days of Ga-
len and Pliny,  is now  forgotten.  Its fari-
naceous and  bitter meal is occasionally
exhibited to remove worms from the intes-
tines, and  made into poultices  to  resolve
indolent tumours.
   Lupin us albus. The systematic name of
the white lupin.  See Lupinus.
   LUPULUS.   (From xvm, dislike ;  so
named  from  its bitterness.)  Convolvulus
perennis.  The hop.  It  is the  floral leaf
or bractea of this  plant,  Hamulus lupulus
of Linnaeus,  that is dried and used in va-
rious kinds of strong  beer.   Hops  have a
bitter taste, less ungrateful  than most  of
the other strong bitters,  accompanied with
some degree of warmth and  aromatic bit-
ter, and are highly intoxicating.  The hop-
flower also exhales a considerable quantity
of its narcotic power in drying; hence those
who sleep in the hop-houses  are yvith diffi-
culty roused from their slumber. A pillar
stuffed with these flowers is said to have
laid our present monarch to sleep when
other remedies had failed.
   LUPUS.   The wolf, so named from its
rapacity.   The cancer  is also  so called, be-
cause it eats away the flesh like a wolf.
   Lustrago.  (From lustro, to expiate ;  so
called because  it was used in the ancient
purifications.) Flat or base vervain.
   Lute. See Lutum.
   Lutea corpora.  See Corpora lutea.
   Luteola,  (From lutum, mud, because
it grows in muddy places, or is  the colour
of mud.)  Struthium.  Dyer's weed.   Di-
oscorides recommends it as useful in jaun-
dice, but it is now neglected.
   LUTUM.  (From xvroe, soluble.)  Ca-
rnentum. Mud.   Lute.  A composition with
whicii  chymical vessels  are  covered,  to
preserve thern from the  violence  of the
fire, and to close exactly  their joinings to
each other, to retain the substances whicii
they  contain when they  are volatile and
reduced to vapour.
   LUXATION.  (Luxatura ;  from luxo, to
put out of joint.)  A dislocation ofa bone
from its proper cavity.
   Lychanche.  (From xvnoe, a  wolf, and
Ay%u, to strangle.   A  species of quincy, in
which the  patient makes a. noise like the
howling of a  wolf.
   Ltchanthropia.  (From xvnoe,a wolf, and
AvQgwrroe, a man.)  A species of insanity, in
which the  patients leave their  houses  in
the night,  and wander about like wolves,
in unfrequented places.
   Ltchinis.  (From xv^we,  a  torch ; be-
cause  the  ancients used  its  leaves rolled
up for torches.) A name of several vegeta-
ble productions.
   Ltcoctonum.  (From xvnoe, a wolf, and
*mwt to slay; so called because  it waa 
LYM
LYM
459
  'liit custom of hunters to secrete it in  raw
  flesh, for the purpose of destroying wolves.)
    LYCOPERDON.  (From  xvKoe, a wolf,
  and  ttn^fce, to break wind;  so named be-
  cause  it was supposed to spring from the
  dung of wolves.)   1. The name of a genus
  of plants  in the  Linnaean  system.  Class,
  Cryptogamia.  Order, Fungi.
    2. The pharmacopceial name of the puff-
  ball.   Crepitus lupi. A round or egg shaped
  fungus, the Lycoperdon bovista of Linnaeus,
  when fresh, of a white colour, with a very
  short,  or  scarcely  any pedicle, growing in
  dry  pasture  grounds.   When young, it is
  sometimes covered with tubercles on the
  outside, and  is pulpy  within.  By age it
  becomes smooth externally, and dries in-
  ternally, into  a very fine, light, brownish
  dust, which is used by  the common people
  to stop haemorrhages.
    Lycoperdon bovista.  The systematic
  name of the puff-ball.   See  Lycoperdon.
    Lycoperdon  tuber.   The  systematic
  name ofthe truffle.  See  Truffle.
    Lycopersicum.   (From xvKoe, a wolf, and
  Ttgo-uov, a peach;  so called from its excit-
  ing a   violent  degree of   lust.)  Wolf's
  peach.  Poisonous.
    LYCOPODIUM.   (From  xvxoe, a wolf,
  and True, a foot;  so called  from  its sup-
  posed  resemblance.)   1. The name of a
 genus  of plants in  the  Linnaean  system.
 Class, Cryptogamia.   Order,  Musd.
    2. The pharmacopceial name of the Mus-
 cus clavatus.   Club  moss.   Wolf's  claw.
 This plant, Lycopodium clavatum  of  Lin-
 naeus, affords a great quantity of pollen,
 which is much esteemed in some places to
 sprinkle on young children, to prevent, and
 in  the curing  parts wliich are fretting.  A
 decoction of the herb is said to  be a spe-
 cific in the cure ofthe plica polonica.
   Lycopodium clavatum.  The  systema-
 tic name of the  club-moss.   See  Lycopo-
 ilium.
   Lycopodium selago.   The systematic
 name of the upright club-moss.  See Mus-
 cus erectus.
   Lycopsis.  (From xvKoe, a wolf, and od-te,
 an  aspect; so called from  its being of the
 colour of a wolf.)   Echium  jEgyptiacum,
 or  wall bugloss.
   LYCOPUS.  (From  xvnoe, a wolf, and
 tkc, a foot; so named from  its likeness.)
 The name of a genus of plants  in the Lin-
 nxan   system.   Class,  Diandria.   Order,
 Monogynia.  Wolf's claw, or water hore-
 hound.  The lycopus europeus is astringent.
  Lyoismus.  (From xvytfa, to distort.) A
 dislocation.
  Ltoi-s.    (From xvytfa,  to bend;  so
 called  from its flexibility.)   The agnus
 castus.
  LYMPH.  Lympha.  The liquid  con-
 tained in the lymphatic  vessels.  It  bas a
 fatuous  smell, no taste, and is ofa crystal-
 line colour.  Its  specific gravity is greater
than water; in """"•'•"'" ;* h» 4hia-«ML
  somewhat plastic. The quantity in the hu-
  man body appears to  be very  great, as the
  system of the  lymphatic vessels forms no
  small  part  of it.  lis constituent  princi-
  ples appear to  be gelatinous  albuminous
  water.  The lymphatic vessels absorb  this
  water from the tela cellulosa of the whole
  body, from all the viscera and  the cavities
  ofthe viscera ; and convey it  to the tho-
  racic duct, where it  is mixed  with  the
  chyle.
    The use of the lymph is to turn the su-
  perfluous nutritious jelly from every part,
  and to mix it with the chyle in the thora-
  cic duct, there to be further converted  in-
  to 'he nature of the animal ; ,.nd lastly, it
  has mixed with it the superfluous aqueous
  vapour, which is expired into the cavity of
  the cranium, thorax, and abdomen.
    LYMPHATIC  GLANDS.     Glandula
  lymphatica.  See Conglobate glands.
    LYMPHATICS.     Absorbent   vessels;
  that carry a transparent fluid, or lymph.
  They are small and transparent, and origi-
  nate in every part  of the body.   With the
  lacteal vessels of the  intestines, they form
  what is termed the absorbent system. Their
  termination  is in the  thoracic duct.   See
  Absorbent vessels,  Lacteals, and  Thoracic
  duct.
   Lymphatics of the head and  neck.—Ab-
  sorbents are found on the scalp and about
  the viscera of the  neck, which unite into a
 considerable branch, that accompanies  the
 jugular  vein.  Absorbents  have not been
 detected in the human  brain : yet there
 can be  no doubt of there being such  ves-
 sels : it is probable that  they pass out  of
 the cranium through the canalis caroticus
 and foramen lacerum in basi cranii, on each
 side, and join  the above jugular  branch,
 whicii passes through some glands as it pro-
 ceeds into the chest to the angle ofthe sub-
 clavian and jugular veins.
   The  absorbents, from the right Jiide of
 the head and neck, and from the rignt arm,
 do not run across the  neck, to unite with
 the great trunk ofthe system ; they have an
 equal  opportunity of  dropping  their con-
 tents into the angle betwixt the right sub*
 clavian  and the jugular vein.  These ves-
 sels then uniting, form a trunk, which is lit-
 tle more than an inch, nay, sometimes not
 a quarter of an inch, in length, but  which
 has nearly as great a diameter as the proper
 trunk ofthe left side.
   This vessel lies upon the right subclavian
 vein, and receives a very considerable num-
 ber of lymphatic vessels ; not only does it
 receive tlie lymphatics from the right side
 of the head,  thyroid gland, neck,  &c. and
 the lymphatics of the arm, but  it receives
 also those from the right side ofthe thorax
 and diaphragm, from the lungs of this side,
and from the parts supplied by the mam-
mary artery.  Both in this and in the great
trunk there are many valves.
  Lymphatics of  the upper  extremities.— 
460               LYM                                      LYS
The absorbents  of the upper extremities
are  divided  into  superficial  and   deep-
st-.-'ed.   The superficial absorbents  ascend
u.-i ter the skin  m every Uirec ion  to  the
wrist,  from   whence  a branch proceeds
upon the posterior sui-free of die fore-arm
to tue head of the radius, over the internal
condyle of tlie hum- -tw, up to the axilla,
receivi ig  several brunches as it proceeds.
A"io---icr  branch  proceeds from  the wrist
along the ;...u.?rior part of the fore-a -m,
and forms a network, with a branch  coming
over the ulna from the posterior part, and
asceiids.on the inside ofthe humerus to the
glands of the axdia.  Ti.e deep seated ab-
sorijents  accompany the larger bfood-ves-
se;-, a.id pass tlirough two g.ands about the
middle of the hum-rus, and ascend  to the
glands of Mie axilla.  The superficial and
deo-scated   absorbents  having  passed
through   ttie axillary  glands,  form two
trunks, which unite into one, to be inserted
wjiii the jugular absorbents into the thora-
cic duct,  at  the  angle formed by the union
of the subclavian wit i the jugular vein.
   Lymphatics of the inferior extremities.—
These are also superficial and deep seated.
The  superficial ones  lie between  the  skin
and muscles.  Those  of the toes and foot
form a  branch,  which  ascends  upon the
back of the foot,  over the  tendon of the
cruaeus antictis, forms with other branches
a plexus  abo,ve  the ancles, then proceeds
along  tiie tibia over the kn?e, sometimes
passes through  a gland, and proceeds up
the inside of tiie thign,  to the submgumul
glands.   The deep-seated absorDents fi'low
the course oi the arteries, and accompany
the femoral artery, in which  course  they
pass through some glands in  the  leg and
ahovw tue knee, and then  proceed to some
 deep-seated subinguinal glands.   The ab-
 sorbents  from about the external  parts of
 th*  pubis,  as  the penis,  perineum, and
 from  the external parts of the pelvis, in
 gii.eral   proceed to  the  inguinal  glands.
 Tlie subinguinal and  inguinal glands send
 for.h several branches, -which pass through
 tlie abdominal  ring into the  cavity of the
 abdomen.
   LymbhcJics of the abdominal and thoracic
 viscer-.i,— i'iic ao-sorbents of the lower ex-
 tremities accompany  the external iliac ar-
 tery,  where  ihey are  joined  by many
 brunches from  the uterus, urinary bladder,
 spermatic chord, ami s^nif braveries accom-
 pany.ng the  nternal  ihac  artery;  they
 th' > a.xeiid to hesacrnm, where they form
  a plexus, wh ch proceeds over the psoas
  muscles, and. meeting w.lh tiie lacteals of
  the mesentery, form the thoracic duct, or
  trunk ,,f the ubs-abmi.-, wliich is  of a ser-
  pentine  form,  about  the size of a cow-
  q<iiit.  jna   runs  up  the  dorsal  vertebrae,
  throng,,  ie posterior opening ofthe dia-
  phragm, ix tween the  aorta and vei.a azy-
  gos,  to the angle formed by the union of
the subclavian and jugular  veins.  In tiii*
c >tirs" it  receives:—the absorbents of the
kidneys, which  are  superficial and deep-
seated, and unite as they proceed toward;!
the thoracic duct: and the absorbents ofthe
spleen, which are upon  its peritoneal coat,
and unite with those of the pancreas :—a
branch  from a plexus  of vessels  passing
aoove  and  below  the  duodenum,  and
formed by the absorbents of the stomach,
winch  come from  the lesser and greater
curvature, and are united about  the pylo-
rus  with  those of" the  pancreas  and  liver,
which converge from the extern .1 surface
at id internal parts  towards the  portae  of
the liver, and also by several branches from
the gall-bladder.
   Use of Lymphatics.—The  office of these
vessels is to take up substances  wliich are
applied to their mouths ;  thus the vapour
of  circumscribed cavities, and ofthe cells
of  the  cellular membrane, are removed by
the lymphatics of those parts; and thus
 mercury  and other subst.mces  are taken
 into the system  when  rubbed on the skin.
   The  principle  by which this absorption'
 takes  place, is a power  inherent in the
 mouths of  absorbing- vessels, a vis insita,
 dependent on the high degree ofirritability
 of their internal membrane, by whicii the
 vessels contract  and propel the  fluid for-
 wards.  Hence the use of this function ap-
 pears to be of the utmost importance, viz.
 to supply  the blood with chyle ;  to re-
 move the superfluous vapour  of circum-
 scribed cavities,  otherwise dropsies, as hy-
 drocephalus,   hydrothorax,  hydrocordis,
 ascites, hydrocele,  &c. would  constantly
 be t.>kmg place  : to remove the superflu-
 ous vapour from the cells  of the cellular
 membrane dispersed throughout  every part
 the  body, that  anasarca  may  not take
 place : to remove the hard and soft parts
 of the body, and to convey into the system
 medicines which are applied to the surface
 of the body.
    Lypoma.  See Lipoma.
    LYRA.  (From xi/g*, a  lyre, or musical
 instrument.)  Psaltenum.   The  triangular
 medullary  space  between  the  posterior
 crura ofthe fornix of the cerebrum, which
 is  marked with prominent medullary fibres
 that give the appearance of a lyre.
    Lyrus. (From lyra, the lyre;  so called
 because  its leaves  are divided  like  the
 strings ofa lyre.)  The doronicum Germani-
  cum, or German leopard's-bane.
    Lysioyia.   (From  xva>, to loosen, and
  yvtov, a me.mbei ■)  The relaxation of limbs.
    LYSIMACH1A.   (From   Lysimachus,
  who first li.covered it.)   The  name ofa
  genus of plans  in  the  Linnaean system.
  Casa^Pentandria.  Order, Monogynia.
    Lystmachia nummularia.  The  syste-
  matic name  of the money-wort.  See Nam-
  mularia.
    Lxsimachia  tuiipurea.   The  herb, 
MAC
MAC              4&1
root, and flowers of  this plant,  Ly thrum
salicaria of Linnxus,  possess  a considera-
ble degree ot  astring.-ncy, and  are  used
medicinally in  the  cure of diarrhoeas and
dysenteries, fluor al'ius, and haemoptysis.
  Lf ssoiiEtTus.    (Prom   ? vtta,  canine
madness, and i'ax.ovyi, to  bile.)   One who
is mad in consequence of having been bit-
ten by a mad animal.
   LYTIfllUM.   (Prom xvQgov,  blood; so
called from its  resemblance in colour, and
Salicaria,  from  sulix, a willow; from  the
resemblance  of its  leaves to those of a
willow.)  The  name  ofa  genus of plants
in the Linnaean  system.  Class, Dodeandria.
Order, Diqynia.
  Lvthrum   salicaria.   The  systematic
name of the common  or  purple  willow-
herb.  See .Lysimachia purpurea.
M
 [>[•   This letter  has two significations :
when  herbs, flowers, chips,  or such-like
substances, are ordered  in a prescription,
and M. follows them, it signifies manipulus,
a handful; and when any quantity of other
ingredients is directed, it is a  contraction
of misee;  thus, m. fi -mist,  signifies mix
and make a mixture.
  Macandon.   (Indian.)   A  tree grow-
ing m Malabar, whose fruit is roasted and
eaten as a cure for dysenteries and  relief
in cholera morbus, and other complaints.
  Macapatli.  Sarsaparilla.
  M waxocotlifera.  The name of a tree
in the  West Indies, whose fruit is  sweet
and  laxative.  A decoction of  the bark of
this tree cures the  itch, and the powder
thereof Iv.-als ulcers.
  Macedonian parsley.  See  Petroselinum
Maeedonicum.
  Maikhomsiim semen.  The  seeds ofthe
Smyrniiun olusatrum, said to possess bitter-
ish, aromatic, and carminative virtues.
  Macku.  (Prom  musa, Ifeb.)   Grecian
macer, or mace.  The root  which is im-
ported from llarhary by tins name is sup-
posed to be the  simarouba, and is said to
be antidysenteric.
  MACERATION.  (Prom macero, to soft-
en by water.)  In a pharmaceutical sense,
this term implies an infusion either with or
without  heat, wherein the ingredients  are
intended to be almost wholly dissolved, in
order to extract their virtues.
   Maiehona.  The Smyrnium olusatrum
or herb Alexander.
  M.\L'Hi£uiA.  The persicaria, or peach-
kernels.
   MuiliEllinN.   .Marh.erin.    The ampu-
tating-knife.
   MVCHAON.   The  proper name  of an
antieut  physician,  said  to  be  one of tlie
sons of itsculapius; whence some authors
have fancied to dignify ctieir own inventions
wiih his name, as particularly a collv rium,
described by Scribonius, intitled, Asclepias
Machaonis ;  and hence, also,  medicine in
general is by some  called Art Jlachaonia.
  MvCIIIXAMENTUM  AniSTIONJS.   A Ria<
chine for reducing dislocation.
  Macuinul.e.  A  word  sometimes used
by physical writers to express  those little
compositions,  wliich  are parts of  stone-
It is a sort of rocky marie.
  Macia.   The anagallis.
  M VCIE8.  A wasting of the  body.   See
Atrophy and Tabes.
  MACIS.  Mace.  The middle bark of the
nutmeg.  A thick, tough, reticulated unc-
tuous membrane, of a lively, reddish, yel-
low colour, approaching to that of saffron,
wliich envelopes  the shell  of the nutmeg.
See Nux moschata.  The mace,  w;hen fresh,
is of a  blood-red colour,  and acquires  its
yellow  hue in drying.  It is dried in the
sun, upon hurdles fixed above one another,
and then,  it  is  said, sprinkled with sea-
water,  to prevent its crumbling in  carry-
ing.  It has a pleasant aromatic smell, and
a  warm,  bitterish,   moderately pungent
taste.   It is  in common use as a grateful
spice,  and appears to be in its general qua-
lities nearly similar  to  the  nutmeg.  I'he
principal  difference  consists in the  mace
being   much  warmer,  more  bitter,  less
unctuous, and sitting easier on weak sto-
machs.
  Mace possesses qualities similar to those
of nutmeg,  but is  less astringent, and its
oil  is  supposed  to  be more volatile and
acrid.
  Macre.  The macer.
  Macrofhysoceph vlus.    (From  yaxgoe,
long, <pvo-ie,  nature, and kh^axk, the head.)
One who  has a head  unnaturally long and
large.   This  word, according  to  Turton,
is only used by Ambrose Parey.
  Macropiper.   (From yaxgoe, long, and
rrtrtgt;. pepper.)   See Piper  longum.
  M acropsea.   (From yaxgoe, long, and
rrvum, to breathe.)  A difficulty of breath-
ing, where the inspirations  are at long  in-
tervals.
  MACULA.  A spot.  A permanent dis-
colouration of some portion of the  skin
often with a change of its texture, but not 
462
MAG
MAG
 connected with any  disorder of the  con-
 stitntion.
   Macule alb;e.  White specks  on the
 eye.
   Maculje hepaticje.   Hepatic,  or liver-
 col- 'Ured spots on the skin.
   Maculae lat^j.   Shingles,  or  erysipe-
 las.
   Maculae ocuLonuM.   Cataracts ;  white
 specks on the eye.
   Maculje  pestilemtes.    Petechial,  or
 purple spots.
   Macule veivere2E.  The venereal erup-
 tion.
   Macule  volaticje.    Any   transitory
 eruption.
   Mad-apples.   The  oblong   egg-shaped
 fruit of the Solanum melongena of Linnaeus.
 They  are  often  boiled,  in  their native
 places, in soups and sauces, the  same as
 the love-apple; are accounted  very nutri-
 tive, and  are  much  sought after by the
 votaries of Venus.
   MADAROSIS.  (From yaloe, bald, with-
 out hair.)   A defect or loss of eye-brows,
 or eye-lashes, causing a disagreeable defor-
 mity,  and painful sensation of the eyes  in
 a  strong light.
   Madder.  See  Rubia.
   Madness.  See Melancholia, Insania, and
 Mania.
   Madness, Canine.  See Hydrophobia.
   Mador.  Moisture.   A  sweating.  See
 Ephidrosis.
   Magdaleon.  (Fiom yao-o-ce,  to knead.)
 A mass  of plaster,  or other composition,
 reduced to a cylindrical form.
   Magellanicanus  cortex.   The   Win-
 teranus cortex, nearly allied in  its proper-
 ties to canella alba.
   Maristery.   (From  magister,  a  mas-
 ter.)  The ancient chymists used this word
 to signify a peculiar and secret method of
 preparing  any medicine, as it  were, by  a
 masterly process.   A  subtle preparation,
 as a precipitate or solution by menstruum.
   Magistralia.   (From magister, a mas-
 ter.)  Applied,  by  way of eminence, to
 such medicines as are extemporaneous, or
 in common use.
   Magistrantia.     (From magistro, to
 rule ;  so called by  way of eminence, as
 exceeding all others in virtue.)   See Impe-
 ratoria.
   Magma.   (From  yAo-o-m, to  blend  to-
gether)    Ecpiesma.   A thick  ointment.
The faeces of an ointment after the thinner
parts are strained off.  A confection.
   MAGNES.   (From Magnes,  its inven-
tor.)  The magnet, or load-stone.   A mud-
dy iron ore, in which the iron is modified in
such a  manner as  to afford  a passage  to a
fluid called the magnetic fluid.   The mag-
net exhibits certain phenomena; it is known
by  its property  of attracting steel filings,
and is  found  in  Auvergne, in  Biscay, in
Spain,  in Sweden, and Siberia.
   Magwes arsenicalis.   Arsenical  mag.
 net.   It is a composition of equal parts of
 antimony, sulphur,  and arsenic, mixed and
 melted together, so as to become a glassy
 body.
   Magnes epilepsia.   The  native^ cinna-
 bar.
   MAGNESIA.  1. The  ancient chymists
 gave this  name to such substances as  they
 conceived to have  the power of attracting
 any principle from  the air.   Thus an earth
 wliich,  on being  exposed to  the air, in-
 creased in weight,  and yielded vitriol, they
 called magnesia vitriolata:  and later  chy-
 mists  observing, in their process, that a
 nitrous acid was separated, and an earth
 left behind, supposing it had attracted the
 acid,  called it magnesia nitri, which, from
 its colour, soon obtained the name of mag.
 nesia alba.
   2.  An earth not found pure in nature,
 but  obtained  by  art  from some of its
 combinations.  It  gives  a  peculiar  cha-
 racter  to  the  substances  of which  it
 forms  a part.  The stones which contain
 magnesia  in  a  considerable quantity  have
 generally  a smooth and  unctuous  feel, a
 greenish cast, a fibrous or striated texture,
 and a silky lustre.   Among  them  we  may
 mention talc,  steatite, serpentine, chlorite,
 asbestos, actynolite,  jade, or nephritic stone,
 baikalite,  boradte,  &c.    It is  likewise
 found  neutralized  with various acid*. It
 has been discovered by Vauquelin in seve-
 ral sea-plants.
   Properties.—Pure  magnesia  does  not
 form   with  water  an  adhesive ductile
 mass.  It is  in the form  of a  very  white
 spongy poyvder, soft to the touch, and  per-
 fectly tasteless.  It is very slightly soluble
 in water.    It absorbs carbonic acid  gra-
 dually from  the  atmosphere.  It changes
 very  delicate  blue  vegetable  colours to
 green.  Its attraction to the acids is weaker
 than  those of the  alkalies.  Its  salts are
 partially   decomposed  by ammonia,  one
 part of the magnesia  being precipitated,
 and the other forming a triple  compound.
 Its specific gravity  is about  2.3.   It is in.
 fusible even by  the  most intense heat;  but
 when mixed with some of the other earths
 it becomes fusible.  It combines  with sul-
 phur.   It does not  unite to phosphorus or
 carbon.  It is not dissolved  by alkalies in
 the humid way.  When heated  strongly, it
 becomes phosphorescent.  With the dense
 acids it becomes ignited.  With  all  the
 acids it forms salts of a bitter taste, mostly
 very soluble.
   Method of obtaining  Magnesia.   The
.usual method of procuring magnesia is, to
 precipitate it from sulphate of magnesia by
 means of an alkali.
   To effect this,  dissolve any quantity of
 sulphate of magnesia in a large quantity of
 distilled water,  and add to it gradually a so-
 lutionof perfectly  pure carbonate of pot- 
MAG
MAI               463
ash, or soda,  till  no more  precipitate  en-
sues.   Then  collect the precipitate on a
cloth, and boil  it  repeatedly in a  large
quantity of distilled water, till  this fluid
passes perfectly tasteless.   It is  then to he
dried, and exposed in  a crucible to a red
heat, till a sample  of  it, when cold, does
not occasion  theleast  effervescence with
acids.
  In  this process, a double decomposition
takes place,  the  sulphuric acid  of the  sul-
phate of  magnesia combines with the al-
kali, and forms sulphate of potash ;  and
the carbonic  acid of" the alkali joins to the
disengaged magnesia, and  forms carbonate
of  magnesia;  the latter  is precipitated,
and the sulphate  of potash remains in so-
lution.    On  exposing the  carbonate of
magnesia  to heat, the acid  is expelled,  and
the magnesia is left behind in a pure state.
The magnesia of the present London Phar-
macopoeia  was formerly called Magenria
calcinata,- usla ;  pura.  It is directed to
be  made thus :—" Take  of carbonate of
magnesia, four ounces ; burn it  in  a very
strong fire, for two hours,  or until  acetic
acid  being dropped in extricates no bub-
 bles of ga9."  It i-i given   as an  absorbent
antacid,  and  .cccoprotic,   in   cardialgia,
 spasms, convulsions,  and  tormina of the
 bowels of infants; pyrosis, flatulencies, and
other diseases of the  primaeviae; obstipa-
tion,  leucorrhosa,  rickets,  scrofula, crusta
lactea, and podagra. The dose is from half
a drachm to  a drachm.
   Magnesia calcinata.  Sec Magnesia.
   Magnesia  opalina.  In  making  the
hepar antimonii, some add, to the antimony
 »nd nitre, decrepitated sal-ammoniac,  and
 thus  make the opalin.   It is a weaker eme-
 tic than the liver of antimony.
   Magnesia vttriolata. See Sulphas mag-
 nesia.
   Magnesia, usta.  See Magresia.
   MAGNESIA CARBONAS.   The Lon-
 don College  direct it  to  be made as fol-
 lows  : Take  of the sulphate of magnesia,
 subcarbonate ot magnesia, of each a pound ;
 Water, three gallons. Dissolve the subcarbo-
 nate of potash in three pints of water, and
 strain. Dissolve also the sulphate of magne-
 sia, separately, in  fire pints of  the  water,
 and strain ;  then add the rest of the water
 to the rest of the solution, apply heat, and
 when it  boil9 pour in the  former solution,
 stirring them well together; next, strain
 through  a linen cloth; lastly,  wash the
 powder repeatedly with boiling  water, and
 dry  it upon  bibulous paper, in a  heat of
 20^'.  It is  in  form  of very fine powder.
 considerably resembling flour in  its appear-
 ance  and feel; it has  no sensible taste on
 the tongue ;  it gives a  faint greenish colour
 to  the  tincture  of violets, and converts
 turnsole  to a blue.  It is  employed medi-
cinally as an absorbent, antacid, and purga-
tive, in  doses  from half a drachm to tvve
drachms.   See Carbonas magneda.
  MAGNl  SL£  SULPHAS.   See Sulphas
magneda.
  Magnet.  See Magnes.
  MAGNETISM.  The property  which
iron possesses  of attracting  or repelling
other iron according to circumstances.
  MAGNETISM, ANIMAL.   A sympathy
lately  supposed, by ^ome persons, to exist
between the magnet and the human body;
by  means  of  which  the former became
capable of curing many diseases  in an un-
known  way, somewhat resembling the per-
formances of the  old  magicians.  Animal
magnetism is now entirely exploded.
   Magnum dei  donum. So Dr. Mead calls
the Peruvian bark.
   MAGNUM  OS.  The  third  bone  of
the  lower  row  of bones  of the carpus,
reckoning  from  the  thumb  towards  the
little finger.
   Magnus morbus.   The great disease.
So Hippocrates calls the epilepsy.
   Magydaris.   The  root of  the herb las-
serwort.
   Maiiagoni.   The systematic name ofthe
tree the wood of which  bears this name,
and is so well known, is the Swietenia maho-
goni of Linnaeus.  Its bark, when dried, has
an adstringent bitter taste, similar to that of
Peruvian  bark,  but stronger, for which it
appears it  may be substitued  in the cure of
fevers, and other diseases.
   Mahaleb.   A species of Primus.
   Mahmoudy.   Scammonium.
   Maidenhair.  See Adianthum.
   Maidenhair, Canada.   Adianthum,  Co-
nadense.  This is the  Adianthum pedatum
of Linnaeus. It is in common use in France,
for the same  purposes as the  common adi-
anthuni is  in  tins country, and appears to
be far superior to it.
   Maidenhair, English.  See Adianthum. .
   Mai m:\ hair-tree.  Ginkgo.  Ginan Itdo.
In China and Japan, where  this tree grows4
the fruit  acquires the size  of a damask
plumb, and contains  a kernel resembling
that of our apricot.   These kernels always.
make part ofthe desert at all  public feasts
and entertainments.  They are said to pro-
mote digestion,  and to cleanse the stomach
and bowels.
   Majanthemum.  See Lilium cenvallium.
   Mail-anschi.   A  species  of rhamnus
growing  in Malabar.  A  decotion of its
root is recommended  against the gout; and
a decoction of its leaves against the jaun-
dice.
   Mail-clou.    A   Malabar  tree, from
whose bruised leaves  and bark is prepared
an apozem against the after pains of women
in childbed, and for promoting the lochia.
   Mail-clou-katou.  This is larger  than 
464
MAL
MAL
  the above  species.  It is evergreen and
  astringent.
    MAJOR ANA.   (Quod  mense  Maiofio-
  reat, because it flowers in May.)  Sweet
  marjoram.  Origanum majorana of Linnx-
  us :—foliis ovatis obturis, spicis subrotundis
  compactis fmbescent bus.   This . plant has
  been long cultivated in our gardens, and  is
  in frequent use for culinarj' purposes.  The
  leaves and tops  have a pleasant smell, and
  a  moderately  warm,  aromatic,  bitterish
  taste.  They yield their virtues to aqueous
  and spirituous liquors, by infusion, and to
  water in distillation, affording a consider-
  able quantity of essential oil. The medicinal
  qualities of the plant are similar to those of
■the wild plant  (see Origanum;) but being
  much more  fragrant, it is thought to be
  more cephalic,  and better  adapted  to
  those complaints  known by the  name of
  nervous; and may therefore be employed
  yvith the same intentions as lavender.  It
  was  directed in the pulvis sternututorius,
  by both  pharmacopoeias, yvith  a  view to
  the agreeable odour yvhich it diffuses to the
  asarabacca,  rather  than  to  its   errhine
  power, wliich is very inconsiderable; but
  is  now wholly omitted in the Pharm. Lond.
  In its recent state, it is said to have been
 successfully applied to schirrous tumours
 of the breast.
    Majorana syriaca.    See Marum syri-
  acum.
    Mala.    (From   malus,  an  apple; so
 called from its  roundness.)  A prominent
 part of the cheek.
   Mala Assyria.  The citron.
   Mala  jethtopica.  A species of Lico-
 persicon.
   Mala aurantia.   See Aurantium his-
 palense.
   Mala cotonea.   The quince.
    Mala insana  nigra.   The fruit of the
 black fruited night-shade.   See Melongena.
   Malabar plum.   This fruit, which  is
 the produce of the Eugenia jumbos, smells,
 when  ripe, like  roses.   On the coast of
 Malabar,  where the  trees  grow   plenti-
 fully,  these  plums are  in great esteem.
 They are not only eaten fresh off the trees,
 but are  preserved in sugar,  in  order to
 have  them eatable  all the year.    Of the
 flowers,  a conserve is prepared, which is
 used medicinally, as a mild adstringent.
   Malabathri  oleum.    Oil  of   cassia
 lignea.
   Malabathrum.    (MaXA^gov:   from
 Malabar, in India, whenc  it was brought,
 and betre,  u leaf, Ind.)   The leaf  of the
 tree whose bark is called cassia.   See Cas-
 sia lignea.
  Malabatrinum.    (From   yAXA&Abgov,
 malabathrum.) Ointment  of malabathrum.
 It  is  compounded  of  myrrh, spikenard,
 malabathrum, and many other aromatic in-
 gredients.
  Malaca bean.   See Anucardium orientale,
    Malaca radlx.  The root ofthe sagitta-
  ria ulexiphurmaca.
    Malache.   (From yAXaxoe,  soft;   so
  called from the softness of  its leaf.)  The
  mallow.
    MALACHITE.   (From   yAXA%»,  the
  mallow ;  from its resemblance in colour to
  them How.)  A species of copper ore found
  in Siberia.
    Malacia.    (From yAXA%iov,  a ravenous
  fish.)  Pica, or  depraved appetite, when
  such  things  are coveted as are  not proper
  for food.
    MALACOSTEON.  (From yaxaKoe, soft,
  ana  os-tov, a  bone.)   Molities ossium, or
  softness ofthe bones,
    Malactica.  (From yaxao-o-u>,  to soften.)
  Emollient medicines.
    MALjE OS.   (From malus,  so called
  from  its  roundness.)  The  cheek-bone.
  See Jugale os.
    Malagfuetta. Malaguetta.  C rains of
  Paradise.
    Malagma.   (From  yAXAo-o-ce, to  soften.)
  Baos. It  is synonymous with Cataplasma,
  from  the  frequency of making  cataplasm
  to soften  ; but formerly  malagmas were
  made of many other ingredients.
    Malamiris.   A species of Piper.
    MALA RUM OSSA.  The cheek-bones.
  See Jugale os.
    MALATS.   Salts formed by the union
 of the malic acid, or  acid of apples, with
 different bases; thus malat of copper, malat
 of lead, &c.
   Male.   The arm-pit.
    Male fern.  See Filix.
   Male orchis.  See Satyrion.
   Male speedwell.  See  Veronica.
   MALIC ACID.  Acidum malicum.  This
 acid  is obtained by saturating  the juice
 of apples with alkali, and pouring in the
 acetous solution of lead,  until  it  occa-
 sions no more precipitate.   The precipi-
 tate is then to  be edulcorated,  and sul-
 phuric acid poured on it, until the liquor
 has acquired a  fresh acid  taste,  without
 any mixture of sweetness.  The  whole is
 then to be "filtered, to separate the sulphate
 of  lead.  The filtered liquor is the malic
 acid, which is  very pure, remains  always in
 a fluid state, and cannot be rendered con-
 crete. The union of this acid  with different
 bas s  constitutes  what are called malats.
  MALIGNANT.   Malignus.   A term
 which may  be applied to any disease, whose
 symptoms are so aggravated as to threaten
 destruction ofthe patient.  It is frequently
 used to signify  a  dangerous  epidemic.
  Malignant fever.   See Typhus putrida.
  Malignant  sore throat.   See  Cynanche
maligna.
  Malis.   A disease of the skin, produced
by an insect lodging underneath.  It  is very
common  in Persia,  where the disease  is
produced  by  the worm called  Gordius me-
dinends, or Dracuticulis perskus; in Ame- 
                  M AL

rica, by the I'ulex,-  and it is  sometimes
produced in Europe by the Pediculus.
   Mallam-toduali. The name of a tree
in  Malabar,  the  root, bark, leaves,  and
fruit of whicii are  esteemed, as  a  specific,
in the  epifop-j.
   MALLKAHILITY.   (Malleabilitas; from
malleus, a hammer.)   Tin- property which
several metals possess of being extended
under  the hammer into thin plates, with-
out cracking.   Tlt£  tlun leave-, of silver
and gold are the best  examples of mallea-
bility.
   M w-leamothk.   Pavette.  Pavale. Erysi-
pelas  cttruns arbor.  A shrub winch grows
in Malabar.   The leaves, boiled  in palm
oil, cure the impetigo ;  the root, powdered,
and mixed with ginger, is diuretic.
   Mallei anteiuor.   See  Luxator tym-
pani.
   Mallei  externus.   See  Laxator tym-
pani.
   Mallei   inteiim s.    See Tensor tym-
pani
   MALLEOLUS.    (Dim.  of malleus,  a
mallet;  so  called from  its supposed re-
semblance to a mallet.)  The ankle, dis-
tinguished  into external  and internal, or
malleolus interims and internus.
   MALLEUS.    (Quasi  molleus ,-  from
mollio, to soften ;  so called  from its like-
ness to a little hammer.)   A bone of the
internal ear is  so  termed.   It  is distin-
guished  into  a  head,  neck, and manubri-
um.   The  head is  round,  and encrusted
with a thin  cartilage,  and annexed to an-
other bone ofthe ear, the incus,  by gingly-
mus.   Its neck is narrow, and situated be-
tween the head and manubrium, or handle ;
from which a long slender  process arises,
adheres to a furrow in the  auditory canal,
and is continued as far as the fissure in the
articular  cavity of  the temporal bone.
The  manubrium is  terminated by an en-
larged extremity, and connected  to  the
membrana tympani by a short conoid pro-
cess.
   Mallow, common.  See Malva.
   Mallow, round-leaved.  See Malva rotun-
difotia.
   .Mallow, vervain.   See Malva alcea.
   Malogranatum. (From malum, an apple,
and granum, a grain ;  so named from its
grain-like seeds.)  The pomegranate.
   Malphigia  glabra.  (So  named in ho-
nour   of  Malphigius.)   The  systematic
name of a  tree which  affords an esculent
cherry.
   Mvitiiv.    (From  yxxaa-Ta, to  soften.)
Maltharodes.   A  medicine   softened and
tempered with wax.
   M vltiiactica.    (Prom   yxxkzxi**,   to
soften.)  Emollient medicines.
   MiLTin our*.  Common salt.
   MALI M   1. A disease.   2.  An apple.
5. In a strict  sense, it  is the disease called
                  MAL              46»

Proddentiu oculi ;  it is when the eyes ex-
ceed the bounds of ihe eye-lids.
   Malum mortuum  A disease that ap-
pears  in  the form of a  pustule, which
soon forms a dry, brown,  hard, and broad
crust.   It is  seldom attended  with  pain,
and remains fixed for a long time before
it can  be  detached.  It is mostly observed
on the tibia and os coccygis, and sometimes
the face.
   MALVA.  (Malva, quad  molva;  from
mollis,  soft; named from the softness of
its leaves.)  1.  The  name of a  genus of
plants in  the Linnaean system.  Class, Mo.
nailelplda.  Order,  Polyandria.
   2. The pharmacopceial name of the  com-
mon mallow.  Malva  vulgaris.  Malva syl-
vestris of  Lin wus :—caule erecto herbaceo, ■*
folds  septemlabatis  aeutis, pedunculis petio-
lisquepilosis.  'Phis indigenous plant  has a
strong affinity ti the althrea, both in  a bo- -
taiiical and a medical  respect.  See:Althaa.
The leaves and flowers are principally  used
in fomentations, cataplasms, and emollient
enemas.   I'he internal  use of the leaves
seems  to  be wholly superseded  by the ra.
dix altheae.
   Malva  alcea.   The  vervain  mallow.
The flowers of this plant  are used medi-.
cinally in some countries.
   Malva  arborea.    The  mallow-tree.
This  beautiful  tree is the alcea rosacea of
Linnxus.   The flowers are said to possess
adstringent and mucilaginous virtues. They
are srldom used medicinally.
   Malva  hotundifol,ia.    Round-leaved
mallow.   The whole herb and root possess
similar virtues to, and may be substituted
for, the common mallow.   See Malva.
   Malva  sylvestris.    The   systematic
name  of  the common mallow.   See  Mai-
va.
   Malva  verbe>acea.   Alcea.   Alcea
vulgaris major.    Vervain mallow.    This
plant  is distinguished  from  the common
mallow, by its leaves being jagged, or cut
in about  the  edges.  It agrees  in virtues
with  the other  mallows, but it is  least
mucilaginous of any.
   Malvaviscus.   (Prom malva,  the  mal.
low, and viscus, glue ; so  named from  its
viscidity.)   The marsh-mallow.  See Al-
thaa officinalis.
   Malva  vulgaris.  See  Malva.
   MALVERN  WATER.   The  village of
Great  Malvern has,  for many years,  been
celebrated for a spring of  remarkable pu-
rity, which has acquired the  name  of the
holy well, from  the reputed sanctity of
its waters, and 'he real  and extensive be-
nefit long derived in various cases from its
use
   The holy-well yvater,  when first drawn,
appears quite  clear and pellucid, and  does
not become sensibly  turbid  on  standing.
It possesses somewhat  of an  r-greeable
    3  O • 
466              MAk                                     MAM
pungency to the  taste; but this is not con-
siderable.   In other respects  it does not
differ in taste from pure good water.
   The contents of Malvern holy-well are :—
some carbonic acid, which is, in an uncom-
bined state, capable  of  acting upon  iron,
and of giving a little  taste  to the water ;
but the  exact quantity of  which has not
been  ascertained :—a very small portion of
earth, either lime or magnesia, united  with
the carbonic and marine acids;—perhaps a
little  neutral alkaline salt, and a very large
proportion of water .-—for we may add, that,
the  carbonic  acid  perhaps  excepted, the
foreign matter  is less than that  of  any
spring-water which  we use.   No iron, or
metal of any kind, is found in it, though
there are chalybeates in the neighbourhood.
   It is  singular, that, notwithstanding its
apparent purity, this water  is  said not  to
keep  ■ ell, and soon acquires a foetid smell,
by standing in open vessels.
   Mtivern water, like many  others, was at
first only employed as an  external  applica-
tion ;  and this, indeed, is  still its principal
use, though it is extended,  with some ad-
vantage, to a few  internal  diseases.   It
has been found  highly efficacious in pain-
ful and deep ulcerations,  the consequence
of a scrophulous habit of body, and which
are always attended with  much focal  irri-
tation, and often general fever.  Applied to
the sore, it moderates the profuseness ofthe
discharge,  corrects the fetor, which so pe-
culiarly mark1; a caries of  the bone,  pro-
motes the granulating process, and a salu-
tary exfoliation ofthe carious part; and by
a  long perseverance  in this course,  very
dangerous  and obstinate cases  have at last
been cured.   Inflammation of  the  eye,
especially  the  ophthalmia,  which is  so
troublesome in  scrophulous habits,  often
yields to this  simple  application, and we
find 1:hat, for a great number of years, per-
sons afflicted with sore eyes have  been in
the habit of resorting to Malvern holy-well.
Another order of  external  diseases,  for
which this  water is grealy  celebrated, is
cutaneous eruptions ;  even those obstinate
cases of dry desquamations, that frequently
follow a sudden  application of  cold ir. irri-
table habits, are often cured  by this  reme-
dj'.  Where the skin is hot and dry, it re-
markably relieves the intolerable itching
of herpetic disorders, and renders the  sur-
face of the  body more cool  and perspira-
ble.   It appears, however,  from  a nice
observation of Dr. Wall, that this  method
of treatment is not so successful in the cu-
taneous eruptions of very lax leucophlegm-
atic habits, where  the  extremities  are
cold and the circulation languid ; but  that
it succeeds best where there is unusual ir-
ritalhn of the skin, and where  it is  apt to
break, in  painful fissures,  that  ooze out a
watery acrid lymph.   On  the first applica-
 tion of this water to  an inflamed surface,
 it will  often for a time increase the pain
  nd irritation, but these effects go off in a
 few days.
   The  great  benefit  arising from  using
 Malvern  waters, as an external remedy, in
 diseases of the skin, and surface of the
 body, have led to its employment  in  some
 internal disorders,  and  often with  consi-
 derable advantage.   Of  these, the  most
 important are, painful affections of the kid-
 neys and  bladder, attended with  the dis-
 charge  of bloody, purulent, or foetid urine ;
 the hectic fever, produced by scropimJons
 ulceration of the  lungs, or very extensive
 and irritating sores on  the surface of the
 body;  and also fistulas of long standing,
 that have been neglected, and have be-
 come constant and troublesome sores.
   The  Malvern water is in general a per-
 fectly safe application,  and may  be  used
 with the  utmost  freedom, both as an ex-
 ternal dressing for sores and  as a common
 drink.
   The  internal use of Malvern tvaters is
 sometimes attended at  first with a slight
 nausea, and,  not unfrequently, for the first
 day or two, it occasions some degree of
 drowsiness, vertigo, or slight pain of the
 head, which comes on a few minutes after
 drinking it.  These symptoms go off spon-
 taneously, after a few days, or  may readily
 be removed  by a  mild purgative.   The
 effects  of this water on the bowels are not
 at  all constant;  frequently it purges brisk-
 ly  for a few  days, but it is not uncommon
 for i he  body to be rendered costive by its
 use, especially, as  Dr.  Will observes, with
 those who are accustomed t<-  malt  liquors.
 In all cases it decidedly increases  the flow
 of urine, and the  genenl health of the pa-
 tient.   The duration of a course of Mal-
 vern waters must  vary very considerably,
 on account of the different kinds of dis-
 ease for which this spring is resorted to.
   Mamei.  The mammoe,  momin, or  tod-
 dy tree.  This tree is  found  in  different
 parts of tiie West  Indies, but  those on the
 Island of Hispaniola are the be,st.   Prom
 incisions made in the branches, a copious
 discharge of pellucid  liquor  is  obtained,
 whicii  is  called momin,  or toddy wine;
 it must  be  drank  very  sparingly,  because
 of its very diuretic quality.  It is esteemed
 as an effectual preservative from the stone,
as also  a  solvent  of  it when generated.
 There are two species.
   Mamill.e.   (Dim. mamma, the breast.)
The breasts of men are so termed.  It is
likewise applied sometimes  to  the  nip-
ple.
  Mamira.   It is said, by Paulus  JEgine-
ta, to be the root of a plant which  is of a
detergent qui.'tty.   Some  think  it is the
root of  the doronicum ; but what it really
is cannot be ascertained. 
MAN
MAN
46?
   MAMMA.  See Breast.
   MAM-.IARY AUTERIKS.   Ateria mam-
 millares.   I"Ii«  internal mammary arierv is
 a branch ofthe subclavian, and gives off the
 mediastinal, thymal, and pericardiac arte-
 ries.  The external mammary is a branch of
 the axuiary artery.
   -MAMMARY V KINS.  Vena mammillares.
 These vessels  accompany  the arteiie,, and
 evacuate  their blood into  the subclavian
 vein.
   Mammia  Americana.  The systematic
 name of  the tree  on which  the mammee
 fruit grows.   See Mammee.
   Mammee.   A  dei.ci jus fruit, the pro-
 duce  of tilt- Mammea  ■hnerienua  of Lin-
 nxus.   They have a very  grateful  flavour
 when ripe, and are much  culi.vau-d  in
 Jamaica, where they are generally sold in
 the markets for one of the best fruits of the
 island.
   MAN".   Homo.  Man i^  compounded  of
 solids,  fluids,  a vital principle, and, what
 distinguishes him from every other animal,
 a soul.
   1.  I'he solids are divided into hard and
 soft,  which  analysis demonstrates to  be
 formed of earthy particles, connected to-
 gether  by an  intermediate  gluten. The
 hard  parts  are the bones and cartilages.
 The soft parts,  muscles, nerves,  the vis-
 cera, and every other part except the fluids.
 See Bones, Cartilages, Ligaments, Muscles,
 Arteries,  Vrins,  Nerves,  Lymphatics, Vis-
 cera, &.C.
   II. The fluids are very various. See Fluids.
   Anatomy demonstrates the structure of
 the various  parts of winch  the   human
 body  consists.  Chymistry  has,  of late,
 made great progress towards  ascertaining
 its principles  and  elements, which are  as
 follows  .-
   T\\c constituent principles of man  are,  1.
 Tlie water, which constitutes the greatest
 part of  the humours, and  is the vehicle of
 the other principles.  2. The animal gas,
 whicii consists of" carbonated hjdrogen,
 and is found, not only in the blood,  but  in
 all the  other  fluids.  3. The inflammable
 gas, emitted from  the large intestines,  in
fiatu.   4.  The atumal gluten,  whicii con-
 sists  of carbon and azote,  and forms the
 fibres of  the solid parts;  the  caseous por-
 tion of the  milk; and  the  cruor  of the
 blood.  5  The albumen, present in tlie se-
 rum ofthe blood.   6.  The jelly, found in
 the serum  of the  blood;  lymph  of the
 lymphatic vessels,  and other  fluids; and
 the interstices of  all the fibres.  7. The
 cruor, whicii is the animal  gluten impreg-
 nated with oxyd.ited iron.  8. The  mucus,
 which lubricates the primaeviae; the .,ifral
 surfaces of the lungs ; the parts of  >;cn<>.>.
 tion, and  the  urinary  passages.  9. The
 animal  od, which fills the cells of the adi-
 pose membrane.  10. The resin, found in
 the bile.   11. The cebadc add, which is
 present in  animal  oil.   12. The phosphoric
 add, which enters into the composition of
 the a .imal  earth  of the bones,  and  the
 phosphorated salts of the urine.  13.  The
 lactic acid,  in the sugar ofthe serum ofthe
 milk.   14  The sugar,  latent in the serum
 of the  mi'k.  15. 'The  animal earth, which
 is a nhospnorated calx, and -.ot only forms
 the grea,est nart of the bones,  but .Is is
 found in tlie fibres ofthe >ift parts, and m
 all  the  fluids.   16.  Phosphorated   volatile
 ulkili; and 17.  Phosphorated soda,  b th of
 whicii .ve detected in  ibeurin.. 18. Culi-
 nary salt, obtained from the urine,  gastric
 juice, semen, and .V.ier 'luuiotirs.
   The  elementary  principles of our body,
 hitherto known, are, T.  Azot, an element
 which,  combined with hydrogen,  consti-
 tutes volatile alkali; with the matter of
 heat, azotic air;  with carbon", the gluten of
 animal  fibres. Azot is the primary element
 of  the  animal body, for  it may  be  ex-
 tracted from almost every part of the  ani-
 mal, by means ofthe nitrous acid, this hav.
 ing a greater affinity  with the elements
 than the azot itself.   The mucus, jelly,
 membranes, tendons, ligaments, and  car-
 tilages, afford it in a less degree by means
 of the nitrous acid.  The lymph, serum of
 the blood, the water of hydropic patients,
 the liquor amnii,  and cheese  give  out
 more.   The greatest quantity ot azot is ob-
 tained  from the coagulable lymph  of the
 blood,  and  from muscle.  The flesh  of
 young animals contains less than  that of
 old; and it is in greater quantity in sarco-
 phagous, than in  the flesh of phytophagous
 animals and fish.  It is not probable  that
 the azot is produced by the decomposition
 of the acid of nitre ; for, after having  per-
 formed the separation, it is capable of satu-
 rating the same quantity of alkali as bflR>re.
 2. The matter of heat, whicii enters into the
 composition of both solids and fluids,  and
 which, in a separate form,  constitutes the
 animal heat.  3.  The matter of light, which
 in its free state produces vision,  and, when
 compounded, enters as  an element into the
 composition of oil and all other inflamma-
 ble parts. The ejes of animals, which shine
 in the night time, owe this property to the
 matter  of light.   4. The electric  matter,
 wnich enters into all bodies, and  affords
 the  phenomena  of animal electricity.  5.
 Oxygen, which, in  combination with  the
 matter of heat, constitutes vital air; with
hydrogen,  forms water;  yvith  acescent
 bases, the acid salts of our fluids.   6.  Hy-
 drogen,  which,  combined  with  oxj-gen,
 firms water ; with azot, volatile alkali ;
with the matter  of heat,  inflammable air,
 wliich is emitted from the large intf.sii--.es ;
and  with  carbon, anmtii  ,',a->;  and  'astlv,
coinhiied with carbon vid uu-se aci*. acid,
constitutes  the oil  of the adipose  mem- 
463              -MAN
MAN
brane.  7.  Carbon,  which, in  combination
with hydrogen and  the sebacic  acid, con-
stitutes the oil of the  adipose membrane;
with hydrogen alone, animal gaz; with azot,
animal gluten.  8. Sulphur, which, combin-
ed  with inriammabie  dr, constitutes the
hepatic air that exhales  from  muscular
fibres, hair, incubated eggs, animal gluten,
and, according to Lavoisier, human excre-
ment.   9. Phosphorus,  which,  with oxygen,
forms the phosphoric  acid; and,  with in-
flammable  air, phosphoric air.   I'he lucid
sweat of some men, the phosphorescence,
or light, given out by the putrefying bodies
of some animals, and the phosphorus ob-
tained from cheese  and  human  bones, suf-
ficiently shew that phosphorus constitutes
an element of our body.  10. Soda,  or the
fixed  mineral alkali.   11. Potash, or  the
fixed  vegetable alkali.  Each of these is
found in several of the fluids ofthe human
body.  12. An earthy element. Of the earths,
no kind is so  frequently  detected  as  the
 calcareous, which is found in the bones and
other parts.  13. A  metallic element.   Of so
great a number of metals, iron and manga-
nese alone are found in an organized body,
whether animal  or  vegetable.  Iron is in
 greater quantity in the flesh  than  in  the
 bones ; but in the  greatest  proportion in
 the  cruor or red part of the blood. 14. An
 odorous prindple, perceptible in all the ani-
 mal fluids; but of  a  peculiar kind in the
 human urine and excrements.  15 The ner-
vous'fluid,  or principle contained  in  the
 nerve-, and which appears to be an element
 sui generis, distinct from all known fluids,
 and not to be collected  by art.
   HI.  The vital prindple. In all solid and
 fluid parts of a  living  body, there exists an
 element, with properties peculiar to itself,
 which constitutes  life ; hence  it is  justly
 called vital. This principle induces a mode
 of union in the  other  elements, widely dif-
 fering from that  yvhich arises from the com-
 mon laws of chemical  affinity. By the aid cf
 this principle, nature produces the  animal
 fluids, as  blood, bile, semen, and the rest,
 which can  never be produced by the art of
 chymistry. But if,  in consequence of death,
 the  laws  of vital  attraction,  or affinity,
 cease  to  operate,  then  the elements, re-
 covering their  former properties, become
 again  obedient  to  the  common laws of
 chymical affinity, and enter into new com-
 binations,  from  which,  new principles, or
 the  production of putrefaction, are pro-
 duced. Thus  the hydrogen, combining it-
 self with  the  azot, forms volatile  alkali;
 and  the carbonated  hydrogen,  with  the
 azot, putrid air, into which the whole body
 is converted.  It also  appears from  hence,
 why organized bodies  alone, namely, ani-
 mal  and vegetable, are subject to  putri-
 dity,  to which  inorganic or mineral sub-
 stances are in  no degree liable,  the  latter
not being compounded according  to  the
laws of vital affinity,  but only according to
those of chymical affinity.  For  the tatis-
cence, or resolution  of the pyrites, or fer-
rum sulphuratum, in  the atmospheric air, is
not putrefaction, but only the oxygen,  fur-
nished by the air, combining with the  sul-
phur, and forming sulphuric acid.
   Fire, as well as putridity, separates the
constituent principles of animal bodies  into
their elements ;  but these, by a peculiar
law, under the action of fire, again combine
in  a  different manner, and form peculiar
constituent principles, called the products
of fire.  Thus the hj'drogen, combining with
azot, is changed into volatile alkali;  but
with a large proportion of carbon, it forms
empjreumatic oil. From  what has hitherto
been said, it will also appear,  that the  true
constituent principles of the  animal body
cannot be detected, either by putrefaction
or the action of fire ; for by these means
we  only discover  the elements of those
principles.  Thus, whenever volatile alkali
is found to  be generated, azot and hydro-
gen may be  supposed to have  been  pre-
sent in the natural state of the animal  sub-
 stance ; and when empyreumatic oil is ob-
 tained, it may be concluded it is furnished
 by the hydrogen and carbon of the animal
part.
   Manaca.  A Brazil shrub, whose root is
 powerfully emetic and cathartic.
   Mancoron.  According to Oribasius, a
 kind of sugar, yvhich is found in a sort of
 cane.
    Mancurana.  The origanum vulgare.
   MANDIBULA. (From  mando, to chew.)
 The lower jaw.  See Maxilla inferior.
    Mandragora.   (From  yAvfrga,  a  den,
 and Ayugu, to  collect; because it grows
 about caves and dens of beasts; or from
 the German  man dragen, bearing nan.)
 Mandrake.   Atropa  mandragora  of Linnae-
 us. The boiled root is  employed  in  the
 form of poultice, to discuss indolent tu-
 mours.
    Mandragorites.  (From yAvi'gAyogA, the
 mandrake.) Wine, in which the roots ofthe
 male mandrake are infused.
   Mandrake.  See Mandragora.
   Manducator. (From manduco, to chew.)
The muscles which  perform the action of
chewing.
   Manga.  (Indian.) The mango-tree.
   MANGANESE. This metallic substance
seems, after  iron,  to  be the  most  fre-
quently diffused metal through the earth;
its ores are  very common.  As  a peculiar
metal,  it was  first  noticed by  Gahn  and
Scoeele, in the years 1774 and 1777.   It is
always found in the state of an oxyd, vary-
 u»i; in  the degree of oxydation.  La  Pey-
rouse affirmed  that he had found  manga-
nese in a metallic  state;  but  there'  was
probably some mistake in his observation 
MAN
MAN              469
They  are  distingished into grey oxyd of
manganese, black oxyd of manganese, reddish
white  oxyd of manganese, and carbonate of
manganese.   All these combinations have
an earthy texture ;  they are very ponder-
ous ; they occur both amorphous and crys-
tallized ;   and  generally contain a large
quantity of iron.  Their  colour is  black,
blackish brown, or  grey,  seldom  white.
They soil the fingers like soot.  They are
som limes crystallized in  prisms, tetrahe-
dral, rhomboidal, or striated.
  Properties.—M mgunese  is of a whitish
grey colour.    Its fracture  is granulated,
irregular,  and  uneven.   It is of a metal-
lic  brilliancy,  which it,   however,  soon
loses  in the air.   Its specific  gravity is
about  6.850.   It  is  very  hard, and  ex-
tremely  brittle. It  is one of the most re-
fractory met ils, and most difficult to fuse,
requiring at least 163° ot Wedgwood's py-
rometer.   Its oxydability is so rapid, that
exposure to the air is sufficient to render it
red, brown,  black, and friable, in a very
short time ;  it  can, therefore, only be kept
 under water,  oil,  or ardent spirit.  It is
the most combustible of all the metals. It
decomposes  water,  by heat  very rapidly,
as  ".ell as the greater part of the metallic
oxyds.  It decomposes sulphuric acid.   It
 is soluble  in nitric acid.  It is fusible with
 earths, and colours them brown, violet, or
 red, according to its state of oxydation. It
 discolours glasses tinged by iron.   It does
 not appear to unite with sulphur.   It com-
 bines  with  phoiphoi-us.    It  unites with
 gold,  silver, and copper, and renders them
 brittle. It unites to arsenic  in close vessels,
 but does not enter into union with  mercu-
 ry.    It  forms three differently coloured
 oxyds, by combining with different portions
 of oxj-gen.
   .Metiuid of  obtaining Manganese.—This
 metal is obtained by mixing the black oxyd,
 finely  powdered, with pitch; making it into
 a ball, and putting this into a crucible, with
 powdered charcoal,  one-tenth  of  an  inch
 thick  at   the  sMes, and one-fourth of an
 inch deep at  the  bottom.   The  empty
 space is  then  to be filled with powdered
 charcoal; a  cover  is to be luted on; and
 the crucible exposed, for  an hour, to the
 strongest heat that  can be raised.   Or,
 digest the  black oxyd of manganese  re-
 peatedly, with the addition of one-sixteenth
 ofougar,  in nitric acid ; dilute the mixture
 with  three  times  its bulk of water; filter
 it, and decompose it by the addition of pot-
 ash ;  collect the precipitate,  form it into a
 paste with  oil, and put it  into  a crucible,
 well  lined  with  charcoal.  Expose  the
 crucible  for  at least two'hours  to  the
 strongest heat of a forge.
    Manganese  may also be obtained in the
 following manner:
    Prepare a saturated solution of sulphate
of manganese, bring it to a boiling  heat,
and add to it, gradually,  a  solution  of
tar.rite  of potash, until no furtner preci-
pitate ensues ; then filter the solution, and
wash  the precipitate in water,  and when
dry make  it  into a paste with  oil, and
proceed  as before.
  In this process, the sulphuric acid unites
to the potasn, and forms sulphate of pot- •
ash, and the  tartareous acid joins to  the
manganese, and forms  a  tartrite  of man-
ganese,  which is decomposable by heat.
   Mangel Wfrsel.  The root of scarcity.
A plant oi great importance, as a substitute
for bread  in periods of  famine.   It  has
not,  however,  succeeded so well in this
country as  in Germany.  It is properly a
species  of beet.
   Mangifera  Indica.   The systematic
name of the mango-tree.  See Mango.
   Mango.  The fruit  of  the Mangifera
Indica of Linnseus, which is cultivated all
over Asia.  When ripe, they are juicy, of a
good flavour, and so  fragrant as to perfume
the air to a considerable distance.  They
are eaten  either  raw  or preserved with
sugar. Their  taste is so luscious, that they
soon pall the  appetite.   The  unripe fruits
are pickled in the milk of the cocoa-nut
that has  stood  until sour,  with salt, cap-
sicum, and garlic.  P'rom the  expressed
juice is prepared a wine ;   and the remain-
der of  the kernel can be reduced to an
excellent flour  for the making of  bread.
   Mangostana.  See Mangosteen.
   Man(;osteen.  A fruit about  the  siie
of an orange, which grows in great abun-
dance on  the tree called Gardnia Mangos-
 tana by Linnesetis, inUava and the Molucca
 islands.   According to the concurring tes-
 timonies of all  travellers, it is the most ex-
 quisitely flavoured, and the most salubri-
 ous of all fruits, it being such a  delicious
 mixture ofthe  tart and sweet.  The flesh
 is juicy, white,  almost transparent, and of
 a more delicate and agreeable flavour than
 the richest grape.  It  is eaten in  almost
 every disorder, and the dried bark is used
 medicinally in  dysenteries and  tenesmus,
 and a strong decoction of it is mitch es-
teemed as  a  gargle  in  ulcerated  sore
 throats.
   Mangosteen bark.   See Mangosteen.
   MANIA.   (Prom yatvoyAt,  to  rage.)
 Raving  or furious madness.   A genus of
 disease  in the  class   neuroses,  and order
 vesania of Cullen.  The definition of  ma-
 nia is delirium, unaccompanied with fever;
 but this does not seem altogether correct,
 as a delirium may prevail without any  fre-
 quency of pulse, or  fever;  as happens
 sometimes with women in the hj'steric  dis-
 ease.    In mania, the  mind is not perfect-
 ly master, of all its functions; it receives
 impressions from the senses, which are very
  different from those produced in health ; 
470              MAN

the judgment and  memory are  both lost,
and the irritability ofthe body is much di-
minished, being  incapable, i; is supposed,
of resisting the usual morbid effrctssof cold,
hunger, and watching,  and being likewise
less susceptible of other-diseases than be-
fore.
  Mania may bt said to be a false percep-
tion  of  things,, marked  by an  incohe-
rence,  or raving, and in a resistance of the
pas-ions  to  the command oi the will,  ac-
companied,  for the most part, vvith a vio-
lence of action, and  furious resentment  at
restraint.
  There are two species of madness, viz.
the melancholic  and furious.
  Midness is occasioned by  affections  of
the  nind, such  as  anxiety, grief,  love,
religi )ii. terror,  or enthusiasm;  the fre-
quent  and  uncurbed  indulgence  in any
passion,  or emotion, and by abstruse stu-
dy.  It short, it  may be produced by any
thing that affects the mind so forcibly a-> to
take off'  its attention from all other affairs.
Violent  exercise,  frequent intoxication, a
sedentary life, the suppression of periodical
and  ocsasionai discharges and  secretions,
excessive evacuations,  and  paralytic sei-
zures, are likewise enumerated as remote
causes.    Certain  diseases of the  fenrile
kind have been found to occasion madness,
where their action  has been very  violent.
In some cases it proceeds from  an heredi-
tary predisposition.    Two constitutions
are particularly the victims of  madness ;
the sanguine and melancholic ; by the dif-
ference of yvhich its appearance is some-
what modified.   Each species of mania is
accompanied  with  particular  symptoms.
Those yvhich attend on the melancholic are,
sadness, dejection  of spirits,  and its  at-
tendants.  Those which accompany an at-
tack of furious madness are, severe pains
in the  head, redness of the face,  noise in
the eurs, wildness of the countenance, roll-
ing and  glistening  of the ej'es, grinding of
the teeth, loud roaring, violent exertion of
strength, absurd, incoherent discourse, un-
acccountable  malice to  certain persons,
particularly to the nearest  relatives  and
friends, a dislike  to such places and scenes
as formerly afforded particular pleasure, a
diminution of the  irritability of the body,
with respect to the morbid effects of  cold,
hunger and watching, together with a full,
quick pulse.
   Mania  comes  on at different periods  of
life ; but, in the greater number of cases, it
makes its attack between thirty and forty
years of age.  Females appear to be  more
subject to mania than   males.
  Dis-^ctions  of maniacal cases, Dr. Tho-
mas observes, most generally shew an  ef-
fusion  of water  into the  cavities  of the
brain ; but, in  some  cases, we are able to
discover evident marks  of  previous  in-
                 MAN

flammation, such as thickening and opacity
of the  tunica arachnoidcs and  pia mater.
In a few instances, a preternatural havdness
of the subst.-.nce of the brain.
  From  Dr. Greeting's observations, it ap-
pears that the skulls of the greater number
of such persons are commonly very thick.
Some he found of a most extraordinary de-
gree of thickness ;  but it appears that the
greater number of insane people die of
atrophy and hydrothorax.
  Manihot.  The Iatrophe manihot.
  Maxipulus.   (Quodmanum, impleett, be-
cause  it fills  the hand.)   A  handful.
   Manjapumeram.   A common tree in the
the West  Indies, the flowers of which are
distilled,  and  the  water  used against in-
flammations of the  eyes.
  MANNA.   (From  mono,  a gift, Syr. it
being the food given by God to the children
of Israel in the wilderness ; or from ma/ma,
what is it f*  an exclamation occasioned by
their wonder  at its appearance.)   Manna
calabrina.  Ros calabrinus.  Acromeli. Alu-
sar.   DrysomeU.  That species which is of
ofa rosy colour, is called nuba. Mel aerium.
from  the supposition  that it descended
from  heaven.  The  condensed juice of the
flowering ash, or, Fraxinus ornus .—folliis
ovato-oblongis  serratis  petiolatis,  fioribus
corrollatis.  Hurt.  Kew,  whicii is a native
ofthe southern parts of Europe, particular-
ly Sicily and Calabria.   Many other trees
and  shrubs have likewise  been observed to
emit a sweet juice, which concretes upon
exposure to the air, and may be considered
of the manna kind, especially the Fraxinus
rotundifolia and excelsior.  In Sicily, these
three species of fraxinus are regularly culti-
vated  for the purpose of procuring manna,
and with this  view are planted on the de-
clivity  of a  hill  with an eastern aspect.
Afier ten years growth, the trees first begin
to yield the manna, but  they* require  to
be much older, before they afford it in any
considerable quantity.   Although the man-
na exudes spontaneously upon the trees,
yet,  in order to  obtain ifemore copiously,
incisions are made  through  the bark, by
means ofa sharp crooked instrument; and
the season thought  to be  most favourable
for instituting this   process is a little be-
fore  the dog-days  commence,  yvhen the
weather is dry and serene.  Manna is  ge-
nerally  distinguished into  different kinds,
viz. the manna in tear, the canulated and
flaky manna, and tlie  comm  n  brown or
fat  manna.  All these  varieties  seem  ra-
ther to depend upon their respective puri-
ty,  and the  circumstance in which  they
are obtained from the plant, than upon any
essential difference of the drug.   The best
manna is in oblong pieces, or fhkes, mo-
derately dry, friable,  very  light, of  a
whitish or pale vellow colour, and in some
degree transparent:  the inferior kinds are 
MAP
MAR
471
moist,  unctous,  and brown.    Mmv.-.a is
well known as a gentle purgative, so  mild
in  its operation,  that  it may be given with
safety  to  children  and pregnant women,
to the delicacy of whose frames and situa-
tion  it  is particularly adapted.   It  is es-
teemed a good and pleasant  auxiliary to the
purgative  neutral  salts.   It sheathes  acri-
mony,  and is useful in coughs, disorders of
the  breasl; and such as are  attended  with
fever and inflammation,  as in  pleuritis,
&c.  Its is particularly efficacious in bilious
complaints, and helps the  discharge of mi-
neral waters, when they  are not of them-
selves  sufficiently active.   It is apt to cre-
ate  flatulencies  and  gripes; both yvhich
are  prevented by a small  addition of some
warm carminitive.    It purges in doses of
fiom^j to Jjj ; but its purgative quality is
much  increased, and  its flatulent effects
prevented, by a small addition of cassia.
 The dose for  children is  from one scruple
to three.  It is best dissolved in whey.
   Manna Buhiantiaca.     A  species of
manna  brought from  Brianconois in  Dau-
phiny.
   Manna Calabrina.   Calabrian  manna.
   Manna ianulata.    Flaky mannna, or
manna concreted on straw, or chips.
   Manna skcunda.  An inferior  or second
sort of manna.
   Minxa  tuuris.   A coarse  powder of
olibanutn.
   Maismfera arbor.  (From manna, and
fero, to bear.)   The fraxinus  ornus.
   Mansorius.   (Prom mando,  to chew.)
The masseter muscle.
   Mantile.  The  name of a bandage.
   Manus  hei.    A   name of a resolvent
plaster, whicii  is  described by Lemery.
Also for  opium.
   Jlapp/e.    See  Saccharum canedense.
   Mauvnha.   A species  of myrtle, grow-
ing in  the  island of Zeylon, a decoction of
tlie leaves of which are said to be excellent
against the venereal disease.
   MARANTA.    1. The  name of a genus
of plants  in  the  Linnxan  system.  Class,
Mttnandria.   Oilier,  Monogynia.
   2. The name ofthe Indian arrow-root.
   There  are three  species  of Maranta,
 the  Arunlinacea,  Galanga, and  Com em,
 all  of them herbaceous,  perennial exotics
 ol the  Indies, kept here in hot-h: uses  for
 curiosity ; they have thick, knotty, creep-
 ing roots, crowned with long, broad, arun-
 dinaceous le.iv; s, ending in points, and up-
 right stalks halt'a yard high, terminated by
 bunches  of  monopeiafous, ringent,  five-
 parted flower-;.    They are  propagated by
 parting the  roots  in  spring, and planting
 them  in pots of lii;ht rich  earth, and linn
 plunging them  in the bark-bed.  The root
 of tlie Mat-tuita Gdung.t, commonly called
 arrow-root, is  used  by ihe Indians to ex-
 tract   the  y irus  communicated by  their
poisoned arrows, from whence it  has ob-
tained its name.  It is  cultivated  in  gar-
dens  and provision-grounds  in  the West
Indies ; and the starch  is obfained from it
by the following process:  The roots, when
a year old, are dug up, well washed in wa-
ter, and then beaten hi a large deep •■• ood-
en mortar to a pulp; this is thrown into
a large tub of clean  water:  the whole is
then  well stirred, and  the fibrous  part
wrung out b\ the hands, and thrown away.
The milky liquor being passed  through a
hair sieve, or coarse  cloth,  is suffered to
settle, and  the clear water drained  oft*.
At the bottom of the vessel is a white mass,
whicii is  again mixed  with clean water,
and  drained ; lastly, the mass  is dried on
sheets in the sun, and  is pure starch.
  Arrow-root  contains,  in  small  bulk, a
greater  proportion of  nourishment  than
anj' other yet known.   The powder, boiled
in  yvater, forms a very pleasant  transpa-
rent jelly, verj- superior to that  of sago or
tapioca ; and is much recommended as a nu-
tritious diet for children and invalids.  The
jelly  is  made  in the following manner:
to a desert spoonful of powder, add as much
cold  water  as  will make  it into a paste;
then pour on half a pint of boiling water:
s'.ir  it briskly,  and boil it a few minutes,
when it will become a clear  smooth jelly;
a little sugar and sherry wine may be added
for debilitated patients ; but  for infants, a
drop or two of essence of caraway-seeds,
or cinnamon,  is  preferable,  wine  being
very  liable  to become acescent in the sto-
machs of infants, and thus disagree with
the bowels.  Fresh milk, eiher alone or
diluted yvith water, may be substituted  for
the  water.   For very debilitated frames,
and especially  for ricketty ch Idren,  this
jelly, blended with an animal jelly, as that
of the stag's horn (rasura cornu cervi,)  af-
fords  a  more  nutritious  diet than arrow-
root  alone,  which may  be  done in the
following manner: Boil half an ounce of
stag's horn shavings, in a  pint of water, for
fideen minutes; then sirain,  and add two
desert  spoonfuls  of  arrow-root  powder,
previously well mixed with a tea-cupful of
water;  stir them briskly  together, and
boil them for a few minutes.  If the child
should be much troubled wilh  flatulency,
two or three  drops of essence of caraway-
seeds, or a  little grated nutmeg, may be
mid -d ;  but f- r adults, port wine, or bran-
dy, will answer best.
  ".MARASMUS.  (From yoganz,  to grow
lean.)  Atrophia.   Emaciation.    A wast-
ing away of the flesh, without fever or ap-
parent disease-  See Atrophy.
   M.'.rathrites.   (From yaga^gov, fennel.)
 A vinous infusion of fennel; or wine im-
pregnated with fennel.
   M AtLVHROPHTLLUM.    (From  yog*'-?
 fennel,  and  q-jxxov,  a  leaf;   so  named 
472              MAR
MAR
because its  leaves resemble  those of the
common fennel.) See Peucedanum. officinale.
  Marathrum.    (Prom  yagaivm, to  wi-
ther ;  so  called  because its stalk  and
flowers wither in  the  autumn.)   See Fa-
niculum.
  Marathrum  sylvestre.    See Peuce-
danum.
  Marble.   Powdered marble, which is a
carbonate of  lime,  is used  in pneumatic
medicine, to give out carbonic acid gaz.
  Marcasite.  See Bismuth.
  Marcassita.  (Fiom marcadte, Germ.)
See Bismuth.
  Marchantia polymorpha.   The syste-
matic name of the liver-wort.   See Hepati-
ca terrestris.
  MARCORES.  (From marceo, to become
lean.)   Universal  emaciation.   The first
order in the class  cachexia of Cullen's no-
sology.
  Marestail.  See Equisetum
  MARGARITA.   (Prom margalith, Rab.)
1. The pearl;   Perla.  Unio.   A small cal-
car ous concretion, ofa bright transparent
whiteness, found on  the inside of the shell
Concha margaritifera of Linnaeus, or mo-
ther-of-pearl fish.  Pearls were formerly ex-
hibited as antacids.
  2. A tumour upon the eye resembling a
pearl.
  Marigold,  marsh.  Caltha palustris of
Linnaeus.   The flower buds  of this very
common plant may  be pickled as a good
substitute for capers.
  Marine acid.  See Muriatic acid.
  Marine salt.  See Murias soda.
  Maripendam.  A  plant in the  island of
St.  Domingo :  its  tops are   distilled, and
thus a water is obtained, which  is held in
great esteem against pains in  the stomach.
  Marisca.    An excrescence about  the
anus, or the piles in a state of tumefaction ;
the Hamerrhois tumens of Cullen.
  Marisicum.   The mercuiiaris f uticos?.
  Marjoram, sweet.  See Majorana.
  Marjoram, wild.   See Origanum.
  Marjorana.  See Origanum.
  Marmalade.  The pulp  of quinces,  or
any other fruit, boiled into a consistence
yvith honey.
  Marmarygje.. (From yagyAigw, to shine.)
An  appearance of sparks, or  coruscations,
flushing before the eyes,
  !&armolaria. (From marmor,  marble ;
so named because  it is spotted like  mar-
ble.)   Bear's-breech.   See Acanthus mol-

  Marmorata aurium.   (From marmor.)
Ear-wax.
  Mahmorige.  A  variety  of the Pseu-
doblepsis Imaginaria, in which sparks  and
flashes  of fire are supposed to present
themselves.
  Marmoreus tartarus.   The hardest
species of human calculus.
  Mahocostinum.   A purgative extract
made of the marum and costus ;  originally
made by  Mindereus.
  MARROW.   Medulla.   The  fat  sub-
stance secreted  by the small arteries of its
proper  membrane,  and  contained in  the
medullary cavities of the long cylindrical
bones.  See  Bones.
  Marrow, spinal.  See Medulla spinalis.
  Marrubiastrum.   Ballota, or  stinking
horehound.
  MARRUBIUM.   ((From marrob, a bit-
ter juice, Heb.)   Mauro-marson.  1.  The
name of a genus of plants  in the  Linnaean
system.   Class,  Didynamia.    Order, Gym-
nospermia.
   2.  The pharmacopceial  name  of  the
common white horehound.   Marrubium al-
bum.  Marrubium vulgare  of Linnaeus :—
dentibus  calcynis setacds undnatis.   The
leaves of  this indigenous plant have a mo-
derately strong smell of the aromatic kind,
but not agreeable;  which,  by drying, is
improved ; and in keeping for some months
is in great part dissipated; their  taste is
very   bitter, penetrating,  diffusive, and
 durable in  the mouth.  That  horehouud
possesses some  share of medicinal power,
may be  interred from its sensible qualities,
but its  virtues do not appear to be clearly
ascertained.   It is a favourite remedy with
the common people in coughs  and asth-
mas.  The usual dose is from half an ounce
to  an ounce,  in infusion, two  or three times
a day. The dose of the extract is from gr. x
to  gss.
   Marrubium album.   See Marrubium.
   Marrubium aq.uaticum.   Water hore-
hound ; opening, corroborant.
  Marrubium  HIspanicum.   Mad-vvort.
or  Spanish horehound.
   Marrubium  nigrum  fetidum.   The
black stinking horehound, or ballota.
  Marrubium  verticillatum.    Marru-
bium hispanicum.  The  base horehound.
Galen's madwort.
  Marrubium vulgare.   The systematic
name ofthe common horehound. See Mar-
rubium.
  Mars.  The  alchemists gave this name
to iron.
  Mars alkalizatus solubilis.  Iron and
fixed alkali.
  Mars saccharatus.   Iron mixed with
starch and melted sugar.
  Mars solubilis.   Ferrum tartarizatum.
  Mars -ulphuratus.   Iron filings,  and
sulphur dephlagrated.
  Marseilles  hart-wort.  See Seseli massi-
liense.
  Marsh-mallow. See Althea.
  Marsh trefoil.   See Trefolium paludosum.
  Marsupialis.   (Marsupialis,  sc. mus~
cuius ;  from marsupium, a purse ; so named
from its resemblance.)   See  Obturator in-
ternus. 
MAS
MAS              473
   MAnTAGON lily.   Lilium martagon  of
 Linnaeus, who informs us the root makes
 part ofthe daily food ofthe Siberians.
   Martial.   Sometimes used to  express
 preparations of iron, or such as are im-
 pregnated therewith ; as the  Martial Re-
gulus of antimony, &c.
   Martiatum  unguentum.    Soldiers'
 ointment.   Ointment of laurel, rue, mar-
joram, &c.
   Martis essentia.   A solution  of lead
 in acid.
   Martis limatura  ph/eparata.   Puri-
fied filings of iron.
   Marum creticum.   See Marum  Syri-
acum.
   Marum Syriacum.   (P'rom mar,  bit-
ter, Heb.)   Marum  creticum. Majorana
eyriaca.  Marum verum.  Marum Coortusi.
 Chamadrys incana mariiima.  Marum ger-
mander,  or  Syrian  herb mastich.   This
shrub is  the  Teucrium marum of Linnaeus :
 —foliis integerrimis ovatis acutis petiolatis,
subtus tomentoris, floribus sacemosis secundis.
It grows plentifully  in  Greece,   ./Egypt,
 Crete, and Syria.  The leaves and younger
 branches, when recent, on being  rubbed
 betwixt  the fingers, emit a  volatile aro-
 matic smell, which readily excites sneez-
 ing ;   to the taste they are bitterish, ac-
 companied with a sensation of heat  and
 acrimony.   Judging from  these  sensible
 qualities of the plant, it  may be supposed
 to possess very active  powers.  It is' re-
 commended  as a stimulant, aromatic, and
 deobstruent;   and  Linnaeus,   Rosenstein,
 and Bergius, speak  highly of its  utility.
 Dose,  ten grains  to half a  drachm of the
 powdered leaves,  given in wine.  At pre-
sent,  however,  marum is chiefly used  as
an errhine.
   Maim-m verum.  See Marum syriacum.
   Marum vulgare   Common herb mas-
tich.   Sampsuchus.   Clinopodium mastichi-
na  gallontm.   Thymbra hispanica.  Jaca
indica.   Thymus   mastichina  of  Linnaeus.
A low shrubby  plant,  a  native of  Spain,
yvhich is employed as an errhine.   It has
a  strong agreeable  smell,  like mastich.
Its virtues are similar  to those of  marum
 syriacum, but less  powerful.
   Maiivisum.  Mulmsey yvine.
   Mascmale.   (MAer%AX>i.)  The arm-pit.
   M vschalister.     (From   yAlT^(AXte>1g.)
Thf second vertebrae of the back.
   Maslach.  A medicine ofthe  opiate kind,
in use amongst the Turks.
   Maspetam.  Maspetum. The leaves of
the asafoctida plant.
   MASS A.   (From yaa-o-v, to blend to-
gether.)   A  mass.  A  term  generally ap-
plied  to  the compound  out  of which pills
are to be formed.
  Massa cahvea  jacobi  stlvii.   See
Flexor longus digitorum pedis.
  Massilis.  A name for mercury,
   MASSETER.    (From  yatra-AdyAi,   to
chew;   because  it  assists  in  chewing.)
Zigomato-maxillaire of Dumas.   A muscle
of the lower  jaw, situate on  the side of
the  face.   It is a  short thick muscle,
which arises, by fleshy and tendinous fibues,
from the lower edge  of the malar process
of the maxillary bone, the lower horizontal
edge of  the os maize, and the lower edge
of the zygomatic  process  of the temporal
bone, as far backwards as  the eminence
belonging to the  articulation of the  lower
jaw.  From some little interruption in the
fibres of this muscle, at their origin, some
writers describe it as arising by two,  and
others by three, distinct portions, or heads.
The two layers of fibres of whicii it seema
to be composed  cross each other as they
descend,   the  external  layer  extending
backwards, and the internal one slanting
forwards.  It  is  inserted  into the basis of
the coronoid process,  and  into all that part
of the lower jaw which supports the coro-
noid and condyloid processes.   Its use is
to raise  the lower jaw, and, by means of
the above-mentioned decussation, to move
it a  little forwards and backwards in the
act of chewing.
   Massicot. Calcined white lead.
   Massoy  cortex.  See Cortex massoy.
   Masterwort.  See Imperatoria.
   MASTICATION.    (Masticatio,-  from
mastico,  to chew.)  Chewing.    A natural
function.   The  mixing •together and  di-
viding of the particles  of the food  in the
mouth,  by the action ofthe jaws, tongue,
lips, and cheeks.   By means of this func-
tion, the  food  is lacerated and mixed with
the saliva and the mucus ofthe mouth  and
fauces, and thus made into a bole of such a
consistence as to  be  formed into a  conve-
nient size  to be  swallowed.  See Degluti-
tion.
   MASTICATORIES.  (Maeticatoria,  sc.
medicamenta ;   from  Mastico,  to  chew.)
Such medicines as  are intended for chew-
ing.
   MASTICHE.    (From  yAtra-u,  to  ex-
press.)   Mastix.   Mastich.    The  tree
which affords  this resin is  the Pistachio
lentiscus ; foliis abrupte pinnatis, Joliis Ian-
ceolatis of Linnaeus. A native ofthe south af
Europe.  In the island of Chio the officinal
mastich is obtained most abundantly, and,
according to Tournef'ort, by making^rans-
verse incisions  in the  bark  of the tree,
from  whence the  mastich exudes in drops,
which are  suffered to run  down  to  the
ground,  when, after  sufficient  time  is al-
lowed for  their concretion,  they are col-
lected for use.  Mastich is brought  to  us
in small,  yellowish, transparent,  brittle
tears, or grains ;  it  has a light agreeable
smell, especially  when rubbed,  or heated;
on bein - chewed, it first  crumbles, soon
after  sticks together,  and becomes  soft
  3P* 
474               MAS
MAT
     and  white,  like wax,  without impressing
     any  considerable taste.   It is considered
     to be a miid corroborant and  adstringent;
     and, as possessing a  balsamic power,  it
     has  been  recommended  in  haemoptysis,
     proceeding  from  ulceration,  lencorrhcea,
     debility of the stomach, and  in diarrhoeas
     and  internal  ulcerations.   Chewing this
     drug has likewise been said  to have been
     of use  in pains ofthe teeth and gums, and
     in some catarrhal  complaints; it is, how-
     ever, in the present day, seldom used either
    , externally or internally.  The wood abounds
     with the resinous principle, and a tincture
     may be obtained from it, which re esteemed
     in some countries in  the cure  of haemor-
     rhages, dysenteries, and gout.
       Mastich tree.  See Mastiche.
        Mastich herb, common.  See Marum vul-
     gare.
        Mastich herb, Syrian.  See Marum Syri-
     acum.
        Mastich wood.  See Mastiche.
       MASTicHEL-ffiUM.   (From  yA?i)ri>,  mas-
     tich, and tXAiov, oil.)   Oil of mastich.
        Mastichia.    (From yAsu%>i,  mastich;
     so  called because it smells like mastich.)
     Ntix virginiana, or mastich of ligon.
        Masttchina.    (Dim.   of   mastiche.)
     Mastichina  gallorum  marum, or mastich
     thyme.  See Marum vulgare.
        Masticot.   See Massicot.
        Mastix.   See Mastiche.
        MASTODYNTA.    (From    yA?o?,   a
»    breast, and otfwvx, pain.)   Phlegmon   of
      the breast of  women.   This disease may
      take place at any period of life, but it most
      commonly  affects those  yvho give suck.
      It  is  characterized by tumefaction, ten-
      sion, heat, redness,  and pain; and comes
      sometimes in  both breasts,  but most com-
      monly in one.  Pyrexia generally  attends
      the disease.  It is sometimes very quickly
      formed,  and in general without any thing
      preceding to shew it; but now and then a
      slight shivering is  the  forerunner.  This
      disease   terminates either  in resolution,
      in suppuration, or schirrus.   If the disease
      is left to itself,  it generally terminates  in
      Buppnration.
         The causes which give rise to this disease
      are those which give rise to most of the
      phlegmasia, as cold, violent blows, &c.  In
      women who are lying in, or giving suck, it
      mostly  arises either from a suppression of
      tho lochia or a retention of  milk.  Masto-
      dynia is often of long continuance; it is a
      very p infill disease, but it is seldom  fatal,
      unless  when absolutely  neglected, when
       it may run into scirrhus, and finally cancer.
       The termination  of the disease by gangrene
       is never to be apprehended; at least few, if
       any, have seen the disease terminate in this
       way.
  MASTOID.  (Mastoideus; from y&ros;
a breast, and ufor, resemblance.)  1. Those
processes  of bones are so  termed that are
shaped like the nipple of the breast.
  2. The  name of a muscle yvhich is insert-
ed into  the mastoid process.
  Mastoidsium foramen.   A hole  in the
temporal  bone of the skull.
  Mastoid;eus lateralis.  A name for the
complexus.
  Mastoideus.   (From yArotShe, the mas-
toid  process.)    See  Sterno-clddo-mastd-
deus.
  Matalista radix.   A root  said to  be
imported  from America,  where it is given
as a purgative, its action being rather mild-
er than that of jalap.
   MATER.   (m«t»s, a mother.)   Two
 membranes of the brain  had this  epithet
given them  by  the Arabians, who thought
they gave origin to all other membranes
of  the  body.   See  Dura  mater and Pia
mater.  Also a name of the herb mugwort,
because of  its  virtue  in disorders of the
womb.
   Mater dura.  See Dura mater.
   Mater herbarum.  Artemisia, or com-
mon mugwort.
   Mater metallohum.  Quipksilver.
   Mater perlarum.   Mother of pearl.
The concha margaritifera.
   Mater pia.  See Pia mater.
   Materia peklata.  If, instead of crystal-
lizing the salts contained in the liquor sepa-
rated from diaphoretic antimony, an acid be
poured into it, a white precipitate is formed,
which is  nothing else  but a very refractory
calx of antimony.
   Materiatura.  Castellus explains morbi
materiatura  to  be diseases of intempe-
rance.
   MATERIA MEDICA.  By this term  is
understood  a general class  of substances,
both natural and artificial,  which are used
in the cure of diseases.
   Cartheuser, Newman, Lewis,  Gleditsch,
Linnaeus,  Vogel,  Alston, and other writers
on the JVIateria Medica, have been at much
labour  to contrive arrangements of these
articles.  Some have arranged them accord-
ing  to their  natural resemblances;  others
according to their real or supposed virtues ;
others according to their active constituent
principles.
  These arrangements may have their pe-
culiar advantages.  The first may be pre-
ferred by  the natural historian, the second
 by the physiologist, and the last by the
 chymist.   The pharmacopoeias  published
 by the  Colleges of Physicians of London,
 Dublin, and Edinburgh,  have the articles
 of the Materia  Medica arranged in alpha-
 betical order; this plan is also adopted 1>y
 almost all the continental pharmacopoeias. 
MATERIA  MEDICA
475
\
Dr. Cullen has arranged the Materia Medica as follows
     ("Nutriments, which are
                   Food,
                   Drinks.
     I              Condiments;
     LMed!icines which act on the
          'Solids,
                        Simple, as
                              Astringents,
                              Tonics,
                              Emmollients,
                              Corrosives;
                        Living, as
                              Stimulants,
                              Sedatives,
                                    Narcotics,
                                    Refrigerants,
                              Antispasmodics.
          .Fluids,
                ^Producing a change by
                   fluidity,
                           Attenuants,
                           Inspissants.
                   Mixture,
                         Correctors of Acrimony,
                                Demulcents,
                                Antacids.
                                Antalkalines,
                                Antiseptics.
                 Evacuants, viz.
                                Errhines,
                                Sialogogues,
                                Expectorants
                                Emetics,
                                Cathartics,
                                Diuretics,
                                Diaphoretics,
                                Menagogues.
 The following is the list of articles which come under
  I. NUTRIMENTS.
st. Fruits.
  a. Fresh, sweet, acidulous,
     as
  Prunes
  Oranges
  Lemons
  Raspberries
  Red and black currants
  Mulberries
  Grapes
  b. Dried, sweet, acidulous,
     as
  Raisins
  Currants
  Figs.
5. Oleracious Herbs.
  M ater-cresses
  Dandehon
  Parsley-
  Artichoke.
y. Roots,
  Carrol
  Garlick
  Satyrion.
<f. Seeds and  Nuts,
  Almonds, sweet and bitter
  Walnuts
  Olives
     II. MEDICINES.
1.  Astringents.
  Red rose
  Cinquefoil
  Tormentil
  Madder
  Sorrel
  Water-dook
  Bisturt
  Fern
  Granate
  Oak-bark
  Galls
  Logwood
  Quince
  Mulberry
  Sloe
  Gum-arabic
  Catechu
  Dragon's blood
  Alkanet
  Balustine flower
  St. John's wort
 .Millefoil
  Plantain
  Convallaria
  Bear's berrrj'.
the preceding classes •-
2. Tonics.
   Gentian
   Lesser centaury
   Quassia
   Simarouba
   Marsh trefoil
   Fumatbry
   Camomile
   Tansy
   Wormwood
   Southernwood
   Sea-wormwood
   Water-germander
   Virginian snakeroot
   Leopard's bane
   Peruvian  bark.
3. Emollients.
   Columniferous,
   Marsh mallow
   Mallow.
   Farinaceous,
   Quince-seeds
   Faenu greek-seed
   Linseed,
   Various emollients,
   Pellitory
   Verbascum
   White lily 
476
MATERIA MEDICA.
4. Corrosives.
5. Stimulants.
A. Vertirillated,
  Lavender
  Balm
  Marjoram
  Sweet marjoram
  Syrian herb
  Rosemary
  Hyssop      *i
  Ivy
  Mint
  Peppermint
  Peiiin-royal
  Thyme
  Mot! er of thyme
  S<,ge.
   Umbellated,
  F Mine!
  Archangel
  Anise
  Caraway
  Coriander
  Cumin
  Dill
  Saxafrage.
  Siliquose,
  Horse raddish
  Water-cresse
  Mustard
  Scurvy-grass.
  Aliacious,
  Garlick.
  Coniferous,
  Fir
  Juniper.
  Balsamics,
  Venice turpentine.
  Common turpentine
  Canada  balsam
  Copaiba balsam
  Tolu balsam
  Bairn of Gilead.
  Resinous,
  Guaiacum
  Ladanum
  Storax
  Benzoin.
  Aromatics
  Cinnamon
  Nutmeg
  Mace
  Clove
  Allspice
  Canella
  Cascarilla
  Black pepper
  Long pepper
  Indian pepper
  Ginger
  Lesser Cardamom
  Zedoary
  Virginian snake-root
  Ginseng
  Aromatic  reed
  Acrids,
  Wake robin
  Pellitory
  Stavesacre
  Sedatives.
6. Narcotics.
  Rhaadaceous,
  White poppy
  Red poppy
  Umbellated,
  Hemlock
  Water hemlock.
  Solinaceous,
  Belladonna
  Henbane
  Tobacco
  Bitter-sweet
  Stramonium.
  Varia,
  Laurel
  Camphire
  Saffron
  Wine.
7. Refrigerants.
  Fruits of plants
  Acidulous herbs and fruits.
8. Antispasmodics.
  Feetid herbs,
  Worm-wood
  Foetid goosefoot
  Cumin
  Pennyroyal
  Rue
  Savine.
  Feetid gums,
  Asafcetida
  Galbanum
  Opopanax
  Valerian.
9. Diluents.
10.  Attenuants.
  Alkalis
  Sugar
  Liquorice
  Dried fruits.
11.  Ixspissants.
  Acids
  Farinaceous  and mucila-
    ginous demulcents.
12.  Demulcents.
  Mucilaginous,
  Gum arabic
  ----tr.igacanth.
  Farinaceous,
  Bland oils.
13.  Antacids.
14.  Antalkalines.
15.  Antiseptics.
  Acid parts of plants
  Acescent herbs
  Sugar
  Siliquous plants
  Aliiacious plants
  Astringents
  Bitters
  Aromatics
  Essential oils
  Camphor
  Gum resins
  Saffron
  Contrayerva
  Valerian
  Opium
  Wine
16. Errhines.
  Asarabacca
  White hellebore
  Water iris
  Pellitory.
17- Sialogogues.
  Archangel
  Cloves
  Imperatory
  Tobacco
  Pepper
  Pellitory
18. Expectorahts.
  Ivy
  Horehound
  Penny-royal
  Elecampane
  Florentine oris-root
  1'obacco
  Squill
  Coltsfoot
  Benzoin
  Storax
  Canada balsam
  Tolu balsam.
19. Emetics.
  Asarabacca
  Ipecacuan
  Tobacco
  Squill
  Mustard
  Horse-raddish
  Bitters.
20. Cathartics.
  Milder,
  Mild acid fruits
  Cassia pulp
  Tamarind
  Dulcious
  Sugar
  Manna
  Sweet roots
  Bland oils
  Damask rose
  Violet.
  Polypody
  Mustard
  Bitters
  Balsamics.
  Acrid,
  Rhubarb
  Seneka
  Broom         ,
  Elder
  Castor-oil
  Senna
  Black hellebore
  Jalap
  Scammony
  Buckthorn
  Tobacco
  White hellebore 
MATERIA MEDICA,                          477
  Coloquint
  Elaterium.
21. Diuretics.
  Parsley
  Carrot
  Fennel
  Pimpinel
  Eryngo
  Madder
  Varia
  Burdock
  Bitter-sweet
  Wake-robin
  Asarabacca
  Foxglove
  The following is the arrangemen  of the
Materia Medica, according to J. Murray,
in his Elements of Materia  Medica and
Pharmacy
  a.  General stimulants.
                       C Narcotics.
a. Diffusible
b. Permanent $  ! T°
            £ Astnr
C Antispasmodics
b. Local stimulants.
                           ingent.
                     Emetics
                     Carthartics
                     Emmenagogues
                     Diuretics
                     Diaphoretics
                     Expectorants
                     Sialogogues
                     Errhmes
                     Epispastics.
c. Chymical remedies. Refrigerents
                     Antacids
                     Lithontriptics.
                     Escharotics.
«. Mechanical remedies.Anthelmintics.
                     Demulcents
                     Diluents
                     Emollients.
                    Narcotics are in-
Papaver
 Atappa
Comfy m
 Nicoti-
 Datura
chrj-san-
  Under the head  of
eluded—
  Alkohol.   Ether.  Camphor,
somniferum.  Hyoscyamus niger.
belladona.  Aconitum  napellus.
maculatum.   Digitalis purpurea.
ana tabacum.   Lactuca  virosa.
stramonium.    Rhododendrum
thum.  Rhus toxicodendron.  Arnica mon-
tana.   Stryclinos  nux vomica.    Prunus
lauro  cerassus.
  Under the second class, Antispasmodics,
are included—Moschus.  Castoreum. Ole-
um  animale empyrenmaticum.   Petrole-
um   Ammonia.  Ferula  asafoetida.   Sa-
gapenum.   Bubon g-albanum.   Valeriana
officinalis.  Crocus sativus. Melaleuca leu-
cadendron.
  Narcotics used as Antispasmodics—
  Ether.  Camphor.  Opium.
  Toidcs used as Antispasmodics—
  Cuprum.  Zincum.  Hydrargyrus.  Cin-
 bona.
  The head of Tomcs embrace—
  1. From the mineral kingdom,
  Hydrargyrus.  Ferrum. Zincum, Cuprum,
  Tobacco                    Serpentary
  Rue                        Sage
  Savine                     Water germander
  Snake-root                 Guaiacum
  Squill                      Sassafras
  Bitters                     Seneka
  Balsamics                  Vegetable acids
  Siliquosae                   Essential oil
  Alliaciae.                   Wine
22.  Diaphoretics.             Diluents.   *"
  Saffron                   23-  Emmehacocue.
  Bitter-sweet                Aioe
  Opium                     Foetid gums
  Camphor                   Foetid plants
  Contrayerva                Saffron.
              Arsenicum.   Barytes.   Calx.   Acidum.
              Nitricum.  Oxy-murias potassae.
                2. Prom the vegetable kingdom,
                Cinchona officinalis.  Cinchona caribaea.
              Cinchona floribunda.  Angustura.   Aris-
              tolochia  serpentaria.  Dortenia contrayer-
              va.   Croton eleutherla.  Calomba.  Quas-
              sia excelsa.   Quassia Simarouba.   Swie-
              tenia febrifuga.  Swietenia mahagoni. Gen-
              tiana leutea.   Anthemis nobilis.   Arteme-
              sia   absinthium.    Chironia  centaurium.
              Marrubium vulgare.  Menyanthes trifolia-
              ta.  Centaurea  benedicta.   Citrus  auran-
              tium.  Citrus  medica.  Laurus cinnamo-
              mum.  Laurus cassia.  Canella alba. Aco-
              rus calamus.  Amomum zinziber.  Kaem-
              feria  rotunda.   Santalum  album.   Pte-
              rocarpus santalinus.  Myristica  moschata.
              Caryophyllus  aromaticus.  Capsicum annu-
              um.  Piper nigrum.   Piper longum.   Pi-
              per cubeba.   Myrtus pimenta.  Amomum
              repens.   Carum carui.  Coriandrum sati-
              vum.  Pimpenella anisum.    Anethum fae-
              niculum.   Anethum graveolens.   Cumi-
              num  cyminum.   Angelica  archangelica.
              Mentha piperita.  Mentha viridis.  Mentha
              pulegium.   Hyssopus officinalis.
                The class of Astringents comprehends
              the following :—
                 1. From the vegetable kingdom.      ,
                Quercus rubor.   Quercus cerris.   Tor-
              mentilla erecta.   Polygonum bistorta. An-
              chusa  tinctoria.    Haematoxylon  campe-
              cbianum.  Rosa  gallica.    Arbutus uva
              ursi.   Mimosa catechu.   Kino.   Ptero-
              carpus draco.   Ficus  indica.   Pistachia
              lentiscus.
                2. From the mineral kingdom.
                Acidum sulphuricum.   Argilla.  Super
              sulphas argilla:  et potassae.   Calx.  Carbo-
              nas calcis.  Plumbum. Zincum. Ferrum.
              Cuprum.
                The articles which come under the head
              ofEMMETics  are,
                 1. From the  vegetable kingdom.
                Callicocca ipecacuanha. Scilla maritima.
              Anthenus nobilis.  Sinapis alba.  Asarum
              Europocum.   Nicotiana tabacum.
                 2 From the mineral kingdom.
                Antimonium.   Sulphas zinci.   Sulphas
              cupri.   Subacetas cupri.  Ammcnia,  Hy.
              dro-sulphuretum ammonia. 
4ft.
47S
MATERIA MEDICA.
   Cathatrtics include
   Laxatives.    Manna.   Cassia  fistula.
Tamarindus  Indica.   Ricinus communis.
Sulphur.   Magnesia.
   Purgatives.  Cassia senna.   Rheum pai-
tum.   Convolvolus jalapa.    Helleborus
niger.   Brionia alba.   Cucumis colocyn-
this    Momordica  elaterium.  " Rhamnus
catharticus.  Aloe  perfoliata.   Convolvo-
lus scammonia.  Gambojia gutta.   Sub-
murias  hydrargyri.  Sulphas  magnesiae,
Sulphas sodae.   Sulphas potasae.  Super-
tartris potasssae.  Tartris potassae et sodae.
Murias sodae.   Terebinthina veneta.  Ni-
cotiana tabacum.
   Tiie medicines arranged under Emmena-
gogues are,
   1. Prom the class of Antispasmodics,
   Castoreum.  Ferula asafoetida.   Bubon
galbanum.
   2. From the  class of Tonics,
   Ferrum.  Hydrargyrus. Cinchona  offici-
nalis.
   3. From the  class of Cathartics,
   Aloe.  Helleborus  niger.  Sinapis alba.
Rosmarinus officinalis.   Rubia tinctorum.
Ruta graveolens. Juniperus sabinse.
   The class of Diuretics includes,
   1. Saline diuretics.
   Supertartris  potassae.   Nitras potassae.
Murias ammonia.    Acetis potassae.  Po-
tasssa.
   a. From the vegetable kingdom,
   Scilla  maritima.    Digitalis  purpurea.
Nicotiana  tabaccum.   Solanum dulcama-
ra. Latuca virosa.   Colchicum autumnale.
Gratiola officinalis.   Spartium  scoparium.
Juniperus  communis.   Copaifera officina-
lis.  Pinus balsamea.  Pinus larix.
   b.  From the animal kingdom.
   Meloe vesicatorius.
   Under the class Diaphoretics are,
   Ammonia.    Murias ammoniae.  Acetis
ammonias.  Citras  ammoniae.   Submurias
hydrargyri.  Antimonium.  Opium.  Cam-
phor.  Guaiacum officinale. Daphne maze-
reum.  Smilax  sarsaparilla.  Laurus  sassa-
fras.  Cochlearia armoracia.   Salvia offi-
cinalis.
   The class Expectorants comprehends,
Antimonium.     Ipecacuanha    Nicotiana
tabaccum.   Digitalis  purpurea.    Scilla
maritima.   Allium sativum.  Polygala  se-
nega.  Ammoniacum.   Mj-rrha.   Styrax
benzoin.   Styrax  officinalis.   Toluferia
balsamum.  Myroxylen peruiferum.  Amy-
ris gileadensis.
   The  articles  of  the  class Sialagogues
are, Hydrargyrus.   Anthemis pyrethrum.
Arum maculatum.    Amomum  zinziber.
Daphne mezereum.  Nicotiana tabaccum.
   The  class of Errhines are, Iris floren-
tina.  .<£sculus hippocastanum.  Origanum
majorana.  Lavendula spica.   Asarum Eu-
ropaeum.    Veratrum   album.  Nicotiana
tabaccum.  Euphorbia officinalis.
   In the class Epispastics  and Rubefa.
cients  are, Meloe vesicatorius.   Ammo-
nia.   Pix Burgundica.   Sinapis alba. Al-
lium sativum.
   Refrigerants are constituted  by the
following articles.  Citrus aurantium. Ci-
trus medica. Tamarindus Indica.  Acidum
acetosum.  ■ Supertartris potassae.   Nitras
potassae.  Boras sodae.  I
   The list of articles that come under the
class Antacids are, Potassa.  Soda. Am-
monia.   Calx.   Carbonas  calcis.   Mag-
nesia.
   In the class Lithontriptics are, Potas-
sa.  Carbonas potassae.   Soda.  Carbonas
sodae.  Sapo albus. Calx.
   In the  class  Escharotics are, Acida
mineralia.   Potassa. Nitras argenti. Mu-
rias  antimonii.  Sulphas cupri.   Acetis cu-
pri.   Murias hydrargyri.  Subnitras hydrar
gyri. Oxydum arsenici album.  Juniperus
sabina.
   In the  class Anthelmintics  are, Doli-
chos pruriens. Ferri limatura.   Stannum
pulveratum.   Olea Europaea.   Artemesia
santonica.   Spigelia marilandica.   Polypo-
dium filix mas.  Tancaetum  vulgare.  Ge-
oft'reoea inermis.  Gambojia gutta.   Submu-
rias hydrargyri.
   Demulcents are, Mimosa nilotica.  As-
tragulus tragacantha.   Linum  usitatissi-
mum. Althsna officinalis.   Malva sylves-
tris.   Gyley rrhiza glabra.   Cycas  circina-
lis.   Orchis mascula.    Maranta  arundi-
uacea. Triticum  hybernum.   Icthyocolla.
Olea  Europoea.    Amygdalus  communis.
Sevum ceti.  Cera.
  Water is the principal article of the class
Diluents;  and  as  for the"  last class,
Emollients, heat conjoined  with moisture
is the principal, though all unctuous appli-
cations may be included.
  The New London Pharmacopoeia presents us yvith the follow*ing list for the Materia
Medica :—
Abietis resina
Absinthium
Acacia gummi
Acetosae folia
Acetosella
Acetum
Acidum sulphuricum
Aconiti folia
Adeps
iL'ru?o
extractum
Allii radix
Aloes spicatie
Aloes vulgaris
Althaeae folia
Alumen
Ammoniae murias
Ammoniacum
Amygdala amara et dulcis
Amylum
Anethi semina
Anisi semina
Anthemidis flores
Antimonii sulphuretum
Argentum
Armoraciac radix
Arsenici oxydum
Asara folia
Asafoetida gummi
A venae semina
Aurantii Dacca: 
                 MAT

Aurantii cortex
Balsamum Peruvianum
Balsamum Tolutanum
Belladonae folia
Benzoinum
Bistorta
Cajuputi oleum
Calamina
Calami radix
Calumbae  radix
Camphora
Canellae cortex
Capsicum baccae
Carbo ligni
Cardamines flores
Cardamomi semina
Caricae fructus
Carici semina
Caryophyli
Caryophyli oleum
Cascarillae cortex
Cassiae pulpa
Castoreum
Catechu
Centaurii cacumina
Cera alba
Cera flava
Cerevisiae  frumentum
Cetaceum
Cinchonae   lancifoliac  cordi-
  foliae  et oblongifoliac  cor-
  tex
Cinnamomi cortex
Cinnamomi oleum
Coccus
Colchici radix
Colocynthidis pulpa
Conii folia
Contrayervae radix
Copaiba radix
Coriandri  semina
Cornua
Creta
Croci stigmata
Cumini semina
Cupri sulphas
Cusparis  cortex
Cydoniae semina
Dauci radix
Dauci semina
Digitalis folia
Dolichi pubes
Dulcamara caulis
Elaterii poma
Elemi
Euphorbiae gummi resina
Farina
Ferrum
Filicis radix
Fucus
Galbani gummi resina
Calix
MAT
479
Gentian x radix
Glycyrrhizae radix
Granati cortex
Guaiaci resina et lignum
Hamatoxyli lignum
Hellebori foetidi folia
Hellebori nigri radix
Hordei semina
Humtili strobili
Hydrargyrus
Hyoscyami folia et semina
Jalapae radix
Ipecacuanhae radix
Juniper baccae et semina
Kino
Lapis calcareus
Lavendulae flores
Lauri baccae et folia
Lichen
Limones
Limonum cortex
Linum catharticum
Lytta
Magnesiae sulphas
Malva
Manna
Marrubium
Mastiche
Mel
Mentha piperita
Mentha viridis
Menyanthes
Mezerei  cortex
Mori baccae
Moschus
Myristicae nuclii
Myrrha
Olibanum
Olivae oleum
Opium
Opopanix
Origanum
Ovum
Papaveris capsttlx
Petroleum
Pimentae baccae
Piperis longi fructus
Piper nigrum
Pix arida
Pix liquida
Plumbum
Plumbi carbonas
Plumbi oxydum semivitreum
Porri radix
Potassae nitras
Potassae supertartras
Potassa impura
Pruna
Pterocarpi lignum
Pulegium
Pyrethri  radix
Quassiae lignum
 Quercus cortex
 Resina flava
 Rhamni baccae
 Rhei radix
 Rhoeados petala
 Ricini semina et oleum
 Rosoe caninae pulpa
 Rosae centifoliae petala
 Rosae gallicae petala
 Rosmarini cacumina
 Rubiae radix
 Ruta folia
 Sabinae folia
 Saccharum
 Salicis cortex
 Sambuci flores
 Sapo durus et mollis
 Sarsaparilla! radix
 Sassafras lignum et radix
 Scammoneae gummi resina
 Scillae radix
 Senegae radix
 Senna; folia               •
 Serpentariae radix
 Sevum
 Simaroubae cortex
 Sinapis semina
 Sodae murias
 Sodae boras
 Soda; sulphas
 Soda impura
 Spartii cacumina
 Spigeliae radix
 Spiritus rectificatus et tenuis
 Spongia
 Stannum
 Staphisagriae semina
 Styracis balsamum
 Succinum
 Sulphur
 Tabaci folia
 Tamarindi pulpa
 Taraxaci radix
 Terebinthina  Canadensi  et
  Chia
 Testae
 Terebinthina vulgaris
 Terebinthinae oleum
 Tormentillae radix
 Toxicodendri folia
 Tragacantha
Tussilago
Valerianae radix
Veratri radix
Vfolae flores
Vinum
Ulmi cortex
Uvae passae
Uvae ursi folia
 Zincum
 Zingiberis radix
  MATLOCK.   A village  in  Derbyshire  went.  Several o.f these springs possess a
affords a mineral water of the aeidulous  temperature of 66°.  Matlock water scarce-
chss;  its abundant springs issue  from a  ly difl'ers from common good spring water
lime-stone rock, near the banks of the Der-  in  sensible  properties.  It  is extremely 
480              MAT
MAX
transparent, and exhales no vapour, except-
ing in cold weather.   It holds little or  no
excess of aerial particles; it curdles soap,
when first taken up, but it loses this effect
upon long keeping, perhaps from  the  de-
position of its calcareous salts : it appears
to differ very little from good spring water,
when tasted; and its effects  seem refera-
ble to its  temperature.  It is from this lat-
ter  circumstance  that it  forms a proper
tepid bath for the nervous and irritable,
and those of a debilitated  constitution ;
hence it is usually recommended after the
use of Bath and Buxton waters, and as pre-
paratory to sea-bathing.
   Matricalia.  (From matrix, the womb.)
Medicines appropriated to disorders ofthe
uterus.
   Matricaria. (From matrix, the womb;
so called from its uses in disorders of the
womb.   Parthenium.   Febrijuga. Common
fever-few, or febrifuge, and often, but very
improperly, feather-few.   Mother's wort.
The leaves and flowers of this plant Ma-
tricaria parthenium ,—foliis comporitis, pla-
nts ; foliolis ovatis, indsis ; pedunculis ramo-
ds, have a strong, not agreeable, smell, and
a moderately bitter taste, both which they
communicate, by warm infusion, to water
and rectified spirit.  The watery infusions,
inspissated, leave an extract of considerable
bitterness, and which discovers also a saline
matter, both to the taste, and in a more sen-
sible manner by throwing up to the surface
small crystalline efflorescences in keeping.
The peculiar flavour ofthe matricaria ex-
hales, in the evaporation, and impregnates
the distilled water, on which also a quantity
of essential oil is found floating.  The quan-
tity of spirituous  extract,  according  to
Cartheuser's experiments,  is  only about
one-sixth the weight of the  dry leaves,
whereas the watery  extract amounts  to
near one-half.  This plant is evidently the
Parthenium of  Dioscorides,  since  yvhose
time it  has been very generally employed
for medical purposes. In natural affinity,
it ranks with camomile and tansy,  and its
sensible qualities  shew  it to  be nearly
allied to them in its medicinal character.
Bergius states its virtues  to be tonic, sto-
machic, resolvent, and emmenagogue.  It
has been given successfully as a vermifuge,
and for the cure of  intermittents; but its
use is most celebrated in female disorders,
especially  in  hysteria;  and  hence it is
supposed to  have derived the name ma-
tricaria.  Its  smell,  taste,  and  analysis,
prove it to be  a medicine of consider*.
ble  activity; we may therefore say, with
Murray—Rarius hodie prascnbttur, quam
debetur.
   Matricaria cammomilla. The systema-
tic name of the common fever-few.  See
Chamamalutn vulgare.
   Matricaria parthenium.  The  syste-
matic name of the fever-few.  See  Matri-
caria.
  MATRIX.  (M*T»g.)  The womb.  See
Uterus.
  Matronalis.   (From  matrona,  a  ma-
tron ;  so called because its  smell  is grate-
ful to  women.)  The violet.
  Maturantia.   (From  maturo,  to ri-
pen.)  Medicines  whicii promote the  sup-
puration of tumours.
  MATURATION.    (Maturatio,-  from
maturo, to make ripe.)  A term in surgery,
signifying that process which succeeds in-
flammation,  by  yvhich pus  is collected in
an abscess.              I
   Maudlin.  See Ageratum.
   Mauro-marson.   See  Marrubium.
   MAXILLA.  (From yAxro-Au, to chew,)
The jaw.
   MAXILLA  INFERIOR.    Os  maxil-
lare inferius.   Mandibula.   The maxilla
inferior, or lower jaw, which, in its figure,
may be compared to a horse-shoe, is at first
composed  of two distinct bones; but these,
soon after  birth, unite together at the mid-
dle  of the chin,  so as  to  form only  one
bone.  The superior edge of this bone has,
like the upper  jaw, a process,  called  the
alveolar process.  This, as  well as that of
the upper  jaw,  to which it  is in other re-
spects a good deal similar, is likewise  fur-
nished with  cavities for the reception of
the teeth.  The posterior part of the bone,
on each side, rises perpendicularly into
two processes, one of yvhich is called  the
corondd, and the other the  condyloid, pro-
cess.   The first of these  is the highest: it
is thin  and  pointed ; and the temporal
muscle, which is attached to it, serves to
elevate the jaw.  The condyloid process is
narrower,  thicker,  and shorter than  the
other, terminating in  an  oblong rounded
head,  which  is formed for a moveable ar-
ticulation with the cranium, and is received
into the fore  part of the fossa described in
the temporal bone.  In this joint there is
a  moveable  cartilage, which, being more
closely connected to  the  condyle than to
the cavity, may  be  considered  as  belong-
ing to the  former.   This moveable carti-
lage is connected with both the articulat-
ing surface of the temporal bone  and  the
condyle of the jaw,  bjr distinct ligaments
arising from its edges all round.  These at-
tachments ofthe cartilage are strengthened,
and the whole articulation secured, by an
external  ligament, which is common  to
both,  and which is fixed  to the temporal
bone,  and  to the  neck  of the condyle.
On  the  inner  surface of  the ligament,
which  attaches the  cartilage  to the tem-
poral bone, and backwards in the  cavity,
is  placed  what  is commonly  called  the
gland ofthe joint; at least the ligament is
there found to be much more vascular than
at any  other part.  At the bottom of each
coronoid process, on its inner part, is a
foramen,  or  canal,  which  extends under
the roots of all the teeth, and terminates at
the outer surface  of  the bone  near  the 
MAX
MAX              481
 *>hin.   Each of  these  foramina affords a
 passage  to an  artery,  vein,  and  nerve,
 which send off  branches to  the  several
 teeth.
   This  bone is  capable  of a great many
 motions.  The condyles, by  sliding from
 the cavity towards the  eminences on each
 side,  bring the  jaw horizontally  forwards,
 as in the action of biting ;  or the condyles
 only  may  be  brought forwards, while ihe
 rest of  the jaw  is tilted backwards, as is
 the case when the  mouth  is open.   The
 condyles may also slide alternately back-
 wards and forwards from the cavity to the
 eminence, and  vice versa,-  so that  while
 one condyle advances,  the  other  moves
 backwards,  turning  the body  of the jaw
 from side to side,  as in grinding the  teeth.
 The great use of the cartilages~seems to be
 that of securing the articulation, by adapt-
 ing themselves to  the  different inequalities
 in these several motions of the jaw, and to
 prevent any injuries  from friction.  This
 last circumstance is  of great  importance
 where there is so much motion, and accord-
 ingly this cartilage is found in the different
 tribes of carnivorous animals, where there
 is no eminence and cavity, nor otlier  appa-
 ratus  for grinding.
   Ihe alveolar processes are formed of an
 external and internal plate, united together
 by thin bony partitions, wliich divide  the
 processes at the fore part  of the jaw into
 as many sockets  as there are teeth.  But,
 at the posterior part, where  the teeth have
 more  than  one root, each root has a dis-
 tinct cell.  These processes, in both jaws,
 begin  to be formed with the teeth, accom-
 pany them in their groyvth, and disappear
 yvhen  tlie teeth  fall. So that  the loss of the
 one seems constantly to be attended with
 the loss ofthe other.
   MAXILLA  SUPERIOR.     Os  maxil-
 lare superius.   The  superior  maxillary
 bones  constitute  the  most considerable
 portion of the upper jaw, are two in num-
 ber, and generally remain distinct through
 life.  Their figure is exceedingly Irregular,
 and not  easily to  be  described.   On each
 of these bones  is  observed several emi-
 nences.   One of these is at the upper and
 fore-part of the bone, and, from its making
 part of the nose,  is called the nasal pro-
 cess.    Internally, in the  inferior portion
 of this process, is a  fossa, which, with the
 os unguis, forms a passage for the lachry-
 mal duct.  Into  this nasal  process  like-
 wise is  inserted tlie short round tendon of
 the musculus orbicularis palpebrarum.  Back-
 wards  and outwards,  from the root of the
 nasal process, the  bone helps to form the
 lower  side of the  orbit,   and this part  is
 therefore  called  the orbitar process.   Be-
 hind this orbitar process, the bone forms a
considerable  tuberosity,  and  at the upper
 part of this tuberosity, is a channel, which
 is almost a complete hole.  In this channel
 passes a branch of the fifth pair of nerves,
 which, together  with  a small artery, is
 transmitted to the face  through the exter-
 nal orbitar foramen, which opens  immedi-
 ately under the orbit.   Where the bone on
 each side  is joined to  the os malae,  and
 helps to form the cheeks,  is observed what
 is called the malar process. The lower and
 anterior porrts of the bone make a kind of
 circular sweep, in which are the alveoli, or
 sockets for the teeth ;  this  is called the
 alveolar  process.    This  alveolar  process
 has posteriorly a  considerable tuberosity
 on its internal surface.   Above this alveo-
 lar process, and just  behind the fore-teeth,
 is an irregular hole,  called the foramen in-
 cisicum, yvhich separating into two,  and
 sometimes  more holes,  serves to transmit
 small arteries and veins, and  a  minute
 branch of the fifth  pair  of nerves, to the
 nostrils.  There are two horizontal  lamellae
 behind  the alveolar process, which, uniting
 together, form part of the roof of the mouth,
 and divide  it from  the nose.   This par-
 tition, being seated somewhat higher than
 the  lower edge of the  alveolar  process,
 gives the roof of the  mouth a considerable
 liollowness.  Where the ossa maxillaria are
 united  to each  ot>.er, they project some,
 vvhat forwards,  leaving  between  them a
 furrow, which receives the inferior  portion
 ofthe septum nasi.   Each of these bones
 is hollow,  and forms a considerable sinus
 under its orbiter part.  This sinus, yvhich
 is usually,  though improperly, called  an-
 trum Highmorianum, is lined with the pi-
 tuitary  membrane.   It  answers the  same
 purposes as the other sinuses ofthe  nose,
 and  communicates with the nostrils by an
 opening, which appears to be a large one
 in the skeleton, but  which, in  the recent
 subject, is  much smaller.  In the foetus,
 instead of these sinuses, an oblong depres-
 sion only is observed at  each side of  the
 nostrils, nor is the tuberosity ofthe alveo-
 lar process then formed.    On the  side of
 the palate,  in young subjects, a kind of /is-
 sure may be noticed, wliich seems to sepa-
 rate the portion of the  bone which con-
 tains the dentes incisores from that which
 contains the dentes canini.   Toe fissure is
 sometimes apparent till  the sixth year, but
 after that period it in general wholly dis-
 appears.
   I'he ossa maxillaria not only  serve  to
 form  the checks, but likewise the palate,
 nose, and orbits ;  and, besides their union
 with each otlier,  they are  connected with
the greatest part of  the bones of the face
and  cranium, viz. with the ossa nasi, ossa
malarum, ossa unguis, ossa palati, os frontis,
c* sphenoides, and os  ethmoides.
   MAXILLARY  ARTERIES.    Arteria
maxillaria.  These are the branches of the
external carotid.   The external maxillary
is the fourth branch of the carotid; it  pro-
 ceeds anteriorly, and  gives off the  facial
 3Q' 
482              -MEU

or mental, the coronary ofthe lips, and the
angular artery.   The internal maxillary is
the next branch of the carotid;  it gives off
the sphxno maxillar,  the inferior alveolar,
and tue spinous artery.
  MAXILLARY  GLANDS.    Glandula
maxillaria.   The glands so called are con-
glomerate, and  are situated under  the an-
gles ofthe lower jaw.  The excretory ducts
of these glands  are  called Warthonian, af-
ter their discoverer.
  MAXILLARY  NERVES.  Nervi max-
illares. The superior and inferior maxiliary
nerves are branches ofthe fifth pair, or  tri-
getmni.   The  former  is divided into  the
sphaeno-palatine,  posterior alveolar,  and
the infra orbital nerve.  The latter  is di-
vide'! into two  branches, the internal  lin-
gual, and one,  more  properly, called  the
inferior maxillary.
  May-lily.   See Lilium convalium.
  May-weed.  See Cotula fas tida.
  Mays, Indian.  See Zea mays.
  Maw worm.  See Ascaris vermicularis.
   Meadow crowfoot.    See Ranunculus pro-
tends.
   Meadow, queen of  the.    See Ulmaria.
   Meadow saffron.   See Colchicum.
   Meadow saxifrage.   See Saxifraga  vul-
garis.
   Meadow sweet.  See Ufmari .
   Meadow  thistle,  bound   leaved.
The  leaves of this plant,  Cnicus oleraceus
of Linnaxus, are boiled, in the northern
parts  of Europe, and eaten as  we do cab-
bage.
   Measles.   See Rubeola.
   MEATUS AUDITORIUS EXTERNUS.
See Ear.
   MEATUS AUDITORIUS INTERNUS.
The  internal auditory  passage  is a small
bony  canal,  beginning internally by a  lon-
gitudinal orifice at the posterior surface
of the petrous  portion of  the temporal
bone, running  towards the vestibulum and
cochlea, and there being  divided into two
less cavities  by  an eminence.   The supe-
rior and smaller  of these is the orifice of
 the aquaeduct of Fallopius, which receives
 the portio dura of the auditory nerve :  the
other inferior and larger cavity is perforated
 by many small  holes, through which the
 portio mollis of the  auditory nerve passes
 into  the labyrinth.
   Meatus  cjzcvs.    A  passage in  the
 throat to the ear, called Eustachian's tube.
   Meatus cutic u lares.  The pores of the
 skin.
   Meatus cxsticus.   The gall-duct.
   MEATUS URINARIUS.   In  women,
 this is situated in the vagina, immediately
 below the symphysis ofthe pubis, and be-
 hind the nymphas.  In men, it is at the end
 of 'he glans penis.
   Mecca balsam. See Balsam of Gilead.
   Mechoacan  See Mechoac.nna.
   Mkchoacanna.   (From Mechoacan,  a
                  MED

province in Mexico, whence it is brought.)
Jalappa alba.   Rhabarbarum  album.  Me-
choacam.  The root of a species ol convol-
vulus, Convolvulus Americanus, or Bryonia
alba Peruviana, brought from Mexico.   It
possesses aperient properties,   and was long
used as  the common purge of this country,
but is now wholly superseded by jalap,
   Mechoacanna nigra.   See Jalapium.
   Mecon.  (From ynvo;, bulk ;  so named
from the largeness of its head.)   The pa-
paver, or poppy.
   Meconis.   (From  ywav, the poppy ;  so
called  because its juice is  soporiferous,
like the poppy)  The lettuce.
   Meconium. (From ymw, the poppy.) 1.
The inspissated juice ofthe poppy. Opium.
2. The green excrementitious substance that
is found in the large intestines of the foetus.
   MEDIAN NERVE.  The second branch
of the brachial plexus.
   MEDIAN  VEINS.   The situation of
the  veins of the arms is extremely differ-
ent  in most individuals.   When  a  branch
proceeds near the  bend of the arm,  in-
yvardly from the basilic  vein, it  is termed
the  badlic medium;  and  when a vein is gi-
ven off from the cephalic in the  like man-
ner,  it is  termed  the  cephalic median.
When these two  veins  are  present,  they
mostly unite just below the  bend  of the
arm, and the common trunk  proceeds  to
the  cephalic vein.
   Medianum.  The Mediastinum.
   MEDIASTINUM.   (Quasi in  medio
stac )    The membranous septum, formed
by the duplicature of the pleura, that di-
vides the cavity ofthe chest into two parts.
It is divided into an anterior  and posterior
portion.
   Mediastinum  cerebri. The  falciform
process of the dura mater.
   Medicago.   (From medica.)  The herb
trefoil.
   Medicamentaria.   Pharmacy, or the
art of making and preparing medicines.
   MEDICAMENTUxM.  (From medico, to
heal.)  A medicine.
   Medicaster.  A false pretender to  the
knowledge  of  medicine ;  the   same  as
Quack.
   Medicina Dt&tetica.  The regulation
of regimen, or the non-naturals.
   Medecina diasostica.  That part  of
medicine  which  relates  to  preserving
health.
   Medicina gymnastica.  That part  of
medicine which relates to exercise.
   Medicina hermetica.  The application
of chemical remedies.
   Medicina  trophylactica.  That  part
of medicine which  relates to preserving
health.
   Medicina  tristiti^.   Common  saf-
fron.
   MEDICINE.   Any substance  that  is
exhibited with a view to cure or allay the 
MED
MEL
483
violence of the disease.  It is also very fre-
quently made use of to express the healing
art, when it comprehends anatomy, physi-
ology, and pathology.
  Medicinal  davs.   Such  are so  called
by  some  writers,  wherein  the  crisis  or
change is expected, so as to forbid the use
of medicines, in order to wait nature's ef-
fort, and therefore require all assistance of
art to help forward, or prepare  the humours
for such a crisis :  but it  is  most properly
used for those days wherein purging, or any
other evacuation, is most conveniently com-
plied with.
  Medicinal hours. Are  those wherein
it is supposed that medicines may be taken
to the greatest advantage, commonly rec-
koned in  the morning fasting, about  an
hour before dinner, about four hours after
dinner, and at going to bed ;  but in acute
cases, the times are  to be governed by the
symptoms and aggravation of the distem-
per.
  MEDICINALIS. (From medidna.) Medi-
cinal ; having a power to restore health, or
remove disease.
  Medina.  In Paracelsus it is a species of
ulcer.
  MEDINENSIS VENA.  (Medinensis; so
called because it  is frequent  at Medina.)
Dracunculus,  Gordius medinensis of Lin-
ntctis.  The muscular hair-worm.  A very
singular animal, which, in some countries,
inhabits  the cellular membrane between
the skin and muscles. See Dracunculus.
   MED1TULL1UM.   (Prom   medius, the
middle.  See Diplo'e.
   Medius venter.  The middle venter is
tlie thorax, or chest.
   Medlar.  See Mespilus.
  MEDULLA. (Quasi  in  mediis ossis.) 1.
The marrow. See  Marrow.
  2. The pith or pulp of vegetables.
  3. The  white substance of the brain is
called medulla, or the medullary part, to
distinguish it from the cortical.
  4. The  continuation of the  brain, and in
the spine, is called medullary spinalis.
   Medulla cassi.u. The pulp ofthe cassia
fistularis.
   MEDULLA OBLONGATA.  The medul-
lary substance, ofthe same use as the cere-
brum, that lies within the cranium, upon
the basillary process of the  occipital bone.
It is formed by the connection of the crura
cerebri and crura cerebelli,  and terminates
in the spinal marrow.  It has several emi-
nences, viz.  pons  varioli, corpora pyrami-
dal  >. and corpora olivaria.
   Mt.DLLLA SPINALIS.  Cerebrum elon-
qatum.  .Eon.  The  spinal marroyv.  A con-
tinuation ofthe  medulla oblongata, which
descends into the specus vertebralis from
the foramen  magnum  occipitale,  to  die
third vertebra of the loins, yvhere it termi-
nates in  a number of nerves, which, from
their resemblance, are called cauda equina.
The spinal marrow is composed, like the
brain, ofa cortical and medullary substance:
the former is placed  internally.  It is cover-
ed by a continuation of the dura mater, pia
mater, and tunica arachnoidea.  'Phe use of
the spinal  marrow is to give off, through
the lateral or intervertebral foramina, thirty
pairs of nerves, called cervical, dorsal, lum-
bar, and  sacral nerves.
  MEDULLARY.  (Medullaris ; from me-
dulla, marrow.)  Like unto marrow.
  MEDULLARY  SURST\NCE.     The
white or internal  substance  of the brain
is so called.
  Megalosplanchncs.  (From yeyac, great,
and a-rrXAyxyw, a bowel.  Having some  of
the viscera enlarged, from schirrus or other
cause.
  Megrim.  A species of  cephalalgia, or
pain generally affecting one side  of the
head, towards  the  eye, or temple,  and
arising from the state of the stomach.
  MEIBOMIUS'S   GLANDS.   Meibomii
glandula.  The  small glands  which are
situated  between  the  conjunctive mem-
brane of the  eye and the cartilage of the
eye-lid, first described by Meibomius.
  MEL.  See Honey.
  Mel  acetatum.   Oxymel.   " Take  of
clarified  honey,  two pounds; acetic acid,
two pints.   Boil them down to a proper
consistence, in a glass  vessel,  over a slow
fire."  This preparation of honey and viAe.
gar possesses aperient  and expectorating
virtues, and is given, with these intentions,
in the  cure of humoral asthma,  and other
diseases  of the  chest,  in  doses of one  or
two drachms.  It is  also employed in the
form of gargle, when diluted with water.
   Mel boracis   Honey of borax.  "Take
of  borax,  powdered, a drachm; clarified
honej', an ounce. Mix." This preparation
is found very useful in aphthous affections
of the fauces.
  Mel despumatum. Clarified honey; See
Honey.
   Mel  rosje.   Rose  honey.   " Take  of
red-rose'petals, dried,  four ounces; boil-
ing water,  three  pints;  clarified  honey,
five pounds."  Macerate  the  rose petals
in  the yvater, for six hours,  and  strain;
then add the honey to the strained  liquor,
and,  by  means of  a  water-bath, boil  it
down to a  proper  consistence.   An admi-
rable preparation  for the base of various
gargles  and collutories.  It  may  also  be
employed with  advantage, mixed with ex-
tract of bark, or other medicines, to  chil-
dren, who  have a natural disgust to medi-
cines.
   Mel  scilljb. " Take  of  clarified ho-
ney, three pounds; vinegar of squills, two
pints."   Boil them in a glass vessel, with a 
484              MEL
MEL
slow  fire, to the  thickness  of a  syrup.
Aperient, expectorant, and detergent vir-
tues, are attributed to the honey of squills.
It is given in doses of two or three drachms,
along with  some  aromatic yvater, as that
of cinnamon,  to  prevent the  great nausea
yvhich it would otherwise be apt  to excite.
In large doses-it proves emetic.
   Mela.   (Prom  yaxe,  to   search.)    A
probe.
   MELJENA.  (From ytXAe, black.)  The
black vomit.  The  black  disease.  Hip-
pocrates  applies  this  name  to  two  dis-
eases.   In  the  first,  the patient vomits
black bile, which is sometimes bloody and
sour; sometimes he throws up  a thin saliva;
and at  others a green  bile,  &c.  In the
second, the patient is  as described in the
article Morbus Niger.
   Melaina nosos.  See Melana.
   Melaleuca leucadendron.  The syste-
matic name of the  plant yvhich affords the
cajeput oil.  See Cajeput oil.
   Melamphtllum.   (From  ytXAe, black,
and qvxxov, a leaf;  so named  from  the
blackness of its leaf.)   Bear's-breech.  See
jicanthus mollis.
   Melampodium.   (From Melampus, the
shepherd who first used it.)   Black helle-
bore.  See Helleborus niger.
   Melanagoga.  (P'rom ytxae,  black, and
Ayu>, to  expel.)  Medicines  which purge
off black bile.
   Melanchlorus.  (Mtxay^xeegoe.)  A livid
colour of the  skin.  The black jaundice.
   MELANCHOLIA.   (From ytXAe, black,
and £»*.», bile;  because the  ancients sup-
posed that it proceeded from a redundance
of black  bile,)  Melancholy  madness.   A
disease  in the class neuroses, and order Ve-
sanite, of Cullen, characterised  by errone-
ous judgment, but not merely  respecting
health,  from imaginary perceptions or  re-
collection,  influencing the conduct,  and
depressing  the  mind yvith  ill-grounded
fears; not  combined  with either  pyrexia
or  comatose  affections;  often  appearing
without  dyspepsia, yet attended  yvith cos-
tiveness, chiefly in persons of rigid fibres
afld torpid insensibility.
   Melanopiper.   (From ytXAe, black, and
mrtmgie, pepper.)    Black pepper.  See Pi-
per nigrum.
   Melanorhhizon.   (From ytXAe, black,
and gtfa,  a  root.)  A species  of  hellebore
with black roots.
  Melanteria.   (From ytXAe, black;  so
called because it is used for blacking lea-
ther.)  Green vitriol.
  Melanthelssum.  (From ytXAe, black,
and tXAiov, oil.)    Oil  expressed from the
black seeds of fennel flowers.
  Melanthium.    (From ytXAe,  black;
so named from its black seed.)  The herb
fennel flower.
  Melas.  (From ytXAe, black.)   Vitiligo
nigra.  Morphaa nigra.   Lepra maculosa
nigra.  A disease that appears upon the
skin  in black or brown spots, which very
frequently penetrate deep, even to the bone,
and do not give any pain or uneasiness.  It
is a disease very frequent in, and endemial
to, Arabia, where it is supposed to be pro-
duced by a peculiar miasma.
   Melasma.   (From ytXAe,  black.)   Me-
lasmus.  A disease that appears not unfre-
quently  upon  the tibia  of aged persons,
in form of a livid black  spot, which, in a
day or two, degenerates into a very foul
ulcer.
   Melaspermum.  (From ytXAe, black, and
trrrtgyA, seed.)   See Melanthium.
   Melca.    (From  Aytxyce,  to   milk.)
Milk.    A  food  made  of  acidulated
milk.
   Mele.    (From  yAu>,  to search.)    A
probe.
   Meleagris.   (From  Meleager,  whose
sisters were fabled to have been turned into
this bird.)  The guinea-fowl. Also a spe-
cies of frittillaria,  so  called because  its
flowers are spotted like the guinea-fowl.
   Melegeta. Meleguetta. Grains of  Para-
dise.
   Meleios.  (From Melos, the island where
it is made.)  A species of alum.
   Melemelum.   (From  ytxt,  honey, and
ynxov, an apple; so named from its sweet-
ness.)  Paradise apple.
   Meli.  (Mtxt.)  Honey.
   Meliceria.   See Meliceris.
   MELICERIS.   (From  ytxt, honey,  and
ntgoe,  yvax.)  An  encysted tumour, whose
contents resemble honey in consistence and
appearance.
   Melicraton.   (From ytxt, honey,  and
KtgAwvyt, to mix.) Hydromel. Mead. Wine
impregnated with honey.
   Meligeion.   (From ytxt, honey.) A foe-
tid humour, discharged from ulcers attend-
ed with a caries ofthe bone, ofthe consis-
tence of honey.
   Melilot. See  Melilotus.
   Melilotus.    (From ytxt,  honey,  and
xceroe, the lotus ; so called from its smell,
being like that of honey.)   Lotus sylvestris.
Sertula campana. Trifolium caballinum. Co-
roda regia.  Trifolium odoratum.  Common
melilot.   This plant,  Trifolium melilotus
officinalis of Linnaeus, has  been said to be
resolvent, emollient, anodyne, and to parti-
cipate  of the  virtues  of chamomile.  Its
taste is unpleasant, subacrid, subsaline, but
not bitter;  yvhen fresh it has scarcely any
smell; in drying it acquires a pretty strong
one, of the aromatic kind, but not agreeable.
The principal use of melilot has been in
clysters,  fomentations, and  other external
applications.
  Melinum.   (From ytxov, an apple.)  Oil
made  from the flowers of the apple-tree.
  Memphtllum.    (From   ytxt,   honey, 
MEL
MEM
485
and qvxxov, a leaf; so called from the sweet
smell of its  leaf, or because  bees  gather
honey  from it.)   Baum, or  balm.  See
-Melissa.
  MELISSA.   (Prom  ytxto-o-A, a bee, be-
cause bees gather honey from it.)  Citra-
ffo.    Citraria.   Melinum.    Mellifolium.
Mellitis.  Cedronella.   Apiastrum.  Melis-
sa eiteina.   Erotion.   Balm.   Melissa offi-
dnalis of Linnaeus.  A native of the south-
ern parts  of Europe, but very common  in
our gardens.  In its recent  state, it has a
roughish  aromatic  taste, and a pleasant
smell of the lemon kind.  It was formerly
much esteemed in nervous diseases, and
very generally recommended  in melancho-
lic and hypochondriacal affections ;  but, in
modern practice, it is only employed when
prepared as tea, as a grateful diluent drink
in fevers, &c.
  Melissa  calamintha.    The  systema-
tic name of the field catmint.  See Cala-
mintha.
  Memssa  citrina.  See Melissa.
  Melissa grandiflora.  The systematic
name of the mountain calamint.   See Cala-
mintha magno flore.
   Melissa officinalis.  The systematic
name of balm.  See Melissa.
  Melissa turcica.   See Moldavica.
  Mblissophtllum. (From yixura-A, baum,
and  yvxxov, a leaf.)   Melissa, or baum.
Also  a  species of horehound, with leaves
resembling baum.
  Melitis melissophyllum.   The  syste-
matic  name of the mountain  balm.  See
Melyssophyllum.
  M elitism us.   (From ytxt, honey.)  A
linctus, prepared yvith honey.
  M elittoma. (From ytxt, honey.)  A con-
fection made with honey.  Honey-dew.
  Melizomum.  (From ytxt, honey, and
fayoe,  broth.)  Mead.   A drink prepared
with honey.
  Mellago.   (From  mel,  honey.)   Any
medicine  which  has  the consistence and
sweetness of honey.
  Mellilotus.  See Melilotus.
  Mellina.   (From mel, honey.)  Mead.
 A sweet drink prepared with honey.
   Mellita.   (From mel, honey.)  Prepa-
rations of honey.
   Melo.   The common melon.  Musk
melon.  Cucumis melo of Linnxus.   This
fruit, when ripe, Jias a delicious refrigera-
ting taste, but must be eaten moderately,
yvith  pepper,  or some aromatic,  as all this
class of fruits are obnoxious to the stomach,
producing spasms and colic.   The seeds
possess mucilaginous qualities.
   .Mm.ocARprs.   (From yuxov, an apple,
and x.aeTie, fruit;  from its resemblance to
an apple, or  its root.)  The  fruit of the
aristolochia.
   Mklok vksicatoriis.  The Spanish fly,
noyv called lytta.
  Melon.   (Mhxov.)    A disorder of the
eye,  in  which it protuberates out of the
socket.
  Melon, common.  See Melo.
  Melon, musk.  See Melo.
  Melon, water.   See  Citrullus.
  Melongena.   Improperly called mala
insana.  Solanum pomiferum.  Mad  apple.
The  Spaniards and Italians eat it in sauce
and in sweet-meats.  The taste somewhat
resembles citron.
  Melosis.   Muxutrte.   A term which fre-
quently occurs in Hippocrates, Do Capit.
Vulner. for that search into wounds  which
is made by surgeons with the specillum, or
probe.
  Melotis.    Muxarte.    Used  for the
lesser specillum, and  often for  that parti-
cular instrument  contrived to search or
cleanse the ear with, more commonly called
Auriscalpium.
  Melothria pendula.  The  systematic
name of .the  small creeping cucumber plant.
The inhabitants of the West Indies pickle
the berries of this plant, and use them as
we do capers.
  Melyssophyllum.   (From ytxto-o-A, balm,
and qvxxoi,  a leaf.)   Mountain  balm, or
nettle.  This  elegant  plant, Melitis melis-
sophyllum of Linnxus,  is seldom used in
the present day ;  it is said  to be of service
in uterine obstructions and calculous dis-
eases.
  MEMBRANA.  See Membrane.
  MEMBRANA  HYALOIDEA.   Mem-
brana arachnoidea.  The transparent mem-
brane which includes the vitreous humour
of the eye.
  MEMBRANA PUPILLARIS.  A very
delicate  membrane, of a thin and vascular
texture, and an ash colour, arising from the
internal margin of the iris, and totally cover-
ing the pupil, in  the foetus, before the six
months.
  -MEMBRANA   RUYSCinANA.    The
celebrated anatomist   Ruysch discovered
that the  choroid membrane of the eye was
composed of two  laminx.    He gave the
name of membrana ruyschiana to the inter-
nal lamina,  leaving the old name of cho-
roides to the external.
  MEMBRANA   TYMPANA-      The
membrane covering the cavity of the drum
ofthe ear, and separating it from the meatus
auditorius externus. It is of  an oval form,
convex below the middle, towards the hol-
low  of  the  tympanum,  and concave  to-
wards the meatus  auditorius, and convex
above the middle towards the meatus, and
concave towards the hollow of the tympa-
num.   According  to   the  observations of
anatomists,  it consists of six laminx; the
first, and most external, is a production of
the epidermis, the second is a production
of the skin   lining the auditory passage;
the third  is cellular membrane, in  which 
436              MEN                                    MEN
  the vessels form an elegant net-work ;  the  women  neither with  child  nor in child«
  fourth is shining, thin, and transparent, ari-  birth.
  sing from the periosteum ofthe meatus; the    2.  Menorrhagia alba,  serous; the fluor
  fifth is cellular membrane, with a plexus of  albus  See Leucorrhaa.
  vessels like the third; and the sixth lamina,    3.  Menorrhagia vitiorum, from some local
  which is  the  innermost, comes from the  disease
  periosteum ofthe cavity of the tympanum.    4.  Menorrhagia  Uchialis,  from  women
  This membrane, thus composed of several  after delivery.   See Lochia.
  laminx, has lately been  discovered to pos-    5. Menorrhagia abortus.  See Abortion.
  sess muscular fibres.                         6. Menorrhagia nabothi, when there is a
   MEMBRANA LOGIA.    (From  mem-  serous discharge from the vagina in preg-
  brana, a membrane, and xoyoe, a discourse.)  nant women.
  Membranology.   The doctrine of the com-    This disease  seldom occurs  before the
  mon integuments  and membranes.           age of puberty, and is often an attendant on
   MEMBRANE.  Membrana.   A thin ex-  pregnancy.  It is in general  a very danger-
 panded  substance, composed of  cellular  ous disease, more particularly if it occur at
 texture, whose elastic fibres are so arranged  the latter period, as it is then  often so rapid
 and  yvoven together, as to allow  of great  and  violent as to destroy the female  in a
 pliability.   The membranes of the body are  very short time, where proper means  are
 various, as  the skin, peritoneum,  pleura,  not soon  adopted. • Abortions  often give
 dura mater,  &c. &c.                        rise to floodings, and at any period of preg-
   Membranosus.   See  Tensor vagina fe-  nancy, but usually  before the fifth month
 maris.                                     than at any other time.  Moles, in  conse-
   Membranus.   See Tensor vagina femo-  quence of  an  imperfect  conception,  at
 ris.                                        length become detached, and soMetimes
   Membrije os.   See Occipital bone.         give rise  to a considerable degree  of hae-
   Menagogues.  See Emmenagogues:        morrhage.
   Mendosus. (From mendax, counterfeit.)    The causes which most frequently give
 This term  is used, by some,  in  the  same  rise to floodings are, violent  exertions  of
 aense as spurius, or illegitimus;  Mendosa  strength, sudden surprises and frights, vio-
 Costa, false or spurious ribs;  Mendosa Su-  lent  fits  and passion,  great uneasiness  of
 tura, the squamous suture, in the skull, or  mind, uncommon longings during pregnan-
 bastard suture.                            cy, over fullness of blood, profuse cvacua-
   Meningophtlax. (From ynvty^, a mem-  tions,general weakness of the system, exter-
 brane, and <pv\*iro-a>, to guard.)  An instru-  nal injuries, as  blows and bruises, and the
 ment to guard the membranes of the brain,  death ofthe child, in consequence of wliich
 while the bone is cut, or rasped, after the  the placenta becomes partially  or wholly de-
 operation ofthe trepan.                    tached from the uterus, leaving the mouths
   MENINX. (From ytm, to remain.)  The  of the vessels of the latter, which anasto-
 Greek term for the membranes enveloping  mosedVith those of the latter, perfectly
 the brain.  See Dura mater and Pia mater,  open.   It is necessary to distinguish be-
   Meninx dura.   See Dura mater.        tween  an  approaching miscarriage  and a
   Meninx pia.   See Pia mater.           common flooding,  which  may  be readily
   Menispermum cocculus.  The systematic  done by inquiring whether or  not the hx-
 name  of the plant the berries of which  morrhage  has proceeded  from any evi-
 are well known by the  name of Cocculus  dent  cause, and whether it flows gently,
 indns.   Indian berries, or Indian cockles,  or  is  accompanied  with  unusual  pains.
 Whilst green, they are used by the Indians  The former usually arises from  some fright,
 to catch fish, yvhich they have the  power  surprise, or accident, and does no.  flow
 ot intoxicating,  and  killing.   In the same  gently fcnd regularly ;  but bursts out of a
 manner they catch birds, making the berry  suddenlAnd again  stops all at once, and
 into  a paste, forming it  into  small seeds,  also is«aftended with  severe pains in the
 and putting these in places where they fre-  back and the bottom ofthe belly; yvhereas
 quent.                                   tne latter  is marked with * no  such occur-
   MENORRHAGIA.    (From ywut,  the rence.   The further a woman  is  advanced
 menses, and  prywyt, to  break out.)  Ha- in pregnancy,  the greater will be the dan-
 morrhagia uterina.  Flooding.  An  immo- ger if floodings take place,  as  the mouths
 derate flow of the menses.    A genus  of of the vessels are  much  enlarged during
 disease  in  the  class  pyrexia, and  order  the last stage of pregnancy,  and of course
hamorrhagia, of Cullen,  characterized % a vast quantity  will be  discharged in  a
pains in  the  back, loins, belly, similar tfy  short space of time.
those of labour, attended with a preterna-   Mensa.  The  second lobe  of the liver
tural flux of blood from the vagina, more'; was so called by the  ancients.
copious than natural.  He distinguishes six <   Menses.  (From mends, a month.)
species:—                               '  -t Menses cessantes.  The menses depart-
   1.  Menorrhagia  rubra, proper ;   from • ijjg-
                                        r  H 
MEN
MEN             *487
  Menses deficientes.  Menses defective
or suppressed.   The  amenorrhoea of  Cul-
len.
  Menses  iuwonic.E.   Tlie  menorrhagia
rubra of Cullen.
  Menses,  immoderate flow of  the.   See
Menorrltugia.
  .Menses,  interruption of.   See Amennor-
rhaa.
  Menses,  retention of.  See Catamenia.
  Menses  phii.osophicus.   A philosophi-
cal,  or chymical  month.   According to
some, it is three days and nights ; others
say i» is ten  ; and there are who reckon it
to be thirty or  forty days.
  MENSTRUATION.   From the uterus
of every healthy woman who is not  preg-
nant, or who does not give suck, there is
a discharge  of blood at  certain periods,
from the time of puberty to the approach of'
old  age; and,  from the  periods or returns
of this  discharge, it is called Menstruation.
There are  several  exceptions to  this defi-
nition.  It is said  that some women  never
menstruate;  some  menstruate while  they
continue to give suck; and others are said
lo menstruate during pregnancy ;  some are
said  to menstruate in early  infancy, and
others  in  old  age ;  but such discharges,
Dr. Denman  is  of opinion, may, with more
propriety,  be   called morbid, or  symp-
tomatic :  yet  the  definition is  generally
true.
   At whatever time of life this discharge
comes  on, a woman  is said to be  at puber-
ty:  though of this state it is a consequence,
and  not  a cause   The early or late ap-
pearance of  the menses  may depend  upon
the  climate, the constitution, the delicacy
or hardness  of living, and upon  the  man-
ners of those with wiiom young women con-
verse.  In Greece,  and other  hot countries,
girls begin to menstruate at eight, nine, and
ten  years  of age; but, advancing to the
 northern climes, there is a gradual protrac-
 tion of the time till we come to Lapland,
 where  women  do not menstruate till they
 arrive  at maturer  age,  and then in  small
 quantities, at  long  intervals,  and  some-
 times only in the summer.  But, if they do
 not menstruate according to tlie-genius of
 tlie country, it is said they suflewequal in-
 conveniences as in warmer climates,  where
 the quantity  discharged  is iquch greater,
 and the periods shorter.  In  this country,
 girls  begin  to menstruate from  the  four-
 teenth to the eighteenth year of their age,
 and sometimes at a lator period, without
 any  signs of the  disease ; but if thev are
 luxuriously  educated, sleeping upon  down
 beds,  and sitting  in hot rooms, menstrua-
 tion usually coniinences at a more early pe-
 nt;.!.
   Many changes  in  the constitution and
 fcppearance of women are produced at the
 time of their first beginning to menstruate.
Their complexion is -improved, their coun-
tenance is more expressive and animated,
their attitudes  graceful, and their conver-
sation more intelligent  and agreeable ;  the
tone ot' their  voice becomes more harmoni-
ous, their  whole  frame,  but particularly
their  breasts, are expanded and enlarge,
and their minds are no  longer engaged in
childish pursuits and amusements.
   Some girls begin to menstruate without
any preceding indisposition ;  but there are
generally appearances or symptoms which
indicate  the  change that is  about to take
place.  These are usually more severe at
the first than in the succeeding periods:
and they are similar to those produced by
uterine  irritation from other  causes, as
pains in the back and  inferior extremities,
complaints ofthe viscera, with various hys-
teric  and nervous affections.  These com-
mence with  the first disposition to men-
struate,  and continue  till  the discharge
comes on, when they abate,  or disappear,
returning, however, with considerable  vio-
lence  in  some  wjjmen, at  every period
during life.-  The quantity of  blood  dis-
charged at each evacuation  depends upon
the climate, constitution,  and  manner of
living; but it varies in  different women in
the same climate, or in  the same woman at
different periods; in this country it amounts
to about five or six ounces.
   There is also a great difference in the
time  required for the  completion of each
period of menstruation.  In some women
the discharge returns precisely to a day, or
an hour,  and in others there is a variation
of several  days, without  inconvenience.
 In some it is finished in a few hours, and in
others it continues from one to ten days ;
 but the  intermediate  time,  from three to
 six days, is most usual.
    There has been an opinion, probably  de-
 rived from the Jewish legislator, afterwards
adopted  by  ihe  Arabian  physicians,  and
 credited in oilier countries, that the men-
 struous blood possessed some peculiar ma-
lignant properties.   The severe regulations
 which have  been made in some countries
for the conduct of women, at  the time of
menstruation :—the expression used, Isaiah,
chap. xxx. and in Ezekiel;—the disposal of
the blood discharged, or of any thing  con-
taminated with  it:—the complaints of wo-
men  attributed to its retention ;—and the
effects enumerated by  grave writers, indi-
cate  the most dreadful  apprehensions' of its
 baneful  influence.   Under  peculiar  cir-
cumstances of health, or states of the ute-
 rus, or in hot climates,  if the evacuation be  <
 slowly made,  the menstruous  blood  may
 become  more acrimonious or offensive than
the common mass, or  any other secretion
 from  it; but in this country  and age no
 malignity  is suspected,  the  menstruous
 woman  mixes  in society  as at all other 
488
MEN
-MEN
  times, and there is no reasan  for thinking  alkali and the nitrous acid.   Oils dissolve
  otherwise than that  this  discharge  is of  vegetable resins and balsams, wax, animal
  the most inoffensive nature.                fats, mineral bitumens, sulphur, and cer-
    At  the approach   of  old age, yvomen  tain metallic substances, particularly lead.
  cease to  menstruate; but the  time of ces-  The expressed oils  are, for most  of these
  sation is commonly regulated by the origi-  bodies, more poyverful menstrua than those
  nal early or late appearances of the menses,  obtained by distillation ; as the former are
  With those who began to menstruate at ten  more capable of sustaining, without injury,
  or twelve years of age, the discharge will  a strong heat, which is in most cases neces-
  often cease before they  arrive  at forty;  sary  to  enable them to act.   All acids
  but if the first appearance  was protracted  dissolve alkaline salts, alkaline earths, and
  to sixteen or eighteen years of age,  inde-  metallic  substances.   The different acids
  pendently of disease, such women  may  differ greatly in their action upon these
  continue  to  menstruate till  they  have  last: one dissolving some particular metals,
  passed the fiftieth, or even approach  the  and another others.  The vegetable acids
  sixtieth  year  of their age.  But the  most  dissolve  a  considerable  quantity  of zinc,
  frequent  time  of the  cessation   of the  iron, copper, and tin ; and extract so much
  menses, in this country,  is between the  from the metallic part of the antimony as
  forty-fourth and  forty-eighth  year;  after  to  become  powerfully emetic ; they like-
  which  women  never  bear children.  By  wise dissolve lead,  if previously calcined
  this constitutional regulation ofthe menses,  by fire;  but more copiously if corroded by
  the propagation of the species is  in every  their steam.   The  marine acid dissolves
  country   confined  to  the most  vigorous  zinc,  iron, and  copper; and though  it
  part of life :  and  had it been otherwise,  scarce acts on any other metallic substance
  children might  have  become parents, and  in  the common  way of mrling-  solutions,
  old women might have had children, when  may  nevertheless   be artfully  combined
  they were unable to supply them with pro-  with them all, except gold. The corrosive
  per or  sufficient nourishment.  See Cata-  sublimate, and  antimonial caustic of the
  menia.                                     shops, are combinations of it with mercury
    MENSTRUUM.  Solvent.  All  liquors  and the metallic part of antimony, effected
  are so called which are used as dissolvents,  by  applying the acid, in the form of fume,
  or to  extract the virtues or ingredients by  to the subjects, at  the same time strongly
  infusion,  decoction,  &c.   The principal  heated.  The nitrous acid is  the common
  menstrua, made use of in Pharmacy, are  menstruum of all metallic substances, ex-
  ■water, vinous  spirits,  oils, acid, and alka-  cept gold and the  antimonial semi-metal,
  line liquors.   Water  is the menstruum  of  which are soluble only in a mixture of the
  all salts, of vegetable gums, and of animal  nitrous  and  marine.   The  vitriolic acid
 jellies.  Of the first it dissolves only a de-  easily  dissolves  zinc,  iron,  and  copper;
  terminate quantity, though of one kind of  and may  be made  to  corrode, or imper-
  salt more than of  another;  and being  thus  fectly dissolve, most of the other  metals.
  saturated,  leaves  any additional quantity  Alkaline lixivia dissolve oils, resinous sub-
  of the  same  salt  untouched.  It  is never  stances,  and  sulphur.    They'  poytrer  is
 saturated with  the two latter,  but unites  greatly promoted by the addition of quick-
 readily with any proportion of them, form-  lime, instances  of  which occur  in  the
 ing, with different quantities, liquors of preparation  of soap   and in  the common
 different consistences.  It takes up like-  caustic.   Thus  assisted, they  reduce  the
 wise,  when  assisted  by  trituration,  the  flesh,  bones,  and other solid parts of ani-
 vegetable  gummy resins, as ammoniacum  mals, into a  gelatinous  matter.  Solutions
 and myrrh; the solutions of which,  though  made  in  water and spirit  of wine possess
 imperfect, that  is,  not transparent,  but  the  virtue of  the body dissolved;  whilst
 turbid and ofa milky hue, are nevertheless  oils generally sheathe its activity, and acids
 applicable to  valuable purposes in medi-  and alkalies  vary its quality.   Hence wa-
 cine.  Rectified spirit  of  wine is the men-  tery and  spiritous liquors are  the  proper
 struum  of the  essential oils and resins of  menstrua of the native virtues of vegetable
 vegetables ; of the pure  distilled  oils of  and  animal matters.   Most of the forego-
 animals, and of soaps, though it does  not  ing  solutions  are  easily effected, by pour-
1 act upon  the expressed oil and fixed alka-  ing the menstruum on the body to be dis-
 line  salt, of  yvhich  soap  is  composed,  solved, and suffering them to  stand toge-
 Hence, if soap  contains  any superfluous  ther for some  time, exposed to a suitable
 quantity of either the  oil or salt, it may,  warmth.   A  strong  heat is generally  re-
 by means of this menstruum, be excellently  quisite to enable oils and alkaline liquors
 purified therefrom.   It dissolves, by  the  to  perform  their  office; nor will acids
 assistance  of heat, volatile  alkaline salts;  act  on some  metallic bodies  without its
 and more readily the  neutral  ones, com-  assistance.  The action of watery and spi-
 posed either of fixed alkali and the acetous  rituous menstrua  is likewise expedited by
 acid, as  the sal diureticus, or of volatile  a moderate heat, though the quantity which 
MEN
MEN
4S9
they afterwards keep dissolved, is not, as
some  suppose, by this  means  increased.
All that heat occasions these to take up,
more than they would do in a longer time
in the cold, will, when  the heat  ceases,
subside again.  The action of acids on the
bodies wliich they dissolve,  is  generally
accompanied with heat,  effervescence, and
a copious discharge of fumes.  The fumes
yvhich arise during the dissolution of some
metals, in the vitriolic tcid,  prove inflam-
mable ;   hence,  in  the  preparation  »f
the artificial vitriols  of  iron and zinc, the
operator  ought  to be careful,  especially
where the  solution  is made in a  narrow
mouthed vessel, lest, by  the imprudent ap-
proach of a candle, the exhaling vapour be
set on fire.   There is another  species of
solution  in which the moisture of air is the
menstruum.  Fixed alkaline salts, and those
of the neutral kind,  composed  of alkaline
salts and the vegetable icids, or of alkaline
earths, and any acid  except the vitriolic,
and some metallic "salts,  on being  exposed
for some time to a  moist air, gradually
attract its humidity, and at length become
liquid. Some substances, not dissoluble in
water in  its grosser form, as the butter of
antimony, are easily liquified by this slow
action of the aerial  moisture.  This pro-
fess is termed Deliquation.  The cause of
solution  assigned  by  some  naturalists,
namely, the admission of the fine particles
of one body into  the pores of another,
whose figure fits them for their reception,
is not just, or adequate, but hypothetical
and  ill-presumed ;  since it  is found  that
some bodies will dissolve their  own quan-
tity of others, as water does of Epsom salt,
alkohol of essential oils, mercury of metals,
one  metal  of another,  8tc.  whereas the
sum of the  pores  or vacuities of every
body must  be necessarily less than the
body itself, and  consequently those pores
cannot receive a quantity of matter equal
to the body wherein they reside.
  How a menstruum  can  suspend bodies
much  heavier than itself, which very often
happens, may be conceived, by considering,
that the parts of no fluids  can be so easily
separated, but they  will  a little resist or
retard the  descent of any heavy bodies
through them : and  that this resistance is,
cateris paribus,  still proportional to the
surface of the descending bodies.  But the
surface of bodies do by no means increase
or decrease in the same proportion as their
solidities do: for the solidity increases as
the cube, but the surface only as the square
of the diameter; wherefore it is plain,
very  small  bodies will have much larger
surfaces,  in proportion to  their solid con-
tents,  than larger bodies will, and conse-
quently, when grown exceeding  small, may
easily be buoyed up in the liquor.
   NUvTitBi.   (From  mentum,  tlie  chin,
and aygA, a prey.)  Impetigo.   An eruption
about the chin, forming a tenacious crust,
like that en scald heads.
   .VIkxtastihiii.  (Dim. of mentha, mint.)
The red water-mint.   See  Mentha aqua-
tica.
   MENTHA.  (From  Minthe,  the harlot
who was changed into this herb.)  I/;dyos-
mus.  The name ofa genus of plants in the
Linnxan system.  Class, Didynamia. Order,
Gymnospermia.  Mint.
   Mentha  ahvatica.   Mentastrum.   Si-
symbrium menli astrum.   Mentha roliindi-
folia  palustris.   Water-mint.   This plant
is frequent in moist  meadows, marshes,
and on   the  banks  of rivers.  It  is  less
agreeable than the.spear mint, and in taste
bittterer and more pungent.   It m;,y be
used with the same intentions  as the spear-
mint, to whicii,  hoyvever, it is much in-
ferior.
   Mentha cvtaria.  Mentha felina.  Herba
felis.  Calamintha.  Nepetella.  Nep, or cat-
mint.  See Nepeta.
   Mentha cervina.  The systematic name
ofthe hart's penny-royal.  See Pulegium cer-
vinum.
   Mentha crispa.  Colymbifera minor. The
achillxa ageratum.  Tins species of men-
tha has  a strong and fragrant  smell,  its
taste  is warm, aromatic, and slightly bitter.
In flatulences of  the primac vix, hypochon-
driacal, and hysterical afl'ections, it is given
with advantage.
   MENTHA PIPERITA.  The systema-
tic and pharmacopceial nnme of peppermint.
Mentha  piperitis. Mentha piperita  of Lin-
nxus -.—fioribus capitatis,foliis oralis petiola-
tis, staminibns corolla brevioribus. The spon-
taneous  fl-rowth of this plant  is said to be
peculiar to Britain. It has a more penetrat-
ing- smell than any  of  the other mints; a
strong pungent taste, glowing like pepper,
sinking,  as it were, into the tongue, and fol-
lowed by a sense of coolness. The stomachic,
antispasmodic, and carminative properties
of peppermint, render it useful in flatulent
cholics,  hysterical  affections,  retchings,
and otlier dispeptic symptoms, acting as a
cordial, and often producing an immediate
relief. Its officinal preparations are an essen-
tial oil,  a simple water,  and a spirit.
   Mentha  riPKiiiTis.  See .Mentha  pipe-
rita.
   Mentha  pulegium.    The   sj-stematic
name of the pennyroyal.  See Pulegium.
   Mentha  saracenica.   See  Balsamita
mas.
   Mentha sativa.  See Mentha viridis.
   Mentha  spicata.  Hart-mint, and  com-
mon  spear-mint.   Mentha vulgaris.   See
Mentlia  viridis.
   MENTHA VIRIDIS.  Spear-mint.  Call-
ed also  Mentha  vu'garii.   Mentha spica-
ta.  Mentha viridis  of  Linnxus -.—spici-
oblongis, foliis lunceolatis nudis serratis »'.-.
     3 R* 
490
MEK
MER
silibus, staminibus corolla longioribus.  The
plant grows  wild  in  many parts  of Eng-
land.  It  is not so warm  to  the  taste as
peppermint,  but  has  a  more agreeable
flavour, and  is therefore preferred for culi-
nary purposes.  Its medicinal  qualities are.
similar to those  ot  peppermint;  but the
different preparations ofthe former, though
more  pleasant, are,  perhaps, less effica-
cious.  The officinal  preparations  of spear-
mint are, an  essential oil, a conserve,  a
 simple water, and a spirit.
   Menti levator.   See Levator labii in-
ferioris.
    Mentula.  (From matah,  a staff", Heb.)
 The penis.
   Mentulagra.  (From mentula,  the pe-
 nis,  and  ayga,  a prey.)  A disorder of
 the  penis,  induced  by a contraction  of
 the erectores musculi, and causing impo-

    MENYANTIIES. The name of a genus
 of  plants in  the Linnxan system.  Class,
 Pentandria.  Order, Monogynia.
    Mentanthes   trifoliata.   The syste-
 matic name ofthe buckbean. See Trifolium
 paludosum.
    Mephetic air.   See Nitrogen.
    MEPHITIS.   (From mephuhith, a blast.
 Syr.)  A poisonous  exhalation.  See Conta-
 gion.
    MERCURIALIS.  (From  Mercurius, its
 inventor.)  1. The  name of a  genus  of
 plants in the Linnxan  system. Class, Dioe-
 cia.  Order, Emeandria.
    2. The  phartnacopceial  name  of  the
  French   mercury.   Mercurialis   annua of
  Linnxus.  The leaves oi" this plant have
  no remarkable  smell, and vtry little taste.
  It is ranked among  the emollient olera-
  ceous herbs, and is said to be gentty ape-
  rient. Their principal use has been in clys-
  ters.
     Mercurialis annua.    The  systematic
  name of the French mercury. See Mercuri-
  alis.
     Mercurialis montana.   The  Mercu-
  rialis perennis  of  Linnxus.   See  Cyno-
  crambe.
     Mercurialis  perennis.  The  syste-
  matic name of dog's  mercury.  See Cyno-
   crambe^
     Mercurialis  sylvestris.  The Mer-
   curialis perennis of Linnxus.   See Cyno-
   crambe.
     Mercurius acetatus.  See Hydrargyrus
   acetatus.
     Mercurius alkalizatus.  See Hydrargy-
   rus cum creta.
     Mercurius  calcinatus.  See Oxydum
   hydrargyri rubrum.
     Mercurius   chemicorum.     Quicksil-
   ver.
     Mercurius  cinnabarinus.    Cinnabar
   factitia, now called sulphuretum hydrar-
  Mercurius corros»iVus.  See Oxymurias
hydrargyri.
  Mercurius corrosivus ruber.  See Ni-
trico oxydum hydrargyri.
  Mr.ncuRius corrosivus sublimAtus. See
Oxymurias hydrargyri.
  Mercurius  dulcis surltmatus.    Did-
cified mercurial sublimate, now called sub-
murias  hydrargyri; formerly called  calo-
melas.
   Mercurius  emeticus flavus.  See Hy-
drargyrus vitriolatus.
   Mercurics   mortis.   See  Mercurius
vita.
   Mercurius  pr-tjcipitatus  albus.  See
 Hydrargyrus pradpitatus albus.
   Mercurius  pr-ectpitatis  dulcis.  See
 Submuria hydrargyri.
    Mercurius phecipitatus ruber.  See
 Nitrico oxydum hydrargyri.         /■
   Mercurius vrrm.  The mercury of life.
 Pulvis angelicus.  Afercurius  mortis.  Al-
 garothi pulvis. An oxyd of antimony, for-
 merly preferred to the vitrum antimonii, for
 making of emetic tartar.
   MERCURY.   Hydrargyrus.  Mercurius.
 A metal  found in five different states in
 nature.  1. Native, (native mercury,) ad-
 hering in small  globules to the surface of
 cinnabar ores, or scattered through the cre-
 vices, \or over the surfaces of different kinds
 of stones.  2.  It is found united to silver, in
 the ore called amalgam of diver, or native
 amalgam.  This ore exhibits thin plates, or
 grains ; it sometimes crystallizes in cubes,
 parallelopipeds, or pyramids.  Its colour is
 ofa silver white, or grey ; its lustre is con-
 siderably metallic. Combined with  sulphur
 it constitutes  native cinnabar,  or sulphuret
 of mercury.  This ore is the most common.
 It  is frequently found  in veins, and some-
  time  crystallized in tetrahedra, or three-
  sided  pyramids.   Its colour is  red.   Its
  streak metallic. 3.4. Mercury, united either
  to  muriatic  or   sulphuric acid,   forms
  the ore called  horn quicksilver,  or cor-
  neous mercury.  These ores are, in  gene-
  ral, semi-transparent, of a grey or  white
  colour,  sometimes crystallized,  but more
  frequently in  grains.  5. United to oxygen it
  constitutes the ore called native  oxyd  of
  ■mercury.   Mercurial  ores   particularly
  abound  in Spain,  Hungary,  China, and
  South America.
    Properties.—Mercury,  or quicksilver, is
  the only one of the metals  that  remains
  fluid  at  the  ordinary  temperature of  the
  atmosphere,  but when its temperature is
  reduced to — 40° Fahr.  it assumes a solid
  form.  This  is a degree of cold, however,
  that only occurs in high northern latitudes,
  and,  in  our climate, mercury cannot be
  exhibited in  a solid  state, but by means of
  artificial cold.   When rendered  solid, it
  possesses both  ductility and malleability.
  It crystallizes in octahedra, and contracts 
MERCURY.
491
strongly during congelation.   It is divi-
sible  in very  small  globules.   It  pre-
sents a convex appearance  in  vessels to
which* it has little attraction, but is  con-
cave in those to which it does adhere.  It
becomes electric  and phosphorescent  by
rubbing  upon glass, and by  agitation  in a
vacuum.   It is a very good conductor of
caloric,  of electricty, and  of Galvanism.
The specific gravity of mercury is 13563.
Although fluid, its opacity is equal to  that
of  any other metal, and its surface, when
clean, has considerable lustre.  Its colour
is white, similar to silver.  Exposed to the
temperature of 600° Fahr. it is volatilized.
When agitated in the  air,  especially in
contact with viscous fluids, it  becomes
converted into a black oxyd.   At a  tem-
perature  nearly the same as  that at whicii
it boils, it absorbs about 14 or 16 per cent.
of oxygen,  and then becomes changed into
a red crystallizable oxyd, which is sponta-
neously reducible by caloric and light at a
higher temperature.   The greater number
of the acids act  upon mercury,  or are at
leastcapahle of combining with its oxyds.
It combines with  sulphur  by trituration,
but more intimately by  heat.  It  is acted
on by the alkaline sulphurets.  It combines
with many of the metals ; these compounds
are brittle, or soft,  when the mercury is in
large proportion.  There is  a slight union
between mercury and phosphorus.  It does
not unite with carbon, or the earths.
  Method of obtaining Mercury.—Mercury
may be  obtained  pure  by  decomposing
cinnabar, by means  of iron  filings.    For
that purpose, take two parts of red sulphu-
ret of mercury (cinnabar),   reduce it to
powder, and mix it with one of iron filing-:,
put the mixture into a stone retort, direct
the  neck of it  into a bottle, or  receiver,
filled with  water, and apply heat.   The
mercury will then  be obtained in a state of
purity.
  In this process, the sulphuret of mercury,
which  consists of sulphur  and mercury,
i9 heated  in contact with iron, the sulphur
quits the mercury and unites to the iron,
and the mercury becomes disengaged ; the
residue in the retort is  a  sulphuret of iron.
  Mercury  is a  very useful article both in
the«cure of diseases and the arts.  There is
scarcely a disease against which some of its
preparations are not  exhibited ; and over
the  venereal disease it possesses a specific
power.    It is  considered  to have  first
gained  repute  in  curing  this   disease,
from the good effects it produced in erup-
tive  diseases.   In the times  immediately
following the venereal disease, practition-
ers  only  attempted to employ this remedy
with timorous caution, so that, of several
of their  formulx, mercury  scarcely com-
posed  a  fourth part, and few cures were
effected.    On  the  otlier  hand,  empirics,
who noticed the  little  efficacy  of  these
--mall doses, ran into the  opposite  extreme,
 and exhibited mercury in such large quan-
 tities, and with such  little care, that most
 of their patients became suddenly attacked
 with the most violent salivations, attended
 with dangerous consequences. From these
 two very opposite modes of practice, there
 originated  such   uncertainty  respecting
 what  could be  expected from mercury,
 and such  fears of the consequences yvhich
 might result  from  its  employment, that
 every plan was  eagerly adopted, which
 offered the least  chance of cure without
 having recourse to this  mineral.  A medi-
 cine, however,  so  powerful,   and  yvhose
 salutary  effects  were  seen, by attentive
 practitioners, amid all its inconveniences,
 could not  sink into oblivion.   After efforts
 had been  made to discover a substitute for
 it, and it  was  seen  how little  confidence
 those means deserved on yvhich the highest
 praises had been lavished,  the  attempts to
 discover its utility were  renewed.    A me-
 dium was pursued,  between the too timid
 methods  of those physicians who had first
administered  it, and the  inconsiderate
boldness  ofthe empirics.   Thus the causes
from which both parties  failed were  avoid-
ed;  the   character  of the medicine  was
revived in a more durable yvay, and from
this  period its reputation has always been
maintained.
  It was aboutthis epoch that mercury be-
 gan to be internally given; hitherto it  had
 only been externally employed, whicii Was
 done in three manners.   The  first was in
 the form  of liniment,  or  ointment;  the
 second as a plaster ;  and  the third  as a fu-
 migation.  Of  the three  methods just de-
 scribed, only the first is at present much in
 use, and  even  this  is very much  altered.
 Mercurial  plasters are now  only  used as
 topical discutient  applications to tumours
 and indurations. Fumigations, as anciently
 managed,  were liable  to many objections,
 particularly from its not being possible to
 regulate  the quantity  of mercury  to  be
 used, and from the effect of the vapour on
 the organs of respiration frequently oc-
 casioningtrenibring,palsies, 2tc.  Frictions
 with ointment have always been regarded
as the most efficacious mode of administer-
ing mercury.
  Mercury is carried into the constitution
in the same way as other  substances,  either
by being absorbed from  the surface of the:
body, or  that of the alimentary canal.  It
cannot, however, in all cases,  be taken into
the constitution in both ways,  for  some-
 times tlie absorbents of the skin will not
readily receive  it;  at least  no effect is
produced, either on the disease or constiti-
tution, from this mode of application.  On
 the other  hand,  the  internal  absorbents.
 will, sometimes, not take up the medicine,
 or, at least, no effect is produced either oa
 the disease or  constitution.  In many per-
 sons, the bowels can hardly bear mercurv
 at all ; -nd it should then be jiven in the 
492
MERCURY.
mildest form possible, conjoined with such
medicines as will lessen or correct its vio-
lent effects, although not its specific  ones,
on the constitution.    When  mercury can
be  thrown into the constitution with pro-
priety,  by the external method, it is pre-
ferable to  the internal plan ;  because the
skin is not nearly  sc essential to life as the
stomach, and is therefore  in  itself capable
of  bearing much more than the stomach.
The constitution is also less injured.  Many
courses  of mercury would kill the patient
if the medicine were only given internally,
because it  proves hurtful  to  the stomach
and  intestines, when  given in any  form,
or joined with the greatest correctors.
   Mercury has  two effects ;  one as a sti-
 mulus  on the constitution  and particular
parts, the other  as  a specific on  a dis-
 eased  action  on  the whole bmdy, or of
parts-.   The latter action can only be com-
 puted by the disease disappearing.
   In giving mercury in the venereal disease,
 the first at tent ion should  be to the quantity,
 and its visible effects in  a given  time;
 which,  when  brought to a proper  pitch,
 are only to be kept up, and the decline of
 the disease to be  watched ; for by this we
judge of the invisible or specific effects of
 the  medicine, and know wiiat variation in
 the quantity may be necessary.   The  vi-
 sible effects of mercury affect either the
 whole constitution, or some parts capable
 of  secretion.   In  the first, it  produces
 universal  irritability, making it more sus-
 ceptible of all  impressions.  It quickens
 the pulse,  increases  its  hardness, and oc-
 casions a kind  of temporary fever.   In
 some constitutions, it operates like  a poi-
 soik In some it produces  a kind of hectic
 fever; but  such effects commonly dimi-
 nish on the patient becoming accustomed
 to the medicine.
    Mercury often produces pains, like those
 of rheumatism, and nodes of a scrophulous
 nature.  The quantity of  mercury to  be
 thrown in for the cure of any venereal com-
 plaint,  must  be  proportioned to  the  vio.
 lence of the  disease.   A  small quantity,
 used quickly, will  have  equal  effects to
 those of a large one employed slowly; but
 if these effects are merely local, that is,
 upon the  glands of the mouth,  the  consti-
 tution at large not being equally stimulated,
 the effects upon the diseased^arts must be
 less, yvhich  may  be knoyvn  by  the local
 disease not giving way in proportion to the
 .'effects of mercury on some particular part.
 If it be given in very small quantities, and
. increased  gradually, so  as  to steal  in-
 sensibly on  the  constitution, a vast quan-
  tity at. a time may  at length be thrown
 in without any viable effects at  all.
    The constitution,  or  parts,  are  more
 susceptible of mercury at  first than after-
  wards.
    Mercury occasionally attacks the bowels,
 and causes violent purging, even  of blood.
This effect is remedied by intermitting t!i«
use  of   the  medicine,  and  exhibiting
opium.    At other  times, it is suddenly
determined to  the  mouth, and produces
inflammation, ulceration, and  an excessive
flow of  saliva.   To obtain  relief in this
circumstance,  purgatives, nitre,  sulphur,
gum-arabic, lime-water,  camphor,   bark,
kali-sulphuratum, blisters, &C  have been
advised.  Mr.  Pert-son, however, does not
place much confidence in the  efficacy of
such means ; and, the mercury being dis-
continued for a  time, he recommends the
patient  to be  freely exposed  to a cold
air, with the occasional use of cathartics,
mineral  acids, Peruvian bark, and the assi-
duous application  of astringent gargles.
The most material  objection (says Mr.
 Pearson,) which I  foresee against the me-
thod of treatment I have  recommended, is
the hazard to yvhich the patient will be ex-
posed of having  the saliva suddenly check-
ed, and  of suffering some other disease in
consequence of it.
   The hasty suppression ofa ptyalism may
be followed by serious inconveniencies, as
violent  pains, vomiting,  and general con-
vulsions.
   Cold liquids taken into the stomach, or
 exposure  of the body to the cold air, must
 be guarded against during a course of mer-
 cury. Should a suppression of the ptyalism
 take place, from any act of indiscretion,
 a quick introduction of mercury should be
 had recourse to, with the occasional use of
 the yvarm bath.
    Mercury, when it  falls on the mouth,
 sometimes produces  inflammation, which
 now and then  terminates  in  mortification.
 The ordinary  operation of mercury does
 not permanently injure the  constitution ;
 but, occasionally,  the impairment is very
 material; mercury may even produce local
 diseases, and retard the cure of chancres,
 buboes, and certain effects of the lues ve-
 nerea, after the poison has been destroyed.
 Occasionally, mercury acts on  the system
 as  a poison,  quite unconnected yvith its
 agency  as a remedy, and neither propor-
 tionate  to the inflammation  of the  mouth
 nor  actual quantity  of  the mineral  ab-
 sorbed.    Mr  Pearson  has  termed this
 morbid state of the system eretbismus ; it
 is characterised by  great  depression of
 strength, a sense of anxiety about the prx-
 cordia,  irregular action of the heart,  fre-
 quent sighing, trembling, a  small, quick,
 and sometimes  intermitting  pulse, occa-
 sional vomiting, a  pale  contracted coun-
 tenance,  a sense  of coldness; but the
 tongue  is seldom  furred, and  neither the
 nateraT~or. vital functions are much dis-
 turbed.   When this effect of mercury
 takes place, the use of mercury should be
 discontinued,  whatever may be the  stage,
 extent,  or vi -,lence of the venereal disease.
 The patient should be exposed  to  a  dry
 and cool air, in  such a way as not to give 
MES
MES
493
fatigue; in this way the patient will often
recover in ten or fourteen days-   In  the
early stage, the erethismus may often be
averted by leaving off' the mercury and
giving camphor mixture  with volatile al-
kali.   Occasionally,  the  use  of mercury
brings on a peculiar  eruption, which  has
received  the  names  of  mercurial  rash,
eczema mercuriale, lepra mercurialis, mer-
curial disease, and erj/thema mercuriale.
   In order that mercury should act on the
human body, it is necessary that it should
be oxydised,  or  combined with  an acid.
The  mercury contained in the unguentum
hydrargyri is an oxyde.   The metal, how-
ever, in the mercural ointment, is the most
simple and  least combined form of all its
preparations,  and  hence,  (says  Mr. S.
Cooper,)  it not only operates with more
mildness  on  the  system,  but with more
specific effect on the disease. Various salts
of mercury  operate  more quickly when
given internally than mercurial frictions ;
but few practitioners of the  present  day
confide  in  the internal  use  of mercury-
alone ; particularly when the venereal virus
has produced effects  in  consequence of
absorption. Rubbing in mercurial ointment
is  the mode  of affecting  the system with
 mercury  in the present day; and,  as a sub-
 stitute for this mode of applying mercury,
 Mr. Abernethy recommends the mercurial
 fumigation,  where  the  patient  has not
 strength  to  rub in  ointment, and whose
 bowels will not bear the internal exhibition
 of it.
    The preparations of mercury now in use
 are,
    1. Nitrico-oxydum hydrargyri.
    2. Oxydum hydrargyri cinereum.
    3. Oxydum hydrargyri rubrum.
    4. Oxj'-iniirias hydrargyri.
    5. Submurias  hydrargyri.
    6. Sulphuretum hydra;gyri rubrum.
    7. Hydrargyrus cum creta.
    b. Hydrargyrus precipilatus albus.
    9. Hydrargyrus p^rificPtus.
    Mercury, dog's.  See Cynocrambe.
    Mercury, English.  See Bonus henricus.
    .Mercury, French.  See Mercurialis.
    Merobalneum.  (From ytgoe, a part, and
  ixxaniiv. a bath.)  A parti a bath.
    MliitOCELE.  (From  yigoe, the thigh,
  and xiiiui, a tumour.)  A femoral hernia. See
  Hernia.
    Mhiicn. (Mugoc)  The thigh.
    Mi.nus.  Appl-d to several things in the
  same sense as genuine,  or unadulterated,
  as meeum vinum, neat wine.
    M.-.s.mi.uum.  (Prom yttroe, the middle,
  and a^-ua, the belly.)   The mesentery.
    M r.sE.nBUT A.vriiEi.u ciirystali.i.v. -m. Tlie
  juice of uiis,  phut, in -\ dose of four spoon-
  fuls every two  hours, it  is asset*ed, has
  removed an  obstinate spasmodic affection
  of the neck  of the bladtier,  which yyimld
  not yield to other remedies.
  MESENTERIC.  Meseraic.   Belonging
to the mesentery.  See Mesentery.
  MESENTERIC ARTERIES.  Arteria
mesenterica. Two branches of the aorta in
the abdomen are so called. The superior
mesenteric is the second branch; it is dis-
tributed upon the mesentery, and gives off
the superior or right colic artery.   The
inferior mesenteric is  the  fifth  branch of
the aorta ; it sends off the internal hxmor-
rhoidal.
  MESENTERIC  GLANDS.    Glandula
mesenterica. These are conglobate, and are
situated here and  there in the cellular
membrane of the mesentery.   The  chyle
from the  intestines  passes  through these
glands to  the thoracic  duct.
  MESENTERIC PLEXUS OF NERVES.
Nervorum  plexus mesentericus.  The supe-
rior, middle, and 'ower mesenteric plexuses
of nerves are ,'ormed by the branches of the
great intercostal  nerves.
  MESENTERIC VEINS.  Vena mesente-
rica.  They all  run into one trunk, that
evacuates  iis  blood into the  vena  porta;.
See Vena porta.
  MESENTERITIS.   (From yto-tfltgm, the
mesentery.)  An inflammation of the me-
sentery.  A species of peritonitis of Cul-
len.
   MESENTERY.   (Mesenterium;   from
yta-oe, the middle, and tvligov, an intestine.^
A membrane in  the caviiy of the abdomen,
attached  to ihe vertebt ar of the loins, and
 to which the intestines adhere.  It is form-
ed ofa duplicature ofthe peritonxum, and
 contains within  it, adipose membrane, lac-
 teals,  lymphatics,  lacteal glands,  mesen-
 teiic arteries, veins,  and nerves.  Its use
 is to sustain the intestines in such a manner
 that they  possess  both  mobility anti firm-
 ness;  to  support and conduct with safety
 the blood-vessels, lacteals, and nerves; to
 fix the glands, and give an external coat to
 Uie intestines.
   It  consists of three parts:  one  uniting
 the small intestines,  which  receives the
 proper name of mesentery; another con-
 necting the great intestines, termed meso-
 colon ; and a third attached to the rectum,
 termed mesorectum.
   M::*ehaic.  The same as mesenteric.
   Meserion, See Mezerium.
   Mesire   A  disorder of the liver, men-
 tioned bj  Avicenna,  accompanied with a
 sense  of heaviness, tumour, inflammation,
 pungent pain, and blackness ofthe tongue'
   MESOCOLON  (Prom yttroe, the mid-
 dle,  and kq:xcv, the colon.)  The  portion
 ofthe mesentery to which  the  colon  is
 attached.  The  mesentery and mesocolon
 are the most important of all the produc-
 tions  of  the  peritoneum.  In  the  pelvis
 the peritonxum spreads itself shortly be!
 fr-e ihe rectum.  But where that intestine
 l.a' .mes  loose,  and  forms the semilunar
 curve, the peritonxum  there  rises consi- 
494               MES                                    MET
/derably from the middle iliac vessels, and
 region of the psoas muscle, double, and
 with a figure adapted for receiving the hol-
 low colon.  But above, on  the  left side,
 the colon is connected with  almost  no in-
 termediate loose production  to the perito-
 nxum, spread upon the psoas muscle, as
 high as the spleen,  where this part  of the
 peritonxum, which  gave a coat to the co-
 lon,  being extended   under the spleen,
 receives and sustains that viscus in a hol-
 low superior recess.
   Afterwards  the  peritonxum,  from the
 left kidney, from the interval between the
 kiineys, from the large vessels,  and from
 the right kidney, emerges forwards  under
 the pancreas,  and forms a broad and suf-
 ficiently long continuous production, called
 the transverse mesocolon, yvhich,  like  a
 partition, divides the  upper part  of the
 abdomen,  containing  the stomach, liver,
 spleen, and pancreas, from the lower part.
 The lower plate of  this transverse produc-
 tion is continued singly from the  right me-
 socolon to the left,  and serves as  an exter-
 nal coat to a pretty large portion of the
 liver, and  descending  part of the duode-
 num.  But the upper  plate,  less  simple in
 the course, departs from the lumbar perito-
 nxnum at the kidney, and region of the ve-
 na cava, farther to the right than the  du-
 odenum, to which it gives an external mem-
 brane, not  quite to the valve of the pylo-
 rus ; and beyond this intestine, and beyond
 the colon, it is joined with the lower plate,
 so that a large part  of the duodenum  lies
 within the cavity of the mesocolon.  Af-
 terwards, in  the region of the  liver, the
 mesocolon   is  inflected, and descending
 over the kidney of the same  side  much
 shorter, it includes  the right  of the colon,
 as far as the intestinum cxcum, which rests
 upon the iliac muscle and the appendix,
 wliich is provided  with  a peculiar^ long
 curved mesentery.   There the mesocolon
 terminates,  almost  at the bifurcation  of
 the aorta.
   The whole of the mesocolon and of the
 mesentery  is hollow, so  that the air may
 be  forced  in  between  its two laminx, in
 such a manner as to expand  them into a
 bug.  At the place  where it sustains  the
 colon, and also from part ofthe intestinum
 rectum,  the mesocolon, continuous  with
 the outer membrane ofthe intestine, forms
itself into small slender bags, resembling
 the  omentum, for the  most  part in pairs,
 yvith their loose extremities  thicker and
 bifid, and capable of admitting air blown
in between the plates of the mesocolon.
  Mesocranium.  (From yto-oe, the mid-
dle, and ugavtov, the  skull.)  The  crown of
tiie head, or vertex.
  Mesogastrium.   (From yttroe, the mid-
dle, and yATHg, the  stomach.)  The  sub-
stance on tlie concave part of the  stomach,
which attaches itself to the adjacent parts.
   MesoglOssus.  (From yto-oe, the middle,
 and yxaxro-A, the tongue.)   A  muscle in-
 serted in the middle of the tongue.
   Mesomeria.  (From yto-oe, the middle,
 and yn§at, the thigh.)  The parts between
 the thighs.
   Mesomphalium.   (From yto-oe, the mid-
 dle, and oyepAXoe, the navel.)  The middle
 of the navel.
   Mesophrtum.   (From yto-oe, the mid-
 dle, and otfgva,  the eyebrows.)   The part
 betyveen the eyebrows.
   Mesopleurum.   (From ytroe, the mid-
 dle, and rrxsvgov, a rib.)   The space or mus-
 cles between the ribs.
   MESORECTUM.  (From yto-oe, the mid-
 die, and rectum, the straight gut.)  The
 portion of peritonxum which connects the
 rectum to the pelvis.
   Mesothenar.    (From yto-oe,  the  mid-
 dle, and 6tvag, the  palm of the hand.)  A
 muscle situated in  the middle of the palm
 of the hand.
   MESPILUS.    (Ot/ tv yto-oe  rrixoe, be-
 cause  it has  a cap or crown  in the middle
 of it.)  The name of  a genus  of plants
 in the Linnxan system.   Class,  Icosandria.
 Order, Pentagynia.
   2.   The  pharmocopceial  name  of  the
 medlar.   This fruit, and also  its seeds,
 have  been  used medicinally.   The  tree
 which  bears them  is the Mespilus  ger-
 manica of Linnxus.  The immature fruit
 is serviceable in checking diarrhoeas ; and
 the seeds were formerly esteemed in allay-
 ing the  pain attendant on nephritic dis-
 eases.
   Mespilus  germanica.  The  systema-
 tic name of the medlar-tree.  See Alespilus.
   Metahasis.   (From  ytrA^Atvoi,  to di-
 gress.)  Metabole.  A  change of remedj',
 of practice, or disease ; or any change from
 one thing to another, either in the curative
 indications,  or  the symptoms of  a  dis-
 temper.
   Metahole.  See Metahasis.
  METACARPAL  BONES.     The  five
longitudinal bones that are situated between
the wrist and the fingers : they  are distin-
guished into the metacarpal bone of the
thumb, fore-finger, &c.
  METACARPIUS.   (From yvrA, after,
and KAgrroe, the wrist.) Metacarpium.  That
part of the  hand which is  between the
wrist and the fingers.
  Metacarpus.  A muscle  of the carpus.
See Adductor metacarpi minimi digiti manus.
  Metacerasma.   (From ytrrA, after, and
Ktgavvvyi, to mix.)  Cerasma.  A mixture
tempered yvith any additional substance.
  Metacheirixis.   (From yiTA^ttgt^ce, to
perform by  the  hand.)   Surgery.  Any
manual operation.
  Metachoresis.   (From  ytra^ugtv,  to
digress.)  The translation ofa disease from
one part to another.
  Metacinxma.   (From yvr*.   and xi«», 
METALS.
495
to remove.)  Diseased pupil ofthe eye, or
distortion of it.
   Metacondtlus.  (From yna,  after, and
x-ovfvxoe,  a knuckle.)   The last  joint of a
finger, or that which contains the nail.
   Metal lace.    (From  yiTAXXArla,  to
change.)   A  change in the state or treat-
ment of a disease.
   METALLURGIA.   (From ytrraxxov, a
metal, and tgyov, work, labour.)   That part
of chymistry wliich concerns the operations
of metals.
   ME'PALS.  We are at present acquaint-
ed with twenty-two metals, essentially  dif-
fering from each other, namely,
   Arsenic. Tungsten. Molybdena. Chrome.
Colurnbium. Titanium.  Uranium.  Cobalt.
Nickel. Manganese.  Bismuth.  Antimony.
Tellurium.  Mercury.  Zinc.  Tin. Lead.
Iron.    Copper.    Silver.   Gold.   Plati-
na.
   The ancient division of these substances
into noble  or  perfect, and semi  or  imper-
fect metals, is now abandoned, and we class
them into different genera ; proceeding in
a gradation from those which possess, in a
centain sense, the least, to those which pos-
sess the most metallic properties.
         Classification of Metals.
   1.  Very brittle and acidifiable  Meta.ls.-~
 Arsenic. Tungsten. Molybdena.  Chrome.
Colurnbium.
   2.  Less brittle and simply oxydable Me-
 tals.—-Titanium.   Uranium.  Cobalt.  Nic-
 kel.   Manganese.  Bismuth.   Antimony.
 Tellurium.
   3.  Partly ductile and oxydable Metals.—
 Mercury.   Zinc.
   4.  Very ductile  and easily oxydable Me-
 tals.—Tin.  Lead.  Iron.  Copper.
   5.  Exceedingly ductile  and difficultly oxy-
 dable Metals.—Silver.  Gold.  Platina.
   All the metals are found in the bowels
 of the earth, though sometimes they are
 on the surface.   They are met yvith in dif-
 ferent  combinations yvith  other matters,
 such as sulphur, oxygen, and acids ; parti-
 cularly  with  the  carbonic,  muriatic,  sul-
 phuric, and phosphoric acids.   They  are
 also found  combined  with each  other,  and
 sometimes, though rarely, in a pure metal-
 lic state, distinguishable  by the naked eye.
   In their different states of combination,
 they  are  said to be mineralized,  and are
 called ORES.    The  ores of metals  are,
 for the most  part,  found  in nature in moun-
 tainous districts;  and always  in  such as
 form a continued chain.  There are moun-
 tains  which  consist entirely of iron  ore,
 but, in general, the metallic part ofa moun-
 tain  bears a very inconsiderable  proportion
 to its bulk.  Ores are also met with in the
 cavities or«crevices of rocks,  forming what
 are termed Vein*, which are more easily
 discovered in these situations  than when
 they lie level in plains.
   The metallic matter of ores is very gene-
 rally incrusted, andinieuiiiuided wilh snme
earthy substance, different from the rock
in which the vein is situated; which is term-
ed its MATRIX.  This, however, must not
be confounded  with the mineralizing sub-
stance with whicii the metal is combined,
such as sulphur,  &c.
  General  physical Properties of Metals.
  All  metals   are  combustible  bodies.
They possess  a certain brilliancy, in con-
sequence of the complete reflection of the
light that falls upon them, which is termed
metallic lustre.  They are  the most dense
and heavy  substances in nature;  the hea-
viest fossil, not metallic, having a specific
gravity much  below that of the lightest
metal.  They are' the most opaque of all
bodies.  A stone of the  greatest opacity,
when divided into thin plates, has more or
less transparency ; whereas gold is the «nly
metal  which admits  of being  reduced to
such  a degree of thinness as to admit the
smallest perceptible transmission of light.
Gold  leaf, which is  about 1-280,000 part
of an  inch in thickness, transmits light ofa
lively green colour; but silver, copper, and
all the  rest  of the metals,  are perfectly
opaque.  Another property, which belongs
exclusively to metals, (though they do not
all possess it,)  is malleability ;   by which is
meant a capacity of having their surface
increased,  either  in  length  or breadth,
without being  liable to  fracture.   This
capacity is not precisely the same in those
metals which do possess it, for some, which
admit of extension when  struck  with a
hammer, cannot be drawn into  wire, which
property is termed ductility .- this property
depends, in some measure, on another pe-
culiar quality of metals, namely tenadty;
by whicii is meant  the power which a me-
tallic wire, of  a given diameter, has of re-
sisting the action  of a  weight suspended
from  its extremity.  All metals are fusible,
though the degree of temperature at which
this  can  be  effected differs  very much.
Mercury  is  always fluid at the ordinary
temperature of our atmosphere, while pla-
tina can scarcely be  melted by  the  most
intense heat  of our furnaces.   Metals  are
perfectly opaque when in a state of fusion ;
and are crystallizable when suffered to cool
slowly and undisturbed.  The tetrahedron
and  the cube  are  their primitive  figures,
though they very often take the octahedral
form.   They can likewise be volatalized at
very high temperatures. They are the best
conductors of caloric and electricity. Their
susceptibility of combination  is very great:
they unite  with carbon, sulphur, and phos-
phorus.  They do not combine with earths
by fusion ; but their  oxyds readily unite to
acids, alkalies, and earths.   They  decom-
pose water and several acids.   Some effect
this at common temperatures: some  re-
quire a red heat, and  others the interpo-
sition of another body.   Water does not
dissolve any of the metals, though it is a
solvent of  some of their oxyds.   They  are
i
\ 
4g6              MET                                    MEU
 insoluble  in ardent  spirit, ether, or  oils.
 They are all capable  of combining  with
 oxygen, though many of them require very
 high temperatures to effect this union, and
 others cannot be united to it but  in an in-
 direct manner.  Most of the metals can be
 combined with each other ; they then form
 alloys, many of which are of the greatest
 utility in the arts.
   METAMORPHOPSIA.  (From ytrtAyog-
 qceo-te, a change, and «4«, sight.)  Visus defi-
 guratus.  Disfigured  vision.  It  is a defect
 in vision, by which persons perceive objects
 changed in their figures.  The species are,
 1. Metamorphopria acuta, when  objects ap-
 pear much larger than their size.  2.  Me-
 tamorphopsia diminuta, when objects appear
 diminished in size, arising.from the same
 causes as the former.   3.  Metamorphopsia
 mutans, objects seem to be in motion ; to
 the  vertiginous and intoxicated  persons,
 every thing seems to  stagger. 4. Metamor-
 phopsia tortuosa seu fiexuosa,  when objects
 appear tortuous,  or bending.  5. Metamor-
 phopsia inversa, when all objects appear in-
 verted.  6. Metamorphopsia imaginaria, is
 the  vision ofa thing not present, as may be
 observed in the delirious, and in  maniacs.
 7. Metamorp/wpria from a  remaining im-
 pression .- it happens to tho.se  who very at-
 tentively examine objects, particularly in a
 great light, some time after fo perceive the
 impression.
   Metapedium. (From ytva, after, and ■mse,
.the  foot )  The metatarsus.
   Metaphrenum.  (From ytrA, after, and
 Qgme, the diaphragm.)   That part of the
 back which is behind the diaphragm.
   Metaporopotesis.  (From yrrA,  rrogoe, a
 duct, and rrottm, t- make.)  A change in the
 pores of the body.
   Metaptosis    (From yirAmrrro), to di-
 gress )   A  change  from one  disease to
 another.
   METASTASIS.    (From  ytBto-rnyi, to
 change, to translate.)  The translation of a
 disease from ore place to another.
   Metastncrisis.  (From ytrAo-vyxgivm, to
 transmute.)    Any  change  of constitu-
 tion.
   METATARSAL  BONES.    The   five
 longitudinal bones between the tarsus  and
 the toes;  they are distinguished  into the
 metatarsal bone of the  great  toe,  fore
 toe,  8cc.
   METATARSUS.   (From  ytrA,  after,
 and  rAgeoe, the tarsus.)  That part of the
 foot between the tarsus and toes.
   Metella nux.   See Nux vomica.
   Meteorismus. (From ytnogoe, a vapour.)
 1. A flatulent dropsy.
   2.  A tympanitic state of the  abdomen,
 taking place suddenly in acute diseases.
   Meteoros.   (U-ittcegoe --  from  ytlA, and
 nugoe, to  elevate.)    Elevated, suspended,
 erect,  sublime, tumid.   Galen  expounds
 pains of this sort, as being those which
 affect  the peritonxum, or other more su-
 perficial parts of the body:  these  are op-
 posed to the more deep-seated ones.
   Metheglin.   A  drink  prepared from
 honey  by fermentation.
   Methemerinus.  (From ytr*, and xyiga,
 a day.)   A quotidian fever.
   Methodica medicina.   Signifies  that
 practice which  was conducted by rules,
 such as are taught by Galen and his follow-
 ers,  in opposition  to  the  empirical prac-
 tice.
   Methodus.    (From ytrA, and  oJW,  a
 way.)   The metliod, or ratio, by which any
 operation or cure is conducted.
   Metopion.    Mtratrriov.  American  su-
 mach,  a species of Rhus.   It is a  name
 of the bitter almond, aiso of an oil, or an
 ointment, made by Dioscorides, whicii was
 thus called because it  had galbanum in it,
 which  was collected from a plant  called
 Metopium.
   Metopium. Mtra>rrio». An ointment made
 of galbanum.
   Metopum.   (From ytrA, after, and <*\,
 the eye.)   The forehead.
   Metosis. A kind of amaurosis, from an
 excess  of short sightedness.
   METRA. (P'rom ymng, a mother.) The
 womb,
   Metrenchyta. (From ytrgA, the womb,
 and tyxytot to pour into.) Injections into the
 womb.
   Metrenchttes. (From ytrgA, the womb,
 and ry%yo), to pour in.)  A syringe to inject
 fluids into the womb.)
   METRITIS.   (From yurgA, the womb.)
 Inflammation of  the uterus.   See Hysteri-
 tis.
   Metrocelides.  (From ymng, a mother,
 and x»xie,  a spot, or mole.)  A mole, or
 mark, impressed upon the child by the mo-
 ther's imagination.
   Metrocelis.   (From yung, a mother,
 and Knxie,  a blemish.)  A mole, or mark,
 impressed upon the child  by the mother's
 imagination.
   Metro-mania.    A  rage  for  reciting
 verses.    In the  Acta  Societatis Medicx
 Havniensis,  published 1779, is an account
 ofa tertian attended with remarkable symp-
 toms ;  one  of wliich was the metro-mania,
 which the patient  spoke  extempore, having
 never before had  the least taste  for  poe-
 try ; when the  fit was off, the patient be-
 came  stupid, and remained so till the re-
 turn of the paroxysm,  when the poetical
 powers returned again.
  METROPTOSIS.   (From  ynrgA,  the
uterus,  and ■mrfla, to fall  down.) Prolap-
 sus uteri.   The  descent  of  the uterus
 through the vagina.
  Metrorrhagia. (From ynrg&,the womb,
and gwyvvyt,  vo  break out.)  An excessive
discharge from the womb.
  Meu.   See Meum athamanticum.
  Meum  athamanticum.   (From  yum,
less ;  so  called,  according to Minshew,
from its diminutive size.)  Meu. Spignel. 
MEZ
MEZ
497    -
Baldmoney. The root of this plant, JFthusa
maum, is recommended as a carminative,
stomachic, and for attenuating viscid hu-
mours, and appears to be nearly ofthe same
nature as lovage, differing in its smell being
rather more agreeable, somewhat like that
of parsnips, but stronger, and being in its
taste less sweet, and more warm,  or acrid.
   Mbxicanuvi.   (From Mexico,  whence
it is brought.)  A name of the balsam of
Peru.
   Mexico seed-  See Ricinus.
  Mexico tea.  See Botrys mexicana.
  Mezereon.   See Mezereum.
  MEZEREUM.  (A word of some barba-
rous dialect.)  Mezereon.   Spurge-olive.
Widow-wail.   This plant, Daphne mezere-
um of Linnxus -.—fioribus sessilibus  tcrnis
caulinis,  foliis  lunceolatis -decidnis, is  ex-
tremely acrid, especially when fresh,  and,
if retained in the mouth, excites great  and
long continued heat and inflammation, par-
ticularly  of the mouth and fauces ;  the ber-
ries also have the same effects, and, when
swallowed,  prove  a  powerful  corrosive
poison,   not  only to man,  but   to dogs,
wolves,  and foxes.   The bark of the root
is  the part  employed  medicinally in  the
decoctum sarsaparilla  compositum,  to assist
mercury in resolving nodes and other ob-
stinate symptoms of syphilis.  The antisy-
ph'ditic  virtues of  mezereum,   however,
have  been by many writers very justly
doubted.  The result of my own experi-
ence  (says Mr. Pearson, of the Lock Hos-
pital)  by no means accords  with the re-
presentation given of this  root by former
writers.   From all that I have  been  able
to collect, in the  course of many years ob-
servation, I feel myself authorised to assert,
unequivocally, that the mezereum has not
the poyver of curing the venereal disease in
any One  stage, or under  any  one form.
If a decoction of this root  should ever re-
duce a venereal node, where no  mercury
has been previously given, yet the patient
will by  no  means be exempted  from the
necessity of employing mercury for  as
long a space  of  time,  and  in as large  a
quantity, as  if no  mezereum had  been
taken.   With respect  to the power  it is
said to  possess,  of alleviating  the  pain,
and  diminishing  the  bulk of membranous
nodes, nothing peculiar and appropriate can
be ascribed to the mezereum  on these ac-
counts,  since  yve obtain the same  good
effects from sarsaparilla, guaiacum, volatile
alkali, blistering plasters, &c.  Neverthe-
less, venereal nodes, which have  subsided
under the use of any of these articles ofthe
materia  medica,  will appear  again,  and
often  with additional symptoms,  if a  full
and efficacious course of mercury be  not
submitted to.   It  has, indeed,   been al-
leged, that  mezereum  always  alleviates
the pain occasioned  by a venereal  node,
and generally reduces it, where  the peri-
osteum only  is affected ;  and that it  sel-
dom fails of removing  those enlargements
of the periosteum which have not yielded
during the administration of mercury.
  That some instances of success, in cases
like these, may have fallen to the share of
those who made the assertion, it would not
become me to deny ; but I have met with
few such agreeable evidences  of the effica-
cy of this medicine.  T have given the me-
zereum in the  form  of  a simple decoction,
and also as an ingredient in compound de-
coctions of  the  woods,  in  many cases,
where  no  mercury had been previously
employed, but never with  advantage  to a
single patient.  I have also tried it, in nu-
merotis instances, after the completion  of
a course of mercury;  yet,  with the excep-
tion  of two cases,  where  the thickened
state ofthe periosteum was removed during
the exhibition of it, I never saw  the least
benefit derived from taking this medicine.
In a few  cases of anomalous pains, which
I supposed  were  derived from irregulari-
ties during a mercurial course, the meze-
reum was of service, after  I had tried the
common decoction  ofthe  woods  without
success ;  but  even in  this description  of
cases,  I have always found it a very uncer-
tain  remedy.   I  have  made  trial  of this
vegetable in  a  great number of scrofulous
cases,  where the  membranes  covering the
bones were in a diseased state, and I am
not sure  that  one single patient  obtained
any  evident   and material benefit from
it.
   The late Dr. Cullen, whose reports  may
justly  claim attention  from all  medical
men, yvhen treating of the mezereum,  in
his Materia Medica,   says, " I have fre-
quently employed it in several cutaneous
affections, and sometimes  with  success."
It were to have been wished, that the pro-
fessor of medicine had  specified what those
diseases  of  the  skin were, in yvhich the
mezereum was sometimes  employed with
success ; for, if I  except an  instance or two
of lepra, in which the  decoction  of this
plant  conferred  a temporary  benefit,   I
have very seldom found it possessed of me-
dicinal virtue,  either in syphilis, or in the
sequelx of that  disease, in scrofula, or in
cutaneous affections.  Indeed the  mezere-
um is  of so  acrimonious  a  nature, often
producing  heat  and  other  disagreeable
sensations in the  fauces, and, on many oc-
casions, disordering the primx vix, that I
do not often  subject  my  patients to the
certain inconveniences which are connected
with the  primary effects of this medicine,
as they are rarely compensated by any other
important and  useful qualities.
  Mezereum  acetatum.     Very  thin
slices of the  bark  of the fresh mezereon
root  are  to be  steeped for  twenty-four
hours in  common vinegar-    The late Dr.
Morris usually directed the application  of
this remedy  to issues, when a  discharge
from them could not be encouraged by tli'j 
498               MIL
MIL
 common means.  It generally answers this
 purpose very effectually in the course of
 one night,  the pea being removed, and a
 small portion of  the bark applied over the
 opening.
   MIASMA. (From yiAvtce, to infect.) See
 Contagion.
   Michocosmic hezoar.  See Calculus.
   Microleucontmphaa.   (From  yugoe,
 small, xtvKoe, white, and wyqAtA, the water-
 lily.)  The small white water lily.
   Microntmphjba.  (From ytKgoe, small,
 and vvy^Aia,  the water-lily.) The smaller
 water-lily.           *
   Microrchis.   (From yugoe,  small, and
 og%te, a  testicle.)  One whose testicles are
 unusually small.
   Microsphyxia. (From yugoe, small, and
 o-qvgte, the pulse.)  A debility and smallness
 of the pulse.                       .
   Midriff.  See Diaphragm.
   Migma.  (From yryvvce, to mix.) A con-
 fection,  or ointment.
   Mi grana.  A  corruption of hxmicrania.
   Milfoil, common.  See Millefolium.
   MILIARIA.  (From milium,  millet;  so
 called because the small  pustules, or vesi-
 cles, upon  the skin resemble millet-seed.)
 Miliary  fever.  A genus of disease in the
 class pyrexia, and order  exanthemata  of
 Culien ;  characterized  by synochus; cold
 stage considerable; hot stage attended with
 anxiety  and frequent sighing ; perspiration
 of a strong and  peculiar smell; eruption,
 preceded by  a sense of pricking, first  on
 the neck and breast, of small red pimples,
 which in two days become white pustules,
 desquamate,  and are succeeded  by  fresh
 pimples.  Miliary fever has been observed
 to affect both sexes, and persons of all ages
 and constitutions; but females of a deli-
 cate habit  are most liable  to  it, particu-
 larly in child-bed.  Moist variable weather
 is most  favourable to its appearance, and
 it occurs most usually in the  spring and
 autumn. It is by some said to be a conta-
 gious disease, and has been known to pre-
 vail epidemically.
   Very  violent symptoms,  such as coma,
 delirium, and convulsion-fits, now and then
attend miliary fever, in which case it is apt
to prove fatal.  A  numerous eruption in-
dicates  more  danger than  a scanty  one.
The eruption being steady is to  be  con-
sidered as  more  favourable  than  its fre-
quently disappearing and coming out again,
and it is  more favourable when the places
covered with the eruption appear  swelled
and stretched than when they remain flac-
cid.   According  to the  severity  of the
symptoms, and depression of spirits, is the
danger greater.  See also Sudamina.
  Miliolum.  (Dim. of milium, millet.)  A
small tumour on the eyelids, resembling in
size a millet-seed.
  Militaris.   (From miles, a soldier ;
so called from its efficacy in curing fresh
wounds.) See Millefolium.
    Militaris herha.  See Millefolium.
    Milium.  (From milium, a  millet-seed.)
  Grutum.  A very white and hard tubercle,
  in size and colour resembling a millet-seed.
  Its seat is immediately under the cuticle,
  so that, when pressed, the contents escape,
  appearing of an atheromatous nature.
    Milium solis.  See Lithospermum.
    MILK.   Lac.   A  fluid  secreted  by
  peculiar glands,  and designed  to  nourish
  young animals in the early part of their
  life.  It is of an opaque white colour^ a
  mild  saccharine taste, and a  slightly aro-
  matic smell.  It is separated  immediately
  from  the blood, in the breasts or udders of
  female  animals.   Man,  quadrupeds, and
  cetaceous animals, are the only creatures
  which afford milk.  All other animals are
  destitute of the organs which  secrete this
  fluid.  Milk differs greatly in the several
  animals.
    The folfoyving are the Properties of ani-
  mal and human milk:
    Milk separates spontaneously into cream,
  cheese, and serum of milk; and that sooner
  in a warm situation than in  a cold one. In
  a greater temperature  than  that of the air,
  it acesces and coagulates, but more  easily
  and quicker by the addition of acid salts,
  or  coagulating plants.  Lime-water coagu-
  lates  milk imperfectly.  It  is  not coagu-
  lated  by alkali  pure,  for it dissolves its
 caseous part.  With carbonated  alkali the
 caseous and cremoraceous parts of milk are
 changed into a liquid soap, which separates
 in  the form of white flakes : such milk, by
 boiling, is changed into a yellow and then
 into a brown colour.  Milk,  distilled to
 dryness, gives out an  insipid  water, and
 leaves a yvhitish broyvn  extract, called the
 extract of milk; which, dissolved in water,
 makes  a  milk of less  value.  Milk,  fresh
 drawn, and often agitated in a warm place,
 by degrees goes into  the vinous fermenta-
 tion, so that alkohol may be drawn over
 by  distillation,  yvhich  is called  spirit of
 milk.  It succeeds quicker, if yeast be add-
 ed to the milk.  Mare's milk, as it contains
 the greatest quantity ofthe sugar of milk,
 is best calculated for  vinous  fermentation.
  The Prindples of milk, or its integral
parts, are, 1. The Aroma, or odorous  vola-
tile principle, which flies off from  fresh-
drawn  milk in the form of visible vapour.
2. Water, which  constitutes the greatest
part of milk.  From  one pound, eleven
ounces of water  may be extracted by dis-
tillation. This  water,  with  the  sugar of
milk, forms  the  serum of the milk.   3.
 Bland  oil, which, from its lightness, swims.
on  the surface  of milk  after  standing,
and  forms the  cream of milk.   4. Cheese,
separated by coagulating  milk,  falls to
the  bottom  of  the vessel, and is  the
animal gluten.   5. Sugar, obtained from
the  serum  of milk  by evaporation.   It
 unites  the caseous and butyraceous  part
 with the water of the milk.  6. Some neu. 
MIL
MIL              499
  ft al salts, as the muriate of potash and mu-    MILK,  GOATS'.  It resembles  cows',
  riate  oflime, whicii  are accidental, not  except in its greater consistence;  like that
  being found at all times, nor in every milk,  milk, it throws up abundance of cieam,
   rin>j principles of milk differ widely in  from which butter is easily obtained.
  respect  to quantity and quality, according    MILK,  HUMAN.  The  white,  sweet-
  to the diversity of the animals.              ish fluid, secreted by the glandular f ibric
     I he aroma of the milk is of so different  ofthe  breasts of women.   The  secretory
  an odour, that persons  accustomed to the  organ is constituted  by the great congiome-
  smell, and  those whose  olfactory nerves  rate  glands, situated  in the  fat of both
  are very  sensible.can easily distinguish whe-  breasts, above the musculus pectoralis ma-
  ther milk be that of the cow, goat,  mare, jor.   From each ac.nus composing a mam-
  ass, or human.  The same may  be said of  mary gland, there arises  a radicle of a
  the serum of  the milk,  whicii is properly  lactiferous or galaclifereus duct.  Ail these
  the seat  of the aroma.   I'he serum of milk  canals,  gradually  converging, are  termi-
  is thicker and  more copious in the milk of  nated without anastomosis,  in the papillx
  the sheep and  goat, than in that  of the ass,  of the breasts,  by many orifices,  which,
  mare, or  human milk.  The butter of goats  upon pressure, pour forth milk.  I'he smell
  and cows is  easily separated  from the of fresh-drawn   milk is  peculiar,  animal,
  milk,  and will not again unite  itself with fatuous, and not  disagreeable.  Its  taste
  the butter-milk.  Sheep's butter is   soft, sweetish, soft, bland, agreeable.  The spe-
  and not of the  consistence of that obtained cific  gravity is greater than  water,  but
  from the cow  and  goat.  Asses', mares', lighter than blood;  hence  it swims  on it.
  and human butter, can only be  separated Its colour is white and opake.  In consis-
  in the form of cream ; which cream, by the  tence it is oily and  aqueous.  A drop put on
  assistance of heat, is with ease again united  the nail flows slowly down,  if the  milk be
  to the milk from which it is separated.  The  good.
  cheese of cows' and  goats' milk is solid and    Time of Secretion.  The milk most fre-
  elastic, that  from asses and mares soft, and  quently begins to  be secreted in the last
  that from sheep's milk  almost  as soft as  months  of pregnancy;  but,  on the  third
  gluten.  It is  never separated  spontane-  day after delivery, a serous milk, called Co-
  ously from the milk of a woman, but  only  lostrum, is separated; and at length pure
  by  art, and  is  wholly  fluid.   The serum  milk is  secreted very copiously into the
  abounds most in human, asses', and mares'  breasts, that, from its  abundance,  often
  milk.  The milk ofthe cow and goat con-  spontaneously drops from the nipples.
  tains  less, and  that of  the sheep least of   If  the  secretion  of milk  be daily pro-
  all.  The sugar of milk i3  in the greatest  moted by suckling an infant, it often con-
  quantity in the mares and asses, and some-  tinues many years, unless a fresh pregnancy
  yvhat less  in the human milk.                supervene.   The quantity usually secreted
   MILK,  ASSES'.   Asses'milk has a very  within  twenty-four hours,   by  nurses,  is
  strong  resemblance  to  human  milk in  various,  according  as the nourishment may
  colour, smell, and consistence.   When left  be more or  less  chylous.  It appears ihat
  at rest for a sufficient time, a cream forms  not more than two pounds of milk are ob-
  upon its  surface, but by no means in  such  tained from  five  or six pounds of meat.
  abundance as a  woman's milk.  Asses'  milk  But there have  been known nurses,  who
  differs  from cows' milk, in its cream being  have  given from  their breasts two, or  even
  less abundant and more insipid; in its eon-  more than three pounds, in addition  to that
 taining less curd; and  in  its possessing a  which their  child has sucked.  That the
 greater proportion of sugar.                 origin of the milk  is derived from chyle
   .MILK,  COWS'. The  milk  of women,   carried with the  blood  of the  mammary
 mares,  and asses, nearly agree in their  qua-   arteries into the glandular faerie  of the
 Uties;  that  of   cows,  goats,  and sheep,   breasts is evident,  from its  more copious
 possess  properties  rather  different.   Of  secretion a little after meals;  its diminish-
 tliese, cows'  milk approaches nearest to  ed secretion  from fasting; from the smell
 that yielded by  the female breast, but dif-  acd taste of food or medicines in the se-
 fers very much  in  respect  to the  aroma;  creted milk;  and lastly,  from.it sponta-
 it contains a larger  proportion  of cream  neons  acescence,- for humours  perfectly
 and cheese, and less serum than human  animal become putrid.
 milk ; also less sugar  than mares' and asses'    The jnilk of a woman  differs : 1.  in re-
 milk,                                     spect to food.  Phe  milk of a woman who
   Cows'milk forms a very essential part of  stickles, living  upon vegeto-animal food,
 human sustenance, being adapted to every  never acesces  nor coagulates  spontaneous-
 state and age of the body; but particularly  ly, although  exposed  for  many weeks to
 to infants, after being weaned.              the  heat of  a furnace.  But  it  evapo-
  MILK,  EWES'. This resembles almost  rates gradually in an open vessel, and  the
 precisely that  of the cow;  its cream, how-   last drop continues thin, sweet, and bland.
 ever, is'more abundant, and yields a butter   The reason appears to be, that the caseous
not so consistent as «ow's milk butter-   It   and cremoraceous  parts  cohere together,
makes t ^-cUgfi^n****  i y  y           yby means of the  sugar, more intimately 
500
MIL
MIL     •
than in the milk of animals, and do not so
easilv  separate;  hence its  acescence  is
prevented.   It  does acesce,  if mixed or
boiled wilh vinegar, juice of lemons, cre-
mor tartar, dilute sulphuric acid, or with the
human stomach.  It is coagulated with the
acid of salt,. or nitre, and by an acid  gas-
tric juice of the infant;  for infants often
vomit up the coagulated milk of the nurse.
The milk of a sucking woman, who lives
upon  vegetable food only, like  coyvs' milk,
easily  and of  its own accord acesces, and
is acted upon by all coagulating substances
like the milk of animals.  2.  In  respect of  tains sugar.
tion of the milk also being hastened through
the breast by the sucking of the child, pre-
vents the very common induration of the
breast,  which arises in consequence of the
milk  being  stagnated.   4.  Men may live
upon  milk, unless they have been accus-
tomed to the drinking of wine.  For all na-
tions, the Japanese alone excepted,  use
milk, and many live upon it alone.
  MILK, MARES'.  This  is thinner than
that of the cow, but scarcely so thin as hu-
man milk.   Its cream cannot be converted
into butter by  agitation.   The whey con-
the  time  of digestion.    During the  first
hours  of  digestion the  chyle is crude, and
the milk less subacted;  but  towards the
twelfth hour after  eating,  the  chyle  is
changed into blood, and then  the milk be-
comes yellowish and nauseous, and is spit
out  by the  infant.  Hence the best time
for giving suck is  about the fourth or fifth
hour after meals.  3. In respect of the time
after delivery.  The milk secreted  imme-
diately after'delivery is serous, purges the
bovvels of the infant, and is  called colos-
trum.  But  in  the following  days  it be-
comes thicker  and  more  pure,  and the
longer a  nurse suckles,  the thicker the
milk is  secreted  ; thus,  new-born infants
cannot retain the milk of a nurse who has
given suck for a tyvelve-month, on account
of its  spissitude.   4. In  respect of food
and medirines.  Thus, if a nurse eat garlic,
the milk becomes highly impregnated with
its odour, and is  disagreeable. If she in-
dulge  too freely in the use of wine or beer,
the  infant  becomes ill.  From   giving a
purging medicine to a nurse, the child also
is purged; and, lastly, children affected with
tormina of the bowels, arising from acids,
are often cured by giving  the nurse animal
food.  5.  In  respect of the affections ofthe
   Milk blotches.   An eruption of white
vesicles, which assume a  dark colour, re-
sembling  the blackening of the small-pox,
and are succeeded  by scabs producing an
ichory matter, attended with considerable
itchiness.  It generally appears on the fore-
head and  scalp, extending  half over the
face, and at times even proceeding farther.
The period  of its  attack is the time of
teething ; and  it is probably the same  dis-
ease as the crustea lectea.
   Milk fevor.  See Puerperal fever.
  Milk-teeth.  See Teeth.
  Milk-thistle. The leaves of this plant,
when young,  surpasses, when  boiled, the
finest cabbage, and possesses diuretic quali-
ties.  See also Carduus maria.
  Milk-vetch.  See Tragacantha.
  Milk-wort.  See Polygala.
  Milk-wort, rattle-snake root.  See Seneka.
  Millefolium.    (From  mille, a thou-
sand, and folium, a leaf; named from its
numerous  leaves.)    Achilea  Myriophyl-
lon.  Chiliophullon.  Lumbus veneris.   Mi-
litaris  herba.    Stratiotes.   Carpentaria-
Speculum veneris.   Common  yarrow, or
milfoil.  The  leaves  and  flowers of  this
indigenous  plant,  Achillea  millefolium of
Linnxus -.—foliis bipianatis nudis ; laciniis
mind.   There  are frequent examples of  linearibus  dentatis,- caulibus  superne  sul
-infants being seized with convulsions  from
  sucking mothers  irritated by anger.  An
  infant  of one year old,  while  he sucked
  milk from his enraged mother, on a sudden
  was seized with a fatal hxmorrhage, and
  died.   Infants at the breastjn a short time
 'pine away, if the nurse be afflicted  with
  grievous care; and there  are also infants
  who, after every coition of the mother, or
  even if she menstruate, are taken ill.
    The use,  of  the mother's milk is,  1. It
  affords the native aliment to  the neyv-born
  infant, in which respect milk differs little
  from chyle. Those children are the s,trong-
  gest, who are nourished the longest by the
  mothers's milk.  2.  The  colostrum should
  not be rejected ;  for it relaxes the bowels,
  which  in new-born  infants  ought to be
  open,  to clear their  intestines of the me-
  conium.   3. Lactation defends the mother
  from a  dangerous reflux  of the milk into
  the  blood, yvhence lacteal metastasis, and
  leucorrhxa,  are  so  frequent in  lying in
  Women, who do not give suck.   The  mo-
 catis, have  an  agreeable, weak,  aromatic
 smell,  and  a  bitterish, rough, and some-
 what pungent  taste. ,  They are both di-
 rected for medicinal use, in the Edinburgh
 Pharmacopoeia;  in  the present  practice,
 however, they are almost wholly  neglect-
ed.
  Millemorbia.   (From  mille,  a thou-
sand, and morbus, a disease ; so called from
its use in many diseases.) See Scrophularia
vulgaris.
  Millepede.   See Millepedes.
  Millepedes.     (From  mille,   a  thou-
sand, and pes,  a foot,  named from their
numerous feet.)   Millipeda.   Wood-lice.
 The Oniscus asellus of Linnxus.   These in-
 sects, though they obtain a place in the phar-
 macopoeias, are very seldom used medicinal-
 ly in this country ; they appear to act as sti-
 mulants and slight  diuretics, and for this
 purpose they ought to be administered in a
 much greater  dose  than is  usually pre-
 scribed. The  expressed juice, or forty or
 fifty fivjpp-  millepedes,  given in a mild
liyIjlflCJJu]ig 
                   MIN

 drink,  is said to cure very obstinate jaun-
 dices.
   Millet-seed.   The fruit ot the  Pani-
 cum  miliaceum  of Linnxus.   They  are
 esteemed as  a nutricious article  of diet,
 and are often  made  into  puddings in this
 country.
   -Mi i.let-seed, I mi ian.   The fruit ofthe
 Punicum italiatm of Linnxus.  It is much
 esteemed in Italy, being a constant ingredi-
 ent in  soups, and made into  a variety of
 forms  for the table.
   Millium.  (From mille, a thousand;  so
 called  from the  multitude of its  seed.)
 Milium.  The millet.
 Mill-mountain. ■ See Linum Catharticum.
   Milpuosis.  M.ix$a>o-te.   A  baldness  of
 the eyebrows.
   Miltos.  Mixroe.  Minium, or red-lead.
   Miltwaste.  See Ceterach.
   Milzadella.   (From milza, the spleen,
 Span.;  so called from its supposed  virtues
 in diseases of the spleen.)  The herb arch-
 angel.
   Mimosa catechu.  The systematic name
 ofthe tree which affords the terra japonica.
 See Catechu.
   Mimosa nilotica.   Supposed  to be the
 tree  which afforded the gum-arabic, but
 now  considered  to be  the acacia vera.
 See Arabic gum.
   Mimosa Senegal.  The systematic name
 of the  tree from which the gum Senegal
 exudes.
   Mindererus spirit.  See Liquor  ammonia
 acetatis.
   MINERALIA.   See Minerals.
   MINERALOGY.  That  part of natural
 history  which relates to minerals.
   Mineral poisons.  See Poisons.
   MINERAL  WATERS.   Aqua  mine-
 ralea,  Aqua medicinales.  Waters holding
 minerals in solution  are  called mineral
 waters.   But as  all water,  in a mineral
 state, is impregnated, either more or less,
 yvith some mineral substances, the name
 mineral waters should be confined to such
 yvaters as are sufficiently impregnated with
 mineral  matters  to produce some sensible
 effects  on the  animal economy, and either
 to  cure or prevent some of the  diseases to
 which the human body is  liable.  On this
 account, these yvaters might be with much
 more  propriety, be called medicinal waters,
 were not the name by which they are com-
 monly known too  firmly established  by
 long use.
  The mineral waters which are the most
esteemed, and  consequently  the most re-
sorted to for the cure of diseases, are tho^e
of
  1. Aix.            5. Buxton.
  2. Berege.         6.  Borset.
   ;. Bath.           7.  Cheltenham.
   I Bristol.         8.  Carlsbad.
MIN
501
   9. Epsom.      17. Scarborough.
  10. Harrowgate.  18. Spa.
  11. Hartfell.      19. Sedlitz.
  12. Holywell.     20. Sea-water.
  13. Malvern.     21. Seltzer.
  14. Matlock.     22. Tunbridge.
  15. Moffat.      23- Vichy, and others
  16. Pyrmont.           of less note.
  For the properties and virtues of these
consult their respective heads.
  Fourcroy divides all mineral and medici-
nal waters into nine orders, viz.
  I.  Cold alcidulous waters.
  2.  Hot or thernal acidulous waters.
  3.  Sulphuric saline waters.
  4.  Muriatic saline waters.
  5.  Simple sulphureous waters.
  6.  Sulphurated gazeous waters.
  7.  Simple ferruginous waters.
  8.  Ferruginous and acidulous waters.
  9.  Sulphuric ferruginous yvaters.
   Dr. Saunders arranges mineral waters in-
 to the following classes --
   1.  Simple cold.
   2.  ------thernal.
   3.  ------saline.
   4.  Highly carbonated alkaline.
   5. Simple carbonated chalybeate.
   6.  Hot carbonated chalybeate.
   7.  Highly carbonated chalybeate.
   8.  Saline carbonated chalybeate.
   9.  Hot saline highly carbonated  chaly-
 beate.
   10. Vitriolated chalybeate.
   11. Cold, sulphureous.
   12. Hot, alkaline, sulphureous.

   In  order  to  present the reader, under
 one point of view, with the most conspicu-
 ous features in the composition ofthe mine-
 ral waters of this and some other countries,
 the following Synoptical Tableis subjoined,
 from Dr.Saunders' works on mineral waters.
   The reader will please  to observe, that
 under the head of Neutral Purging Salts
 are included the sulphats of soda and mag-
 nesia, and the  muriats of lime, soda, and
 magnesia.  The poyver which  the earthy
 muriats may possess of acting on the intes-
 tinal  canal  is not quite ascertained, but,
 from their great solubility, and from  analo-
 gy yvith  salts,  with  similar component
 parts, we may  conclude that this forms a
 principal part of their operation.
   The reader will likewise  observe,  that
 where the spaces are left blank, it  signi-
 fies that we are  ignorant  whether any of
 the substance at the head of the  column is
 contained in the water;  that the  word
 none implies a certainty of the absence of
that substance ; and  the term  uncertain
means that the substance is contained, but,
that the quantity is not known. 
A	SYNOPTICAL TABLE,			shewing the Composition of MINERAL WATERS.						
CLASS.		NAME.	High -st Tempe-rature.							
				Azotic Gas.	Carbonic Acid Gas.	Sulp'.io-, ted Hyd ■ ■ n.	Carbonated Soda.	Neutral Purging; Salts."	Selenite and Earthy Car-bonates.	Oxyd of Iron.
			Fahrenheit.	Cubic Inches	Cubic Inches	Cubic Inches	Grains.	Grains.	Grains.	Grains, j
	\	Malvern			n, ert in	i ioi e	none	nticeivain	unci rt.iin	notte
		•olvwell j				none	.one	unce-tain	unceriain	none
Simpler thermal ....	<	Bristol	74"	uncertain	3.75	note	.<one	2 81	3.H.-	none
		Mat lock	66°		nr.eei i:i n	!one	• e	uncelrnin	uncertain	'none
		Buxton	82°	0.474	Uiicrtaii.	;-one	one	■J 25	1.625	none
		cP.it/ 1			1	none	nyi-e	185.6	8.68	none
		P;:so:ii				■ •o	none	40.'	H>	none
		Sea				none	n>ne	,7 5	6.	none
Highly carbonate 1 alkaline		Seltzer j			17.	n e	<i.	17.5	8.	none
Simple carb-.nated chal\beate		1 onbr d e|		06	1325	iv- ne	non	0 344	0.156	0.125
		Bat :	H6l>	1.1	1?	n<ne	tii-ue	10.?	10.?	uncertain
Highly carbonated chalybeate	I	Spa			12,-9	:• ;te	1.47	4632	1.47	0.56
		«' rtnont			2c,.	iipne	none	7 13	23.075	0.56
Saline, carbonated chalybeate	{	f'-'ieltenita-,-		uncertain	5.687	"[iee.t:.in	none	62.1°5	6.85	0.625
		Scarborough.			uncertain	none	one	20. '	10.	Ui'eivl in
Hot.saliine, highly carbonated chalybeate ......	i	Vichy	120° >		urn ert in	none	mtcrrtai;.		uncertain	unc i t-.n
		■^ • sbad	165°		uncertain	-on-	11.76	47 04	i,15	uoc- r tiin
Variolated chalybeate . . .		Hsu-.fell				•eo,-.e	none	..•..•ie	nont	4 815*
Cold sulphureous . . -	i	Harrowgate		0.875	1.	•375	im.-.f	91 25	3.	none
		viofi: t		U.5	0.625	1 25	none	45	no:ie	none
Hot, alkaline, sulphureous .	c	A.ix	143°		unceru-ii!	- ticertai-i	12.	5	4.75	none
		B i set	132w		u cert i	'•■:ce tain	uncerta-	u. ret-in		none
		Be-t^e	12.-°			mc. r<;iiu	2.25	05	uncer.a.n	none
1 htit is, 2.94 contained in the	3uln	hat of hon, (	this salt, whi			OR nor. „0„.		»™—>—»«-£•.-		
-» VV "••"""•"> »Ai»uui.mg xo per cent, ot oxyd ot  iron, according to Kirwan,) and 1.87
 additional ot oxyd of iron.                                                 ' 
MINERAL WATERS.
503
   Mr. Henry, in his epitome of chymistry,
gives  the  following concise and  accurate
account for the analysis of mineral wa-
ters :
   Water is never presented by nature in a
state of complete  purity.  Even when col-
lected  as  it descends in the form of rain,
chymical tests detect in it  foreign ingre-
dients.  And  when  it has  been  absorbed
by the earth,  has traversed its  different
strata, and is returned to us by springs, it
is found to have acquired various impreg-
nations. The readiest method of judging
ofthe contents of natural waters  is by ap-
plying what are termed tests, or  reagents,
/.  e. substances which, on being added to
n water, exhibits,  by the phoenomena they
produce, the nature  of the  saline  and
otlier  ingredients.    Por example,  if; on
adding an  infusion of litmus to any water,
its colour is changed to  red, we infer that
the  water  contains an  uncombined acid ;
if this  change ensue even after the water
has been boiled, we judge that the acid is
a  fixed and  not a volatile one: and if, on
adding the muriate of barytes, a precipi-
tate fulls down, we  safely  conclude that
the  peculiar acid  present in the  water \z
either  entirely  or in part  the sulphuric
acid.   Mr.  Henry first  enumerates the
tests  generally  employed   in  examining
mineral waters,  and describes their ap-
plication,  and  afterwards  indicates  by
what particular tests the substances gene-
rally found in yvaters may be detected.
   A. Infusion of Litmus.  Syrup of Violets,
&c —As the infusion of litmus is  apt to
spoil by keeping, some solid litmus  should
be kept.   The   infusion  is prepared by
steeping this substance, first bruised in a
mortar, and tied up in  a thin rag, in dis-
tilled  water, which extracts its  blue co-
lour.   If the colour of the  infusion tends
too much to purple, it  m.-iy be amended
by a drop or two of pure ammonia;  but of
this  no more should be added that what is
barely sufficient, least the delicacy  of the
test  should be  impaired.    The  syrup of
violets  is not easily obtained  pure.  The
genuine syrup may be distinguished from
the spurious by a solution of corrosive sub-
limate, which changes the former to  green,
yvhile it reddens the  latter.   When  it can
be procured genuine, it is an excellent test
of acids, and  may be  employed in  the
same manner as  the  infusion of litmus.
Paper stained with the juice of the marsh
violet,  or with  that of radishes,  answers
a similar purpose.  In  staining paper for
the  purpose of a  test,  it  must  be used
unsized; or, if sized, it must previously
be washed with  warm water; because the
alum which enters into the composition of
the size will otherwise change the vegetable
colour to a red.
   Infusion of litmus is  a  test of most un-
 combined acids.
   If the infusion redden the unboiled but
 not  the boiled water  under examination,
 or if the red colour occasioned  by adding
 the  infusion to a recent  water return to
 blue on  boiling, we may infer that the acid
 is a volatile one, and  most  probably the
 carbonic acid.   Sulphuretted  hydrogen
 gas, dissolved in water,  also reddens lit-
 mus, but not after boiling.   To ascertain
 whether the change  be produced  by car-
 bonic acid, or sulphuretted hydrogen, when
 experiment shews that the reddening cause
 is volatile, add a little  lime-water.   This,
 if carbonic acid be present, will occasion a
 precipitate, which  will dissolve with  ef-
 fervescence, on  adding a  little muriatic
 acid.   Sulphuretted  hydrogen  may also
 be contained in the*ame waterj which will
 be ascertained  by the tests  hereafter to be
 described.
   Paper tinged with litmus is also reddened
 by the  presence  of carbonic  acid,  but re-
 gains its blue colour by drying. The mi-
 neral and fixed acids redden it permanent-
 ly.  That these acids,  however, may pro-
 duce their effect, it is necessary that they
 should  be  present  in a sufficient  propor-
 tion.
   Infusion of litmus reddened by vinegar—
 Spirituous  tincture  of Brazil  wood—Tinc-
 ture  of turmeric,  and  paper stained with
 each of these  three  substances—Syrup of
 violets.  All these  different tests have one
 and the same object.
   1.  Infusion of litmus reddened  by vine-
 gar, or litmus  paper reddened by vinegar,
 has its blue colour  restored by  alkalis and
 pure earths, and by carbonated alkalis and
 earths.
   2. Turmeric paper and tincture are chang-
 ed to a  reddish brown  by alkalis, whe-
 ther pure or carbonated, and by pure earths;
 but not by carbonated earths.
   3. The red infusion of  Br.izil wood, and
 paper stained with  it, become blue by al-
 kalis and earths, and  even by  the  latter,
 when dissolved by  an  excess of carbonic
 acid.  In the last mentioned case, however,
 the change will either cease to  appear, or
 be much less remarkable, when the water
 has been boiled.
   4. Syrup of violets, when  pure, is by the
 same causes turned green,  as  also paper
 stained  with the juices  of violets,  or rad-
 dishes.
          B. Tincture of  Galh.
   Tincture of galls  is the test generally em-
ployed for discovering  iron, with all the
combinations of which it produces  a black
tinge, more or less intense, according to the
quantity of  iron.  The iron, however, in
order to be detected by this test, must be
in the state of red oxyd, or,  if oxydated in 
504'
MINERAL WATERS.
 a  less degree, its effects will not be appa-
 rent, unless after  standing some time in
 contact with  air.   By applying  this test
 before and  after  evaporation, or  boiling,
 we may know yvhetlier the iron be held in
 'solution by  carbonic acid or a fixed acid ;
 for,
    1. If it produce its effects before the ap-
 plication of heat, and  not afterwards, car-
 bonic acid is the solvent.
    2. If after,  as well as before, a  mineral
 acid is the solvent.
    3.  If,  by the boiling, a  yellowish pow-
 der be precipitated, and yet galls continue
 to strike  the  water black  afterwards, the
 iron, as often happens, is dissolved b°th by
 carbonic acid and  a  fixed  acid.   A neat
 mode of  applying the gall test was used by
 M. Klaproth, in his analysis  ofthe Carlsbad
 water.  A slice of th« gall-nut  was sus-
 pended by a silken thread, in a large bottle
 of  the recent water;  and  so  small yvas
 the quantity  of  iron, that it could  only
 be  discovered in  yvater fresh  from  the
 spring.
             C.  Sulphuric Acid.
.    1. Sulphuric acid discovers, by a slight
 effervescence,  the  presence of  carbonic
 acid, whether uncombined  or united yvith
 alkalis, or earths.
   2. If lime be present, whether pure or
 uncombined, the addition of sulphuric acid
 occasions, after a  few  days,  a white  pre-
cipitate.
   3. Barytes is precipitated instantly in the
 form of a white powder.
   4. Nitrous and muriatic salts, on adding
 sulphuric acid and apply ing heat, are de-
 composed ;  and if a  stopper,  moistened
 with pui-e ammonia, be held over the vessel,
 white clouds  appear.   For distinguishing
 whether nitric or muriatic acid be present,
 rules will be given hereafter.
         Nitric and Nitrous  Acids.
   These  acids, if they occasion  efferves-
 cence, give the same  indications as the
 sulphuric.   The nitrous acid  has  been re-
 commended, as a  test  distinguishing  be-
 tween hepatic waters  that  containjsulphu-
 ret of potash, and  those that only  contain
 sulphuretted hydrogen gas.   In the former
 case, a precipitate ensues on adding nitrous
 acid, and a very foetid smell arises ; in the
 latter, a slight cloudiness  only  appears,
 and the smell  of the yvater becomes  less
 disagreeable.
        D.  Oxalic Acid and Oxalates.
   This acid is a most delicate test oflime,
 yvhich  it separates from  all  its  combina-
 tions.
   1. If a water, yvhich is precipitated by
 oxalic  acid, becomes milky  on  adding a
 watery solution of  carbonic  acid gas, or by
 blowing air through it by means ofa quill,
 or glass tube, we may infer that pure lime
 (or barytes, which has never yet been found
 pure in yvater) is present.
   2.  If the oxalic acid occasion a precipi-
 tate before, but not after boiling, the lime
 is dissolved by an excess of carbonic acid.
   3.  If, after boiling by a fixed acid, a con-
 siderable excess of any ofthe mineral acids,
 however, prevents  the  oxalic acid from
 occasioning a  precipitate, even  though
 lime  be present;  because  some  acids de-
 compose the oxalic, and others,  dissolving
 the  oxalate of lime, prevent  it  from ap-
 pearing.
   The oxalate of ammonia, or of  potash,
 (yvhich may easily be formed by  saturating
 their respective carbonates, with a solution
 of oxalic acid) are  not liable  to the above
 objections, and are  preferable, as reagents,
 to the uncombined acids.  Yet even these
 oxalates  fail  to detect lime when supersa-
 turated with muriatic or nitric acids ; and
 if such an excess be present, it must be
 saturated before adding the test with pure
 ammonia.   Fluat of ammonia is the best
 test of lime.   It  is made by  adding car-
 bonate of  ammonia  to  diluted  fluoric
 acid.
  E. Pure Alkalis and Carbonated Alkalis.
   1.  The pure fixed alkalis precipitate all
 earths and metals, whether dissolved by
 volatile or fixed menstrua, but only  in cer-
 tain  states of dilution :  for example, sul-
 phate of alumine may be present in  water,
 in the proportion of 4 grains to 500, yvith-
 out being discovered by pure fixed alkalis.
 As the  alkalis  precipitate so many sub-
 stances,  it  is evident they cannot afford
 any precise information when employed as
 reagents. From  the colour of the  preci-
 pitate, as it approaches  to pure white, or
 recedes  from it, an experienced eye will
judge that  the  precipitated earth contains
 less or more of the metallic admixture.
   2. Pure fixed alkalis decompose all salts
 with basis of ammonia, which becomes evi-
 dent by  its smell,  and also by the  white
 fumes it exhibits when a stopper is brought
near it, moistened with muriatic acid.
  3.  Carbonates of  potash  and soda have
similar effects.
  4.  Pure ammonia  precipitates all  earthy
and metallic salts.   Besides this property,
it also imparts a deep blue colour to any
liquid  that  contains copper in a state of
solution.
  Carbonate  of ammonia  has the  sane
properties, except that it does  not precipi-
tate   magnesia  from  its   combinations.
Hence, to ascertain  whether this  earth be
present in any solution, add the carbonate
of ammonia  till no further precipitation en-
sues,  filter  the liquor, and then add pure
ammonia.   If any  precipitation  now oc-
curs,  we  may infer  the  presence of mag-
nesia. 
MINERAL  WATERS.                         505
              P. Lime-Water.
  1.  Lime-water  is  applied for  the pur-
poses of a test,  chiefly for detecting car-
bonic acid.  Let any liquor,  supposed to
contain  this acid, be mixed with  an equal
bulk  of  this  acid.   If  carbonic  acid  be
present, either free  or  combined, a pre-
cipitate  will  immediately  appear, which,
on  adding a  few diops  of muriatic acid,
will  immediately  dissolve  with  efferves-
cence.
  2.  Lime-water will immediately shew
the presence  of corrosive sublimate, by a
brick-dust coloured  sediment.  If arsenic
be present in any liquid, lime-water, when
added, will occasion a precipitate, consist-
ing of lime and arsenic, whicii is very diffi-
cultly soluble  in  water.  This precipitate,
when mixed up with oil, and laid on the hot
coals, yields the well-known  garlic smell of
arsenic.
     G. Pure  Barries, audits Solution
                m Water.
  1. A  solution  of pure barytes  is even
more effectual than  lime-water, in detect-
ing vhe presence of  carbonic acid, and is
much more portable  and convenient; since
from the crystals of this earth, the solution
may at any  time be prepared.  In  disco-
vering fixed air, the solution of barytes is
used  similarly to lime-water;  and, if this
acid be present, gives, in  like manner,  a
precipitate soluble wiih  effervescence  in
muriatic acid.
  Pure  strontites has similar virtues as a
test.
                II. Metals.
  1. Of the metuls, silver and  mercury are
tests  of the presence of sulphurets, and of
sulphuretted hydrogen gas.   If  a  little
quicksilver be put into a  bottle, containing
water  impregnated  with either of these
substances, its  surface  soon acquires  a
black  film, and, on shaking,  a blackish
powder  separates from it.   Silver  is  im-
mediately tarnished from the same  cause.
  2. The  metals also may be used as tests
of each other, on the principle of  elective
affinity.  Thus, for   example,  a  polished
iron plate, immersed  in a solution of sul-
phate of copper, soon acquires a  coat  of
this metal, and the ssme in other similar
exa.nples.
           I. Sulphate of Iron.
  This  is the only one of the sulphates, ex-
cept that of silver, applicable to the pur-
poses of a test.  "When used in  this view,
it is generally employed to ascertain  the
presence of oxygenous gas,  of which a na-
tural water may contain a small quantity.
  A water suspected to  contain this gas,
liuu be  mixed  with  a little recently dis-
solved sulphate of hon,  and kept corked
up.  Pan  oxyd of iron be  precipitated in
the course of a few days, the water may be
inferred lo contain oxygerous gas.
   Sulphate, Nitrate, and Acetate of Silver.
   These  solutions  are, in some  measure,
applicable to the same purpose.
   1.  They are  peculiarly adapted  to the
discovery  of muriatic  acid  and muriates.
For the silver, quitting  the  nitric  acid,
combines  with the  muriatic, and forms a
flaky precipitate, which at  first is  white,
but, on exposure to the sun's light, acquires
a  bluish  colour.   This  precipitate,  Dr.
Black states to contain, in 1000  parts, as
much muriatic  acid  as would form  425
parts and a half of chrystallised muriate of
soda, whicii estimate scarcely differs at all
from that  of Klaproth.   A precipitation,
however,  may  arise  from  other causes,
which it may be proper to state.
   2. The  solutions  of silver in acids are
precipitated  by  carbonated  alkalis   and
earlhs.   The agency of these may be pre-
vented  by  previously adding  a few drops of
the surne  acid in which the silver  is  dis-
solved.
   3. The nitrate and  acetate of silver are
decomposed by  the  sulphuric and sulphu-
reous acids; but this may  be prevented by
adding  previously a few drops of nitrate
or  acetite  of  barytes,  and after  allowing
the precipitate to subside, the clear  liquor
may be decanted, and the solution of silver
added.   Should a precipitation now  take
place, the  presence of muriatic  acid,  or
some one  of its combinations,  may be sus-
pected.  To obviate uncertainty, whether a
precipitation be owing to sulphuric or mu-
riatic acid, a  solution of sulphate of silver
may be employed, which  is effected  only
by the latter acid.
   4. The solutions of silver are precipitated
by extractive  matters;  but in this  case
also the precipitate is discoloured, and is
soluble in nitrous acid.
      K. A'itrate and Acetate of Lead.
   1. .Acetite of lead, the most  eligible of
these two tests, is precipitated by sulphuric
and muriatic acids; but as,  of both these,
yve have much better  indicators,  it is not
necessary to enlarge on its  application to
this purpose.
   2. The acetite  is also a test of sulphu-
retted hydrogen and of sulphurets of alka-
lis, yvhich occasion a  black precipitate;
and if a  paper on  which character*  are
traced with a solution of acetite of lead,
be  held  over a portion of water containing
sulphuretted hydrogen, they are soon ren-
dered visible.
   3. The  ncetite  of lead  is employed in
the discovery of uncombined boracic acid,
a very rate ingredient of  yvaters.  To as-
certain  whether this be present, some cau-
tions  are  necessary.    The uncombined
alkalis  nnd earths (if any be  suspected)
must be saturated yvith acetic or acetous
acid.   The sulphates must be decomposed
bv  acetite or n.irate  of barvtes, and  the
       3 T * 
506
MIN
MIN
muriates  by acetite or nitrate  of silver.
The filtered liquor, if boracic acid be con-
tained in it, will  give  a precipitate soluble
in nitric acid of  the specific gravity of 1.3.
   L. Nitrate of Mercury prepared rrith
            and  without Heat.
  This solution,  differently prepared, is
sometimes employed as a test.   But, since
other tests answer the same purposes more
effectually, it is not  absolutely necessary to
have these tests.
     M. Muriate, Nitrate, and Acetite
               of Barytes.
   1. These solutions are all most delicate
tests of sulphuric acid and of its combina-
tions,  with  which  they give a white  pre-
cipitate, insoluble in dilute  muriatic  acid.
They  are  decomposed, hoyvever, by  car-
bonates of alkali; but the  precipitate oc-
casioned by these is soluble in  dilute mu-
riatic and nilric acid with effervescence, and
may even be prevented by adding previous-
ly a few drops  of the acid contained in the
barytic salt.
   One hundred  grains of dry sulphate of
barytes (acording to Klaproth, p. 168,) con-
tains about  45  one-fifth of sulphuric acid, of
the specific gravity 1850, according to Clay-
field, 33 of acid  of  s. g. 22-10, according to
Thenard, after calcination about  25.  These
estimates differ  very considerably.  From
Klaproth's  experiments  it  appears   that
1000 grains of sulphate of barytes indicate
595 of desiccated sulphate of soda, or 1416
of the crystallized salt.  The same chymist
has shewn that 100  grains of sulphate of ba-
rytes are produced by the precipitation of
71 grains of sulphate of lime.
   2. Phosphoric salts  also occasion a pre-
cipitate which is soluble in muriatic  acid
without effervescence.
     N. Pmssiates of Potash and Lime.
   Of these  two, the  prussiat of potash is
the most eligible.   When pure, it* does not
speedily assume a  blue colour  on the ad-
dition of  acid,  nor does  it  immediately
precipitate  muriated  barytes.  Prussiat of
potash is a very sensible test of iron,  yvith
the solutions of  which in acids it produces
a Prussian  blue precipitate, in consequence
ofa double elective affinity.  To render its
effect  more certain,  however,  it may be
proper to  add.  previously  to  any  water
 suspected to contain iron, a little muriatic
 acid, yvith a view to  the saturation of uncom-
 bined alkalis,  or earths, which,  if present,
 prevent the detection  of any  minute  por-
 tions of iron.
   1. If a water, after boiling  and filtra-
 tion, does not afford a blue precipitate on
 the addition of prussiat of potash, the sol-
 vent of the iron  may be  inferred  to be
 a volatile one, and probably the carbonic
 acid.
   2. Should the precipitation ensue in the
 boiled water,  the  solvent is a  fixed  acid,
the nature of which must be ascertained by
other tests.
      O. Solution of Soap in Alkohol.
  This solution may be  used to ascertain
the comparative hardness of waters.  With
distilled water it may be mixed without pro-
ducing any  change;  but,  if added   to a
hard water, it produces  a  milkiness, more
or  less considerable as  the  water is  less
pure; and from the degree of milkiness an
experienced eye will  judge of its quality.
The   acids, alkalis, and  all  earthy and
metallic salts,  decompose soap, and occa-
sion  that property  in  water termed hard-
ness.
                  Alkohol.
   Alkohol, when mixed with^ any water in
the  proportion of about an  equal bulk,
precipitates all the salts yvhich it is capa-
 ble of dissolving.
       P. Hydro-sulphuret of Ammonia.
   This and other  sulphurets,  as well as
water  saturated with sulphurated hydro-
gen, may  be employed  in  detecting  lead
and arsenic, with the former of whicii  they
give  a black,  and with the  latter  a  yel-
 lowish precipitate.  As  lead and arsenic,
 however, are never found in natural  wa-
 ters, these tests are not  required.
   MINERALS.  (Mineralia ,- from mina,
 a mine of metal.)  All  substances  which
 do not possess  organization, or are not  pro-
 duced by an organized body, belong to the
 class  called minerals.  Among this varied
 class of materials,  wliich require the atten-
 tion ofthe chymist and manufacturer, many
 are  compounded  of such  principles  and
 formed under  such circumstances and si-
 tuations in  the  earth,  that it is difficult to
 distinguish them  yvithout  having  recourse
 to the test of experiment; several are form-
 ed with considerable   regularity as to the
 proportion  of  their principles,  their frac-
 ture,   their colour, specific gravity,  and
 figure of crystallization.
   Mineral bodies which enter into the com-
position of the  globe,  are classed by mine-
ralogists  under four   heads:—1.   Earths.
2.  Salts.   3.  Inflammable  fossils;  and 4.
Metals and their  ores.  Under the term
earths  are arranged   stones and earths,
yvhich have no taste, and do not burn when
heated with contact of air.
   Under the second, salts, or those saline
substances whicii melt in water  and do not
 burn, they require, according to Mr.  Kir-
wan,  less  than tyvo hundred  times their
 vveight of water to dissolve them.
   By inflammable  fossils are  to be under-
 stood all those minerals  not soluble in wa-
 ter, and exhibiting a  flame more  or less
 evident when exposed to  fire in  contact
 with air.
   The fourth class, or ores, are compound
 bodies. Nature has   bestowed their  pro-
 per  metallic   appearance   on some   sub- 
MIS
MIS
507
stances, and when this is the case, or they
are alloyed with other metals, or semi-me-
tals, they are called  native metals.  But
such as are distinguished, as they common-
ly are, in mines, in combination with some
other unmetallic substances, are said to be
mineralized.  I'he substance that sets them
in that state, is called the mineralizer, and
the compound of both, an ore.  For exam-
ple, in the common ore of copper, this me-
tal is  found oxydated, and the oxyd com-
bined with sulphur.   The copper  may be
considered as mineralized with oxygen and
sulphur,  and tb~  compound of the three
bodies forms an ore of copper.
   Mineral salts.  See Salts.
   MINIMUM.  A minim. The sixtieth part
ofa drachm. An important change has been
adopted in the last London Pharmacopoeia,
for the mensuration of liquids, and the di-
vision of the wine  pint, to insure accuracy
in the measurement of qualities  of liquids
below one drachm. The  number of drops
contained in one drachm has been assumed
to be  sixty; and taking yvater as a stand-
ard, this number, though  by  no means
accurate, would still be sufficient for or-
dinary purposes ;  but when other liquids
of less specific gravity are used,  a much
larger number is required to fill the same
measure, as of proof spirit, 140 drops are
required to equal  the bulk of 60 of water,
dropped from the same vessel.  If, there-
fore, in the composion of medicines,  mea-
sures suited to the standard of water were
used  occasionally only, and it  was gene-
rally  assumed that sixty drops were equal
to one fluid-drachm, and one fluid-drachm
yvas substituted for sixty drops prescribed,
twice the dose intended would be given.
There are further objections to the use of
drops; that  their bulk  is  influenced by
the quantity of  liquid contained, in the
bottle from whicii they fall, by  the  thick-
ness of the lip, and even by the inequali-
ties on the surface of the lip of the  same
bottle ; that volatile liquids, to  which this
mode is  most commonly  applied, are thus
exposed with extensive surfaces, and their
evaporation promoted, and on all these ac-
counts the adoption of some decisive con-
venient and uniform substitute became ne-
cessary.   The  subdivision of the wine pint
has therefore been extended to the sixtieth
part of tlie fluid-drachm,  which is termed*
minim ; and glass measures, expressive of
such subdivision have been  adapted by the
college.
   Minium. Red lead.  See Lead.
   MiniiM gr.ecorcm.  Native cinnabar.
   Mint, common.  See Mentha sativa.
   Mint, pepper.  See Mentha piperita.
   Mi nt, water.  See Mint ha aquatica.
   Miscarriage.   See  Abortion.
   MisErs&E mm.  (Have  compassion  on
me; so called from its unhappy torments.)
The liliac passion.
  Misla-w.  See Musa paradisiaca.
  Misocutmicus. Thus some were called
who  professed themselves enemies to the
chymists, and their enthusiastic conceits.
  Mispickle.  A yvhite, brilliant, granu-
lated  iron ore, composed of iron in combi-
nation with arsenic.
  Missletoe.  See Viscum.
  MISTURA. A mixture.  A  fluid com-
posed of two or more ingredients.  It  is
mostly contracted in prescriptions  thus,
mist, e. g.—fi mist,   which means, let it be
made into a mixture.
   Mistuiia cAMruon^. Camphire mixture.
" Take of camphor, half a drachm ; rectified
spirit, ten minims ; water, a pint. First rub
the camphor with the spirit, then with the
water gradually added, and  strain  the li-
quor."  A very elegant preparation of cam-
phire, for delicate stomachs, and those yvho
cannot bear  it in substance, as  an anti-
spasmodic  and nervine.  There is a  great
loss of camphire in making it as directed
by the pharmacopceia. Water can only take
up a certain quantity. For its virtues, see
Camphora.
  Mistura cornu usti.  " Take of harts-
horn, burnt  and prepared,  two  ounces ;
acacia gum, an ounce ; water, three pints."
Boil down to two pints, constantly stirring,
and strain.  For its virtues, see Cornu.
   Mistura cnETiE. Chalk mixture. "Take
of prepared chalk, half an ounce; refined
sugar, three drachms ;  gum  arabic, pow-
dered, half an ounce." Mix.  A very useful
and pleasant form of administering  chalk
as an adstringent and antacid.  It is par-
ticularly calculated  for  children,  in whom
it allays  the  many deranged actions of the
prima; vise, which are produced by  acidi-
ties.  I)e»e, one ounce to three, frequently,
See Creta and Carbonas calcis.
   Mistuiia ferri composita.  " Take  of
myrrh, powdered, a drachm ; subcarbonate
of potash, tyventy-five grains ;  rose-yvater,
seven ounces and a half; sulphate of iron,
powdered, a scruple ; spirit of  nutmeg, an
ounce ; refined sugar, a drachm.  Rub to-
gether the myrrh, the subcarbonate of pot-
ash and sugar ; and, during the trituration,
add  gradually, first,  the rose water and
spirit of nutmegs, and last, the suiphate  ot
iron.   Pour the mixture immediately into
a proper glass bottle, and stop it close."
This  preparation is the celebrated mixture
of Dr- Griffiths.  A chymical decomposition
is effected in forming this mixture, a sub-
carbonate of iron is formed, and a sulphate
of potash.
   Mistura guaiaci.  " Take of"guaiacum
gum  resin, a drachm and  a half; refined
sugar, two drachms; mucilage of acacia
gum, two fluid ounces; cinnamon  watsr 
508              MOP                                     MOl'
eight fluid ounces.  Rub  the guaiacum
with  the  sugar, then with the mucilage ;
and,  when they  are  mixed, pour on the
cinnamon water gradually." For its virtues
see Guaiacum.
   Mistura moschi. " Take of musk, aca-
cia gum, powdered, refined su^ar, of each
a  drachm ; rose-water,  six  fluid   ounces."
Rub  the  musk first with  the  sugar, then
witn  the^ gum,  and add the rose-water
by degrees.   An excellent diaphoretic and
antispasmodic.  It is by far tiie  best'way
of administering musk ; when  boluses can-
not be swallowed.  Dose,' one  ounce  to
three, frequently.
   Mithridate  mustard.   See Thlaspi cam-
pestre.
   Mithridatium.  The  electuary called
 Mithridate, from Mithridates, king of Pon-
 tus and Bythinia, who experienced the vir-
 tues  of the simples separately, afterwards
 combined them ; but then  the  composition
 consisted of but few ingredients, viz. twen-
 ty leaves of rue, two walnuts, two figs, and
- a little salt: of this lie  took a dose  every
 morning, to guard himself agaiust  the ef-
 fects of poison.
   MITRAL VALVES.   Valvule  mithrales.
 The valves ofthe left ventricle ofthe heart
 are so called from their resemblance to a
 mitre.
•  Miva.  An antient term for the form of
 a medicine, not unlike  a thick syrup, noyv
 called Marmalade.
   MIXTURE. 1. See Mistura.
   2.  Chymical mixture should be  distin-
 guished from the chymical solution ; in the
 former, the aggregate  particles  can again
 be separated  by mechanical means, and the
 proportion of the different particles deter-
 mined ;  but, in  solution,  no mechanical
 power whatsoever can separate them.
   Mochlia.   (From y^xKa?'  a lever.)  A
 reduction of  the  bones from  an  unnatural
 to a  natural situation.
    Mochlica.   (From  yo%xtva>, to  move.)
 Violent purges.
    MODIOLUS.   (Dim. of modus, a mea-
 sure.)  The  nucleus,   as  it were,  of  the
 cochlea ofthe ear is so termed. It ascends
 from the basis ofthe cochlea to the apex.
    Mofelte. See Nitrogen.
    MOFFAT  WATER.  A cold  sulphu-
 reous water,  of a very simple  composition.
six grains of muriate of soda, five  cubic
inches of carbonic acid gas,  four of azotic
gas,  and  ten of sulphurated hydrogen,
making altogether nineteen cubic  inches of
gas.   Mi.flat yvater is, therefore, very sim-
pie in its composition,  and hence  it pro-
duces effects somewhat similar to those of
Harrogate.  It is, perhaps, on this account
also  that it so soon loses  the  hepatic gas,
on which  depends the  greater part of its
medicinal power.  The only sensible effect
of this yvater is that of  increasing the flow
of urine ;  when it purges, it appears rather
to take place from the excessive dose than
from its mineral ingredients.  This wtter
appears to be useful chiefly  in cutaneous
eruptions, and as an external application
in an increased  temperature, scrofula in
its early stage appears to be  alleviated, it
is also used  as an  external application to
irritable ulcers,  and  is recommended in
dyspepsia, and wliere there is inaction of
the alimentary canal.
   Mogilalia.  (From yovte, difficulty, and
xaxtoi, to speak.   A difficulty of speech.
   Mola. (Heb.)  1. The knee-pan; so named
because it is  shaped like a mill-stone. 2. A
mole, or shapeless mass of flesh in the ute-
rus.   See Mole.
   MOLAR GLANDS.  Glandula molares.
Two salival  glands situated on each side
of the mouth, between the masseter and
buccinator muscles, the excretory ducts of
which open near the last dens molaris.
   MOLAR1S.   (Prom  molaris,  a grind-
stone ; because  they grind tlie food.)  A
double-tooth. See Teeth.
   Molasses.  See Treacle.
   Moldavica.   Melissa Tursica.  Turkey-
balsam.  Canary balsam. Balsam of Gilead.
This plant. Dracocephalum moldavica,- fio-
ribus verticellatis, bracteis lunceolatis,  sem-a-
turis capillaleis  of  Linnaeus, affords  a fra-
grant essential oil, by distillation, known in
Germany by the name of oleum syrice.  The
whole herb  abounds  with  an  aromatic
smell, and an agreeable taste, joined with
an aromatic flavour;  it is recommended
to give tone to the stomach and  nervous
system.
   MOLE.  Mola.   By  this term  authors
have intended to describe different produc-
tions of, or excretions from the uterus.
   By some it has been used to signify every
Moffat, a village situated  about fifty-six frkind of fleshy substance, particularly those
miles  south-west' of Edinburgh,  affords
this  mineral  water; when first  drawn, it
appears  rather  milky  and  bluish,-  the
smell is exactly similar to that of Harro-
gate , the smell is sulphureous and saline,
yvithout any thing  bitter.  It  sparkles
somewhat on being poured from one  glass
to another.
  According to Dr. Garnett's  analysis, a
vine gallon of Moffat water contains thirty.
whichjare properly called polypi; by others,
those only which are the consequence of
imperfect conception, or when the ovum is
in a morbid or decayed state; and by many,
which is the  most popular opinion, every
coagulum of blood yvhich  continues long
enough in  the uterus  to  assume in form,
and to have only the fibrous  part, as it has
been called,  remaining, is  denominated a
mole. 
MOL
MOL               509
  There is surely  much impropriety,  says
Dr. Denman, in including, under one gene-
ral name, appearances so contrary, and sub-
stances so diflerent.
  I■'"!■ an account of the first kind, see Po-
lypus.
  Ofthe second kind, which has been de-
fined as an ovum deforme, as it is the conse-
quence of conception,  it might more justly
be arranged  tinder the class of monsters ;
for though it has the appearance ofa shape-
less mass of flesh, if  examined carefully
with a knife, various parts  of a  child may
be  discovered, lying together in apparent
confusion, but in  actual  regularity.   The
pedicle also  by yvhich  it is connected  to
Ihe uterus, is not  of a fleshy  texture, like
that ofthe polypus, but has a regular series
of vcnvjIs like the umbilical  cord, and there
is likewise a  placenta and membranes  con-
taining  water.   The symptoms attending
the  formation,  growth, and expulsion  of
this apparently confused mass from the ute-
rus, corresponding with  those  of a well-
formed child.
  With respect to the third opinion  of a
mole,  an incision  into its  substance  will
discover  its  true nature;   for, although
the external surf ice appears at the first view
to be organized flesh,  the internal part is
composed merely of  coagulated blood.
As substances  of  this kind, which mostly
occur  after delivery, would always be ex-
pelled from the action of the uterus, there
seems to be no reason for  a particular  in-
quiry, if popular opinion  had not  annexed
the  idea of mischief to them, and attributed
their formation or  continuance in the uterus
to  the negligence  or misconduct of the
practitioner.   Hence the persuasion arose
of the necessity of extracting all the coagu-
la of blood out ofthe uterus, immediately
after the expulsion  of the  placenta, or of
giving medicines  to force them away ; but
abundant  experience   hath  proved,  that
the retention of such coagula is not, under
any circumstances, productive  of danger,
and that they are  most safely expelled  by
the action ofthe  uterus, though  at  very
different periods after their formation.
   Molle.  Indian mastich.
   MOLLIFIES OSSIUM.  (Mollities,  from
mollis, soft.)  A disease ofthe bones, where-
in they ran be bent without fracturing them,
in  consequence cither of the inordinate ab-
sorption  of  the phosphate of lime, from
their natural solidity is derived, or else of
this  matter  not  being duly secreted and
deposited in their fabric.  In rickets, the
bones only yield and become distorted  by-
slow degrees, and retain their natural  in-
flexibility ; but in the present disease they
may be  at  once bent  in any  direction.
The mollities ossium is rare, and its causes
not well understood.   All the cases of mol-
lities ossium yet on  record have proved
fatal, and no means of cure are yet known.
On dissection  of those who have died, all
the bones, except the teeth, have been found
unusually soft, so that scarce any of them
could  resist  the knife,  the periosteum
has been  found thicker  than usual,  and
the  bones have  been found  to  contain  a
great  quantity of  oily  matter  and little
earth.
   MOLLITIES  UNGUINUM.   A preter-
natural softness ofthe nails : it often accom-
panies chlorosis.
   Mollificatio.  A barbarous  term of  a
palsy ofthe muscles in any particular part.
   Mourn: esse LtfiMM.    See Lignum
pavuna.
   MOLYHDAT. Mo/yhdas.  A salt formed
by the union  of the  molybdic  acid' yvith
different bases i  thus, molybdat  of alumin,
molybdai of antimony, &c.
   MOLYBDENA.   (From yoxvUat, lead.)
Molybditis.  A metal which exists minera-
lized by sulphur in the ore called sulphuret
of Molybdena.   This  ore,  which is  very
scarce, is so similar in several of its proper-
ties to plumbago that they  were long con-
sidered as varieties of the same substance.
It is of a light  lead-grey colour, its surface
is smooth, and feels unctuous,  its  texture is
lamellated,  it soils the fingers, and  narks
paper bluish-black,  or silver-grey.  It  may
be cut with a knife.   It is generally found
in compact masses;  seldom in parttekss, or
crystalized.   It is  met  with in  "nT^JKh
Spain, Saxony, Siberia, and Iceland. SclSMfe
shewed that a peculiar metallic acid might
be obtained from  it ;  and  later chymists
have succeeded in reducing this acid to the
metallic state.   We are indebted.to  Mr,
Ilatcliett, for a full and accurate analysis of
this ore.
   The native sulphuret of molybdena is the
only or.-; hitherto known which contains this
metal.
   Properties of Motybtlena-—Molybdena is
either in  an agglutinated blackish  friable
mass,  having  lit'le  metallic brilliancy, or
in a  black powder.   The mass slightly
united, shews, by a magnifying glass, small
round brilliant grains.   Its weight is from
6 600 to 7.500.  It is one of the most infu-
sible  of the metals.  It  is capable of com-
bining with u number of metals by fusion.
It forms with sulphur an  artificial sulphuret
of molybdena  analogous to  its  ore.   It
unites also to phosphorous.  The  affinity of
molybdena for oxygen is very feeble, accord-
ing to Mr. Hatchett.  The alkalies have no
action on molybdena in the moist way, but
it enters readily into fusion with potash and
soda.  It  is oxydable by boiling sulphuric
acid,  and acidifiable by the  nitric  acid.
Muriatic acid does  not  act upon it.  It is
capable of existing in not less than four dif-
ferent degrees of oxygenation.
   Method of obtaining Molybdena,—To ob ■ 
610               MON

tain molybdena is a task of the utmost dif-
ficulty.   Few chymists have succeeded in
producing  this metal, on account of  its
great infusibihty.   The method recom-
mended in general is the  following:—Mo-
labdic acid  is to  be  formed  into a paste
with oil, dried at the fire, and then exposed
to a violent heat  in a  crucible lined  with
charcoal.  By this means the oxyd becomes
decomposed;   a  black agglutinated  sub-
stance is obtained, very brittle under the
finger,  and having  a metallic  brilliancy.
This is the metal  called molybdena.
   Moltbditis.  See Molybdena.
   Moltbdos.   (Or/ yoxu tie /Sa.6oc, from its
gravity.)  Lead.
   Molyza.   (Dim. of yaxv, moly.)  Garlic,
whose head, like moly, is not divided into
cloves.
   Momiscts.   (From ymyoe, a blemish.)
That part of the  teeth which is next  the
gums, and yvhich is usually covered with a
foul tartareous crust.
   MOMORDICA.  The  name  of a genus
of plants in  the  Linnaean system.  Class,
Monoeda.   Order, Syngenesia.
   Momordica ellateeium.   (Momordica;
from mordeo, to bite ;  from its sharp taste.)
The systematic  name  of the  squirting cu-
cumber.  See Elaterium.
   Monarda  fistulosa.   The  systematic
name ofthe purple monarda.  The leaves of
this plant have a fragrant smell,  and an aro-
matic and somewhat bitter taste, possessing
nervine, stomachic, and deobstruent virtues.
An infusion is recommended in the cure of
intermittent fevers.
   Monelli.   A species of Anagallis.
   Money-wort.  See Nummularia.
   Monks rhubarb.  See Rhabarbarum mo-
 nachorum.
   Monkshood.  See Anthora.
   Monoculum.    (From  yovoe,  single, and
 oculus,  the eye.)   A  name given to  the
 caecum, or blind gut, by Paracelsus,  be-
 cause it is perforated only at one end.
   Monoculus.   (Prom yovoe, one, and ocu-
 lus, an eye.)  Monopia.  A very uncommon
 species of monstrosity, in yvhich there is but
 one eye, and that mostly above  the root of
 the nose.
   Monohemera.   (From yovoe,  single, and
 nytgA, a day.)  A disease of one day's con-
 tinuance.
   Monomachon.    The  intestinum  cx-
 cum.
   Monopeoia.    (From yovoe,  single, and
 <myvvyt, to compress.  A pain in only one
 side'of the head.
   Monopia.  (From  yovoe,  single, and oxp,
 the eye.)  See Mbnoculus.
   Monorchis.  (From yovoe,one, and og%te,
 a testicle.)  An  epithet for a person that
 has but one testicle.
   Moss.  A mount,  or hill.
   MONS   VENERIS.    The   triangular
                 MON

eminence immediately over the os pub
women, that is covered with hair.
  MONSTER.  Lusus  natura.   Dr. Den-
man divides monsters into, 1st,  Monsters
from redundance or multiplicity  of parts ;
2d, Monsters from  deficiency or want of
parts;  3d, Monsters  from  confusion of
parts.
  To these might perhaps be  added, with-
out impropriety,  another kind,  in wliich
there is neither redundancy, nor deficiency,
nor  confusion of parts, but an error of
place, as in transposition of  the  viscera.
But children  born  with diseases,  as the
hydrocephalus, or their effects, as  in some
cases of blindness, from previous  inflam-
mation, cannot be properly considered as
monsters, though they are  often so deno-
minated.
   Of the first order  there  may be two
kinds,  redundance  or  multiplicity  of na-
tural  parts, as of two heads and one body,
of one head and two bodies,  an  increased
number of limbs, as legs, arms, fingers, and
toes; or excrescences or additions to parts
of no certain form, as those upon the head
and other parts of the body, not surprising
that we should be ignorant also of the man-
ner in which jnonsters or irregular births
are generated or produced;   though it is
probable that the laws  by which  these are
governed are as regular, both as to cause
and effect, as in common or  natural pro-
ductions.  Formerly, and indeed till within
these few years, it was a generally-received
opinion, that  monsters  were  not primor-
dial  or aboriginal,   but that they were
caused subsequently, by the power of the
imagination of the mother, transferring the
imperfection of  some  external object, or
the  mark  of something for whicii  she
longed, with which  she was not  indulged,
to  the child  of which  she  was pregnant;
or by some accident which  happened to
her during  her pregnancy.  Such opinions,
it is reasonable to think, were  permitted to
pass  current,  in order to protect pregnant
women from all hazardous and disagreeable
occupations, to screen them  from  severe
labour, and to procure  for them  a  greater
share  of indulgence  and tenderness than
could be  granted to them in  the common
occurrences of life.  The laws  and cus-
toms of every  civilized nation  have,  in
some degree, established a persuasion that
there  was something sacred in the person
of a pregnant woman:   and this may  be
right in several points of view ;  but these
go a  little way  towards justifying the
opinion of  monsters  being caused by the
imagination of the  mother.   The  opinion
has been disproved by common observa-
tion,  and by  philosophy, not perhaps  by
positive  proofs, but by many  strong nega-
tive facts;   as the  improbability  of any
child being born perfect, had such a power 
MOR                                f    MOR               511
existed;  the freedom of children from any
blemish,  their mothers  being in situations
most exposed to objects likely to produce
them ;  the ignorance of the mother of any
thing being wrong in the child, till, from in-
fbrmation  of  the fact, she begins  to  re-
collect every  accident  wliich happened
during her pregnancy,  and  assigns  the
worst, or the most plausible, as the cause ;
the organization  and colour of these ad-
ventitious  substances;  the frequent occur-
rence  of monsters in the brute creation, in
which  the power of the imagination cannot
be  great; and the analogous  appearances,
in the  vegetable  system, where it does  not
exist   in   any  degree.  Judging,  however,
from appearances, accidents may perhaps
be  allowed to  have considerable influence
in  the production of  monsters  of  some
kinds,  either by actual injury upon parts,
or by suppressing or deranging the princi-
ple of growth, because, when an  arm, for
instance,   is  wanting,  the rudiments  of
the deficient parts may generally  be dis-
covered.
   MORBILLI.   (Dim. of morbus,  a  dis-
ease.)  See Rubeola.
   Moriius aihu-ah s.  The jaundice.
   Monnus attonitus.  The epilepsy.
    Minimis coxvrius.  See Arthro{niosis.
   Morbus gallicis. The venereal disease.
   Morbus iierculkus.  The  epilepsy.
   Morbus infantilis.  The  epilepsy.
   Monnus Indicus.  The Indian disease,
 the venereal disease.
   Morni.-s magnus.  The epilepsy.
   Morbus niger.   The  black disease.
 So Hippocrates  named  it, and  thus  de-
 scribed  it.  This disorder  is known   by
 vomiting a concrete  blood of a blackish
 red colour, and mixed with a large quan-
 tity of insipid, acid, or viscid phlegm. This
 evacuation is   generelly preceded  by a
 pungent  tensive  pain, in  both the hypo-
 chondria ; and the appearance of the dis-
 ease is attended with anxiety, a compres-
 sive pain  in  the praecordia, and fainting,
 which last is  more  frequent and  violent,
 when  the blood which is evacuated is foetid
 and corrupt.   The stomach and the spleen
 are the  principal, if  not the proper  seat of
 this disease.
    Morbus regius.   The jaundice.
    Morbus sacer.  The epilepsy.
    Morel. Phallus esculent us of Linnaeus.
 It grows on moist banks and wet pasture-,
 and springs up in May.  It is used in the
 same  manner as the truffle, for gravies and
 stewed dishes, but gives an inferior flavour.
    Miuiktus. (Prom morum, the mulberry.)
  V decoction of mulberries.
    Mom i.  (Prom  y-te:-, foolish.)   Idiot-
 ism.  Fatuity.
    Mono.   (From morom, a mulberry.)  A
 small  abscess resembling a mulberry.
  Monosis.    (From  yogoe,  folly.)    See
Amentia.
  Morphea  alba.   (From  yog<p»,  form.)
A species of cutaneous leprosy. See Alphus.
  Morsellus.  Morsulus.  A lozenge.
 , Morsuli.    An ancient name for those
forms of medicines which were to be chew-
ed in the mouth, as a lozenge, the word
signifying a little mouthful.
  Mortls biaboli.  The frimbriae ofthe
Fallopian tubes.
  Morta.  See Pemphigus.
  Mortariolum.    (Dim. of  mortarlum,
a mortar.)   In chymistry,  it is a  sort of
mould for making cupels with, also a little
mortar.  In anatomy, it  is the sockets of
die teeth.
  MORTIFICATION.  (From mors, death,
and fio,  to become.)  Mortifieatio.   Gan-
greua.   Sphacelus.    The loss  of  vitality
of a part of the body-   Surgeons divide
mortification  into  two  species, the  one
preceded  by   inflammation,  the  other
without  it.   In inflammations  that are to
terminate in  mortification, there is a dimi-
nution of power joined to  an increased
action; this becomes a cause  of mortifi-
cation, by destroying the balance of power
and action, which ought to exist in every
part.   There  are, however, cases of mor-
tification that  do not arise  wholly from
that as a cause :  of this kind are  the car-
buncle   and   the slough,  formed  in  the
small-pox pustule.   Healthy phlegmonous
inflammation seldom ends in mortification,
though it does so when very vehement and
extensive.   Erysipelatous inflammation is
observed most frequently  to terminate in
gangrene; and whenever phlegmon is in
any degree conjoined with an erysipelatous
affection, whicii  it not unfrequent'ly is, it
seems thereby to acquire the same tenden-
cy, being more difficult to bring to reso-
lution, or suppuration, than the true phleg-
mon, and more apt to run  into a mortified
state.
  Causes yvhich impede  the circulation of
the part affected,  will occasion mortifica-
tion, as  is exemplified in strangulated  her-
nia, tied polypi, or  a limb being deprived
of circulation from  a dislocated joint.
  Pi-eventing the entrance of arterial blood
into a limb,  is also  another cause.  Para-
lysis, conjoined with pressure, old age, and
ossification of the  arteries, may produce
mortification ;  also  cold, with the sudden
application  of warmth,  and likewise ex-
cessive heat applied to a part.
  Tlie symptoms of mortification that take
place  after inflammation are various,  but
generally as  follows :—the  pain and 'sym-
pathetic fever suddenly diminish, the part
affected  becomes soft, and  of  a livid co-
lour,  losing at  the same  time more or less
of its sensibility. 
512
MOS
MOU
  When any part  of the body loses  all
motion,  sensibility, and natural heat, and
becomes of a brown  livid or black colour,
it is said  to  be affected  with sphacelus.
When  the part  becomes a cold,  black,
fibrous,  senseless substance,  it is termed a
slough  As long as any sensibility, motion,
and warmth continue, the  state of the dis-
order is said  to  be  gangrene.  This last
term is synonymous with mortification.
  When gangrene takes place, the patient
is usually troubled yvith a kind of hiccough:
the constitution always suffers an immedi-
ate  dejection,  the  countenance assumes a
wild cadaverous look, the pulse becomes
small, rapid, and sometimes irregular; cold
perspirations come on, and  the patient  is
often  affected yvith  diarrhcea  and  deli-
rium.
  MORUM.   The mulberry.   The tree
that affords this fruit is the  Morus nigra ;
foliis cordatis  scabris of  Linnaeus.   Mul-
berries abound with a deep violet coloured
juice, which, in its general qualities, agrees
with that of the fruits called acido  dukes,
allaying thirst, partly by refrigerating, and
partly by  exciting an excretion  of mucus
from the mouth and fauces, a similar  effect
is also  produced in  the stomach, where,
by   correcting putrescency, a powerful
cause of thirst is  removed.  The London
College directs a syrupus mori, which is  an
agreeable  vehicle  for various  medicines.
The  bark ofthe root  of this tree is said,  by
Andree, to be useful in cases of taenia.
  MORUS.  The  name  of a  genus  of
plants in the Linnaean system.   Class, Mo-
neda'.  Order,  Tetandria-  The mulberry-
tree.
  Monus  sigra.   The systematic  name
ofthe mulberry-tree.   See Morum.
  Moschata nux.  See Nttx moschata.
  MOSCHUS.   (Mosch,  Arab.)  Musk.
An  unctuous  substance, contained in ex-
cretory follicles about the navel ofthe male
animal  called moschus   moschijerus  by
Linnaeus,  a  ruminating   quadruped, re-
sembling the antelope, from which it does
not  differ  sufficiently to form a particular
genus ; the strong and permanent  smell  of
which is peculiar to it.  It is contained  in
a bag placed  near the umbilical region.
The  best  musk is brought from Tonqiiin,
in China; an inferior  sort from Agria and
Bengal, and a still worse from Russia.
  It is slightly  unctuous, ofa black colour,
having a strong durable smell aad a bitter
taste.  It yield's part of its  active matter
to yvater, by infusion ; by distillation the
yvater is  impregnated  with its flavour,  alko-
hol  dissolves it, its impurities  excepted.
Chewed, and rubbed with a knife on pa-
per, it  looks   bright, yellowish,  smooth,
and  free from  grittiness.   Laid on a red-
hot iron, it catches flame and burns almost
 entirely ayvay,  leaving ouly  an exceeding
 small quantity  of light greyish ashes.  If
 any earthy  substances  have  been  mixed
 yvith the musk the impurities will discover
 them.  The medicinal and chymical  pro-
 perties of musk and castor are very similar:
 the virtues of the former are generally be-
 lieved  to  be  more powerful,  and hence
 miisk is preferred  in cases  of  imminent
 danger.  It is prescribed as a powerful an-
 tispasmodic, in doses of  three  grains or
 upwards, even to half a drachm, in  the
 greater number , of spasmodic   diseases,
 especially in hysteria and singultus,  and
 also in diseases of  debility.  In typhus, it
 is employed to  remove subsultus tendinum,
 and other symptoms of a spasmodic nature.
 In  cholera  it  frequently stops vomiting,
 and, combined  with ammonia, it is given to
 arrest the progress  of gangrene.  It is best
 given in -the form of bolus.   To children it
 is given in  the form of enema, and is an
 efficacious   remedy  in   the  convulsions
 arising from dentition.  It is also  given in
 hydrophobia, and in some forms of ma-
 nia.
   Moschus  moschifeuus.   The  systema-
 tic  name of the  musk animal.  See Mos-
 chus.
   MosauiTA.    (From mosquita,   a  gnat,
 Span.)  An itching  eruption  of the skin,
 produced  in hot climates  by the bite of
 gnats.
   Mosstllum.  (Morvxxov.)  The best cin-
 namon.
   Mother of thyme.  See Serpyllum.
   Motherwort.   See Cartliaca.
   Motion, musnlar.  See Muscular motion.
   Motion, peristaltic.   See  Peristaltic  mo-
 tion.
   MOTORn OCULORUM.    (Nervi Mo-
 torii; so called from  their office.)  The
 third pair of nerves of the  brain.   They
 arise from the crura cerebri, and are dis-
 tributed on  the muscles of the bulb of  the
 eye.
   Mould.  See  Fontanella.
   Mountain  parsley,  black.   See  Oreoseli-
 num.
   Mouse-ear.  See Pilosella.
   MOUTH.    (h.   Tlie  cavity   of the
 mouth is well  known.  The parts which
 constitute it  are  the common integuments,
 the lips, the muscles  ofthe upper and under
jaw, the palate, two  alveolar arches, the
 gums, the tongue, the cheeks,  and salival
 glands,  The bones  of the mouth are the
 two  superior maxillary, two palatine, the
 lower jaw,  and  thirty-two  teeth.  The
 arteries of the external parts of the mouth
 are Branches of the  infra-orbital,   inferior
 alveolar, and fascial arteries.   The \\ ins
 empty themselves into the external jugulars;.
 The nerves are branches from the fifth and
 seventh pair.  The use of the mouth is fi.i 
ML" i,                                     MUL             513
mastication,  speech,  respiration,  degluti-
tion, suction, and taste.
   Moxa Japonica.  (Japonese.) Artemeria
Chinensis.  Muda pattra.   Moxa.  Mug-
wort of China. A soft lanuginous substance,
prepared in lapaii, from the young leaves
of a species of mugwort, by beating tnem
when thoroughly dried, and rubbing them
betwixt the hands, till only the fine fibres
are left.  Moxa is celebrated in the eastern
countries for preventing and curing many
disorders,  by being burnt  on  the skin ;
a little  cone of it laid upon  the part, pre-
viously  moistened, and  set on fire on the
top, burns down  with a temperate and
glowing  heat,  and   produces  a  dark-
coloured spot, the  ulceration of whicii  is
promoted by putting a little garlic, and the
ulcer  is either healed up when the eschar
separates, or  kept  running  for a length of
time,  as different circumstances  may re-
quire.
  MUCILAGE.   Mucilago.   A  solution
of gum. See Gum.
  MUCILAGINOUS  EXTRACTS.   Ex-
tracts that readily dissolve in water, scarce-
ly at  all in spirits of wine, and undergo
spirituous fermentation.
   Mucilago  acacia.   Mucilage  of aca-
ciae.  Mucilago gummi arabici.   " Take of
acacia gum,  powdered, four ounces; boil-
ing water, half a pint."  Rub the gum with
the water, until it incorporates into a muci-
lage.  A demulcent preparation, more fre-
quently used to combine medicines, than in
any other form.
   Mucilago   amtli.   Starch  mucilage.
" Take of starch, three drachms;  water,
a pint." Rub the starch, gradually adding
the water to it;  then boil  until  it incor-
porates  into a mucilage.  This  preparation
is mostly exhibited with opium, in the form
of clysters, in diarrhoeas and dysenteries,
where the tenesmus arises  from  an abra-
sion of  the mucus of the rectum.
   Mucilago  arabici gummi.   See Mu-
d/ago acacia.
   Mucilago  seminis cvnoNii.   See De-
coctum  cydonii.
  Mucilago  tragacaSth.e.    Mucilage
of tragacanth joined with syrup of mulber-
ries, this forms a pleasant demulcent, and
may be  exhibited to children, who  are fond
of it.  These two last mucilages are omitted
in the  last London Pharmacopccia, as pos-
sessing  no  superiority over the mucilage of
acacia.
   Mucocarneus,  In  M. A. Severinus,  it
is  an epithet  for  a  tumour,  and  an ab-
scess, which is partly fleshy  and partly mu-
cous.
   MUCOUS   GLANDS.    Glandult..  mu-
cosa.    Muciparous  glands.   Glands that
secrete  mucus, such as the glands  of the
Schneiderian membrane  of  the nose,  the
glands of the fauces,  oesophagus, stomach,
intestines, bladder, urethra, &o
   MUCUS,  ANIMAL.   Animal  mucus
differs from  that  obtained from the vege-
table kingdom, in not being soluble in yva-
ter, swimming on its  surface ; nor capable
of mixing oil with water, and being soluble
in mineral acids, wliich vegetable mucus
is not.   The use of this substance  is to
lubricate and defend the parts upon which
it is secreted, as the nose, oesophagus, sto-
mach, intestines, urethra, vagina, &c.   Mr.
Everard Home,  in his dissertation on the
properties of pus, informs  us of a cu-
rious and apparently  decisive mode of
distinguishing between  pus  and  animal
mucus.  The property, he observes, which
characterizes  pus, and  distinguishes it
from most other  substances, is, its being
composed  of globules, which  are visible
when viewed through a microscope; where-
as animal mucus, and all chymical combina-
tions of animal substances,  appear in the
microscope to be  made up of flakes.  This
property was first noticed by the late Mr.
J. Hunter.
  MUCUS, VEGETABLE.   See Gum.
   Mugwort.  See Artemisia vulgaris.
  Mulje.  Pustules  contracted either by
heat or  cold.
   Mulberry.  See Morum.
   Mullein.  See Verbascum.
   Mulsum.  Musus.    Mulse.   Hydromel.
Honey-water; though sometimes it signi-
fies wine sweetened with honey.
   MULTIFIDUS  SPIN.E.   (From  mul-
tus, many, and findo, to divide.)   Transversa
spinalis  lumborum.  Musculus sacer.  Semi'
spinalis internus, sive transverso-spinalis dor-
ri.    Semi-spinalis, sive  transverso-spinalis
colli, pars interna  of  Winslow.  Transver-
salis lumborum vulgo sacer.   Transversalis
dorsi. Transversalis colli of Douglas. Lum,'
bo dorsi spinal of Dumas.  The generality
of anatomical  writers have unnecessarily
multiplied the muscles of  the  spine, and
hence their descriptions of these parts are
confused, and difficult to be understood.
Under the name of multifidus spina,  Albi-
nus  has therefore very properly included
those portions of muscular flesh,  intermixed
wilh  tendinous fibres,  which lie  close to
the posterior part of the spine, and which
Douglas and Winslow  have described as
three distinct muscles, under the names of
transversales, or transverso-spinales, of the
loins,  back,  and  neck.   The  multifidus
spinx arises tendinous and fleshy from the
upper convex surface  of  the os sacrum,
from the posterior adjoining part ofthe illi.
um,  from the oblique  and  transverse pro-
cesses of all the lumbar vertebrae, from the
transverse processes of all the dorsal verte-
brae, and from those of the cervical vertebrx
excepting the three first.  From all these
       3U * 
514              MUR                                     MUR
origins the fibres of the muscles run in  an
oblique direction, and  are  inserted,  by
distinct tendons, into the spinous processes
of all the vertebras of the loins and back,
and likewise into those of the six inferior
vertebrae of the neck.  When this muscle
acts  singly,  it extends the back obliquely,
or moves  it to one side; when  both mus-
cles  act, they extend the vertebrae back-
wards.
  Multiforme os.   See Ethmoid bone.
  Multipes.   (From multus,  many, and
pes, a foot.)  1. The wood-louse.   2. The
polypus.  3. Any animal having  more than
four feet.
  Mumps.  See Cynanche.
  Munmcativa. (From mundo, to cleanse.)
Mundificantia.  Medicines which purify and
clean away foulness.
  Musxificantia.  See Mundicativa.
  Mungos. Radix serpentum.   This bitter
root  of the plant  Ophiorrhiza mungos  of
Linnxus is much esteemed in  Java, Su-
matra, &c. as preventing the effects which
usually follow the bite of the naja, a veno-
mous serpent, with which view  it is eaten
by  them.  It  is also  said to be exhibited
medicinally in the cure of intestinal worms.
  Muhalis.  (From  munis, a   wall ;  so
called became it grows upon walls.)  Pelli-
tory.  See Parietaria.
   Muraria.  (From  murus, a  yvall;  be-
cause it grows abouf- walls.)  A species of
maiden hair.
   MURIAS.  A muriate,  or salt, formed
by the union ofthe muriatic acid with cer-
tain bss^s, as muriate oc ammonia, &c.
  MURIAS  AMMONTVCjE    See Am-
monia muriata, and Sal ammoniac.
  MURIAS BARYTiE.   Terra ponderosa
salita.  The  muriate  of barytes, or heavy
earth, is a very acrid and poisonous prepa-
ration.   In small doses it proves sudorific,
diuretic,  deobstruent, and  alterative ;  in
an over-dose, emetic,  and  violently purga-
tive.   The late Dr- Crawford found it very
serviceable in  all diseases connected with
scrophula;  and  the Germans  have em-
ployed it with great success in some dis-
eases of the skin and viscera, and obstinate
ulcers.  The dose of the saturated solution
in distilled water,  is from  five to fifteen
 drops  for  children,  and  from fifteen  to
ttventv for adults.
   MURIAS  CALCIS.   Calx  salita.   Sal
ammoniacus fixus.   This preparation is ex-
hibited with the same views  as the muriate
of barytes.  It  possesses deobstruent, diu-
retic, and cathartic virtues,  and is much
used by  the  celebrated Fourcroy against
 scrophula. and  scrophulous diseases.  Six,
twelve, and  twenty  grains,  are given to
children  three times a day, and a  drachm
 to adults.
   MURIAS  FERRI.    Ferrum  salitum.
Olum martis per deliquium.  This prepara-
tion  of iron is styptic and tonic, and may
be given in chlorosis, intermittents, rachi-
tis, &c.
  Murias ferri ammoniacalis.  See Fer
rum ammoniatum.
  Murias  hydrargyri.   There are two
simple muriates of mercury.  See Submu-
rias hydrargyri, and  Oxymurias  hydrargy-
ri.
  Murias hydrargyri ammoniac a lis. See
Hydrargyrus pracipitatus albus.
  Murias  hydrargyri oxygeuatus.  See
oxymurias Hydrargyri.
  MURIAS  HYPEROXYGENATUS PO-
TASSjE.   The oxygenated muriate of pot-
ash  has lately been extolled in the cure of
the venereal disease. It is exhibited in doses
of from fifteen to forty grains  in the course
of a day.  It increases the action of the
heart and arteries, oxygenates the blood, and
proves of great service in scorbutus, asthe-
nia, and cachectic diseases.
  MURIAS  POTASSAE.   Alkali  vegeta-
bile salitum.  Sal digestivus.  Sal febrifugus
Sylvii.  This salt is exhibited with the same
intention as  the muriate of soda, and was
formerly in high estimation in  the cure of
intermittents, &c.
  MURIAS  SOD.E.   Muriate  of soda.
Alkali minerale salitum.  Sal. communis.  Sal
culinaris.   Sal fontium.  Sal gemma.  Sal
marinus.  Natron  muriatum.  Soda muriata.
Common culinary salt.   This  salt is more
abundant in nature than any  other.  It is
found in prodigious masses in  the internal
part of the earth, in  Calabria, in Hungary,
in Muscovy, and more especially Weilicska,
in  Poland, near Mount Capax, where the
mines are very large, and afford immense
quantities  of salt.  It is  also obtained by
 several artificial means from sea-water.  It
possesses  antiseptic,  diuretic, and resol-
vent qualities, and is frequently employed
in   form  of  clyster, fomentation, lotion,
pediluvium, and bath, in obstipation, against
worms, gangrene, scrophulous, tumours,
herpetic eruptions, arthritis, &.c.
   Murias stibii  iiYrEiioxYGENATus.  See
Antimonium muriatum
   MURIATIC ACID GAS.  The  basis of
this gas is  still unknown.  The presence
of oxygen has not been even demonstrated
in  it, and  it is only  by  analogy that  we
may venture to suppose it instrumental in
this acid gas.
   Properties .—-It has a very pungent and suf-
 focating odour, which excites coughing. It
 is  readily  absorbed  by  water,  by  ardent
 spirit, ether, fat  and essential oils, melted
 wax, phosphorus, and many other bodies.
 It is a true acid.   It suffocates animals, and
 is  so very caustic as  to excoriate the skin.
 It  extinguishes a lighted taper, the flame
 of which becomes green, or  rather light 
MUR
MUR
515
blue, at the upper part of its disk.  Light
has no effect upon it.   Caloric rarities  it.
It is heavier than common air.  The speci-
fic  gravity ofthe former is to that of the
latter  a~ 1.750 to 1.000.  When brought
into contact with atmospheric air, or oxy-
gen ga9, it forms a  white cloud.  Ice is
melted by  it as speedily as if thrown into
the fire.  It unites to alkaline and terrene
substances, and forms with them new com-
pounds.  It has no action on siliceous earths.
It combines with alumine  and magnesia.
I1 absorbs oxygen, when in the state of gas,
feebly, though there are methods of unit-
ing them  readily.  If ammoniacal gas  be
mixed with it, and heat applied, both gases
lose their gazeous form in a moment, and
are transformed to a concrete salt.  Car-
bonic acid gas, nitrogen, gas, gazeous oxyd
of nitrogen, sulphurated hydrogen  gas, and
carbonated  hydrogen gas, have  no action
upon it.  It has never been found in a dis-
engaged state in nature.  When  electric
explosions are made  to pass through it, its
bulk  is  diminished  and hydrogen gas is
evolved.  These changes are owing to  a
quantity of water contained in the gas, and
cease  when it is deprived of moisture, as
has been proved by  Mr. Henry.
   Method of obtaining Muriatic Acid Gas —
1. By  decomposing  muriate of  soda,   by
means of sulphuric acid.  For this purpose,
putintoaturbulated retort two parts of very
dry muriate of soda,  and pour on  it gradu-
ally one  part of  concentrated sulphuric
acid.    A violent action takes place and
muriatic acid gas becomes liberated, which
must  be collected over  mercury  in  the
usual  manner.   The sulphuric acid has a
greater affinity for the soda than the muriatic
acid has, it therefore unites to it and forms
sulphate of soda. The muriatic acid, being
liberated, takes the  gazeous form, and ap-
pears as muriatic acid gas, and as the de-
composition  takes place very  rapidly,  it
is  not necessary to  apply  heat, until the
disengagement ofthe gas begins to slacken,
after wliich the further extrication may be
assisted by the heat of a lamp.
   2.  Muriatic acid gas may likewise be ob-
 tained by expelling it from its combination
 with water.
    For this purpose put concentrated muri-
 atic acid into a retort, immerse the beak of
 it  under a receiver  placed  in a mercurial
 pneumatic trough,  and  filled  yvith  that
 metal.  On exposing the acid to a gentle
 heat,  muriatic acid  gas  will be  obtained.
 If the process be very  carefully  managed,
 nothing but water remains in the  retort.
    3.  Muriatic acid gas is likewise  produced
  by putting any quantiy of liquid muriatic
 acid into a long glass tube,  and   adding to
  it about one-third or one-fourth by measure
  of concentrated sulphuric acid.   A violent
effervesence  takes  place,  and the whole
tube becomes tilled with dense white va-
pours, which are muriatic acid gas,  con-
densed again by means of  the moisture of
the atmosphere.  The sulphuric acid, added
to the muriatic acid, deprives the latter of
part of its water, a combination and pene-
tration of the two liquids take place, and
caloric is evolved, contributing to render
the gas  aeriform, wliich is thus forced to
escape.
   This experiment  proves that the affinity
of sulphuric  acid for water is greater than
that of muriatic acid.
  Water impregnated with this gas forms
            Muriatic Acid.
   Properties.—Liquid   muriatic  acid,  or
water impregnated with muriatic acid gas,
is a colourless, very oderous, and  pungent
fluid. It emits copious white fumes in con-
tact with  moist atmospheric  air;   these
fumes  are muriatic acid gas that escapes
from it, and condenses again by combining
with the  humidity of  the air.  If a wide-
mouthed bottle, containing strong muriatic
acid, be  opened,  and the hand brought
near its orifice, a sensible  warmth is  per-
ceived, which arises from the combination
of the acid gas with the water of the at-
mosphere.  Liquid muriatic acid is  unal-
terable by  any known combustible body.
It disengages  the carbonic,  phosphoric,
and sulphureous acids from all their com-
binations, but it is constantly expelled by
the action of the sulphuric acid.
   Method of obtaining Muriatic Acid.—Mu-
riatic acid is best obtained by decomposing
muriate  of  soda, or common  salt, by
means of sulphuric acid, in the  following
manner :
   Put into a tubulated retort,  lodged in a
sand-heat, or supported over a lamp,  and
connected with  Pepy's distillatory vessel,
or  Woulf's bottles, every one containing a
small  quantity of distilled water,  three
parts of muriate of soda, and pour on it one
of sulphuric acid very gradually, or rather
let it be suffered to drop into the retort, by
means of a funnel fastened to its tubulure,
and whose inner opening may at pleasure
be closed, wholly  or  in part, by means of
a ground-glass rod.  Muriatic acid gas will
be  plentifully  disengaged,  which  passes
through  the neck  of the  retort, and be-
comes absorbed by the water.  When the
 yvater in the fisrt bottle is fully saturated, it
absorbs no more, and  becomes cold, but the
gas continues to pass into the next bottles,
 and heats  the  yvater they contain.   The
 yvater, thus impregnated with muriatic acid
 gas, is  muriatic acid.
   Remark.—If sulphuric acid, diluted with
 an equal quantity, by weight,  of wVer, be
 made use of in this process, the apparatus
 of Pepys or Woulf may be dispensed with,
a - 
516
MUS
MUS
 and a common receiver may be used With
 safety.
   The salts formed by the  combination of
 muriaticacid with different bases,are called
 muriates.
   This acid possesses active tonic poyvers,
 In typhus, or nervous fevers, although  em-
 ployed on the Continent with success, and
 used in very liberal quantities in this coun-
 try, is apt to determine to the bowels.   In
 the fevers of children, the oxymuriatic acid
 is said frequently to act as a specific.   Ex-
 ternally, the muriatic acid has been applied
 in the form of  a bath, to the feet, in gout.
 In a late publication, there  are  accounts of
 its successful application as a lithontriptic.
   Muriatic acid,  oxygenated.   See  Oxyge-
 nated muriatic acid.
   Musadi.   Sal ammoniac.
   Musa paiadisiaca.  Musa.   Palma hu-
 milis.   Ficus Indica.   Bala.    Platanus.
 The plantain-tree.  It grows spontaneously
 in many  parts  of India, but has been im-
 memorially cultivated by the Indians in
 every part of  the continent of  South-Ame-
 rica.   It is  an  herbaceous  tree,  growing
 to the height of fifteen or twenty  feet.
 The fruit are nearly of the  size and shape
 of ordinary  cucumbers, and, when ripe, of
 a pale yellow colour, of a mealy substance,
 a little clammy, a sweetish taste, and will
 dissolve in the mouth without chewing. The
 whole spike of fruit  often weighs  forty or
 fifty  pounds.  When  they  are  brought to
 table by way  of desert,   they are  either
 raw, fried,  or roasted ; but, if intended for
bread, they  are cut before they are ripe, and
 are  then either roasted or boiled.   The
 trees being tall and slender, the  Indians
 cut them down to get at the fruit;  and in
 doing this they suffer no loss, for the stems
 are only  one year's growth, and yvould die
 if not cut; but the roots continue, and neyv
 stems soon  spring, up yvhich in a year pro-
 duce ripe fruit also. From the ripe plantains
 they make a liquor  called  mistaw.  When
 they make this,  they roast the fruit in their
 husks, and,  after totally beating them  to a
 mash, they pour water upon them, and, as
 the liquor is wanted, it is drayvn off".   But
 the nature  of this fruit is  such, that they
 will  not keep long  yvithout running into a
 state  of putrefaction ; and therefore, in
 order to  reap the advantage of  them at all
 times, they make cakes of the pulp, and
 dry  them over  a slow  fire,  and, as they
 stand  in need  of mistaw,  they mash  the
 cakes  in water, and they  answer all  the
 purposes  of fresh  fruit.  The  cakes  are
 exceedingly convenient to  make  this li-
 quor  in their journeys, and they never fail
 to carry them for that purpose   The leaves
 of the tree being large and  spacious, serve
 the Indians  for table-cloths and napkins.
  Musa sapientum.   The systematic name
 of the banana-tree.   See Banana.
   Muscipaia.   (From  mus,  a mouse, and
 capio, to  take, so called from its viscidity.
 by which flies are caught as with bird-lime.)
 A species of lychnis.
   MUSCLE.   Musculus.  The  parts that
 are usually included under  this name con-
 sist of distinct portions  of  flesh, suscep-
 tible of  contraction and  relaxation ;  the
 motions of which, in a natural and healthy
 state, are subject to the will, and  for this
 reason they are called voluntary muscles.
 Besides these, there are other parts of the
 body  that owe their power of contraction
 to their muscular fibres :  thus the heart is
 a muscular texture, forming what is called
 a hollow  muscle ; and the urinary bladder,
 stomach, intestines, &c.  are enabled  to
 act  upon their  contents, merely because
 they  are  provided  with  muscular fibres;
 these  are called involuntary muscles,  be-
 cause their  motions are not dependent  on
 the will.  The muscles of respiration being
 in some  measure  influenced by the will,
 are said  to have a mixed  motion.  The
 names by which the voluntary muscles are
 distinguished  are founded  on  their size,
 figure, situation, use, or the arrangement
 of their  fibres, or  their  origin and  inser-
 tion;  but, besides these particular distinc-
 tions, there are certain general ones that re-
 quire  to be  noticed.  Thus, if the fibres ofa
 muscle are  placed parallel to each other, in
 a straight direction, they form what anato-
 mists term a rectilinear muscle ; if the fibres
 cross and intersect each other, they consti-
 tute a compound muscle ; when the  fibres
 are disposed in the  manner of rays, a radi-
 ated muscle; when they are placed oblique-
 ly with respect  to the tendon,  like the
 plume ofa pen, apenniform muscle.   Mus-
 cles that  act  in opposition  to each  other
 are called antagonists; thus every extensor
 has a flexor for its antagonist, and vice ver-
 sd.  Muscles  that concur in the same ac-
 tion  are termed congeneres.  The muscles
 being  attached to  the bones, the latter
 may  be  considered as levers, that are
 moved in  different directions by tlie con-
 traction of those organs.  That end of the
muscle wliich adheres  to  the most  fixed
part is usually  called the origin ; and that
yvhich  adheres  to the more moveable part
the insertion of  the muscle.   In almost
every muscle two kinds of fibres are distin-
guished ;  the one  soft, of a red colour,
sensible, and irritable, called fleshy  fibres,
see Muscular Fibres ; the other of a firmer
 texture, of  a white glistening  colour, in-
sensible, without irrritabifity or the power
of contracting, and named tendinous  fibres.
 They are  occasionally intermixed, but the
 fleshy fibres generally  prevail in the belly,
or middle part  of the muscle, and the ten-
 dinous  ones in  the extremities.  If these
 tendinous fibres are formed  into a round
 slender cord, they form what is called the 
MUSCLES.
517
tendon of the muscle;  on the other hand,
if they are  spread  into  a  broad flat sur-
face, it is termed an aponeuroda.
  Each muscle is surrounded by  a very
thin and delicate covering of cellular mem-
brane, which  encloses it as it  were like a
sheath, and, dipping down into its sub-
stance, surrounds the most minute fibres
we are able to  trace, connecting them  to
each other,  lubricating them by means of
the fat which its cells contain  in more  or
less quantity in different subjects, and serv-
ing as  a support to the blood-vessels, lym-
phatics, and nerves,  which  are so  plenti-
fully  distributed  through  the muscles.—
This  cellular membrane, which in no  re-
spect differs from what  is found investing
and connecting the other parts of the body,
has been  sometimes  mistaken for a mem-
brane peculiar to  the muscles ;  and hence
we often find writers  giving  it  the name of
membrana propria musculosa. The muscles
owe the red  colour,  whicii  so particularly
distinguishes their belly part, to an infinite
number of arteries, wliich are every  wliere
dispersed through the whole of their reti-
cular  substance;   for  their fibres, after
having been macerated in water, are (like
all other  parts of the  body  divested of
their blood)  found to be of a white  co-
lour.    These arteries  usually enter  the
muscles by several considerable branches,
and ramify so minutely through their sub-
stance, that we are unable,  even with  the
best microscopes, to trace   their  ultimate
branches.  Ruysch fancied that the muscu-
lar fibre  was hollow, and a production of
a capillary artery;   but this  was  merely
conjectural.   The veins,  for the most part,
accompany the arteries, but are found to
be larger  and  more numerous.   The lym-
phatics, likevvise, are numerous, as might
be expected  from the great proportion of
reticular  substance,  which is every where
found  investigating  the  muscular  fibres.
The nerves are distributed  in  such abun-
dance  to every muscle, that the muscles of
the  thumb  alone are  supplied  with  a
greater proportion  of  nervous influence
than the largest viscera, as the liver for in-
stance. They enter the  generality of mus-
cles  by several trunks,  the  branches  of
which, like those of the blood-vessels, are
so  minutely  dispersed through the cellular
substance, that their number  and minute-
ness soon elude  the eye  and the knife  of
the  anatomist.   This has given rise to a
conjecture, as groundless as all the other
conjectures on this subject,  that the mus-
cular  fibre is ultimately nervous.
          A Tablo of the .Musdes.
   Tlie generality of anatomical  writers
have  arranged muscles according to their
sever.il uses ;  but this metliod is evidently
defective, as  the  same  muscle may  very
often  have  different and opposite uses.
The method  here adopted  is  that more
usually followed;  they  are enumerated  in
the  order in  which they are  situated, be-
ginning with  those that are placed nearest
the  integuments,  and  proceeding from
these to the muscles  that are more deeply
seated.
  [The reader will be pleased  to observe,
that all the muscles are in pairs,  except
those marked thus*].
Muscles  of  the  integuments  of  the cra-
                  nium :
  Occipito frontalis*. Corrugator supercilii-
          Muscles of the eye-lids ;
  Orbicularis palpebrarum. Levator palpe-
brae superioris.
          Muscles of the eye-ball.
  Rectus  superior.  Rectus inferior.  Rec-
tus internus.   Rectus externus.  Obliquus
superior.   Obliquus  inferior.
      Muscles of the  nose and mouth.
  Levator  palpebrse superioris alaeque nasi.
Levator labii superioris proprius.  Levator
anguli oris. Zygomaticus major.  Zygoma-
tics minor.   Buccinator.  Depressor angu-
li oris.   Depressor  labii inferioris.   Orbi-
cularis oris*.   Depressor labii  superioris
alaeque  nasi.   Constrictor nasi.   Levator
menti vel labii inferioris.
        Muscles of the external ear.
  Superior auris.  Anterior auris.  Poste-
rior auris.  Helicis major.   Helicis  minor.
Tragicus. Antitragicus.  Transversus auris.
        Muscles of the internal ear.
  Laxator tympani.    Membrana tympani.
Tensor tympani.   Stapedius.
         Muscles of the lower jaw.
  Temporalis. Masseter. Pterygoideus ex-
ternus.   Pterygoideus internus.
Muscles  about  the   anterior  part  of  the
                  neck ;
  Platysma myoides.   Stemo-cleidomastoi-
deus.                                 '■*
Muscles  between  the lower  jaw  and  os
                 hyoides .-
  Digastricus.  Mylo-hyoideus.   Genio-by-
oideus.   Genio-glossus.  Hyo-glossus.  Lin-
gualis.
Muscles situated between the os hyoides and
                  trunk :
  Sterno-hyoideus.  Crico-hyoideus.  Ster-
no-thyroideus.   Thyreo-hyoideus.   Crico-
thyroideus.
Muscles between the lower jaw and os hyoides
                laterally .-
  Stylo-glossus. Stylo-hyoideus. Stylo-pha-
ryngeus.   Circumflexus.    Levator  palati
mollis.
    Muscles about the entry of  the fauces.
  Constrictor isthmi  faucium.   Palatopha-
ryngeus.  Azygos uvulae1*.
Muscles situated on the posterior part of the
                pharynx ;
  Cons'ti tor pharyngis superior. Constric-
# 
518
MUS
MUS
  tor pharyngis medius.  Constrictor pharyn-
  gis inferior.
       Muscles situated about the glottis ;
     Crico-arytaenoideus posticus. Crico-arytae-
  noideus  laterallis.   Thyreo-arytaenoideus.
  Arytaenoideus  Obliquus*.   Arytxnoideus
  transversus*.   Thyreo-epiglotlideus.  Ary-
  taeno-epiglottideus.
  Muscles  dtuated about  the anterior part of
                 the abdomen .-
     Obliquus descendens externus.  Obliquus
  ascendens internus.  Transversalis abdomi-
  nis.  Rectus abdominis.  Pyramidalis.
  Muscles  about the male  organs of genera-
                     tion ;
     Dartos*. Cremaster.  Erector penis.  Ac-
  celerator urinae.  Transversus perenei.
             "^Muscles ofthe anus t
     Sphincter ani*.   Levator ani*.
  pluscles  of the female  organs of genet^a-
                     tion .-
     Erector  clitoridis.    Sphincter vaginae*.
      Muscles situated within the pelvis :
     Obturator internus.   Coccygeus.
  "Muscles situated within the cavity ofthe abdo-
                    men :
    Diaphragma*.    Quadratus  lumborum.
  Psoas parvus.  Psoas magnus.   Iliacus in-
  ternus.
  Muscles  situated on the anterior part of the
                   thorax :
    Pectoralts major. Subclavius. Pectoralis
  minor.    Serratus major anticus.
  Muscles situated between the ribs, and within
                 the thorax .-
    Intercostales externi.   Intercostales in-
  terni.  Triangularis.
  Muscles  dtuated on the anterior part ofthe
           neck, close to the vertebra : _
     Longus colli. Rectus internus capitis ma-
  jor  Rectus capitis internus minor. Rectus
  capitis lateralis.
  Muscles  situated on the posterior part ofthe
                    trunk :
     Trapezius.   Latissimus dorsi.   Serratus
  posticus inferior.   Rhomboideus.  Splenius.
  Serratus superior posticus.  Spinalis dorsi.
  Levatores costarum.  Sacro-lumbalis.  Lon-
  gissimus dorsi. Complexus.  Trachelo-ma.s-
  toideus.   Levator  scapulae.   Semi-spinalis
  dorsi.   Multifidus spinas.    Semi-spinalis
  colli.   Transversalis colli.  Rectus capitis
  posticus  minor.  Obliquus capitis superior.
  Obliquus capitis inferior.   Scalenus.  Inter-
  spinales.  I.itertransversales.
      Muscles of the superior extremities :
     Siipra-spinatus.   Infra-spinatus.   Teres
  minor.   Teres major.   Deltoides.  Coraco-
  brachialis.  Subscapularis.
       Muscles situated on the os humeri:
     Biceps flexor cubiti.  Brachialis internus.
  Biceps extensor cubiti.   Anconeus.
      "Muscles situated on the fore arm .-
     Supinator radii longus.    Extensor carpi
*  radialis longior.   Extensor carpi radialis
  brevior. Extensor digitorum communis.  Ex.
 tensor minimi digiti.  Extensor carpi ulna-
 ris.  Flexor carpi  ulnaris.   Palmaris lon-
 gus.  Flexor carpi radialis.   Pronator radii
 teres. Supinator radii brevis.  Extensor os-
 sis metacarpi pollicis manus. Extensor pri-
 mi internodii.  Extensor secundi internodii.
 Indicator.  Flexor digitorum sublimis. Flex-
 or digitorum profundus. Flexor longus pol-
 licis.  Pronator radii quadratus.
    Muscles situated chiefly on the hand;
   Lumbricales.  Flexor brevis pollicis ma-
 nus.  Opponens pollicis.  Abductor pollicis
 manus.  Adductor pollicis mtmus.  Abduc-
 tor indicis manus.   Palmaris brevis.  Ab-
 ductor minimi digiti manus.  Adductor mi-
 nimi  digiti.   Flexor parvus  minimi digiti.
 Interossei interni.   Interossei externi.
    Muscles of the inferior extremities .-
   Pectinalis. Triceps adductor femoris. Ob-
 turator externus.   Gluteus maximus. Glu-
 teus minimus.  Gluteus  medius.  Pirifor-
 mis.  Gemini.  Quadratus femoris.
       Muscles situated on the thigh :
   Tensor vaginae femoris.   Sartorius.  Rec-
 tus femoris.   Vastus externus.   Vastus in-
 ternus.   Cruralis.  Semi-tendinosus. Semi-
 membranosus. Biceps flexor cruris.  Pop-
 liteus.
        Muscles situated oh the leg ;
   Gastrocnemius externus. Gastrocnemius
 internus.   Plantaris.   Tibialis anticus. Ti-
 bialis posticus. Peroneus longus.  Peroneus
 brevis.  Extensor longus digitorum  pedis.
 Extensor proprius pollicis pedis.   Flexor
 longus digitorum pedis.  Flexor longus pol-
 licis pedis.
    Muscles chiefly dtuated on the Joot :
   Extensor brevis digitorum pedis.  Flexor
 brevis digitorum pedis.  Lumbricalis pedis.
 Flexor brevis pollicis pedis. Abductor pol-
 licis pedis. Adductor pollicis pedis.  Abduc-
 tor minimi digiti pedis.  Flexor brevis mi-
 nimi digiti pedis.  Transversales pedis.  In-
 terossei pedis externi.  Interossei pedis in-
 terni.
   MUSCULAR FIBRE.    The fibres that
 compose the body of a muscle are disposed
 in fasciculi, or bundles,  which are easily
 distinguishable  by  the  naked eye;  but
 these fasciculi are divisible into still smaller
 ones ; and  these again are probably  subdi-
visible ad infinitum.  The most minute fibre
 we are  able to trace seems to be  some-
 yvhat  plaited ;   these plaits disappearing
 when the  fibre is put  upon the stretch,
seem evidently to be the effect of contrac-
tion,  and  have  probably induced  some
writers to assert, that the muscular fibre  is
twisted or  spiral.   Various have been the
opinions concerning the  structure of these
fibres ;  they are  all of them founded only
on conjecture,  and therefore we shall men-
tion only the principal ones, and this with
a view rather to gratify the curiosity  of the
reader,  than  to  afford him  information.
Borelli supposes them to  be so many hoi- 
MUS
MUS              519
low cylinders, filled with a spongy medul-
lary substance, which he compares to the
pith of elder, spongiosa ad instar sambuci.
These cylinders, he contends, are  inter-
sected by  circular fibres, which form a
chain of  very  minute bladders.  This hy-
pothesis  has since been  adopted by a great
number of writers,  yvith certain variations.
Thus, for  instance, Borelli supposes  the
vesicles  to  be of a rhomboidal shape ;
whereas  Bernouilli contends that they are
oval.  Cowper went so far as to persuade
himself that he had filled these cells with
mercury ; a mistake, no doubt, which arose
from  its  insinuating itself into some of the
lymphatics.  It   is   observable,  however,
that  Leeuwenhoeck  says  nothing of any
such  vesicles.  Here, as well as  in many
other of her works, Nature seems to have
drawn a  boundary to our inquiries, beyond
which no human  penetration will probably
ever extend.  It  is surely more commen-
dable, however, to acknowledge our igno-
rance, than  to indulge ourselves in chi-
maera.
   MUSCULAR MOTION. Muscular mo-
tions are of three kinds  ; namely voluntary,
involuntary, and mixed.  The voluntary mo-
tions of muscles are such as proceed  from
an immediate exertion ofthe active powers
ofthe will: thus, the mind directs the arm
to be raised  or depressed, the  knee  to be
bent, the tongue  to move, &c. The involun-
tary motions of muscles  are those which  are
performed by  organs,  seemingly of their
own accord, yvithout any  attention of the
mind, or consciousness of' its active power:
as the  contraction and dilatation of the
heart, arteries, veins, absorbents,  stomach,
intestines, &c. The -mixed motions are those
which are in part under the controul of the
yvill, but which ordinarily act without our
being conscious  of their acting: as is per-
ceived in  the muscles  of respiration, the
intercostals,  the  abdominal  muscles, and
the diaphragm.
   When a muscle acts, it becomes shorter
and thicker; both its origin  and  insertion
are drawn  towards  its middle. The sphinc-
ter muscles  are  always in action: and  so
likewise are antagonist muscles, even when
they  seem at rest.  When two antagonist
muscles move with equal force,  the part
yvhich they are designed to move remains
at rest; but if one of the antagonist mus-
cles remains at rest, while the other acts,
the  part is moved towards the centre  of
motion.
   All the muscles of living animals are con-
stantly endeavouring to shorten themselves.
   When a muscle  is div ided it  contracts.
If a muscle be stretched to  a certain  ex-
tent, it  contracts,  and  endeavours to  ac-
quire its former  dimensions as soon as  the
stretching cause is removed :  this takes
place in  the dead body; in muscles cut out
of the body ; and also in parts  not muscu-
lar, and is" called by the immortal Haller
vis mortua, and by some vis elastica.   It  is
greater in living than in dead bodies, and is
called the tone ofthe muscles.
  When a muscle is wounded, touched, or
otherwise irritated, it contracts, indepen-
dent ofthe will: this power is called irrita-
bility, and by Haller vis insita; it is a pro-
perty peculiar to and inherent in the mus-
cles.  The parts of our body which possess
this  property are called irritable, as the
heart, arteries, muscles, &c. to distinguish
them from those parts wliich have no mus-
cular fibres.   With regard to the degree of
this  property peculiar to various parts, the
heart is the most irritable, then the stomach
and intestines; the diaphragm, ihe arteries,
veins, absorbents, and at length the various
muscles  follow; but the degree of irritabi-
lity  depends upon the  age, sex, tempera*
ment, mode  of living, climate, state  of
health, idiosyncrasy, and likewise upon the
nature of the stimulus.
  When  a  muscle  is  stimulated,  either,
through the medium of  the will  or any fo-'
reign body,  it contracts, and  its contrac-
tion is greater or less in proportion as the
stimulus  applied  is greater or less.   The
contraction  of muscles  is different accord-
ing  to the  purpose to be  served by their
contraction : thus, the heart coatracts with
a jerk;   the  urinary bladder, slowly and
uniformly; puncture a muscle, and its fibres
vibrate;  and  the abdominal  muscles act
slowly in  expelling the contents of the rec-
tum.  Relaxation  generally succeeds the
contraction of muscles, and alternates with
it.
   The use of this property is very  consi-
derable ;  for upon it depends all muscular
motion, and the function of every viscus, ex-
cept that ofthe nerves.
   Muscular Power.  See Irritability.
   MUSCULUS,  (a  diminutive of mus,  a
mouse, from  its  resemblance  to  a flead
mouse.)  See Muscle.
   Musculus  cutaxeus.   See  Platysma
my aides.
   Musculus  fasci-k latsj.   See Tensor
vagina femoris.
   Musculus patienti^.   See Levator sca-
pula.
   Musculus stapedius.  See Stapedius.
   Musculus supfrcilii.  See  Corrugator
superiilii.
   Mi'jculus tube  novje.    See  Circum-
fiexvs
   MUSCUS.   (From  yoex's,  tender,  so
called from its delicate and tender consist-
ence.)  Moss.
   Muscus arboheus.   This plant, Lichen
plicalus of Linnaeus, we are informed by
that great botanist,  is  applied  by the Lap-
landers to parts which are excoriated by a
long  journey.  It  is slightly  adstringent 
520               MUS      '                              MYD
 and is applied yvith  that intention to bleed-
 ing-ves»eis.
    Muscus'caxixus.  See  Lichen dnereus
 terrestris.
   Muscus clavatus.  See  Lycopodium.
   Muscus crakii hum ani.  See Usnea.
   Muscus cumatilis.   This cryptogami-
 ous plant,  Lichen apthosus, is said to act
 powerfully on the intestines, though never
 used in the practice of the present day.
   Muscus  erectus.  Upright club  moss.
 The pharmacopocial name of the Lycopodi-
 um selago of Linnxus. The decoction of this
 plant acts violently as a vomit and a pur-
 gative, and was  formerly on that account
 employed to produce abortions.
   Muscus islandicus.   See Lichen islandi-
 cus.
   Muscus maritimus.  See CoralUnus.
   Muscus pulmonarius autRcisus.   See
 Pulmonaria arborea.
   Muscus pyxidatus.   Cup-moss.   Mus-
 culus pyxoides terrestris.   Lichen pyxidatus
 major.  These very common little plants,
 Lichen cocdferus and pyxidatus of Linnaeus,
 for both are used indifferently, are employ-
 ed by the common people in this country in
 the cure of hooping-cough, in the form of
 decoction.
   MUSCUS  SQ.UAMOSUS  TERRESTRIS.    See
 Lycopodium.
   Musia pattr.e.  A name for moxa.
   Mushroom.   There are  several species
 of the agaricus, yvhich  go by  the  term
 mushroom ; as the agaricus charterellus, de-
 Uciosus, violaceos, &c. but that  which is
 eaten in this country is the agaricus campes-
 tris of Linnaeus.   Similar to  it in quality
 is the  champignion, or agaricus pratenris.
 Broiled  with  salt and pepper, or stewed
 with cream and  some aromatic,  they are
 extremely delicious, and, if  not eaten to ex-
 cess,  salubrious.  Great  care  should be
 taken  to  ascertain that  they are the true
 fungus, and not  those of a poisonous na-
 ture.   Catchup is made by throwing salt on
 mushrooms, which causes them to part with
 their juice.
   Musk.   See Moschus.
   Musk-cranesbill. See Geranium moschalum.
   Musk-melon. See Melo.
   Musk-seed.  See Abelmoschus.
   MusftuiTTo.  A species  of gnat in the
 West Indies, which produce small tumours
 on whatever part  they settle, attended yvith
 so high a degree  of itching and inflamma-
 tion, that the  person cannot refrain  from
scratching, by  a frequent repitition of which
he not uncommonly occasions them to  ul-
cerate, particularly if the subject is ofa ro-
 bust and full habit.
  Mustard, black.  See Sinapi.
  Mustard, hedge.  See Erysimum.
  Mustard, treacle.  See Thlaspi.
  Mustard, mithridate.  See Thlaspi.
   Mustard, yellow.   See Sinapi.
    MUTITAS (From mutus, dumb ) Dumb-
 ness. A genus of disease in the class locales
 and order dyscmesia of Cullen, which he
 defines an inability of articulation.  He dis-
 tinguishes three species, \iz*
    1.  Mutitas organica,  when the tongue is
 removed or injured.
    2. Mutitas autonica,  arising from an af-
 fection of the nerves ofthe organ.
    3. Mutitas  surdorum, depending upon
 being born deati or becoming so in their
 infantile years.
    Muza.  See Musa.
    Myacantha.  (From  yve, a mouse, and
 akavQa, a thorn, so  called, because its prick-
 ly leaves  are used to  cover whatever  is
 intended to be preserved from mice.)  See
 Ruscus.
    Myagro.  See Myagrum.
    Myagrum.   (From  yvttA, a  fly,  and
 Ayptvu, to  seize, because  flies are caught
 by its viscidity.) A species of wild mus-
 tard.
    Myce.   (From yvo, to wink, shut up, or
 obstruct.)  1. It is a winking, closing, or
 obstruction.  It is applied to the eyes, to
 ulcers, and to  the viscera, especially the
 spleen, where it imports obstructions. 2. In
 surgery,  it is a fungus, such as arises in
 ulcers and wounds. 3 Some writers speak
 of a yellow vitriol, which is called Myce.
    Mychthismos.   (From  yvfa,  to mutter
 or groan.)  In Hippocrates, it is a sort of
 sighing or  groaning  during respiration,
 whilst the air is forced out  of the lungs.
    Myconoides.  (From  yvKtA, a noise, and
 ttS'oe, a likeness,) applied to an ulcer full of
 mucus, and which  upon pressure emits  a
 wheezing sound-
   Mycter.  The nose.
   Mycteres. Mvxrugte.  The nostrils.
   Mydesis.  (From yvfAu,  to abound with
 moisture.)  It  imports, in general, a cor-
 ruption of any part from  a redundant mois-
 ture.  But  Galen applies it particularly to
 the eye-lids.
   Mydon.   (From yv$Au>, to grow putrid.)
 Fungus or putrid  flesh  in  a fistulous ul-
 cer.
   MYDRIASIS.  (From  yv^au, to abound
 in  moisture ;  so named, because  it was
 thought to  originate in  redundant mois-
 ture.)   A disease ofthe  iris.  Too great a
dilatation of the pupil of the eye, with or
without a defect of vision.   It is known by
the pupil always  appearing  of the same
latitude or size  in the light.  The species
of mydriasis are, 1. Mydriasis amaurotica,
 which,  for the most part, but not  l v^ys,
accompanies an amaurosis.   2. Mydriasis
hydrocephalica, which owes its origin to an
hydrocephalus internus,  or internal dropsy
of the ventricles of the cerebrum  It  is
not uncommon  amongst children, and is
the most certain diagnostic of the disc-ase.
3.  Mydriasis verminosa, or  a dilatation of 
MYO
MYO              521
 the pupil  from saburra and worms in the
 stomach or small intestines.  4. Mydriasis
 a  synechia, or  a dilatation of the pupil,
 with a concretion of the uvea with  the cap-
 sula of the crystalline lens.  5. Mydriaris
 paralytica, or  a dilated pupil, from a pa-
 ralysis of the  orbicular fibres of the iris :
 it  is observed  in paralytic disorders, and
 from  the application  of narcotics to the
 eye.   6.  Mydriasis spasmodica,  from  a
 spasm of the  rectilineal fibres of  the jris,
 as  often happens in hysteric and spasmodic
 diseases.   7. Mydriasis, from  atony of the
 iris, the most frequent cause of wliich is a
 large  cataract  distending the pupil in its
 passing when  extracted.  It vanishes in a
 few days  after the operation, in general;
 a pupil, however long dilated,  may remain
 so  from the over and long-continued disten-
 tion.
   Mylacris.   (From yvxti, a  grind-stone,
 so  called from its shape.)   The patella, or
 knee-pan.
   Myle.   Mvx».  The knee-pan, or a mole
 in the uterus.
   Mylon.   See Staphyloma.
   MYLO.   Names compounded with this
 word  belong to  muscles, which  are at-
 tached near the  grinders;  from  yvx»,  a
 grinder-tooth:  such as,
   Mylo-glossi.   Small  muscles  of  the
 tongue.
   MYLOHYOIDEUS.    Mylo-hyoidien of
 Dumas.  This  muscle,  which yvas first de-
 scribed by Pallopius, is so called from its
 origin near the dentes motares, and its inser-
 tion into the  os hyoides.  It  is a  thin,
 flat muscle, situated between the lower
jaw and the os  hyoides, and is covered  by
 the anterior portion  of the digasiricus.  It
 arises  fleshy,  and a little  tendinous, from
 all the inner surface of the lower  jaw, as
 far back as  the insertion of the pterygoi-
 deus internus, or, in other words, from be-
 tween the last dens molaris and the middle
 of  the chin,  where  it joins its fellow,  to
 form one belly,  with an intermediate  ten-
 dinous streak, or linea alba, which extends
 from the chin to the os hyoides, wliere both
 muscles  are  inserted into  the  lower edge
 of  the basis of that  bone.  This  has in-
 duced  Riol.inus,  Winslow, Albinus,  and
others, to consider it as a single pennif'orm
 muscle.   Its use is  to pull the os  hyoides
 upwards, forwards, and to either side.
  Mylo-pharynoevs    (.Musculus my'o-
p'mryngeus, yvxoqagvylaios; from yvxx, the
grinding tooth,  and  <p«$ux|, the pharynx.)
See Constrictor pharyngeus superior.
   My-.u iriiALi'vi.  (Prom yvit,  a flv,  and
K--pAXoe, a head,  from its  resemblance to
the head of a fly.)   A tumour  in the uvea
ofthe  eye.
  Myocoilitis.   (From y-*v,  a  muscle,
and kzikai,  a  belly.  So Vogel names in-
flammation of the muscles ofthe belly.
    Myodesopsia.  (From yuau, a fly, and
 u\ia, vision.)   A disease of the eyes, in
 which the person sees black spots, an ap-
 pearance of flies, cobwebs, or black wool,
 before his eyes.
    MYOLOGY.   (Myologia,  from  yvt,  a
 muscle, and xoyoe, a discourse.)  The doc-
 trine of the muscles.
   MYOPIA.    (From yva,  to wink, and
 &>{., the  eye.)    Near-sighted,  purblind.
 Th-: myopes are  considered  those persons
 who cannot see  distinctly  above twenty
 inches.   The myopia  is likewise adjudged
 to all those who cannot see at three, six, or'
 nine inches.  The proximate cause is  the
 adunation of the  rays of  light in  a focus
 before the retina.    The  species  are,  1.
 Myopia, from too great a convexity of the
 cornea.   The   cause of this convexity is
 either from nativity, or a greater secretion
 of  the aqueous  humour : hence on one day
 there  shall be  a greater  myopia than on
 another.   An incipient  hydrophthalmia*is
 the origin of this myopia.  2.  Myopia, from
 too great a longitude of the bulb.  This
 length of the bulb is native, or acquired
 from a congestion ofthe humours in the eye;
 hence artificers occupied  in minute .ob-
 jects, as the engravers of seals, and persons
 reading much, frequently after puberty be-
 come myopes.   3. Myopia, from too great
 a  convexity of the anterior superficies  in
 the crystalline lens.  This is likewise from
 birth. The parallel rays which fall into the
 cornea, by so much they fall more oblique-
 ly, so much the more convex  is the cornea,
 or  crystalline lens or vitreous humour  in
 the anterior superficies.  But the angle of
 refraction  is equal  to the angle of inci-<
 dence : therefore  the angle  of refraction
 so  much  sooner will be formed as the cor-
 nea or lens is more convex.  This perfectly
 accounts for short-sightedness ; but an an-
 terior too great convexity  of  the cornea is
 the most common  cause.  4. Myopia, from
 too great a density of the cornea, or hu-
 mours of the eye.  Optics teach us by so
 much sooner the rays of light are forced
 into a focus, by so much  the diaphanous
 body is denser.  5. Myopia, from a mydri-
 asis or too  dilated a  pupil; for so much
 the wider the aperture of the diaphragma
 is  in  an optical instrument, so much the
 nearer is  the focus.   6. Myopia infantilis.
 Infants, from tlie  great convexity  of the
 cornea, are often myopes -,  but by degrees,
 as they advance  in years, they perceive ob-
jects more remotely, by the cornea becom-
 ing less convex.
  Myops.  (From yva>, to  wink, and  «4,
 the eye.)   Oiie who is near-sighted.
  MYOSIS.  Mvoete.   A  contraction  or
too small  perforation  of the  pupil: it is
known by viewing  the diameter of the pu-
pil, which is smaller than  usual, and re-
mains so in an obscure place, where, natu-
    3X 
522              MYR                                    MYU
rally, if not diseased, it dilates.  It occa-
sions weak sight,  or a vision that remains
only a certain number of hours in the day ;
but, if wholly closed, total blindness.  The
species  of this  disorder  are,   1.  Myosis
spasmodica, which is observed in the hyste-
ric,  hypochondriac, and in other spasmo-
dic and nervous affections ; it arises from a
spasm  of toe  orbicular fibres^ of the iris.
2. Myosis paralytica arises in paralytic dis-
orders.   3.  Myosis  infiammatoria,  whicii
arises from an inflammation of the  iris or
uvea, as in the internal ophthalmia, hypo-
pium, or woUnded  eye.   4.  Myosis,  from
an accustomed contraction  of  the pupil.
This frequently is experienced by those
who contemplate very  minute objects ;  by
persons  yvho  yvrite ;  by  the  workers of
fine  needle-work ; and by frequent atten-
tion to microscopical inquiries.   5. Myosis,
from a defect  of the aqueous humour, as
after extraction.   6. Myosis nativa, with
which  infants  are  born.  7. Myosis natu-
ralis, is  a coarctation of the pupil by light,
or from an intense examination of minutest
objects.   These  coarctations  of the pu-
pil  are temporary,   and  spontaneously
vanish.
  MYOSITIS.    (From  yve, a muscle.)
Inflammation of a muscle.   It is the term
given by Sagar to acute rheumatism.
  Myosotis.  (Mve, a  muscle, and ne anoe,
an ear;  so  called  because  its  leaves are
hairy, and grow longitudinally, like  the ear
of a mouse.)  See Pilosella.
  MYOTOMY.   (From yvmv,  a muscle,
and  rtyvee, to  cut.)  The dissection.of the
muscles.
   Myrica gale.   The  systematic name
of the Dutch myrtle.  See Myrtus  braban-
tica
  Myriophyllon.  (From yvptoe, infinite,
and  qvxxov, a leaf, named  from the number
of its leaves.)  See Millefolium.
  MYRIST1CA.   The name of a  genus
of plants in the Linnaean system.  Class, Di-
oeda. Order, Monadelphia.
  Myristica aromatica. Svvartz's name of
the nutmeg-tree.
  Myristica  moschata.  The  systematic
name of the tree  which produces the nut-
meg. See  Nux moschata.
   Myristica nux   See Nux moschata.
  Myumecia.  (From  yvgy*%,  a pismire.)
A small painful wart, ot the size and shape
of a pismire.   See Myrmedum.
   Myrmecium   A moist soft wart about
the size of a  lupine,  wilh a  broad base,
deeply rooted, and very painful.   It grows
on the palms ofthe hands and soles  of the
feet.
   Myhocopum.  (From yvgov, an ointment,
and no7roe, labour.)  An unguent to  remove
lassitude.
   Myrobalanus.   (From  yvpoe,   an  un-
guent,  and GAx&voe,  a  nut,  so   called be-
cause it  was formerly  used in ointments.)
A myrobalan.  A dried fruit, of the plum
kind, brought from  the East Indies.  All
the myrobalus have  an unpleasant, bitter-
ish, very austere taste, and strike  an inky
blackness with a solution of steel.  They
are said  to  have a gently  purgative as
well  as  an  astringent  and corroborating
virtue.   In this  country they have  been
long  expunged from  the  pharmacopoeias.
Of this fruit there are several species.
   Myrobalanus  bellirica.    The Bel-
liric myrobalan.  This fruit is of a yellow-
ish grey colour, and an irregular roundish
or oblong figure,  about an inch in length,
and three quarters of an inch thick.
   Myrobalanus chebula.   The  cbebule
myrobalan.   This  resembles the yellow in
figure and ridges, but is larger, of a darker
colour, inclining to brown or blackish,  and
has a thicker pulp.
   Myrobalanus  citiiina.    Yellow  my-
robalan.   This  fruit is somewhat longer
than the Belliric, with generally five large
longitudinal  ridges, and as many smaller
between them, somewhat pointed at both
ends.
   Myrobalanus emblica.    The emblic
myrobalan is of a dark blackish  grey co-
lour, roundish,  about  half an inch  thick,
with six hexagonal faces,  opening from
one another.
   Myrobalanus indica.  The. Indian or
black myrobalan, of  a  deep black colour,
oblong,  octangular, differing from all the
others in having no stone, or only the rudi-
ments  of one,  from wliich  circumstance
they  are  supposed to have been gathered
before maturity.
   Myrobalans.  See Myrobalanus.
   Myron.   (From  yvgm,  to flow.)   An
ointment, medicated oil, or unguent.
   Myrophyllum.    Millefolium   aquati-
cum.  Water-fennel.   It is said  to be  vul-
nerary.
   MYROXYLON.    (From  yvfov, an oint-
ment, and %vxov, wood.)  The name of a
genus  of plants in  the Linnaean  system.
Class, Diandria.   Order, Monogynia.
   Myroxylon  peuuiferum.    The  syste-
matic name  of the  tree which gives out
the Peruvian balsam.   See Balsamum Pe-
ruvianum.
   MYRRHA. (Myrrha, Heb.)  Also called
stacte, and the worst sort ergasma.  A bota-
nical  specimen of the  tree which affords
this  gum-resin has not yet  been obtained ;
but  from the account  of Mr. Bruce, yvho
says it very much resembles the  cacia vera
of Linnaeus, there can be little doubt in refer.
ring it to that genus, especially as it corres-
ponds with the description ofthe tree given
of it by Dioscorides.  The tree that affords
the myrrh, which is obtained by  incision,
grows on the eastern coast of Arabia Felix,
and in that part of Abyssinia which is situ- 
                  M.YR

atcd near  the Red Sea, and is  called  by
Mr. Bruce  troglodite.   Good myrrh is of a
turbid black red colour, solid and heavy,
of a peculiar smell,  and bitter taste.  Its
medicinal effects are  warm,  corroborant,
and antisceplic;  it has been  given as  an
emmenagogue in a dose from 5 to 20 grains  ;
it is also given in cachexies, and applied
externally as an antisceptic and  vulnerary.
In doses of half a drachm, Dr. Cullen re-
marks that it  heats the stomach, produced
sweat, and agreed with the balsams in af-
fecting the urinary passages.  It has lately
come more into use as a tonic  in hectical
cases, and is said to prove less heating than
most other medicines of that class.   Myrrh
dissolves almost  totally in  boiling  water,
but, as the liquor cools, the resinous matter
subsides.   Rectified spirit dissolves  less of
this concrete than water ; but extracts more
perfectly that part in which its  bitterness,
virtues and  flavour  reside; the  resinous
matter which  water  leaves undissolved is
very bitter, but the gummy matter  which
spirit  leaves  undissolved  is  insipid, the
Bpirituous  solution containing all the ac-
tive part  of the myrrh: it is  applied to
ulcers, and other external affections  of
a putrid tendency;  and  also as  a  wash,
when  diluted,  for the teeth and  gums.
There are several preparations of this drug
in the London  and Edinburgh  pharmaco-
poeias.
   Myrrhine.   (From yuggA, myrrh ;  so
called because it smells like myrrh.)
   Myrriiis.   (Prom ys-ggA,   myrrh ;  so
named from its rnyrr-like smell.)   Sweet
cicely ; anti-scorbutic.
   Myksinel.bum.  (From yvpo-tvn, the myr-
tle, and x»aiov, oil.)   Oil  of myrtle.
   Myrtacantha.  (From yvproe, a myrtle,
and akavQa, a thorn;  so called from its like-
ness to myrtle, and from its prickly leaves.)
Butcher's broom.  See Ruscus.
   Myrtidanum.   (From yvgroe, the myr-
tle.)  An excrescence growing on the trunk
of the myrtle, and used as an astringent.
   Myrtillus.   The berries which are  di-
rected in  pharmacopoeias  by the name of
ba<r.c myrtillorum, are the fruit of the Vac-
cinium  myrtillus of Linnaeus.   Prepared
with vinegar they are esteemed  as antiscor-
butics, and when dry  possess astringent vir-
tues.
   Myrtiform caruncles. See Glandula myr-
 tiformes .
   Myrtiform glands.   See Glandula myrti-
formes.
   -Mer tie,  common.   See Myrtus.
   Myrtle,  Dutch.  See JMyrtus brabantica.
            •'*
                  M\'X              523

  Myhto cheilides.   (From yvgrov, the
clitoris, and %vxee, a lip.)  The nymphs of
the female pudenda.
  Myrton.   The clitoris.
  Myrtcm.  (From yvgroe, a myrtle.)   A
little prominence in the puflenda of women,
resembling a myrtle-berry.   It also means
the clitoris.
  MYRI'US. (From yvflA, myrrh, because
of its smell, or from myrrha, a virginwho was
fabled  to have been turned into this tree.)
1. The  name of a genus of  plants in the
Linnaean system.  Class,  Icosandria.   Or-
der, Monogynia.   2- The pharmacopceial
name of the Myrrhine.  The myrtle. Myr
tus communis of Linnaeus.  The berries of
this prant  are  recommended  in  alvine
and uterine  fluxes, and  other disorders
from relaxation  and  debility.  They have
a roughish, and not unpleasant taste, and
appear  to  be moderately astringent and
corroborant,  partaking also   of aromatic
qualities.
  Myrtus brabantica.   Myrtus Anglica.
Myrtifolia  belgica.   Gale.   Gagel.  Rhus
sylvestris.  Acaron.   Elaagnus.   Eleagnus
cordo.    Chamalaagnus  dodonceo.    The
leaves, flowers,  and  seeds  of this  plant,
Myrica gale of  Linnxus,  sweet  willow, or
Dutch   myrtle,  have a  strong  fragrant
smell,  and  a bitter taste.   They are said
to be used amongst the common people for
destroying  moths and cutaneous insects.and
the infusion is given internally as a  stoma-
chic and vermifuge.
   Myrtuscaryophtli.ata.   The systema-
tic name  of the  tree whicii affords the
cassia  bark.  See  Casda caryophyllata.
   Myrtus communis.   Myrtus communis
italica.  The systematic name of the com-
mon myrtle.  See Myrtus.
   Myrtus pymenta.  The systematic name
of the tree  which bears the Jamaica pepper.
Se Pimento.
   MYSTAX.  The hair  which  forms the
beard   in  man, on  each side  the upper
lip.
   Myurus.  An epithet for a sort of sink-
ing pulse,whenthe second stroke is less than
the first, the third than the second, &c.
Of  this there  are two  kinds:  the  first
in when the  pulse  so sinks as not to rise
again ; the  other, when it  returns again,
and rises  in some  degree.   Bo'th  are  es-
teemed bad presages.
   Myxosarcoma.    (From  yoga, mucus,
and o-*g|;, flesh.)  Mucocarnius.   A tumour
which  is partly fleshy and partly mucous.
   Myxter.  (From  yu^A, the  mucus  ot
the nose.)  The nose or nostril.
* 
524
NAR
NAR
                                       N.

r\Je In prescriptions this letter  is aeon-   medicines which have the power  of procu-
traction for numero, in number.              ring sleep.  See Anodynes.
  Nacta.    An  abscess  of  the female     Nard, Celtic.  See Nardus Celtica.
breast                                       Nard, Indian.  See Nardus Indica.
  Naducem.    A uterine coagulum,  or     Nardostachys.    (From votgifcc, spike-
mole,                                     nard, and ra^yc, sage.)   A species of wild
  Nxvi MATEnNi. Macula matrices. Stig-   sage resembling spikenard in  its leaves and
mata.   Metrodlides.   Mother's marks,   smell.
Marks on  the  skin of children, yvhich are     Nardus.    (From nard,  Sir.)    Spike-
born with them,  and which are produced   nard.
by the longing of the mother for particular     Nardus  celtica.  Spica Celtic.  Dios-
things, or her aversion to them ; hence they   coridis.   Celtic nard.   Valeriana Celtica of
resemble either  mulberries,  strawberries,   Linnaeus.  The root of this plant, a native
grapes, pines, bacon, &c.                   of the  Alps, has  been  recommended  as
  Nai corona.  A name of the cowage.    a stomachic, carminative, and diuretic.  At
  Naib.   Unguis.  A  horny lamina,  situ-   present it is only used in  this country in the
ated on the extremity of the fingers  and   theriaca and mithridate, though its sensible
toes.                                      qualities promise some considerable medi-
  Nakir.    According  to Schenkius  this   cinal powers.  It has a moderately strong
metins wandering pains ofthe  limbs.         smell,  and a  warm,  bitterish, sub-acrid
  NAPELLUS.    (A diminutive of napus,   taste.
a kind of turnip;  so  called because it has     Nardus  Indica.   Spica nardi.   Spica
a bulbous root  like  that of  the napus.)   Indica.   Indian  nard or spikenard.  The
See Aconitum.                              root  of  this plant, Andropogon  nardus  of
  Naphje   floiies.  _ Orange  flowers  are  Linnaeus, is an ingredient in the mithridate
sometimes so called.  See Aurantium.       and  theriaca; it is moderately  warm and
  NAPHTHA.   Na<f>6*.   A very fluid spe-  pungent, accompanied with a flavour not
cies of petroleum, of a  lighter colour than  disagreeable.  It is said to be used by the
petroleum, more or  less transparent, per-  Orientals as a spice.
fectly thin and  liquid,  light, so as to    Nardus italica.  The lavendula lati-
float  on water,  odoriferous,  volatile, and  folia.
inflammable.  It  is  found  separated by    Nardus  Montana.  An old  name of the
nature from petroleum and bitumen, but  asarabacca.
it9  separation  is  more readily effected by    Nardus  rustica.  An old  name of the
art.  This fluid has  been  used  for an ex-  asarabacca.  See Asarum.
ternaWapplication for removing old  pains,    NARES.  (PI. of warn.) Mycteres. The
nervous  disorders, such  as  cramps,  con-  nostrils-  The cavity of the nostrils is of a
tractions   of  the limbs,  paralytic  affec-  pyramidal figure, and is situated under the
tions, &c.                                 anterior part of the cranium, in the middle
  Naptfolia.  Bare cole.                  of the  face.  It is composed of fourteen
  Napium.  The name of the nipple  wort,  bones, viz.  the frontal, two maxillary, two
A  species of  lapsana.  It  is one of the  nasal, two lachrymal, two inferior spongy,
bitter lactescent plants, similar in virtues to  the sphaenoid,  the  vomer,  the  ethmoid,
endive.  See Lapsana.                     and two  palatine bones,  which form seve-
   Napus.   (From napus, Rabb.)  Napus  ral  eminences and cavities.    The  emi-
sylvestris.  Bunias.  Wild navew, or rape,  nences are  the septum narium,  the caver-
The Brassica napus of Linnaeus.  The seeds  nous substance of the ethmoid bone, called
yield upon expression a large quantity of  the  superior  conchae,   and   the  inferior
oil called  rape oil, yvhich is sometimes or-  spongy bones.  The cavities are three pair
dered in stimulating liniments.             of pituitary sinuses,  namely, the frontal,
   Napus  dulcis.  See Rapus.              sphaenoid and maxillary ; the  anterior and
   Napus  sylvestris.  See Rapus.          posterior foramina of the nostrils;  the duc-
   NARCI.^SUS.   The  daffodil.  A  genus  tus nasalis, the  sphaeno-palatine foramina,
 of plants   in the Linnaean system.  Class,  and anterior  palatine foramina.   All these
 Hexandria.  Order, Monogynia.            parts are covered with periosteum, and a
    Narcosis.   (From vagKoa, to stupefy.)  pituitary membrane  which   secretes  the
 Stupefaction, stupor, numbness.            mucus of  the  nostrils.   The  arteries of
    NARCOTICS.  (Narcotica, sc.   Medi-  this  cavity are branches  of  the internal
 camenta.  From v*gxoa>, to stupefy.)  Those  maxillary.   The veins empty themselves 
NAS
NAT
525
into the internal jugulars.  The nerves are
branches of the olfactory, opthalmic, and
superior maxillary.  The use of the nostrils
is for smelling, respiration, and speech.
  Narifusoria.  (From nares, the nostrils,
and fundo, to pour.)   Medicines dropped
into the nostrils.
  NAnis compressor.  See Compressor na-
ris.
  Narta.  (NagT*, ex nardi odore, from its
smell.)  A plant used in ointments.
  Narthecia.  (Prom Narthecis, the island
where it flourished.)   Narthex.  A kind of
fennel.
  Nasalia.    (From  nasus,  the  nose.)
Errhines.
  Nasalis  labis superiori.   See orbicu-
laris oris.
  Nasarium.  ( From nasus, the nose.)  The
mucus of the nose.
  Nascale.   (From nasus, the nose.)  A
wood or cotton pessary for the nose.
  Nascapthum.   See Narcaptkon.
  Nasi, depressor.   See Depressor  labii
superioris alaque nasi.
   NASI OSSA.   (nasus, the nose.)   The
two small bones of  the nose  that are  so
termed from the  bridge of the nose.  In
figure they are quadrangular and oblong.
   NASTURTIUM.  ( Quod nasum torquent,
 because the seed, when bruising, irritates
 the nose.)   The name of a genus of plants
 in the Linnaean system.   Class Tetradyna-
 mia.   Order Siliquosa.
   Nasturtium aq.uaticum.  Laver  odora-
 tum.    Crateva  dum.    Cresds.    Car da-
 mines. Water-cress.  This indigenous plant
 Sysimbrium nasturtium  of Linnxus ; siliquis
 decUnatis, foliis pinnalis,folioUs subcordatis,
 grows plentifully  in  brooks  and stagnant
 waters.  The leaves have a moderate pun-
 gent taste,  emit a quick penetrating smell,
 like that of mustard seed, but much weaker.
 Water-cresses obtain a place in the materia
 medica, for  their antiscorbutic qualities,
 which have  been long very  generally ac-
 knowledged  by  physicians.    The  most
 pleasant way of administering them is in
 form  of a salad.
   Nasturtium hortense. Dittander. This
 plant is the Lepidium sativum of Linnaeus ;
 fioribus tetradynamiis ;  foliis oblongiis, multi-
 fidis,- it possesses warm, nervine, and stimu-
 lating qualities,  and is given as  an  antis-
 corbutic, antisceptic, and stomachic, espe-
 cially by the lower order.
   NASTURTIUM INDICUM.    Acrivi-
 ola.   Flos sanguineus monardi.  Nasturtium
 Peruvianum.  Cardaminum minus.   Greater
 Indian cress  or  nasturtium.   Trapaolum
 majus of Linnxus.   This plant is a native
 of Peru ; it yvas first brought to France in
 16S I, and there called La grande capurine.
 In its recent state this plant, and more es-
 pecially its flowers,  have a smell and taste
 resembling  those of water-cress;  and the
leaves, on being bruised  in a mortar, emit
a pungent  odour,  somewhat like that of
horse-radish.   By  distillation with water,
they impregnate the fluid in a considerable
degree with  the smell and flavour of the
plant.  Hence  the  antiscorbutic character
ofthe nasturtium seems to be well founded,
at least as far as we are able to judge from
its sensible qualities:  therefore in all those
cases,  where the warm  and  antiscorbutic
vegetables  are  recommended, this  plant
may be occasionally adopted  as a pleasant
and  effectual variety.  Patients,  to  whom
the nauseous taste  of" scurvy-grass is into-
lerable,  may  find  a grateful  substitute in
the nasturtium.  The flowers  are frequent-
ly used in  salads, and the capsules are by
many  highly esteemed as a  pickle.  The
flowers, in  the warm summer months, about
the time of sunset, have been observed to
emit sparks  like those  of  the  electrical
kind.
   Nata.  Natta.   A  species of  wen with
slender pendent neck.  Linnaeus speaks of
it as rooted in a muscle.
   NATES.  (From nolo, to flow :  because
the excrements are discharged from them.)
1. The buttocks, or the fleshy parts upon
which we sit.   2. Two of the eminences
of the tubercule quadragemina ofthe brain
are  so named, from their resemblance.
   Nates cerebri.  See. Tubercula quadra-
gemina.
   NATRON.  (So called  from Natron,  a
 lake in  Judea,  where it  was produced.)
 Natrum.  1. The name  formerly given by
 the college of physicians to the alkali now
 called soda.
   2. A  native salt, which is found chrys-
 tallized  in  Egypt,  in the lake called Na-
 tron,  and  in other hot countries, in sands.
 surrounding lakes of salt water.   It is an
 impure carbonate of soda.
   3. The name of  an  impure carbonate of
 soda,  obtained by burning  Salsoli kali of
 Linnxus.    Not  only  this,  but  various.
 other plants,  on being  burned, are found
 to afford this  alkali,  and some in a greater
 proportion than this.-  these are
   The Salsola sativa,  Lin.   Salsola sonda,.
 Lofling.   Kali hispanicum supinum annuum
 sedifoliis  brevibus.  Kali d^Aticante-  This
 grows abundantly  on  that part of the Spa-
 nish coast which is washed by the Medi-
 terranean  sea.   This plant  is deservedly
 first enumerated by  Professor Murray, as
 it supplies all the  best  soda consumed in
 Europe, which by us is called Spanish or
 Alicant  soda, and by the Spanish merchants
 Barilla de Alicante.  See Barilla.
   Salsola soda, Lin.   Kali majus cochleato
 semine.   Le saScor.   This species,  which
 grows on  the  French Mediterranean coast,
 is much used in Languedoc for the prepa-
 ration of this salt,  which is usually export-
 ed to Sicily and Italy. 
■>26
NAT
NAV
   Salsola tragus, Lin.  affords an ordinary
kind of soda, with whicii  the  French fre-
quently mix that made in Languedoc. This
adulteration is also practised by the Sici-
lians, who distinguish the plant by the term
salvaggia. _
   Salicornia  herbacca, Lin. is  common  in
salt marshes, and on the sea-shore, all over
Europe.  Linnaeus prefers the soda obtained
from  this plant to that of all  the others ;
but though the quantity of alkali which it
yields is very considerable, as a great por-
tion of it is united with muriatic acid, it is
mixed with much  common salt.
   Salicornia  arabica, Lin.  Mesembryanthe-
mum nodifiorum, Lin.   Plnntago squarrosa,
Lin.  All these, according to  Alpinus, af-
ford this alkali. It has also been procured
from  several of the  fuci,  esphcially  F.
vesiculosus, and distinguished  here by the
name kelp.  Various  other  marine  plants
might also be noticed as yielding an impure
soda by combustion ;  but the principal are
confined to the genus salsola, and that of
salicornia.  The salsola kali,  on the au-
thority  of Rauwolf,  is the species from
which the salt is  usually obtained in east-
ern countries.
   It is to be regretted that the different
kinds of soda, which are brought to Euro-
pean  markets, have not been  sufficiently
analysed  to  enable  us to  ascertain with
tolerable certainty'the respective value  of
each ; and indeed, while the  practice  of
adulterating  this  salt continues, any  at-
tempts  of this kind  are likely  to  prove
fruitless.   The best  information on this
subject is to be had from Jessica, Masco-
relle, Cadet, Borlare, and Sestini. In those
places yvhere the preparation of soda forms
a considerable branch of commerce,  as  on
the coast of the Mediterranean, seeds  of
the salsola are regularly sown in a proper
situation near the sea,  which usually shoot
above ground in the course of a fortnight.
About the time the seeds become ripe, the
plants are pulled up by the  roots, and ex-
posed in  a suitable place  to dry,  where
their seeds are collected; this being done,
the plants are tied up in bundles, and
burned in an  oven  constructed for the pur-
pose, where the ashes  are then, yvhile hot,
continually stirred yvith long poles.   'Phe
saline matter,  on  becoming  cold, forms a
hard solid mass, which is afterwards bro-
ken in pieces of a convenient size for ex-
portation.
   According to chymical analysis, the im-
pure sodas of commerce generally contain
a portion of  vegetable alkali, and neutral
salts, as muriate  of soda and  sulphate of
potash, and not unfrequently  some portion
of iron is contained in  the mass ;  they are
therefore to be considered as more or less
a compound, and their goodness to be esti-
mated accordingly. The Spanish soda,  of
 the best sort, is in dark coloured masses, of
 a bluish tinge, very ponderous, sonorous,
 dry to the touch, and externally abounding
 wilh small cavities, without any offensive
 smell, and very salt to the taste: if long
 exposed to the air, it undergoes a degree of
 spontaneous calcination. The best French.
 soda is also dry, sonorous, brittle, and of a
 deep  blue  colour,  approaching to black.
 The soda wliich is mixed with small stones,
 which gives out a fetid smell on solution,
 and is white, soft, and  deliquescent, is  of
 the worst  kind.  The method of purifying
 the impure  carbonates of soda  of com-
 merce is directed in the London Pharmaco-
 poeia, under the article  of Sodae subcarbo-
 nas, and in the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia,
 under that of Sal alkalinus fixus fossihs pu-
 rificatus.  The pure crystals, thus formed
 of Alicant  barilla, are  colourless, transpa-
 rent, lamellated,  of a  rhomboidal figure ;
 and one hundred parts are found to con-
 tain twenty of alkali, sixteen of aerial acid,
 and sixty-tour of water; but upon keeping
 the crystals for a length of time, if the air
 be not  excluded,  the  yvater evaporates,
 and they assume the form of a while pow-
 der.   According to Inslin,  one ounce of
 water, at the temperature 62° of Fahr. dis-
 solves five drachms and fifteen grains ofthe
 crystals.
   Natron muriatum.   See Murias soda.
   Natron prjeparatum.  See Subcarbonas
 soda.
   Natron tartarisatum. See Tartarizata
 soda.
   Natron vitriolatum.    See  Sulphas
 soda.
   Natulje.  (Dim. of nates, the buttocks;
 so called from their resemblance.)   Two
 prominences of the brain.  See Tubercula
 quadrigemina.
   NATURAL ACTIONS. -Those actions
 by which the body is preserved ; as hunger,
 thirst, &c.  See Function.
   Naturalia.  (From natura, nature.) The
 parts of generation.
   NAUSEA.  (tiAvo-tA-.  from vAve, a ship;
 because it  is a sensation similar to that
 which people experience upon  sailing in a
 ship.)  Nausiosis.  Nantia.  An inclination
 to vomit without effecting it; also a disgust
 of food, approaching to  vomiting.  It is an
 attendant on cardialgia, and a variety of
 other  disorders,  pregnancy,  &c.  occa-
 sioning an aversion for food,  an  increase
 of saliva, disgusted  ideas  at the  sight of
 various objects, loss of appetite, debility,
 fkc.
   Nausiosis. See Nausea.
   Nautia.   See Nausea.
   Nauticus. (Nauticus, a sailor;' SO called
 from the use which sailors make of. it, in
 climbing ropes.)  A muscle ofthe leg, ex-
erted in climbing up.
   Navew, garden.  See Rapus, 
NF.P                                     NEP              527
  Navew, sweet.  S«e Rapus.
  Navew, wild   See Rapus.
  NAVICULARS  OS    (From  navicula,
a little boat.)   Naviformis.  Navicularu.
Os  scaphoides.   A bone of the carpus and
tarsus is so called, from  its supposed re-
semblance to a boat.  See Carpus and Tar.
sus.
  NAVicuLAnis.  See Naviculare os.
  Naviformis.  A name of the os navicu-
lare.
  Neapolitanus MonBus.  (From Neapo-
lis,  or Naples,  because it was said to have
been first discovered at Naples, when the
French were in possession of it.)  The ve-
nereal disease.
  Nebula.  (From vi$t\».) 1. Acloudy spot
in the cornea of the eye.
  2. The cloud-like appearance in the urine,
after it has been a little  time at rest.
  NECK.  Collum.  The parts which form
the neck are divided into external and in-
ternal.  The external  parts are  the com-
mon  integuments,  several muscles, eight
pair of cervical nerves, the eighth pair of
nerves  of the cerebrum,  and  the great in-
tercostal  nerve ; the two carotid arteries,
the two external jugular veins, and the two
internal;  the  glands ofthe neck, viz. the
jugular, submaxillary,cervical, and thyroid.
The internal parts are, the fauces, pharynx,
oesophagus,  larynx,  and trachea.   The
bone9 of the neck are the seven cervical
vertebrae.
  NECROSIS.  (From mgoa>, to destroy.)
This word, the strict meaning of which  is
only  mortification, is,  by the general con-
sent of surgeons, confined to  this affection
of the bones.  The death of parts of bones
was not distinguished  from caries,  by the
ancients.   However, necrosis and  cnries
are essentially  different; for  in the first,
the part affected ofthe bone is deprived of
the vital principle ;  but this is not the case
when  it is simply carious.  Caries  is very
analogous  to  ulceration, while necrosis is
exactly similar to mortification of the soft
parts.
   Necrosis  ostilagixea.  A painful con-
vulsive contraction ofthe limbs.
   Ni.i-.TAR.   Nacrotg.  A  wine made of ho-
ney.
   Nkdyia.   (From* vniA/f, the belly.)  Ne-
 this.  The intestines.
   Xf.iiys.   See Neilyia.
   NittiRO cachexy. Cachexia Af-icana. Mai
d'estomach of the French.   A propensity
for eating earth, peculiar to males as well
as  femaies,  in the West  indies and  Af-
rica.
   Nkixra. (Prom i«<gc, furthermost.) The
lower part ofthe belly.
   Nkmorosa.   (Prom  nemus, a grove;  so
called  because  it  groyvs  in woods.)   A
speries of anemone.
  .Yep.  See Nepeta
  Nepa theophrasti.  The spartium sco-
parium.
  Nepenthes.  (From vn neg.  and ««v9oc,
grief; so called from their exhilarating quali-
ties.) A preparation of opium, and a kind of
bugloss.
  Nepeta.  (From nepte, Germ.) Herba
felis.  Nep, or catmint;  so called because
cats are very fond of it.   The leaves of this
plant, Nepata cataria of Linnxus:—fioribus
spicatis;  vertidllis subpedicellatis;  foliis
petiolatis, cordatis, dentataserratis, have  a
moderately pungent aromatic taste, and a
strong smell,  like an admixture  of spear-
mint and penny royal.  The herb is recom-
mended in uterine disorders, dyspepsia, and
flatulency.
   Nepeta cataria.   The systematic name
ofthe catmint.   See Nepeta.
   Nepetella. (Dim. of nepeta.) The lesser
catmint.
  Nephela. (Dim. ofvtqoe, a cloud.) A cloud-
like spot on the cornea of the eye.
  Nepheloides  (From vttptxit, a cloud, and
«Joc, a likeness.)  Cloudy.  Applied to the
urine,
  NEPHRALGIA. (From vt<pgoe,  the kid-
ney,  and axyoe,  pain.)   Pain  in  the kid-
ney.
   Nephralgia calculosa. Pain from Stone
in the kidneys.
   Nephralgia rheumatica.  The lumbago,
 or  pain in the loins.
   Nephrelminthica  ischuria.   (From
 vtqgoe, the  kidney, and  txytve, a worm.)
 Applied to  a suppression of urine from
 worms.
   Nephritic wood. See Lignum nephriticum.
   Nephritica aq.ua.  Spirituous distillation
 of nutmeg and hawthorn flowers.
   NEPHRITICS. (Nephritica, sc. medica-
 menta,- from vtygoe, the kidney.)  Medicines
 are so termed that are employed in the cure
 of diseases ofthe kidneys.
   Nephriticum  lignum.  See Lignum ne-
phriticum.
   NEPHRITIS.   (From vvpgae, a kidney.)
 Inflammation of the kidney.  A genus  of
 disease  in  the class pyrexia,  and  order
 phlegmasia,  of Cullen;  known by prexia,
 pain in the  region  of  the kidneys, and
 shooting along  the course  of the ureter;
 drawing up  of tV.e testicles;  numbness
 of the  thigh ;  vomiting;  urine high co-
 loured,  and  frequently  discharged; cos-
 tiveness, and  colic  pains.   Nephritis  is
 symptomatic of calculus, gout, &c.
   This inflammation may be distinguished
 from  the colic,  by the  pain being  seated
 very far  hack,  and  by the difficulty  of
 passing urine, which  constantly attends it;
 and  it may be distinguished from rheuma-
 tism, as in this •the. pain is but little influ-
 enced, or  increased, either by motion or
 pressure.
   Nephritis is to be distinguished from a 
528             NEP                                       NER
calculus in the kidney,  or ureter, by the
symptoms of fever accompanying, or im-
mediately following the attack of pain, and
these  continuing  without any remarkable
intermission ; whereas, in a calculus of the
kidney, or ureter, they do not occur until a
considerable  time after  violent pain  has
been felt.  In the latter case, too, a numb-
ness of the thigh, and a  retraction of the
testicle on the affected side, usually takes
place.
   The causes which give rise  to nephritis
are, external contusions, strains of the back,
acrids  conveyed  to  the  kidneys  in  the
coarse of the circulation, violent and severe
exercise, either in riding  or walking,  cal-
culous concretions lodged  in the kidneys,
or ureters, and exposures to cold.  In some
habits, there  is  an evident predisposition
to this complaint,  particularly the gouty,
and  in these there are often translations of
the matter to the kidneys, which very much
imitate nephritis.
   An inflammation of the kidney is attended
with a sharp pain on the affected side, ex-
tending  along the  course  of  the  ureter ;
and  there is a frequent desire to make wa-
ter, with much difficulty in making it;  the
body is costive, the skin is dry and  hot, the
patient feels  great uneasiness when he en-
deavours to walk, or sit upright;  he  lies
with most ease on the affected side, and is
generally troubled yvith nausea and frequent
vomiting.
  When the  disease is protracted beyond
the seventh or eighth  day, and the patient
feels an obtuse  pain  in the part,  has fre-
quent returns of chilliness  and  shiverings,
there is reason to apprehend that matter is
forming in the kidney, and that a suppura-
tion  will ensue.
  Dissections of nephritis  shew the usual
effects of inflammation on the kidney ; and
they likewise often discover the formation
of  abscesses,  which  have destroyed its
whole substance.  In  a few instances,  the
kidney has been found in a scirrhous state.
   Nephrolitica  ischuria.   (From vt<pgoe,
a kidney, and xiQoe,  a stone.)   Applied
to  an ischury,  from  a stone  in the kid-
neys.
   NTF,niROMETRJE. The psox muscles.
   NErHROPLETHtmicus.   (From  vtugoe, a
kidney,  and  ?rk$u,ga,  a  plethora.)   Ap-
plied to a suppression  of urine from a ple-
thora.
  Nepurophlegmaticus.   (Prom vtQgoe, a
kidney, and qxryy<t, phlegm.)  Applied to a
suppression of urine from pituitous  or mu-
cous matter in the kidneys.
  NEPHROPLEGrrus.  (From vt<fgoe, a  kidney,
and  Trxiiyn, a  stroke.)   A suppression of
urine from a paralysis of the kiduey is called
ischuria nephroplegica.
  Nephropyicus.    (From  vapgoe,  a kid-
ney, and trvov, pus.)   Applied  to  a sup-
 pression  of urine from purulent matter in
 the kidneys.
   NEPHROS. (From is*, to flow, and *ig»,
 to  bear ;  as  conveying the urinary fluid.)
 A kidney.
   Nephrospasticus.  (From vt<pgoe,.a kidney,
 and o~rrAce, to contract.)   Applied to a sup-
 pression of urine from a spasm of  the kid-
 neys.
   Nephrothrymbotdes.   (From  vtqgos, a
 kidney, and Qgoy€oe, a grumous concretion,
 and tti'oe,  a likeness.)   Applied to a sup
 pression of urine from grumous blood in the
 kidneys.
   NEPHROTOMY.  Nephrotomia,-  from
 vtqgoe, a kidney, and rtyvu, to cut.)  The
 operation of  axtracting  a stone from  the
 kidney.   A proceeding which,  perhaps, has
 never been  actually put in practice.  The
 cutting into the kidney,  the deep situation
 of this viscus, and the want of symptoms by
 which the lodgment  of a stone in it can be
 certainly  discovered, will always be strong
 objections to  the practice.
   NERIUM.    (From  vugtt,  humid;  so
 called because it grows in moist  places.)
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin-
 nxan system.  Class, Pentandria.   Order,
 Monogynia.
   Nerium  antidysenterium.   The  sys-
 tematic name of the tree which affords the
 Cadoga pala bark.  See Conissi cortex.
   Neroli oleum.  Essential oil of orange
 flowers.   See Aurantium.
   Nervalia ossa.  (From nervus, a nerve.)'
 The  bones  through yvhich   the   nerves
 pass.
  NERVE.   Nervus. Formerly it meant
 a sinew.  This accounts for the opposite
 meanings ofthe word nervous,- yvhich some-
 times means strong, sinewy;   snd some-
 times  yveak,  and  irritable.   Nerves  are
 long, white,  medullary  cords, that serve
 for sensation.    They originate from the
 brain and spinal marrow ; hence they are
 distinguished  into  cerebral  and   spinal
 nerves, and  distributed  upon the organs of
 sense, the  viscera,  vessels, muscles,  and
 every part that is endowed yvith sensibility.
 The cerebral nerves are the olfactory, op-
 tic, motores oculorum, pathetici, or troch-
leatores, trigimini, or div isi, abducent, au-
ditory, or acoustic, par vagum and lingual.
Heister  has  drawn up  tlie uses of these
nerves in the two following verses :
  Olfaciens, cernens,  oculosque  movens pa.
      tiensque,
  Gustans, abducens, audiensque, vagansque,
      loquensque.
The spinal nerves are thirty pair, and are
divided into eight pair of cervical,  twelve
pair of dorsal,  five piur of luinbjr, and five
of  sacral nerves.   In  the course of the
nerves there are a number of knots: these
are called ganglions ;  they are  commonly
of an oblong shape, and of a grayish  colour, 
NERVE.
529
somewhat inclining to red,  which is, per-
haps, owing to their being extremely vas-
cular. Some writers have considered these
little ganglions as so many little  brains.
Eancisi fancied he had discovered muscular
fibres in them, but  they certainly are not
of an irritable nature.  A late  writer (Dr.
Johnson) imagines  they are  intended to
deprive us of the power of the  will over
certain  parts, as the heart, for  instance;
but if this hypothesis were well founded,
they should be met with only in nerves lead-
ing to  voluntary muscles; whereas it  is
certain that the voluntary muscles receive
nerves  through  ganglions.   Dr. Munro,
from observing the accurate intermixture of
the minute nerves  which compose them,
considers them as new sources of nervous
energy.  The  nerves, like  the blood-ves-
sels, in theircourse through the body, com-
municate with each other, and each ofthese
communications constitute what is called a
plexus, from  whence  branches are again
detached to  different parts of the  body.
The use of the nerves is to convey the prin-
ciples of motion and sensibility to the brain,
from all parts of the system, and from the
brain to every part of the system.   The
manner in which this operation is effected
 is  not yet determined.  The inquiry has
 been a constant source of hypothesis in all
 ages, and has  produced some ingenious
 ideas,  and many erroneous positions, but
 without having hitherto afforded much sa-
 tisfactory information.  Some physiologists
 have considered a trunk of nerves as a solid
 cord, capable of being divided  into an in-
 finite number  of filaments,  by means  of
 whicii the impressions of feeling are con-
 veyed to the common sensorium.  Others
 have supposed each fibril  to be a canal,
 r arrying a volatile fluid, which they  term
 the nenous fluid.  Those who contend for
 their being solid bodies are of opinion that
 feeling is occasioned by vibration; so that,
 for instance,  according  to this hypothesis,
 by pricking the finger, a vibration would
 be occasioned  in the  nerve  distributed
 through its substance;  and  the effects  of
 this vibration, when extended to the sen-
 sorium, would be an excital of pain; but
 the inelasticity, the softness, the connec-
 tion, and the situation  of the nerves, are
 so many proofs that vibration  has no share
 in the cause  of feeling.
           A  Table of the Nerves.
            Cerebral Nerves.
    1. The first pair, called olfactory.
    J. Tlu  secondptur, or optic nei-ves.
    3. I'he thirdpuir, or oculorum motorii,
    4. The fourth pair, or pathetici.
    5. The fifth  pair,  or trigemini, yvhich
  gives off
    a. The  ophthalmic,  or  orbital  nerve,
         which sends
      1. A Jranch to unite with one from the
      sixth pair, and form the great inter-
      costal nerve.
    2. The frontal nerve.
    3. The lachrymal.
    As The nasal.
  b. The superior maxillary,  which divides
      into
    1. The sphano palatine nerve.
    2. The posterior alveolar.
    3. The infra orbital.
  c. The  inferior  maxillary  nerve,  from
      yvhich arise
    1. The internal Ungual.
    2- The inferior maxillary, properly so
      called
  6.  The  sixth pair, or abducentes, which
send off
    1. A  branch to  unite yvith one from
      the fifth,  and form the great inter-
      costal.
  7. The seventh pair,  or auditory  nervesi
these arise by  two separate beginnings,
viz.
    The portio dura, a nerve going  to the
      face.
    The portio mollis, which is distributed
      on the ear.
    The portio dura, or fadal nerve, gives
       oft' the chorda  tympani,  and then
       proceeds to the face.
  8. The dghth pair, or par vagum, arise
from the medulla oblongata, and join with
the accessory of Willis.  The par vagum
gives off
     1. The right and left recurrent nerve.
     2. Several branches in  the chest, to
       form the cardiac plexus.
     3. Several branches to form the  pul-
       monic plexus.
     4. Several branches to  form the  oeso-
       phageal plexus.
     5.  It then forms in the abdomen the
       stomachic plexus
     6. The hepatic plexus.
     7. 'Phe splenic plexus.
     8.  The renal plexus, receiving several
        branches from the great intercostal,
        which assists in their formation.
   9. The ninth pair,  or Ungual nerves, which
 go from the medullar  oblongata  to  the
 tongue.
              Spinal Nerves.
   Those nerves  are called spinal,  which
 pass out through  the  lateral or intervertU
 brai foramina of the spine.
   They are di.'ided into  cervical, dorsal,
 lumbar, and sacral nerves
             Cervical Nerves.
   The cervical nerves  are eight pairs.
   The fine are called the occipital,-  they
 arise from the beginning ofthe spinal  mar-
 row, pass out between the margin of the
 occipital foramen and atlas, form a ganglion
 on its transvei^e process, and are distributed
 about the occiput and neck.
   The second pair of cervical nerves send a
     ; - Y 
530
NERVE.
branch to the accessory nerve of Willis,
and proceed to the parotid gland and ex-
ternal ear.
  The third cervical pair supply  the inte-
guments of  the  scapula,  cucullaris, and
triangularis muscles,  and send a branch to
form with others the diaphragmatic nerve.
  The fourth, fifth,  sixth,  seventh,  and
eighth pair all converge to form the brachial
plexus, from which arise the six following
   Nerves of the upper Extremities.
  1. The axillary nerve,  yvhich sometimes
arises from the radial nerve.  It runs back-
wards and outwards around the neck ofthe
humerus, and ramifies in the muscles ofthe
scapula.
  2. The external cutaneal, yvhich perforates
the coraco-brachialis muscle, to  the bend
ofthe arm, where it accompanies the me-
dian vein as  far as the thumb, and is lost
in its integuments.
  3. The internal cutaneal,  which descends
on the inside ofthe arm, where it bifurcates.
From the  bend  of the  arm the anterior
branch accompanies the basilic vein, to be
inserted into the skin of the palm of the
hand; the posterior branch runs down the
internal part of the fore-arm, to vanish in
the skin of the little finger.
  4. The median nerve, yvhich  accompa-
nies the brachial artery to  the cubit,  then
passes between the brachialis internus, pro-
nator rotundus,  and  the  perforatus   and
perforans, under the ligament of the wrist
to the palm of the hand, where it sends off
branches in every direction to the muscles
of the hand,  and then supplies the  digital
nerves, yvhich go to the extremities of the
thumb, fore and middle fingers.
  5. The ulnar nerve, yvhich descends be-
tween the brachial artery  and basilic vein,
between the  internal condyle of the  hu-
merus and the  olecranon, and  divides in
the fore-arm  into an  internal and external
branch.  The fofmer passes over the liga-
ment of the  yvrist  and sesamoid bone, to
the  hand, yvhere  it  divides into three
branches, two of whicii go  lo the ring and
little finger,  and the  third forms an arch
towards the thumb,  in the palm  of the
hand, and is lost in  the contiguous mus-
cles.  The latter passes over the  tendon of
the extensor carpi  ulnaris and back of the
hand, to supply also the tyvo last fingers.
  6.  The radial nerve,  which sometimes
gives  off the axillary  nerve.   It passes
backwards, about the os humeri, descends
on  the outside of the arm, betyveen  the
brachialis externus and internus muscles to
the cubit; then proceeds between the su-
pinator longus and brevis, to the superior
extremity ofthe radius,  giving off various
branches  to adjacent muscles.   At this
place it divides into two branches; one goes
along the  radius,  betyveen  the  supinator
longus and radialis internus to the back of
the hand, and terminates in the  interosse-
ous  muscles, the thumb and  three first
fingers ; the other passes between the supi-
nator brevis and head of the radius, and is
lost in the muscles ofthe fore-arm.
            Dorsal Nerves.
  The dorsal nerves are twelve pairs in num-
ber.   The first pair gives off a branch  to
the brachial plexus.  All the dorsal nerves
are distributed to the muscles of the back,
intercostals,  serrati,  pectoral,  abdominal
muscles, and diaphragm.  The five inferior
pairs go to the cartilages of  the ribs, and
are called costal
             Lumbar Nerves.
   The five pair of lumbar nerves  are  be-
stowed about the loins and muscles,  skin
of the abdomen and loins, scrotum, ovaria,
and diaphragm.  The second,  third, and
fifth pair unite and form the obturator nerve,
which descends over the psoas muscle into
the pelvis, and passes through the foramen
thyroideum to the  obturator muscle, tri-
ceps, pectineus, &c.
   The third and fourth, with some branches
ofthe second pair, form the  crural nerve,
which passes under Poupart's ligamentwith
the femoral  artery,  sends off branches to
the adjacent parts, and descends in the di-
rection of the sartorius muscle to the inter-
nal condyle of  the femur, from whence it
accompanies the saphena vein to the inter-
nal ankle, to be lost in the skin of the great
toe.
   The fifth pair are joined to the first pair
of the sacral nerves.
             Sacral Nerves.
   There are five pair of sacral nerves, all
of which arise from the cauda equina, or ter-
mination ofthe medulla spinalis, so called
from the nerves resembling the  tail of a
horse. The four first pair give off branches
to the pelvic viscera, and are afterwards
united to the last  lumbar, to form a large
plexus, yvhich gives off
   The  ischiatic  nerve, the largest in the
body.  The ischiatic nerve, immediately at
its origin, sends off branches to the bladder,
rectum, and parts of generation;  proceeds
from the cavity of the pelvis through the
ischiatic notch, between  the tuberosity  of
the ischium and great trochanter, to the
ham, ■where it is called the popliteal nerve.
In the ham it divides into two branches.
   1. The peroneal, which descends  on the
fibula, and distributes many branches  to
the muscles of  the leg  and  back  of the
foot.
   2. The tibial, which penetrates the gas-
trocnemii muscles to the internal ankle,
passes through a notch in the os calcis  to
the sole of the foot, yvhere it divides  into
an internal and  external plantar  nerve,
which supply the muscles and aponeurosis
of the foot and the toes. 
NERVE.
531
     Phydology of the Nervous System.
   The nervous system, as the organ of sense
 and motion,  is connected with' so many
 functions of the animal economy, that  the
 study  of it must be of the utmost impor-
 tance, and a fundamental part of the study
 of the whole economy.  The nervous  sys-
 tem consists of the medullary substance of
 the brain, cerebellum, medulla  oblongata,
 and spinalis;  and of  the  same substance
 continued into the nerves, by  which it is
 distributed to many different parts of the
 body.  The whole of this system seems to be
 properly distinguished into these four parts.
   1. The medullary substance contained in
 the cranium and vertebral cavity; the whole
 of which seems to consist of distinct fibres,
 but without the smaller fibres being sepa-
 rated from  each other by  any evident en-
 veloping membranes.
   2. Connected with one part  or other of
 this substance are, the nerves, in whicii the
 same medullary  substance is  continued;
 but here more evidently divided into fibres,
 each of which is separated  from the others
 by an  enveloping membrane, derived from
 the pia mater.
   3. Parts  of the extremities of  certain
 nerves, in which the medullary substance
 is divested  of the enveloping  membranes
 from the pia mater, and so  situated as to be
 exposed to the action  of  certain external
 bodies, and perhaps so framed  as to be af-
 fected by the  action of certain bodies only:
 these  are named the sentient extremities of
 the nerves.
   4. Certain extremities of the nerves, so
 framed as  to  be capable of a peculiar con-
 tractility ;  and,  in  consequence of their
 situation and  attachments,  to be, by their
 contraction, capable of moving most ofthe
 solid and fluid parts of the body.  These
 are named  the moving extremities  of the
 nerves :  they  are commonly named moving,
 or muscular fibres.
   These several parts  of the nervous  sys-
 tem are  every where the same  continuous
 medullary substance yvhich is supposed to
 be the vital solid of animals, so  constituted
 in  living animals, and in  living systems
 only, as to admit of motions being  readily
 propagated  from any  one   part to  every
 other part of the nervous system,  so long
 as the  continuity  and natural living state
 of the  medullary substance remains.   In
 the living  man, there is   an  immaterial
 thinking substance, or  mind,  constantly
 present, and every phenomenon of think-
 ing is to be considered as   an affection or
 faculty of the  mind alone.  But this imma-
 terial and thinking part of  man  is so con-
 nected with the material and corporeal part
 of him, and particularly with the nervous
 system, that motions excited in this give
 occasion to thought,  and  thought, how-
 ever occasioned,  gives occasion to new-
motions in the nervous system.   This mu-
 tual  communication, or influence, is as-
 sumed with confidence as a fact: but the
 mode of it we do not understand, nor pre-
 tend  to  explain; and  therefore are not
 bound to obviate the difficulties that attend
 any of the suppositions  which have  been
 made concerning it. The phenomena of
 the nervous system occur commonly in the
 following order.  The impulse of external
 bodies acts upon the sentient extremities
 ofthe nerves; and this gives occasion to per-
 ception,  or thought,  which, as first arising
 in  the  mind, is termed  sensation.   This
 sensation,  according to its various modi-
 fication,  gives occasion to volition, or the
 willing of certain ends to be  obtained by
 the motion of certain parts of the body;
 and this volition gives occasion to the con-
 traction  of muscular fibres, by which the
 motion of the part required is produced.
 As the impulse of bodies on  the sentient
 extremities of a nerve  does not occasion
 any sensation, unless the  nerve between
 the sentient  extremity and the brain be
 free;  and as, in like manner, volition  does
 not produce any contraction of muscles,
 unless the nerve between the  brain  and
 muscle be also free,  it is  concluded,  from
 both these facts, that sensation and volition,
 so far as they are connected with corporeal
 motions, are  functions of the brain alone  ;
 and it is presumed,  that sensation arises
 only  in  consequence of external impulse
 producing motion in the sentient extremi-
 ties of the nerves, and of that motion's be-
 ing thence propagated along the nerves to
 the brain; and, in  like manner, that the
 will operating in the brain only, by a mo-
 tion  begun there,  and propagated along
 the  nerves, produces the contraction of
 muscles. From what is now said, we per-
 ceive more distinctly the different func-
 tions  of  the several  parts  of the  nervous
 system,  as distinguished in,  1. The senti-
 ent extremities seem to  be particularly
 fitted to receive the impressions of exter-
 nal bodies: and, according to  the difference
 of these  impressions, and of the condition
 ofthe sentient extremity itself, to  propa-
 gate along the nerves motions of a deter-
 mined kind, yvhich,  communicated to the
 brain, give occasion  to sensation.  2.  The
 brain  seems  to be  a part fitted for, and '
 susceptible of,  those motions, with which
 sensation, and the whole  consequent  ope-
 rations  of thought, are connected :   and
 thereby is  fitted to form a communication
 between  the motions  excited in the senti-
ent, and those in consequence  arising in the
moving extremities  of the nerves,  which
are often remote and distant from  each
otlier. 3. The moving extremities are so
framed  as to be capable  of contraction,
and of having this contraction excited by
motion propagated  from  the  brain,  anil
communicated to the contractile fibre. 4.
 I lie nerves, more strictly so called,  are to 
632                 NER
NEU
 be considered as a collection of medullary
 fibres, each enveloped in its proper mem-
 brane, and thereby so separated from every
 otlier, as hardly to admit of any communica-
 tion of motion from any one to the others,
 and to admit only of motion along the con-
 tinuous  medullary substance  of the  same
 fibre, from its origin to the extremities, or
 contrarywise.  From this view ofthe parts
 of the  nervous  system,  of their several
 functions and communication  with  each
 other, it appears, that  the beginning of
 motion in the animal economy is  generally
 connected with  sensation:  and  that the
 ultimate effects of such motion are chiefly
 actions depending immediately upon the
 contraction  of  moving  fibres,   between
 yvhich and  the  sentient extremities the
 communication is by means ofthe brain.
   Nervea spoxgiosa.    The   cavernous
 part ofthe penis.
   NF.RVI INTEHIOSTALES 1NN0MINATI.  The
 fifth pair of nerves.
   NERVINES. (Nervina, sc. medicamenta,
 from nervus.) Neurotics.  Medicines that
 relieve disorders ofthe nerves.   They are
 all the antispasmodics, and the various pre-
 parations of bark and iron.
   Nervorum  resolutio.    A  species  of
 apoplexy or palsy.
   Nervosum  Os.  The occipital bone.
   Nervous consumption.   See Atrophia.
   Nervous diseases   See Neuroses.
   Nervous Fever.   See Febris nervosa.
 ■-  Nervous head ache.  See Cephalalgia.
   NERVOUS FLUID.    Nervous princi-
 ple.   The vascularity of the cortical  part
 of the brain, and of the nerves themselves,
 their softness, pulpiness,  and  natural hu-
 mid appearance,   give reason  to believe
 that between the medullary particles  of
 yvhich they are principally composed, a fine
 fluid is constantly secreted, which may be
 fitted to  receive and  transmit, even more
 readily than  other fluids do, all impres-
 sions which are made on  it.  It appears to
exhale from the extremities ofthe nerves.
 The lassitude anddebihtyof muscles from too
 great^xercise, and the dulness ofthe senso-
 rial organs from excessive use, would seem
 to prove this.  It has no smell nor taste,- for
 the cerebrine medulla is insipid and inodo-
 rous.   Nor has it any colour, for the cere-
 brum and nerves are  white.  It is of so
 subtile a consistence, as never to have been
 detected. Its mobility is stupendous, for in
 less than a moment, with the  consent of
 the mind, it is conveyed from the cerebrum
 to the muscles, like the electric matter.
 Whether the nervous fluid be carried from
 the organ of sense in the sensorial nerves to
 the cerebrum, and from thence in the motory
 nerves to the muscles, cannot be positively
 affirmed, but may be proved  The constitu
 cm principles  of this liquid are perfectly un-
 known, as they cannot  be rendered visible
 by art, or proved by experiment.  Upon
 making a ligature upon a nerve, the mo-
 tion of the fluid is interrupted, which proves
 that something corporeal flows through it.
 It is therefore a weak argument to deny its
 existence  because we  cannot see it;  for
 wl.o has seen the matter of  heat, oxygen,
 azot, and otlier elementary bodies, the  ex-
 istence of yvhich no physician in the pre-
 sent  day  doubts ?   The electric matter,
 whose action on  the nerves is very great,
 does not appear to constitute the nervous
 fluid ; for nerves exhibit no signs of  spon-
 taneous electricity ; nor can  it be the mag-
 netic matter, as the experiment of Gavian
 with the magnet demonstrates ;  nor is it
 oxygen, nor hydrogen,  nor azot,■ for  the
 first very much irritates the nerves, and  the
 other  two suspend their action.   The ner-
 vous fluid, therefore, is* an element sui ge-
 neris,  which exists and  is produced in the
 nerves only ;  hence, like other  elements,
 it  is  a  thing unknown, and only  to  be
 known by its effects. The pulpous softness
 of  some  nerves, and their  lax  situation,
 does not allow them and the brain to act
 on  the body and soul only  by  oscillation-
 Lastly, a tense chord, although tied, oscil-
 lates.  The use of the nervous fluid is, 1.
 It appears to be an intermediate substance
 between the body and the soul,  by means
 of which the latter  thinks, perceives, and
 moves the muscles subservient to the will.
 Hence the body  acts upon  the  soul, and
 the soul upon the body.  2.  It appears  to
 differ  from  the  vital principle,-   for parts
 live and are  irritable which  want nerves,
 as bones, tendons, plants, and insects.
  Nestis.   (From  vn, neg. and  to-Qio),  to
 eat; so called because it is generally found
 empty.)   The jejunum.
  Nettle,  common.  See  Urlica.
  Nettle, dead.  See Lamium album.
  Nettle-rash.  See Urticaria.
  N eurochondrodes.  (From vivgov, a  si-
 new, and xovfgoe,  a cartilage.)  A hard sub-
 stance between a sinew and a cartilage.
  NEUROLOGY.  (Prom vivgov,  a nerve,
 and xoyoe, a  discourse.)  The doctrine  of
 the nerves.
  Neurometores.  (From vivgov, a nerve,
 and yirga,  a matrix.)  The psoas muscles
are  so called by Fallopius, as being the re-
pository of so many small nerves.
  NEUROSES.   (Prom veugsv,  a nerve.)
Nervous  diseases.   The second class  of
Cullen's nosology  is so called ; it compre-
 hends affections of sense and motion, dis-
 turbed ; yvithout either idiopathic pyrexia,
 or topical diseases.
  Neurotica.    (Prom  vivgov,  a nerve.)
 Nervous medicines.
  Neurotomy.   (Neurolomia, from vivgov,
 a nerve,  and nyvw, to cut.)  A  dissection
 of  the nerves.    Also  a puncture  of a
 nerve.
  NEUTRAL  SALTS.   Secondary salts.
 Under  the name of neutral  or  secondary 
NIC
"NIC            J 533
•alts are  comprehended such  mattars as
are composed of two primitive saline sub-
stances combined together. They are called
neutral, because they do not possess  the
characters of acid nor alkaline salts, wliich
are primitive salts; such are Epsom salts,
alum, nitre, &c.
  Nexus.  (From necio, yvind.)   A com-
plication of substances in one part, as the
membrane which involves the foetus.
   NICKEL.  It  is to Cronstedt  that we
are indebted for  the discovery of  this  me-
tal ; though the substance from which he
extracted it was  known  in the year 1694.
Cronstedt proved it to be a peculiar metal
in the year 1751.   Nickel is found  in na
lure generally in the metallic  stale, more
rarely in that of an oxyd.  Its ores have a
coppery red colour, generally covered more
or less with a greenish grey efflorescence.
The most abundant ore is that  termed sul-
phuret of nickel, or kupfernickel, which is a
compound of nickel,  arsenic, sulphuret of
iron, and  sometimes cobalt and copper.
This ore occurs either massive, or dissemi-
nated, but never crystallized; it is  of a
copper colour, sometimes yellowish, white,
or grey.  It exists also combined  with ox-
vgen, and a little carbonic acid, in what is
called native oxyd of nickel, (mckel ochre;)
it then has an earthy appearance, and is
very friable ; it is found  coating kupfernic-
k el, and seems  to  originate from the de-
composition of this ore.  It is found con-
taminated  with  iron  in the mineral  sub-
stance called martial nickel,-  this  native
combination, when fresh broken, has a la-
mellated texture; when exposed to the air,
it soon  turns black, and  sometimes exhi-
bits thin rhomboidal plates placed irregu-
larly over each other. It is also found uni-
ted to arsenic, cobalt, and alumine in the
 ore, called arsetuate of nickel.
   Properties.—Nickel, when free  from he-
 terogeneous substances, is of  a pale  flesh
 colour.    When fresh  broken  it  has  a
 strong lustre.  It has a fine-grained com-
 pact texture, and can be a little  flattened
 by  hammering,  similar to  cast  iron.  It
 leaves a trace when rubbed upon the po-
 lished surface of a hard stone.  Its speci-
 fic gravity  is 7380.  It requires a very in-
 tense heat for fusion.  When exposed  for a
 long time to a humid atmosphere, its sar-
 faee becomes gradually covered with an
 oxyd of a greenish hue;  this takes  place
 likewise and more rapidly, when heated in
 contact with air.   When fused with borax
 it produces a glass of a hyacinth colour.
 It unites with phosphorus by fusion, and
 forms with it a  phosphuret which is  very
 fusible,  white,  and in  brilliant needles.
 With sulpher it forms, by fusion, a  hard
 vellow  mass, with small  brilliant facets,
 Sulphuric  acid,  assisted by heat, dissolves
  t    Nitric  acid acts on it more readily.
 Uuriatic acid, when heated on it, likewise
dissolves part of it.   Boracic and phos-
phoric acids seem >.o have lr tie or no action
on nickel.  It readily unites with  gold, and
renders that  metal white and brittle   It
likewise fuses with platina, silver, and bis-
muth.   It does not alloy with mercury.  It
is easily oxydated  by the nitrate and the
super-oxygenated muriate of potash.  It is
not magnetic, nor has it the smallest effect
upon the magnetic  needle.  This has been
proved by  Mr. Chenevix,  who  has  also
shown  that  the  magnetism  of  common
nickel is owing to the iron which so obsti-
nately  adheres to  it.    For a portion of
iron, so small as not to be detected by the best
chemical tests, when combined with.nickel,
is capable of communicating magnetic pro-
perties to the whole mass as strong as if the
whole were composed of steel.
  Method of obtaining  Nickel.—To obtain
nickel, the ore is first roasted, in order to
free it from sulphur and arsenic; it is then
changed into.a greenish oxyd.  This oxyd
is mixed with two  or three parts of black,
flux.   Phe mixture is put into a crucible,
and, being covered with decripitated muri-
ate of soda, it is brought to the state of fu-
sion,by the strongest heat ofa smith's forge.
   When  the crucible is broken, there is
found at the bottom, under brown, black-
ish, and sometimes blue  scorix, a button
ofa yellowish white colour, equal in weight
to a tenth, a fifth, and even a half, of the
ore employed'   This  metal,  however, is
still far from being pure.
  In order to purify it, the button obtained
is again broken into small pieces, strongly
heated, and then  digested with its  own
yveight of concentrated sulphuric acid, and
distilled to dryness.  The dry mass is dis-
solved in water, and filtered.  This solution,
in general, deposits crystals of arsenic, and
finally affords dai k green crystals of sul-
phate of nickel.   This sulphate is re dis-
solved in water, and decomposed  by car-
bonate of potash.   The precipitate is dis-
solved in liquid ammonia; the  blue solu-
tion leaves a residuum, which is filtered off,
and tlie filtered solution saturated with
nitric acid.  The nickel is then precipitated
in the form of a greyish green powder, by
carbonate of potash.  From  this oxyd the
metallic nickel is obtainable  by exposing it
to iieat, when made into a mass with oil
and a little charcoal powder.
   The nickel obtained in this manner was,
until lately,  considered  as perfectly pure.
It possesses, however,  magnetic  proper-
ties. It is therefore contaminated with iron.
   In order to obtain this metal in a state of
absolute purity, the following method of
Chevenix must be had  recourse  to .-
   lake the  native sulphuret of nickel, re-
duce it to  powder, and  roast it  in contact
with charcoal powder  over  a gentle fire.
 When no more  fumes arise,  p, ut-  then ni-
tric acid  over it,  and dissolve it by heat ii 
534           NIG
N1N
a Florence  flask.   Decani the  solution,
filter it through bibulous paper,  and eva-
porate it to dryness in a glass  basin.  Dis-
solve the  nitrate of nickel in a sufficient
quantity of distilled water,  and decom-
pose it by the addition  of the strongest
liquid ammonia, taking care to add it in
excess  The  oxyd of nickel  and cobalt
will thus be re-dissolved; then let the so-
lution stand undisturbed till a precipitate
again ensues.  The solution must then be
evaporated ; it becomes blue during this
process, by the precipitation  of the  co-
balt, which should be separated, and the
evaporation be then continued to dryness;
the residue will be pure oxyd of nickel.
  In order to reduce  this oxyd to the me-
tallic state,  let it be made into a paste with
oil, mix it with about three parts of black
flux, and put it into a crucible, covering it
with borax and muriate of soda, and heat
the  crucible violently for an hour  and a
half in a forge, a button  will  then  be ob-
tained, which is.pure nickel.
  Nicophorus.   (From  viiui, victory, and
<ptga>,  to bear,  so  called  because victors
were crowned with it.)
  NICOTIANA.   (From Mr.  Nicott, who
first brought it into Europe.) 1. The name
of a genus of plants in the Linnxan sys-
tem.  Class Pentandria.  Order  Mbnogy-
7ifa.   2. The pharmacopceial name  of the
officinal tobacco.   Petum, by  the Indians,
Tabacum.    Hyosciamus Peruvianus.   Pi-
celt,   The Virginia tobacco. Nicotiana ta-
bacum of Linnxus -.—foUis  lanceolato-ovatis
sesdlibus decurrentibus fiorentibus  acutis, is
the plant  employed  medicinally.  It is a
very active  narcotic and sternutatory.  A
decoction of the leaves is much esteemed
in some diseases of the skin, and is by some
said to be a specific against the itch.  The
fumes and the decoction  are employed in
obstinate constipations of the  bowels, and
very frequently yvith success; it  is neces-
sary,  however, to  caution the  practitioner
against an effect mostly  produced  by its
exhibition,  namely,  syncope,   with cold
sweats; and in some instances death.
  Nicotiana Americana.   American  or
Virginian tobacco.  See Nicotiana.
  Nicotiana minor.   Tobacco AngUcum.
Priapeia.  Hyosciamus luteus.   English  to-
bacco.  This plant,  Nicotiana rustica  of
Linnxus, is  much weaker than the Virgi-
nian tobacco,  the  leaves are chiefly used
to smoke vermin, though they  promise,
from their more gentle operation, to be a
safer remedy in some cases than  the for-
mer.
  Nicotiana  rustica.   The   systematic
name of the English tobacco.   See Nico-
tiana minor.
  Nicotiana tabacum.  The  systematic
name of the tobacco-plant.   See Nicoti-
ana.
  NTGELLAS.    (Quasi  nigrella,  from
niger, black,  so named  from  its  black
seed.)  1. The name of a genus of plants
in the Linnxan system.  Class, Polyandria.
Order,  Pentagynia.   2. The  pharmaco-
pceial name of the  Nigella satira of Lin-
nxus.  Devil  in a bush, or  fennel-flower.
It was  formerly employed medicinally as
an expectorant and deobstruent, but is now
deservedly fallen into disuse.
   Nigella  sativa.     The   systematic
name of the devil in a bush.   See Ni-
gella.
   Nigellastrum.   (From  Nigella, fen-
nel-flower.)   Pseudomelanthium.  Lychms
segetum major.   Gelhago.   Nigella ojici-
narum.  Lychnoides segetum.   Cockle, a
herb resembling the nigella
   Night-blindness.  See Nyctalopia.
   NIGHT-MARE.  Incubus.   Oneirody-
nia gravans.   The nervous or  indisposed
persons are oppressed during sleep with a
heavy pressing  sensation on the chest, by
which respiration is impeded, or the circu-
lation of blood intercepted, to  such a de-
gree as to threaten suffocation.  Frightful
ideas are recollected on waking, which oc-
cupied the dreaming mind.   Frequent at-
tempts are made  to  cry out,  but often
without effect, and the horrors  and agita-
tions felt by the patient  are inexpressibly
frightful.   The sensations generally origi-
nate in a large quantity  of wind, or indi-
gestible matter in the stomach  of supper-
eaters, yvhich, pressing the stomach against
the  diaphragm, impede respiration, or ren-
der  it short and convulsed.   Inflated intes-
tines may likewise produce similar effects,
or mental perturbations.
   There is  another species of night-mare
mentioned by authors, which has a  more
dangerous tendency; and this arises from
an impeded circulation  of blood in the
lungs, when lying down, or too great re-
laxation of the heart and its  impelling
powers.   Epilepsy, apoplexy, or  sudden
death, are sometimes amongst the conse-
quences of this species  of disturbed sleep.
Polypi in the large vessels, aneurisms, wa-
ter in the thorax, pericardium,  or lungs,
empyema, &c. are amongst the most dan-
gerous causes.  See Oneirodynia.
  Nightshade, American.  See Phytolacca
decandria.
  Nightshade, deadly.  See Belladonna.
  Nightshade, garden.  See Solanum.
  Nightshade,  Palestine.     See  Solanum
sanctum.
  Nightshade, woody.  See Dulcamara.
   Nigrities.  . (From  niger,  black.)   A
caries is called nigrities  ossium, a black-
ness of the bone.
  Nihilum  album.   A  name formerly
given to the floyvers, or oxyd of zinc
  'Ninsi radix.  Ninzin.  Nindsin.   This
root was long supposed to be the same as
ginseng.  It now appears, however, to be
the produce of a different plant, the sium 
NIT
NIT
53J
■•and of Linnxus,  foUis  serratis, pinnatis;
ramis tematis, possessing  similar  though
weaker properties than ginseng.
  Ninzin.  See Ninsi radix.
  NIPPLE.   The  small  projecting  por-
tion in the middle of the  breasts  of men
and women.   It is much larger in  the lat-
ter, and  has an opening in it, the excreto-
ry ducts of the lacteal glands.
  Nipple-wort.  See iMmpsana.
  NITRAS.    (From nitnim, nitre.)   A
nitrate;  a salt formed by the union of the
nitric acid and a different bases, as the ni-
trate of potash, soda, silver, &c.
  Nitras  ammoni*:.    Alkali  volatile ni-
tratum.   Sal ammoniacus nitrosus.   Ammo-
nia  nitrata.   A salt composed of the acid
of nitre and ammonia, the  virtues of which
are irritating,  diuretic,  and deobstruent;
externally, it is resolvent and sialagogue.
  NITRAS ARGENT I.  Causticum lunare.
Argentum  nitratum.   " Take of silver an
ounce, nitric acid,  a fluid-ounce and a
half, distilled water, two fluid-ounces."
Mix the  nitric acid and water, and dissolve
the silver therein on a sand bath ;  then in-
crease the heat gradually, that the nitrate
of silver may be dried  Melt the  salt in a
crucible over a slow fire  until, the water
being evaporated, it shall  cease  to boil;
then pour it quickly into moulds of conve-
nient shape.   Its virtues are corrosive and
astringent.  Internally it  is  exhibited  in
very small quantities, in epilepsy; and ex-
ternally  it is employed to  destroy  fungous
excrescences,  callous ulcers, fistulas, &c.
In  the latter disease it  is  employed as  an
injection : from two grains to three being
dissolved in an ounce of distilled water.
   NITRAS  POTASS^.  See Nitre.
   Nitras potass.'b fusus.   Sal prunella.
Aitrum  tabulatum.  This  salt, besides the
nitric acid  and potash, contains  a  little
sulphuric acid.
   Nitras  sodjb.    Alkali minerale nitra-
tum. Nitntm cubicum.  Its  virtues are si-
inilar to those  of nitrate  of potash, for
yvhich it may be safely substituted.
  Nitrate of potash.   See Nitre.
  Nitrate of silver.   See Nitras argenti.
  NITRE, vflgov.  Nitrum.  Potassa nitras.
Salpetra. Aldurat. Algali.  Atac. Baurack.
Acusto.   Halinitrum.  Salt petre.  A per-
feet neutral salt, formed by the union ofthe
nitrous  acid with  the  vegetable  alkali.
Its  taste is cooling, and it does not alter
the colour of the syrup of violets.  Nitre
exists in large quantities in the earth, and
is continually formed in inhabited places ;
it is found  in great quantities upon walls
which are sheltered from the rain.  It is of
great use  in the arts ; it is the principal in-
gredient in gunpowder  ; and, burned with
different proportions of tartar, forms the
substances called fluxes.   It  is of cinsi-
derable  importance in medicine, as a febri-
fuge, diuretic, and  antiphlogistic  remedy
  NITRIC  ACID.    Acidum  nitricum.
The London College direct this  acid to be
made by distilling equal parts, by  weight,
of dried nitrate  of potash and sulphuric
acid, two pounds of each.   Mix them in a
glass retort, then distil the  nitric acid in a
sand bath, until a red vapour arises;  last-
ly, having added to the acid first distilled
an  ounce  more of dry nitrate  of  potash,
distil the  nitric acid again in a  similar
manner.
  The specific gravity of nitric acid is to
that of water, as 1 600 to 1.000.  An ounce
diluted with water ought to dissolve of a
lump of lime-stone immersed therein seven
drachms.
  This acid undiluted is a poyverful caustic,
and is sometimes employed as such by sur-
geons to destroy  fungous excrescencies.
Very much diluted it is exhibited internally
as a tonic and antisceptic,  in the  cure of
typhoid fevers, scurvy, syphiloid diseases,
and other cachexies.
  Nitric-oxyd of  mercury.  See  Nitrico-
axydum hydrargyri.
  NITRICO-OXYDUM  HYDRARGYRI.
Hydrargirus   nitratus   ruber.   Mercurius
corrorivus ruber. Mercurius pracipitatus cor-
rosivus. Nitric-oxyd of mercury.  Red pre-
cipitate.  " Take of purified mercury, by
weight, three pounds :—of nitric acid, by
weight, a pound and a half:—of distilled
water, two pints."  Mix in a glass vessel,
and boil the mixture in a sand bath, until
the mercury being dissolved, the water also
evaporated,   and a  white  mass  remain.
Rub this into powder,  and put  it into an-
other shallow vessel, then apply a moderate
heat, and raise the fire gradually until the
red vapour shall cease to rise."  This pre-
paration is very extensively employed by
surgeons as a stimulant and escharotic, but
its extraordinary activity does not allow of
its being given internally. Finely levigated
and mixed with  common cerates,  it is an
excellent  application  to indolent ulcers,
especially  those  which remain after burns
and scalds, and those in which the granula-
tions are indolent and flabby.  It is also an
excellent caustic application to chancres.
   NITROGEN.   (From  vilgov,  nitre,  and
ytvoyat,  to generate; so called because it
is the generator of nitre.) Azote. Alkaligen.
A simple body, very  abundant in nature,
though not producible alone, or in  an insu-
lated state. It is not distinctly perceptible to
the human senses, however aided by instru-
ments.   We know it only in its combina-
tion.  But the reality  of its existence is
unquestionable; since yve can mark its pas-
sage out of one combination  into another;
since we  know the  laws of chemical at-
traction to which it is subject;  since we
discern the precise character of those sim-
ple substances yvith which it is combinable,
and can distinguish tlie nature of  the new
 compounds  which  the  combination  pro- 
539               NIT

duces.  The separate existence and pecu-
liar nature of this substance were first dis-
covered by Dr. Rutherford.  It is the ra-
dical principle of our atmospheric  air, and
other gazeous substances, and forms a con-
stituent part of animal  and vegetable sub-
stances.  It is  a component part  of the
nitric acid, and „of ammonia.   It proba-
bly enters  into the  formation of alkalies,
and it may be considered as a  real alcali-
gen or alkalizing  principle,  in opposition
to oxygen, which, as we have noticed be-
fore, is the principle of acidity.  One of
the most  remarkable combinations, into
which nitrogen is known to enter, is that
which takes place between it and light and
caloric.  The compound thus produced is
called
           NITROGEN  GAS.
Phlogisticated  air.   Azotic gas.  Mephi-
tic air.  Mofette.
  Properties.—Nitrogen gas, or azotic gas,
as it is also called,  is not possessed of any
remarkable property capable  of charac-
terizing it; but is principally distinguish-
ed by certain  negative qualities,  namely,
it is extremely hurtful to respiration,  and
quickly kills animals.  Plants  thrive  and
even  flourish  in  it.   It has no  sensible
taste.    It neither  reddens  blue  vege-
table  colours,  nor  precipitates  lime,  or
barytic water.    Its  weight  is  to com-
mon air,  as .985.   to 1.000    No com-
bustible substance burns in nitrogen gas  ;
but it is capable of  combustion in combi-
nation with oxygen  gas, yvhen exposed to
the action  of the  electric spark  It is not
absorbable by water. It is capable of dis-
solving sulphur, phosphorus  and charcoal,
in minute quantities.  It unites to hydro-
gen under  certain conditions, and consti-
tutes  with it ammonia.  When united to
oxygen in different proportions, it produces
atmospheric air,  gazeous oxyd of azote or
nitrogen, nitrous  gas, nitrous acid  and ni-
tric acid.  It  is  a component part of all
animal  substances,  and  communicates to
them  their most distinctive characters.  It
was discovered by Dr. Rutherford of Edin-
burgh.
   Nitrogen gas has been found by Priestley
in the Bath yvaters, and by Dr. Pearson  in
the Buxton yvaters.
  Methods  of  obtaining  Aitrogen  Gas.—
Nitrogen gas may be obtained by various
means.  For instance,  it has  been  long
since ascertained that air, which has served
the purposes of combustion and respiration,
is no longer proper  for these  uses.  Chy-
mists have availed themselves of this cir-
cumstance, in order  to obtain nitrogen gas
in the following manner.
   1  Make a quantity of sulphuret of pot-
ash or sulphuret of iron  into a paste with
water, and place the mixture in a saucer
<-r plate over water, on a stand raised above
the fluid;  then invert over it a jar or bell-
                  NlT

glass, and allow this to stand for a day or
two.  The air contained in the bell glass
will gradually  diminish,  as tvill  appear
from the ascent of the water, until  only
about three-fourths of its  original bulk re-
main.
  When no further diminution takes place,
the vessel containing the sulphuret must be
removed, and the remaining air will be
found to be nitrogen gas.
  In this experiment the moistened sulphu-
ret of potash has a great affinity to oxygen,
it attracts and separates it from the atmos-
pheric air, and the nitrogen gas is left be-
hind; the sulphur is, during the experiment,
converted into sulphuric acid, which unites
to the alkali and forms  sulphate of potash.
The water  with which the sulphuret is
moistened likewise undergoes a decompo-
sition,  as shall be more fully proved in an-
other place.
  2. Nitrogen  gas may  likewise be  ob-
tained from fresh animal substances.   For
this purpose cut a piece of lean muscular
flesh into small pieces, introduce them into
a retort, and pour over them weak nitric
acid.   If the heat of a lamp not exceeding
80° Fahr. be then gently  applied, the gas
will be speedily  obtained;  for all animal
substances are composed of nitrogen, car-
bon, hydrogen, and oxygen ;  and on add-
ing nitric acid in this way, the equilibrium
of the  respective affinities is destroyed,
the nitrogen gas becoming separated.
  That the nitric acid does not furnish the
nitrogen gas is obvious, from its saturating
after its action as large a quantity of alkali
as before, consequently it  could not have
suffered any alteration
  The  fibrous  part  of   animal matter
is that yvhich affords  the  most nitrogen
gas; next to this all the  concretive parts,
such as the clot of blood ; next to that,
albuminous  matter, such  as the  serum
and the white of eggs;  gelatinous sub-
stances afford the least
  3. Nitrogen gas may  likeyvise be  ob-
tained, by causing oxygenated muriatic aci-J
gas to be received in a vessel containing li-
quid ammonia, for ammonia consists ot hy-
drogen and nitrogen.  The hidrogen ofthe
ammonia unites to the oxygen ofthe oxyge-
nated muriatic acid, and forms water, heat
is evolved, the nitrogen becomes tree,  and
the oxygenated muriatic acid becomes con-
verted  into simple muriatic acid.
  Nitrogen gaz.   See Azot.
  NITROGEN,   GAZEOUS  OXYD  OF.
This combination of nitrogen andoxygenwas
formerly called the dephlogisticated nitrous
gaz, but now gazeous oxyd of nitrogen, or
nitrous oxyd.  It was  first  discovered by
Priestley.  Its nature and properties have
since been investigated (though  not very
accurately) by a society of Dutch chymists.
  Professor Davy lias  examined  with  un-
common accuracy the formation and pro- 
NITROGEN, GAZEOUS OXID OF
537
perties of all the substances concerned in its
production.  He has detected the  sources
of error in the experiments  of Priestley
and the Dutch chemists, and »o him we are
indebted lbr a thorough knowledge of this
gas.   We.  shall therefore exhibit tlie  phi-
losophy of this  gazeous fluid as we find it
in his researches concerning the nitrous
oxid.
   Properties —It exists in the form of per-
manent gas.  A candle burns with a bril-
liant   flame  and  crackling  noise in  it;
before its  extinction the white inner flame
becomes  surrounded with   .«  blue  one.
Phosphorus introduced  into it, in a state
of  actual  inflammation, burns  with  in-
creased  splendour,  as  in  oxygen   gas.
Sulphur  introduced into it, when burning
yvith  a feeble  blue flame is  instantly ex-
tinguished ; but when in a state of vivid
inflammation, it burns with a*rose-coloured
flame.  Ignited charcoal burns in  it more
brilliantly  than  in  atmospheric air.  Iron
wire, with a small piece of wood affixed to
it, when  inflamed, and  introduced into a
vessel filled with  this  gas,  burns vehe-
mently, and throws out bright scintillating
sparks.   No  combustible  body however
burns in it, unless it be previously brought
to a  state of  vivid  inflammation.   Hence
sulphur may be melted, and even sublimed
i" it, phosphorus  may  be  liquified  in it
without undergoing combustion.   Nitrous
oxid  is pretty rapidly absorbed  by water
that  has  been boiled ;  a quantity of  gas
equal to rather more than half the bulk of
the water may be thus made to disappear,
the water acquires a sweetish taste, but its
other  properties do not differ perceptibly
from   common water.  The  whole of  the
gas may be expelled again by  heat.   It
does not change blue vegetable colours.   It
has a distinctly sweet taste, and a faint  but
agreeable odour.  It undergoes no diminu-
tion when  mingled y/ith oxigen or nitrous
gas.    Most of the  liquid inflammable  bo-
dies, such as ether, alcohol, volatile and fat
oils, absorb it rapidly and  in  great quan-
tity.   Acids exert  but little  action on it.
The affinity of the neutro-saline solutions
for gazeous oxid of nitrogen is very feeble.
Green muriate and green sulphate  of iron,
whether holding nitrous gas in solution, or
not,  do  not act upon  it   None of  the
gases when mingled with it, suffer any per-
ceptible change at common  temperatures;
the muriatic and sulphurous acid gases ex-
cepted, which undergo a slight expansion.
Alkalies freed from c.rbonic acid, exposed
in the dry or  solid form, have no action
upon  it;  they may however be made to
combine  with  it in the nascent state,  and
then constitute saline compounds of a pecu-
liar nature.  These combinations deflagrate
yvhen  heated  with charcoal,  and  are  de-
composed by acids ;  the  gazeous oxid of
'ltr^,en  In-iii"- di-si-iir-airf.il.  b. MOtii-^U-i
no change whatever from the simple effecj
of light.   The action of the electric spark,
for a long vviiile continued, converts it into
a gas, analogous to atmospheric air and ni-
trous acid ! the same is the case when it is
made to  pass  through an  ignited earthen
tube.  It  explodes with  hydrogen in a va-
riety of proportions, at very high tempera-
tures ; for instance, when electric sparks
are ni: de to  pass through  the  mixture.
Sulphureted, heavy and  light carbonated
hydrogen gases, and gazeous oxid of car-
bon likewise burn with  it when a strong
red heat  is applied.  100 parts by weight
of nitrous oxid, contain 36.7 of oxigen and
63.3 of nitrogen ;  1(K) cubic inches  weigh
50 grains  at 55° temperature and 30 atmos-
pheric pressure.   Animals,  when wholly
confined in gazeous oxid of nitrogen, give
no signs  of uneasiness for  some  moments,
but they  soon become restless and then die.
When gazeous oxid of nitrogen is mingled
with  atmospheric  air, and then received
into  the  lungs, it  generates highly plea-
surable sensations ; \be effects it produces
on the animal  system  are eminently distin-
guished ftom every other chemical agent.
It excites every fibre to action, and rouses
the families of the mind,  inducing a state
of great  exhiliration,  an  irresistible pro-
pensity to laughter, a  rapid flow of vivid
ideas, .and unusual vigour and fitness for
muscular  exertions, in some respects re-
semM ng those attendant on the pleasantest
period of intoxication, yvithout any subse-
quent languor, depression of the  nervous
energy, or disagree'ole feelings ;  but more
generally  followed by vigour, and a plea-
surable disposition to exertion, yvhich gra-
dually subsides.
  Such are the properties that characterize
the nitrous oxid.
  The Dutch chemists and  some French
and German philosophers assert that it can-
not be respited; tha.t burning phosphorus.
sulphur,  and charcoal are  extinguished in
it, &c.  It is  probable they did  not exa-
mine it in a state of purity, for it is other-
w,se difficult to account for these and many
other erroneous opinions.
  Methods of obtaining gazeous oxid of ni-
trogen.—Gazeous oxid of nitrogen is pro-
duced, when substances, having a strong
affinity with oxigen are  brought into con-
tact  with nitric acid,  or  with nitrous gas.
It may therefore  be  obtained  by various
processes, in which nitrous  t^as  or  nitric
acid is decomposed by substances capable
of attracting- the greater part of their oxi-
gen.  The most commodious and expedi-
tious as well as cheapest mode of obtaining
it, is by decomposing nitj-ate of  ammonia,
at a certain  temperature, in the following
manner:—
  1.  Introduce into  a glass retort som*
pure  nitrate  of aminoni:,,  anil apply the
heat of an A;?and'*  lamp, the  salt will
   i I * 
538
NITROGEN, GAZEOUS OXID OF.
soon liquefy, and, when it. begins  to  boil,
gas  will be  evolved.  Increase the  heat
gradually till the body and neck of the re-
tort  become filled with a semi-transparent
milky-white vapour.   In this state the  tem-
perature of tlie fused nitrate is between
340° and 480°.   After the  decomposition
has proceeded for a few minutes, so that
the gas evolved quickly enlarges the flame
of a taper held near the orifice of the re-
tort, it may be collected over water, care
being taken during the whole process, ne-
ver to suffer the temperature of the  fused
nitrate  to  rise  above 500°  Fahr. which
may easily  be judged of, from the density
of the  vapours in the retort, and from the
quiet ebullition of the fused nitrate;  for if
the heat be increased beyond this point, the
vapours in the retort acquire a reddish and
more  transparent  appearance :  and . the
fused nitrate  begins  to rise, and occupy
twice the bulk it did before.  The nitrous
oxid, after  its generation, is allowed  to
stand over  water, for at  least six hours,
and is then fit for respiration or other ex-
periments.
  Explanation.—Nitrate of ammonia  con-
sists of nitric acid and  ammonia; nitric
acid is composed of nitrous gas and oxigen ;
and ammonia consists of hydrogen and ni-
trogen.   At a temperature  of about 480°
the attractions of hydrogen for nitrogen in
ammonia, and that of nitrous gas for oxi-
gen in nitric acid, are diminished,- while, on
the contrary, the attractions of the hydro-
gen of ammonia for the oxigen of the nitric
acid,  and that ofthe remaining nitrogen of
the ammonia for the nitrous gas of the ni-
tric acid, are increased.- hence all the for-
mer affinities are broken, and new ones
produced, namely, the hydrogen ofthe am-
monia attracts the oxigen of the nitric acid,
the result of which is water,- the nitrogen
of the ammonia combines with the libera-
ted nitrous gas, and forms  nitrous  oxid.
The water and nitrous oxid produced, pro-
bably exist in binary combination in the
aeriform state, at the temperature of the
decomposition.
  Such is the philosophy of the production
of gazeous oxid of nitrogen, by decompos-
ing nitrate of ammonia at that temperature,
given by Davy.
  To  illustrate this complicated play of af-
finity more fully, the following sketch may
not be deemed superfluous.
A Diagram exhibiting the production of Gazeous Oxid of Nitrogen by decomposing Nitrate
                            of Ammonia, at 480° Fahr.
										2			
		Oxygen.				Nitric Acid.				<-t o c 01 O 10			
													
													
u													
													N
					NITRATE OF AMMONIA.								
													03 O
													o
		5 o u								rt-o Cfq n			
													
						A mmonia.							
													
		N	L|										
   Professor  Davy has  liketvise  pointed
out, that, when the heat employed for de-
composing nitrate  of  ammonia is  raised
above the  before-stated temperature,  an-
other play of affinities  takes place, the at-
tractions of nitrogen and hydrogen for each
other, and of oxigen for nitrous gas,  are
still more  diminished, whilst .that of ni-
trogen for nitrous gas is totally destroyed,
and that of hydrogen for oxigen increased
to a  greater extent.   A  new  attraction
likewise takes place,  namely, that of ni-
trous gas for nitric acid to form nitrous va-
pour, and a new arrangement of principles
is  rapidly produced :  the  nitrogen  of the
ammonia having no  affinity for  any of the 
Ml
NIT
539
 single  principles at this temperature, en-
 t'-rs into no binary comjiound;  the oxigen
 of the  nitric acid forms water with the hy-
 drogen, and the nitrous gas combines with
 the nitric acid to form nitrous vapour.
    All these substances most probably exist
 in combination, at the temperature of their
 production; and at a lower temperature
 assume the form of nitrous acid, nitrous
 gas, nitrogen, and  water;  and hence we
 see the necessity of  not heating the nitrate
 of ammonia above  the before-stated tem-
 perature.
   On  account of the rapid  absorption of
 gazeous oxid of nitrogen by water, it is
 economical to preserve the fluid which has
 been used to confine this gas, and  to make
 use of it for collecting other quantities of
 it.  In  order to  hasten its production, the
 nitrate  of  ammonia may  be  previously
 freed from its water  of crystallization by
 gently fusing it in a glass or Wedgewood's
 basin for a tew minutes, and then  keeping
 it for use in a well-stopped bottle.
   2. Nitrous  oxid  may  likewise  be ob-
 tained by exposing common nitrous gas to
 alkaline sulphites, particularly  to  sulphite
 of potash containing its  full quantity of
 water of crystallization.   The nitrous oxid
 produced from  nitrous gas by sulphite of
 potash has all the properties of that gene-
 rated from the decomposition of nitrate of
 ammonia.
   The  conversion of nitrous gas  into ni-
 trous  oxid  by  these bodies, depends on
 the abstraction  of a portion of  its oxi-
 gen  by  the greater affinity of   the sul-
 phite presented  to  it. The nitrogen and
 remaining oxigen assume a more condensed
 state of existence, and constitute nitrous
 oxid.
   3. Nitrous oxid may also be obtained by
 mingling together nitrous gas and sulphu-
 rated hydrogen gas.  The volume  of gases
 in this case is diminished, sulphur  deposit-
 ed, ammonia, water, and nitrous oxid are
 formed.
   The  change of principles which  takes
 place  in  this experiment  depends  upon
 the combination  of  the hydrogen  of the
 sulphurated hydrogen gas, with different
 portions of the oxigen and nitrogen of the
 nitrous gas, to  form  water  and ammonia,
 and to deposit  sulphur.   The  remaining
 oxigen  and nitrogen being left in due pro-
 portion constitute nitrons oxid.
   Remark.— This singular exe;-tie,n of at-
 traction by a simple  body appears highly
 improbable a priori,-  but the formation of
 ammonia, and the non-oxigenation of the
 sulphur, elucidate the fact.   In performi ig
 this experiment care should  be taken that
 the gases should be rendered as dry as pos-
sible ;  for the presence of  water consider-
ably ivtaids the decomposition.
' 4. Nitrous oxid may also be produced
by preset.t'.i:c alk-.-ilinn 4tiij-JwcU utJidnans
 gas.   Davy observed  that a solution  of
 sulphuret of strontia, or barytes, answers
 this purpose best.
   This decomposition of nitrous gas is not
 solely produced by the abstraction of oxi-
 gen from the nitrous gas, to form sulphu-
 ric  acid.  It depends  equally on the  de-
 composition of the sulphurated hydrogen
 dissolved in the solution or liberated fiom
 it.  In this process sulphur is  deposited
 and sulphuric acid formed.
   5- Nitrous oxid is obtained in many cir-
 cumstances similar to  these in  which ni-
 trous gas is produced.  Dr. Priestley found
 that nitrous  oxid was  evolved, together
 with nitrous gas, during  the solution  of
 iron, tin, and zinc  in nitrous acid.
   It is  difficult  to ascertain  tlie exact
 rationale of these processes, for  very com-
 plicated  agencies of affinities take place.
 Either the nascent hydrogen arising from
 the decomposition of the water by the me-
 tallic substance may combine with portions
 of the oxigen and nitrogen of the nitrous
 gas, and  thus by forming water and ammo-
 nia, convert into nitrous oxid; or  the metal.
 lie substance may attract at the same time
 oxigen from the water and nitrous gas,whilst
 the nascent hydrogen of the water  seizes
 upon a portion of  the nitrogen of the  ni-
 trous gas, to form ammonia.  The analogy
 between this process and the decomposition
 of nitrous  gas by sulphurated hydrogen,
 render the first opinion most probable.
   Such are the principal methods of obtain-
 ing  nitrous oxid.  There are no reasons,
 Davy thinks, for  supposing that nitrous
 oxid is formed in  any of the processes of
 nature, and the nice equilibrium of affinity
 by whicii it is  constituted forbids us  to
 hope for the power of composing it from
 its simple principles.  We must be content
 to produce it artificially.
   NITRO-MURIATIC ACID.  The com-
 pound acid formed by uniting the nitrous
 and  marine acids.   It is commonly known
 by the name of  aqua regia.  See Oxigena*
 ted muriatic acid.
   Nitrous acid.   See Acidum nitrosum.
   NITROUS GAS.  The name of nitrous
 gas is given to an aeriform fluid, consisting
 of a certain quantity of nitrogen gas  and
 oxigen.   It is an elastic, colon, less fluid,
 having no sensible taste ; it is neither acid
 nor alkaline ; it is  exceedingly hurtful to
 animals,   producing  instant suffocation,
 whenever they attempt to breathe it.   The
 greater number  of combustible bodies re-
fuse to burn it.  It is nev ertheless capable of
 supporting the combustion of some of these
 bodies.   Phosphorus burns in nitrous  gas
when introduced into it in a state  of in-
flammation ;  pyrophorus takes fire  in it
spontaneously.
   It is not decomposable by water, though
 100 cubic  inches of this fluid, when Treed
from air,  absorb about  11.8 cubic inches 
540                NIT
NH
of gas.  This solution is void of taste; it
does  not redden blue  vegetable colours;
the gas is expelled again when the water is
made  to boil or suffered to freeze.   It has
no  action on nitrogen  gas  even when as-
sisted by heat.  It is decomposed by seve-
ral metals at high temperatures
  Its specific gravity, when perfectly pure,
is to that of atmospheric air as  1 <>9,> to 1.
  Ardent spirit, saccharine matters, hydro-
carbonates, sulphureous acid and phospho-
rus have no action on it.  It is not sensibly
changed by the action of light.  Heat di-
lates it.  It  rapidly combines with oxigen
gas al common temperatures, and converts
it into nitrous acid.   Atmospheric air pro-
duce? the same effect but yvith less intensi-
ty.   It is absorbable  by green sulphate,
muriate and nitrate of iron, and decompos-
able by alkaline, terrene, and metallic sul-
phurets,  and  other  bodies that have a
strong affinity for oxigen ; but it is not ca-
pable of combining with them chemically,
so  as  to  form  saline  compounds  From
the greatest number of bodies  which  ab-
sorb it, it  may  be  again expelled  by the
application of heat.
   It communicates to flame a greenish co-
lour before extinguishing it; when mixed
with hydrogen gas it acquires the property
of  burning with a green flame.  It is ab-
sorbable  by nitric  acid and  readers it
fuming.
   When exposed to the action of caloric in
an  ignited porcelain tube, it experiences no
alteration, but when electric  sparks  are
made to pass through it, it is decomposed
and converted into nitrous acid, and nitro-
gen gas.   Phosphorus does not shine in it.
It is composed of 56 parts  of oxigen and
44  nitrogen.
   Methods  of  obtaining   nitrous  gas.—
1. Put into a small proof, or  retort, some
copper wire or pieces of the same  metal,
and pour on  it nitric acid of commerce di-
luted  with water, an effervescence takes
place  and nitrous gas  will  be  produced.
After having suffered the gas  to escape for
a few minutes on account ofthe atmosphe-
ric  air contained in the retort, collect the
gas in the water-apparatus  as  usual.  In
order  to obtain the gas in a pure state, it
must then be shook for some time in con-
tact yvith  water.  The yvater in  tins  in-
stance  suffers  no alteration,  on the con-
trary,  the acid  undergoes  a partial  de-
composition ;  the  metal robs  the  nitric
acid of the  greatest  part  of its oxigen
and becomes oxidated; the remainder of
the acid having lost so much of its oxigen,
becomes thereby so altered,  that at  the
usual temperature it can exist no longer in
the liquid state, but instantly expands and
assumes the  form of gas ; ceasing at the
same time to  act as an acid, and exhibiting
a.fferent properties.
  Instead of presenting copper to  nitric
acid, iron,  zinc, mercury,  or silver may
be made use of.  The  metals best  suited
for the production of nitrous gas are  silver,
mercury, and copper.
  2. Nitrous gas may likewise be obtained
bv synthesis.  This method of obtainingjt
we owe to Dr. Milner of Cambridge.
   Into the middle of an earthen tube about
20 inches long and three-fourth wide, open
at both ends, put  as much  coarsely-pow-
tiered  manganese as  is sufficient  nearly
to fill it.   Let this tube traverse a furnace
having  two openings  opposite  to each
other.  To one  end of the tube lute a re-
tori containing water strongly impregnated
with ammonia,  and to the other adapt a
bent glass tube  which passes  into the
pneumatic trough.  Let a fire be kindled
in the furnaoe,  and when the manganese
may be  supposed  to be  red-hot,  apply a
gentle heat to the retort and drive, over it
the  vapour of  the ammonia; the  conse-
quence will be that nitrous gas will  be de-
livered at one end ofthe tube, at the time
that the ammonia enters the other end;
and this effect docs not take place without
the  presence ofthe alkali.
   Explanation.—Ammonia consists of hy-
drogen and nitrogen, its hydrogen combines
with the oxigen yvhich  is given out by the
ignited  manganese, and  forms  water,  its
nitrogen unites at the same time to another
portion of the oxigen, and constitutes the
nitrous gas.
   There is a cause of deception in this ex-
periment, against which the operator ought
to be on his guard, lest he should conclude
no  nitrous gas is formed, when in reality
there  is  a considerable quantity.   The
ammonia,  notwithstanding  every precau-
tion, will frequently pass  over undecom-
posed.  If the receiver in the pneumatic
trough  is filled  with water,  great part of
this  will  indeed be presently absorbed;
but  still some portion of  it will mix with
the  nitrous gas  formed in the process.
Upon admitting the atmospheric air,  the
nitrous gas will become decomposed, and
the red nitrous fumes instantly unite with
the  alkali.  'Phe receiver is presently fill-
ed with white clouds of nitrate of ammo-
nia: and in this manner  a wrong conclu-
sion  may easily  be drawn from the  want
of the orange colour of the nitrous fumes.
A considerable  quantity of  nitrous  gas
may have been formed,  and yet no orange
colour appear, owing to this circumstance;
and  therefore  it is easy to  understand
how small  a quantity of nitrous gas may
be most effectually disguised by the same
cause.
  Dr. Milner also obtained nitrous gas,  by
passing ammoniacal gas over sulphate  of
iron deprived of its yvater  of crystalliza-
tion. 
NOD
NOS
541
   V. ater impregnated with  this gas forms
            NITROUS  ACID.
   The common mode of obtaining nitrous
acid  is to  decompose nitrate  of potash
by means of sulphuric acid with  the as-
sistance  of heat.  The nitric acid suffers
a  partial  decomposition  during the pro-
cess,  and hence  it  is the nitrous acid
which is obtained in the first process of dis-
tillation.
   It seems  to be  true that nitrous acid of
a much darker orange red colour is obtain-
ed by decomposing nitrate of potash by
means of  sulphate of iron,  than when the
same salt is decomposed by sulphuric acid.
The following is the process made use of
by our manufacturers.
   Take a  quantity of sulphate of iron, de-
prived of its water of  crystallization by
heat, and mix it  with an equal  weight of
dry nitrate of potash ; put the mixture into
a glass retort, to wliich a very spacious re-
ceiver has been luted, containing  a little
water, and begin the distillation yvith a very
slow  fire.   As soon  as  the red vapours
cease to come over,  let the fire be slack-
ened, and when the vessels are cooled, the
receiver may be cautiously withdrawn, and
its contents  quickly transferred through a
glass funnel into a bottle,  furnished with a
ground stopper.
   Nitrous oxid.  See  Nitrogen,  gazeous
oxid of.
   Nitrim.   See Natron and nitre.
   Nitiium purificatum.  See Nitre.
   Nitrum vitriolatum.  Sulphuric acid
and soda.   See Sulphate of soda.
   Nohilis.   (Quote noscibilis, from nosco,
to  know.)  The  heart,  by  yvay  of emi-
nence,  is called nobilis valvula, the noble
valve.
   Noble  metals.  A name formerly  be-
stowed on tlie perfect metals, gold, silver,
and platina.
   Noi-tambulatio.   (From nox, night, and
ambulo, to walk.)  Noctisurguim.   Walk-
ing in the night, yvhen asleep. See  Oneiro-
dynia.
   NocTtsrnGciM.   See Noclamlndatio.
   Nocturnal emissions.   See  Gonorrhaa
dormientinm.
   NuniHNG oxicus.  The systematic name
of this plant is Cnicus cernuus of Linnseus.
In Siberia  the tender stalks are first peeled
and then boiled and eaten by the  inhabit-
ants.
   NODE.   Nodus.  A hard circumscribed
tumour, proceeding from a bone, and caused
by a swelling of the  periosteum ; they ap-
pear on every part  of  the  body,  but  are
more common on such as are thinly cover-
ed with muscles, as the os frontis,  forepart
of the tibia,  radius and ulna.  As  they in-
crease in  s'.zc they become  more  painfnl
 from the distention  they occasion in  the
 periosteum.  AVhen they continue long the
 bone becomes completely carou3.
  Nodus.  (From  Anad,  to  tie, Heb.)
 A node  or swelling  upon  a bone.   See
 Node.
  Noli mf. ta»*gere.  A species of herpes
 affecting the  skin  and cartilages of  the
 nose, very difficult to cure,  because it is
 exasperated by most applications.   The
 disease generally commences with small,
 superficial spreading   ulcerations on  the
 alae of the nose, which become more or less
 concealed beneath furfuraceous scabs.  The
 whole  nose is frequently destroyed by the
 progressive ravages of this peculiar disor-
 der, which sometimes cannot be  stopped
 or retarded by any treatment, external or
 internal.
  Nom;e.  '(Prom vtyo, to eAt.)    Noma.
 Ulcers that sometimes attack the cheek or
vulva of  young girls.   They  appear in  the
form of red and somewhat livid spots;  are
 not  attended with  pyrexia, pain, or  tu-
mour, and in a few days  become gangre-
nous.
  NON-NATURALS.  Under this term,
ancient physicians comprehend  air, meat
 and  drink,  sleep  and watching,  motion
 and rest,  the retentions and excretions, and
 the affections  of the  mind;  or, in other
 words, those principal matters whicii do
 not enter into the composition ofthe body,
 but at the same time are necessary to its
 existence.
  Nonus.  (Quasi  novenus,  from novem,
 nine.)  Humeri musculus placentini. The
 ninth or coracoid muscle of the shoulder.
  Nopal.  Nopalnochetzth. The plant that
 feeds the cochineal insect.
  Norlanhice bacc.is.  The fruit of  the
 rubus arcticus  of Linnseus, which this il-
 lustrious character found very grateful and
 refreshing in his tour  through the northern
 pair of Sweden.  In putrid fever, exanthe-
 matous diseases, and  scurvy,  they promise
 to be,  like other summer fruits, very ser-
viceable.
  NOSE.  Nasus.  See Nares.
  Nose,  bleeding of.  See Epistaxis.
  NosototMic-M.   (From voaoe, a  disease,
 and xoyta<, to take care of.)   Nosodycliium.
 An hospital.
  Nosodochium.  See Nosocomium.
  NOSOLOGY.  (Nosologia, from voo-oe, a
 disease, and xoyoe, a discourse.)  The doc-
 trine of  the  names of diseases.   Modem
 physicians understand by nosology the ar-
 rangement of  diseases in classes, genera,
 species,  &c.   The  following  are  the  ap-
 proved arrangements  of the  several noso-
 logists.  That of Dr. Callen is generally
 adopted in this country, and next to it  the
 arrangement of Sauvage. 
5fc
NOSOLOGY
Synoptical View of the Classes, Onlers, and Genera,  according lo the CuiXENiAif syslei
	CLASS I.—PYREXIAE.	
Order I. FEBRES.	13. Peritonitis	27, Rubeola
§ 1. Intermittentes.	14. Gastritis	28. Scarlatina
1. Tertiana	15. Enteritis ,	29. Pestis
2. Quartana	16. Hepatitis	3X). Erysipelas
3. Quotidiana.	17. Splenitis	31. Miliaria
§ 2- Continua.	18. Nephritis	32. Urticaria
4. Synocha	19. Cystisis	33. Pemphigus
5. Typhus	20. Hysteritis	34. Aphtha.
6. Synochus.	21. Rheumatismus	Order IV.
Order II.	22. Odontalgia	HiEMORRHAGLE
PHLEGMASIA.	23. Podagra	35. Epistaxis
7. Phlogosis	24. Arthropnosis.	36. Haemoptysis
8. Opthalmia	Order IIT.	37 Hsemorrhois
9. Phrenitis	EXANTHEMATA.	38. Menorrhagia
10. Cynanche	25. Variola	39. Catarrhus
11. Pneumonia	26 Varicella	40. Dysenteria.
12. Carditis.	CLASS II —NEUROSES.	
Order I. COMATA.	48." Trismus	59. Cholera
41. Apoplexia	49. Convulsio	60. Diarrhoea
42. Paralysis.	50. Chorea	61. Diabetes
Order II.	51. Raphania	62. Hysteria
ADYNAMIC.	52. Epilepsia	63. Hydrophobia.
43. Syncope	53. Palpitatio	Order IV.
44. Dyspepsia	54. Asthma]	VESANTiE.
45. Hypochondriasis	55. Dyspnoea	64. Amentia
46. Chlorosis.	56. Pertussis	65. Melancholia
Order III. SPASM1. '	*"*tt57. Pyrosis	66. Mania
417. Tetanus	•r^.Cholica -CLASS HI.—CACHEXIiE	67. Oneirodynia.
Order I.	73. Physometra	82. Rachitis.
MARCORES.	§ 3. Aquosa.	Order III.
68. Tabes	74. Anasarca	IMPETIGINES.
69. Atrophia	75. Hydrocephalus	83. Scrophula
Order II.	76. Hydrofachitis	84. Syphilis
INTUMESCENTIjE.	77- Hydrothorax	85. Scorbutus
§ 1. Adiposa.	78. Ascites^**"	86. Elephantiasis
70. Polysarcia.	79. Hydrometra	87. Lepra
§ 2. Flatuosa.	80. Hydrocele.	88. Frambsesia
71. Pneumatosis^	§4. Solida.	89. Tricoma
72. Tympanites	81. Pl-iysconia CLASS IV.—LOCALES.	90. Icterus.
Order I.	§ 2. Appetitus dificientes.	121. Gonorrhoea.
DYSESTHESIA.	106. Anorexia	Order V.
91. Caligo	107. Adipsia	EPISCHESES
92. Amaurosis	103. Anaphrodisia	122. Obstipatio
93. Dysopia	Order III.	123. Ischuria
94. Pseudoblepsis	D\SCINESIA.	124. Dysuria
95. Dysecoea	109. Aphonia	125. Dyspermatismus
96. Paracusis	110. Mutitas	126. Amenorrhcea.
97. Anosmia	111. Paraphonia	Order VI.
98. Agheustia	112. Psellismus	TUMOltES.
99. Anaesthesia.	113. Strabismus	127. Aneurisma
Order IL	114. Dysphagia	128. Varix
DYSOREXUE.	115. Contractura	129. Ecchymoma
§ 1. Appetitus erronei.	Order IV.	130. Schirrus
100. Bulimia	APOCENOSES.	131. Cancer ,
101. Polydipsia	116. Profusio	132. Bubo
102. Pica	117. Ephidrosis	133. Sarcoma
103. Satyriasis	118. Epiphora	134. Veruca ;'
104. Nymphomania	119. Ptyalismus	135. Clavus ,
105. Nostalgia	120. Eneuresis f *"v	■"Hf.'Lup'flPW '*L -
_L 
NOSOLOGY.
54?
i->7. Ganglion
1.18. HydatM
139. Hydarthrus
140. Exostosis.
        Order VII.
        ECTOPIA.
141.  Hernia
142. Prolapsus
143. Luxatio
        Order VIII.
        DIALYEES.
144. Vulnus
145. Ulcus
146. Herpes
147. Tinea
148. Psora
149. Fractura
150. Caries
Synoptical View of the System of Savtagt.s.
  Order I.  MACULA.
Genus 1. Leuconia
 2. Vitiligo
 3 F.phelis
 4. Gutta rosea
 5- Natvus
 6. Ecchymoma.
        Order II.
   EFFLORESCENTIA.
 7. Herpes
 8. Epinictis
 9. Psydracia
10. Hydroa.
  Order HI. PHYMATA.
11. Erythema
12 CEdema
13. Emphysema
14. Schirrug
15. Phlegmone
16. Bubo
17. Parotis
18. Furunculus
19. Anthrax
20. Cancer
21. Paronichia
22. Phymosis.
        Order IV.
    EXCRESCENTIAE.
23. Sarcoma
24. Condyloma
25. Verruca
     CLASS I—YITIA.
26. Pterygium
27 Hordeolum
28  Bronchocele
29  Exostos'13
30. Gibbositas
31. Lordosis.
         Order V.
        CYSTIDES.
32. Aneurisma
33. Varix
34. Hydajtis
35. Marisca
36.  Staphyloma
37. Lupia
38. Hydrarthus
39. Apostema
40. Exomphalus
41. Oscheocele
         Order VI.
        ECTOPIAS.
42 Exophthalmia
43. Blepharoptosis
44. Hypostophyle
45. Paraglossa.
        Order VI.
        ECTOPIAE.
46. Proptoma
47. Exania
48. Exocyste
49. Hysteroptosis
50. Euterocele
51. Epiplocele
52. Gasterocele
53. Hepatocele
54. Splenocele
55. Hysterocele
56. Cystocele
57. Encephalocele
58. Ilysteroloxia
59. Parochydium
60. Exarthrema
61. Diastasis
62. Laxarthrus.
        Order  VII
        PLAGAE.
63. Vulnus
64. Punctura
65. Excoriatio
66. Contusio
67. Fractura
68. Fissura
69. Ruptura
70. Amputatura
71. Ulcus
72. Exulceratto
73. Sinus
74. Fistula
75. Rhagus
76. Eschara
77. Caries
78. Arthrocatfe-.
         Order I.
      CONTINUA.
79. Ephemera
80. Synocha
81. Svnochus
82. Typhus
   CLASS  II.—FEBRES.
S3. Hectica
         Order II.
     REMITTENTES.
84. Amphimerina
85. Tritseophya
86. Tetartophya.
        Order III.
   INTERMITTENT.ES.
87. Quotidiana
88. Tertiana
89. Quartan a
90. Erratica.
CLASS III.—PHLEGMASIA.
         Order I.
   EXAMT11I-M\TICA
91. Pestis
92. Variola
93. Pemphigus
94. R ibeola
95. Miliaris
96 Purpura
97. Erysipelas
98. Scarlatina
99. Essera  •
100. Aphtha.
         Order II.
    MEMBRANACEA.
101. Phrenitis
102. Paraphrenesis
103. Pleuritis
104. Gastiitis
105. Enteritis
106. Epiploitis
107. Metritis
108. Cvslitis
        Order HI.
  parenchymatos.t;
109. Cephalitis
110. Cynanche
111. Carditis
112. Peripneumonia
113 Hepatitis
114. Splenitis
115. Nephritis. 
544
NOSOLOGY.
         Order I-
   TONICI PARTIALES.
116. Strabismus
117. Trismus
118. Obstipitas
119. Contractura
120. Crampus
121. Priapismus
         Order II.
   TONICI GENERALES.
1J2. Tetanus

         Order T.
      SPASMODIC A.
138. Ephialtes
139. Sternutatio
140- Oscedo
141. Singultus
         Order I.
     DYSASTHESIA.
152. Cataracta
153. Caligo
154. Amblyopia
155. Amaurosis
156. Anosmia
157. Agheustia
158. Dyseccea
159. Paracusis
160. Cophosis
161. Anxsthesia.
         Order II.
     ANEP1THYMIA.
1,62. Anorexia

     Order I.   VAGI.
183. Arthritis
184. Ostocopus
185. Rhumatismus
186. Catarrhus
187. Anxietas
188. Lassitudo
189. Stupor
190. Pruritus
191. Algor
192. Ardor
   Order II.   CAPITIS.
193. Cephalalgia
194. Cephalxa
         Order T.
  HALLUC1NATIONES*
216, Vertigo
217. Suff'usio
218. Diplopia
219. Syrogmos
220. Hypochondriasis
221. Somnambuliitmus.
         Orheu II
      MOROSITA'iES.
222. Pica
    CLASS IV.—3PASMI.
 123. Catochus.
          Order III.
   CLONIC! PARTIALES.
 124 Nystagmus
 125. Carphologia
 126 Pandiculatio
 127. Apomyttosis
 128. Convulsio
 129. Tremor
 130. Palpitatio

CLASS V— ANHELATIONES
131. Claudicatio.
        Order TV.
  CLONICI GENERALES'
132. Rigor
133. Eclampsia
134. Epilepsia
135. Hysteria
136. Scelotyrbe
137. Beriberia.
142. Tussis.
         Order II.
      OPPRESS1VA.
143. Stertor
144. Dyspnoea
145. Asthma
146. Orthopncea
147. Angina
148. Pleurodyne*
149. Rhuma
150. Hydrothorax
151. Empyema.
CLASS VI.—DEBILITATES.
163. Adipsia               173. Leipothymia
164. Anaphrodisia.         174. Syncope
         Order III.        175. Asphyxia
      DYSCINESIA.               Order V.
165- Mutitas                       CO MAT A.
166. Aphonia             ' 176. Catalepsis
167- Psellismus            177. Ecstasis
168. Paraphonia            178. Typhomania
169. Paralysis              179. Lethargus
170. Hemiplegia           180. Cataphora
171. Paraplexia.           181. Carus
        Order IV.         182. Apoplexia,
     LEIPOPSYCHIA.
172. Asthenia.
  CLASS VII.—DOLORES.
195. Hemicrania
196. Ophthalmia
197. Otalgia
198. Odontalgia
        Order III.
       PECTORIS.
199. Dysphagia
200 Pyrosis
2ol. Caidiogmus.
        Ordek IV.
   ABDOMINALE5  IN-
         TERN I.
202. Cardialgia
203. Gastrodynia
 204. Colica
 205. Hepthalgia
 206. Splenalgia
 207. Nephralgia
208. Dystocia
 209. Hysteralgia
        Order V.
 EXTERNI ET ARTUUM.
 210. Mastodynia.
 211. Rachialgia
 212. Lumbago
 213. Ischias
 214. Proctalgia
 215. Tudendagra
CLASS VHP—VESANIAE.
223. Bulimia
224. Polydipsia
225. Antipatliia
226. Nostalgia
227- Panophobia
228. Satyriasis
229. Nymphomania
230. Tarantismus
231. Hydrophobia
   Order III.  DEL1RIA-
232. Paraphrosyne
233. Amentia
234. Melancholia
235. Mania
236. Demonomania.
        Order IV.
   VESANIAE ANOMA
           LAE.
237. Amnesia
238. Agryphia. 
NOSOLOGY.                               545
         Order I.
    SANGUIFLUXUS.
2.39  Hiemorrh .gia
24t>  flajnoptysis
241  s> nn.icace
242.  Hxmatemesis
243.  Ha naturia
244  Menorrhagia
245.  Abor'iis
         OlIIIER  11.
      ALVIFI.UXUS.
246  If-patirrhoca
247  lia;inorrhois
248.  I)\sc-nteria
249.  Mel x, i a
        Order I.
        MACIES.
275.  Tabes
276  Phthisis
277  Atrophia
278.  Aridtira.
        Order II.
   IN TUMESCENTIAE.
279.  P.-lyarcia
280.  Pneumatosis
281  Anosi.ica
282.  Phlegmatia
283  Pliysconia
284  Gr vi litas.
        Order III.
   HYDROPES PARTIA-
          LES.
285  Hydrocephalus
286.  Physocephalus
   CLASS IX.—FLUXUS.
250. Nausea
2il. Vomitus
252. Ileus
253. Cholera
254. Diarrhoea
255. L'aeluca
256  Lienteria
257. Tenesmus.
        Order III.
      SERIPLUXUS.
258. Ephuhv-ds
259  Epiphora
260. Coryza
261. Ptyalismus
262. Anacatharsis

 CLAS- X.—CACHEXIAE.
287. Hydrorachitis
288  Ascites
289. Hydremetra
290. Physometra
291. Tympanites
292.  Metrorismus
293. Ischuria.
        Order IV.
       •.TUBERA.
294. Rachitis
295. Scrophula
296. Carcinoma
297. Leontiasis
298. Malis
299. Frambcesia.
        Order V.
     IMPETIGINES.
300. Syphilis
301. Scorbutus
263. Diabetes
264. Eneuresis
265. Dysuria
266. Pyuria
267. Leucorrhoea
268. Gon-'r-.-hoea
269, Dyspermatismus
270. Galactirrhoea
271. Octorrhoej.
        On per IV.
      AERI FLUXUS.
272. Fhtulenta
273. Aedopsophia
274. Dysodia.
302. Elephantiasis
303. Lepra
304. Scabies
305. Tinea.
        Order VI.
      ICTERIT1AE.
306. Aurigo
307- Melasicterus
308. Phaenigmus
309. Chlorosis.
        Order VII.
  CACHEXIAE ANOMA-
          LAE.
310. Phthirisasis
311. Trichoma
312. Alopecia
313. Eleosis
314. Gangrxna
315. Necrosis
Synoptical J'iewqfthe Systetn of'Linn exs.
         OlUlEH I.
      COM AGIOSI.
I. Morta.
2. Pest is
3. Variola
4. Rubeola
         Order I.
     CONT1NENTES.
11. Daria
12. Synocha
13. Synochus
14. Lenta.
CLASS I—EXANTHEMATICI.
5. Petechia
6. Syphilis.
         Order II.
       SPORAU1CI.
7. Miliaria

   CLASS II.—CRITICI.
         Order II.
   INTERMITTENTES.
15. Quotidiana
16. Tertiana
17- Quartana
18. Duplicana
19. Errana,
8.  Uredo
9.  Aphtha.
        Order III.
       SOLITARII.
10. Erysipelas.
        Order III.
    EXACERBANTES,
20. Amphimerina
21. Tri'sus
22. Tetartophia
23. Hemitntsa
24. Heciica
         Order I.
    MEMBRANACEI.
25. Phrcni'is
26. Paraphrenesis
27. Pleuritis
28. Gastritis
29. Enteritis
CLASS IIT —PHLOGISTICI.
30. Proctitis
31. Cystitis.
         Order II.
   PARENCIIYMATICL
32. Sphacelisinus
33. Cynanche
34. Peripneumonia
              4A*
35. Hepatitis
36. Splenelis
37. Nephritis
38. Hyste-riiis.
        Order HI.
      MUSLl LOSI.
32. Phlegmone 
$46
NOSOLOGY.
         Order I.
      INTRINSECA.
40.  Cephalalgia
41.  Hemicrania
42.  Gravedo
43-  Ophthalmia
44.  Otalgia
45  Odontalgia
46.  Angina
47.- Soda
         Order 1.
        IDEALES.
65.  Delirium
66.  Paraphrosyne
67.  Amentia
68  Mania
69.  Daemonia
70.  Vesania
71.  Melancholia
         Order II.
       IMAGINARII.
72.  Syringmos

         Order I.
       DEFECTIVI.
90.  Lassitudo
91.  Languor
92.  Asthenia
93.  Lipothymia
94.  Syncope
95.  Asphyxia
         Order II.
        SOPOROSI.
96.  Somnolentia
97.  Typhomania
98. Lethargus

         Order I.
        SPAST1CI.
121. Spasmus
122. Briapismus
123. Borborygmos
124. Trismos
125. Sardiasis
126. Hysteria
127. Tetanus
128. Catochus
129. Catalepsis

         Order I.
      SUFFOCATORII.
146. Raucedo
147. Vociferatio
148. Risus
149. Fletus
150. Suspirium
151. Oscitatio
152. Pandiculatio
153. Singultus
         Order I.
        CAPITIS.
172.  Otorrhcea
 CLASS  IV.—DOLOROSI.
48. Cardialgia
49. Gastrica
50. Colica
51. Hepatica
52. Splenica
53. Pleuritica
54. Pneumonica
55. Hysteralgia
56. Nephritica
57. Dysuria

 CLASS  V.—MENTALES.
73. Phantasma
74. Vertigo
75. Phanophobia
76. Hypochondriasis
77. Somnambulismus
         Order HI.
       PATHETICI.
78. Citta
79. Bulimia
80. Polydipsia
CLASS VI—QUICTALES.
 99. Cataphora     *
100. Carus
101.  Apoplexia
102. Paraplegia
103.  Hemiplegia
104.  Paralysis
105. Stupor
        Order III.
       PR1VATIVL
106.  Morosis
107. Oblivio
108 Amblyopia

 CLASS VII.—MOTORII.
130. Agrypnia
         Order II.
       AG1TATORII.
131.  Tremor
132 Pa'pitatio
133. Orgasm us
134 Subsultus
135. Carpologia
136. Stridor
137. Hippos
58.  Pudendagra
59.  Pnctica
         Order II-
      EXTR1NSECI.
60.  Arthn is
61.  Ostocopus
62.  Rheumatismus
63.  "Volatica
64.  Pruritus
81. Satyriasis
82. Erotomania
83. Nostalgia
84. Tarantismus
85. Rabies
86. Hydrophobia
87. Cacofitia
88. Antipathia
89. Anxietas
109. Cataracta
110 Amaurosis
111. Scotomia
112. Cophosis
113.  Ynosmia
114. Ageustia
115. Aphonia
116. Anorexia
117. Adipsia
118. Anaesthesia
119. Atecnia
120. Atonia
138. Psellismus
139. Chorea
140. Beriberi
         Order I J.
      AGITATORII.
141. Rigor
142. Convulsio
143. Epilepsia
144. Hieranosus
145. Raphania
CLASS VIH.—SUPPRESSORII.
  154. Sternutatio
  155. Tussis
  156. Stertor                164.
  157. Anhelatio              165.
  158, Suffbcatio             166.
  159. Empyema             167.
  160. Dyspnoea              168.
  161 Asthma               169.
  162. Orthopncea            170.
  163. Ephialtes              171.
    Order II.
CONSTR1CTORII.
Aglutitio
Flatulentia
Obstipatio
Ischuria
Dysmenorrhcea
Dyslochia
Aglactatio
Sterilitas.
CLASS IX—EVACUATORII.
 173. Epiphora              176. Stomacace
 174. Haemorrhagia          177. Ptyalismus.
 175. Coryza 
NOSOLOGY.
54.7
	Order II.	187.	Cholera	198.	Diabetes
	THORACIS.	188.	Diarrhoea	199.	Hematuria
178.	Screatus	189.	Lienteria	200.	Glus
179	Expcctoratio	190.	Coeliaca	201.	Gonorrhoea
180.	Hjemoptysis	191.	Cholirica	202.	Leucitrhoea
181.	Vomica.	192.	Dysenteria	203.	Menorrhagia
	Order III.	193.	Hserr.orrhois	204.	Parturitio
	ABDOMINIS.	194.	Tenesmus	205.	Abortus
182.	Ruc'.us	195.	Crepitus.	206.	Mola.
183.	Nausea		Order IV:		Order V.
184	Vomica		GENITALIUM.	CORPORIS EXTERNI.	
185	Hxmatemesig	196.	Enuresis	207.	Galactia
186.	Ihaca	197.	Stranguria	208.	Sudor.
		CLASS X.—DEFORMES.			
	Order I.		Order II.	221.	Graviditas.
	EMACIANTES.		TUMIDOSI.		Order III.
209.	Phthisis	214.	Polysarcia		DECOLORES.
210.	Tabes	211	L'tucophlegmatia	222.	Cachexia
211.	\ rophia	216	Anasarca	223.	Chlorosis
212.	M.-n".:smus	217.	Hydrocephalus	224.	Scorbutus
2V3.	liachitis.	218.	Ascites	225.	Icterus
		219.	Hyposarca	226.	Plethora*
		220.	Tympanites		
		CLASS XI —VITIA.			',
	Order I.	261.	Prc.ssura	293.	Prolapsus
	HUMORALIA.	262.	Atctura	294.	Condyloma
227.	Aridura	.	Ordkr IV.	295-	Sarcoma
228.	Digitium		SCABIES.	296.	Pterygium
229.	Emphysema	263.	Lepra	297.	Ectropium
230.	Oedema	264.	Tinea	298.	Phimosis
231.	Sugillatio	265.	Achor	299.	Chtorismus.
232.	Inflammatio	266.	Psora		Order VII.
233.	Abscessiis	267.	Lippitudo	DEFORMATIONES.	
234.	Gungntna	268.	Serpigo	300.	Contractura
235.	Sphacelus.	269.	H-.-rpes	301.	Gibber
	Order II.	27o.	Varus	302.	Lordosis
	DIA LYTIC A.	271.	Bacchia	303.	Distortio
236	Fractura	272.	Bubo	304.	Tortura
237.	Luxatnra	273.	Anthrax	305.	Strabismus
23S	Rtiptura	274.	Phlyctxna	306.	Lagophtbalmi.i
239	(Jonttistira	275.	Pus'tula	307.	Ny ctalopia
240.	Profusio	276.	Papula	308.	Presbytia
241.	Vulnus	277.	Hordeolum	309.	My opia
242.	Amputatura	278.	Verruca	310.	. Lu barium
243.	Laceratura	279.	Clavus	311.	Lagostoma
244.	Punctura	280.	Myrmecium	312.	Apella
24^	VI trsura	281.	Eschara.	313.	Atreta
246.	C inbustura		Order V.	314.	Plica
24".	Excoriatura	TUMORES PROTUBE-		315.	Hirsuties
248.	Intertrigo		RAMTES.	316.	Alopecia
249.	Rh .-gas.	282	Aneurisma	317.	Trichi isis.
	OlDER III	283	Vuir		Order VIII.
EXULCERAT10NES.		284	Sclt't-rus		MACULAE
250.	Ulcus	285.	Struma	318	Cicatrix
2.i 1.	Ctcoethcs	286.	Atheroma	319	Nxvus
252.	Noma	287	Anchylostis	S20.	Morphea
2.) ;.	Carcinoma	288.	Ganglion	321.	\ ibex
2o4.	Ozena	239.	N.itia	322.	Sudamen
255	Fistula	290.	Spinola	323	Melasma
256	Caries	591.	Exostosis.	324	II p. tizon
257.	Anhrocace		Order VI.	325.	Lentigo
258.	V icyta		PROCIDENTIAE.	326.	Ephelii
259.	P irony chia	292.	Hernia		
260.	Per in o				
 
548
NOSOLOGY.
Synoptical View of the System of Vogel.
         Order I.
   INTER M1TTENTES.
 1. Quotidiana
 2. Tertiana
 3. Quartana
 4- Qiiintana
 5. Sextana
 6. Septana
 7  Octana
 8  Nnana
 9. D cimana
10. V ga
11. Menstrua
12. Tertiana duplex
13  Quartana duplex
14. Qur ana triplex.
         Order II.
       CONTINUAL.
      §  1. SimpUces-
15. Qviotidiana
16. Synochus
17  Amatoria
18. Ptirenitis
19  Epiala
20. Causos
21. Elodes
22- Lethargus
23. Typhomania
24  Lnpyria
25. Piiricodes
   CLASS T.-FEBRES.
26. Lvngodes
27. Assodes
28. Cholerica
29. Synchopalis
30. Hydrophobia
31. Oscitans
32. Icetericodes
33. Pesti'entialis
34. Siriasis
       § 2 Composita.
    "I 1. Exanthematica.
35. Variolosa
36. Morbillosa
37. Miiiaris
38. PetechialU
39. Scarlatina
40. Urtica
41. Bullosa
42. Varicella
43. Pemphigodes
44. Aphthosa.
     t 2.  Infiammatoria.
45. Phrenisinus
46. Chemosis
47. Ophthalmites
48. Otites
49. Angina
50  Peuritis
51- Peripneumonia
52. Mediastina
53.  Pericarditis
54.  Carditis
55.  Paraphrenitis
56  Gastritis
57.  Enteritis
58  Hepatitis
59  Splenitis
60.  Mesenteritis
61.  Omentitis
62  Peritonitis
63  Myocolitis
64.  Pancreatica
65.  Nephritis
66.  Cishtis
67,  Hysteritis
68.  Erysipelacea
69.  Podagrica
70- Panaritia
71.  Cvssotis.
     1 3. Symptomatica:
72.  Apoplectica
73.  Catarrttalis
74.  Rheumatica
75  Haemorriioidalis
76.  Lactea
77.  Vulneraria
78.  Suppuratoria
79.  Lenta
80.  Hectica.
         Order I.
   HAEMORRHAGIAE.
81. Hsemorrhagia
82. Epistaxis
83. Hsemoptoe
84. Haemoptysis
85. Stomacace
86, Odt otirrhcea
87- O orrhcea
88. Ophthaimorrhagia
89. Hzematemesjs
90. Hepatii-ri osa
91  Catarrr.exis
92. Hematuria
93. Cystirrliagia
94  Stymatosis
95. Hxmatopedesis

126. Gravedo
127. Piatulentia
128. Obstipatio
134  Anxietas
135. BVstri.mus
136. Pruritus
137. Catapsyxis
138.  Riieumatismus
139.  At-tbriti-.
149.  Cephal  gia
141  Cc-phalaea
f42.  Clavus
 CLASS  II.—PROFLUVIA.
96. Menorrhagia
97. Abortio
         Order II.
      APOCF.NOSES.
 98. Cat.-.i-ihus
 99. Epiphora
300  Coryza
101. Otopuosfs'
102. Otoplatos
103. Ptyttlismtis
104. Vonvca
105. Di--.rrhKa
It ;t>  Fuorrhaa
107  Dysenteria
108. Lienteria
109. Coeiiaca

CLASS   HI—EPISCHESES.
129. Ischuria
130. Am norrhoea
131.  Dyslochia

 CLASS IV.—DOLORES.
143  Hemicrania.
144  Carebaria
143. Odontalgia
146. Hxmodia
147. Odaxismus
148. Otalgia
149. Acataposis
150  Cionis
151, Himantosis
110.
111.
112.
113.
114
115.
116.
117.
118.
119
120.
121.
122.
123.
124.
125.
Cholera
Pituitaria
Leucorrhoir.
Eneuresis
Diuresis
Diabetes
Puotnria
Chylaria
Gonorrhoea
Leucorn.rca
Exoneirusis
llydropedesis
Galactia
Hypercatharsis
Ecphyse
Dysodia
132.  Deuteria
133.  Agalaxis
152.  Cardiognius
153.  Mastodynia
154.  Soda
155.  Periadynia
156.  Pneumatosis
157.  Cardialgia
158.  Encausis
159.  Nausea
160.  Colica 
NOSOLOGY.
549
L
161.	Ftlema
It2	ll< us
16 .	St ranguria
1i>i	Oy»uria.
lii.i.	Lithuriasis
166.	1 nesmus
167.	Clunesia
180.	T tan us
1 A	l)|),sili tonus
IK J	Epistliotonus
183.	Ctoclius
184	Tremor
183.	l-'.-igus
186.	Horror
187	Itigor
188.	Epilepsia
189	lieclampitia
VM.	H.eranosus
191	Convulsio
192.	R phania
193.	Chorea
212	Lissitudo
223	\s,.lienia
224.	Tirpjr
225	\d>namia
226.	P r.dysis
2<7	Par.iji'e ^ia
228.	llcinplegia
229.	Apoplexia
230.	Cita! psis
231.	Cirtis
23:.	Coma
233.	Somnolentia
234.	Hyphophasis
235.	Ptosis
236	A-nblyopia
237.	*>fy driasis
238.	Amaurosis
239.	Cataructa
240	Synizezis
241.	Glaucoma
242.	Aclilys
285.	An'.ipathia
286.	■Vgrypma
28"	P iunusma
28 v	Cd go
289	llsnialopia
290	Marmaryge
291.	Dysopia
304.	Cachexia
303.	Clilnnisis
306	Icterus
307.	Melanr-hlorus
308.	Atrophia
309.	Tabes
•310.	PhthtMs
SU.	Hydrothorax
312.	Rachitis
329.	Athymia
330.	Delirium
 168. Cedma
 169. fkMeralgia
■170 Dy menorrhxa
 171. Dyitcchia
 172  *v>cia
 173. Priapismus

   CL\SS V—SPASMI.
 194 Crmipus
 195. Scelerotyrbe
 196  Angone
 197. G.os ocele
 198. Glo-isocoma
 199.  Hippos
 200 lilosis
 201. Onclesis
 202- Ciaclasis
 203. Cillosis
 204. Sternutatio
 205. Tussis
 206. Clamor
•207. Trismus

CLASS VI.—ADYNAMIAE.
 243. Nyctalopia
 244. Hermeralopia
 245. Ilemalopia
 246. Dysicoia
 247. SJt-ditas
 248 Anosmia
 24-9. Apoge.usis
 250.  Asapi.ia
 251. Clangor
 252 Raucitas
 253  Aphonia
 254.  Lepiophonia
 255. Oxyph-nia
 256 Riienophonia
 257.  Mutitas
 258  Traulotis
 259.  Ps-llotis
 260.  Iscliophonia
 261.  Bitiansmus
 262. Suspirnun
 263. Oscitatio
174.  Psoriasis
175.  Padogra
176.  Osteocopus
177.  Psophos
178.  Volatica
179.  Epiphlogisma.
208. Capistrum
209. Sardiasis
210. Gelasmus
21L Incubus
212. Si gultus
213. Palpitatio
214 Vomitus
215. Rnctus
216. Ruminatio
217. Oesophagismus
218. Hypochondriasis
219. Hysteria
220. PbJpgosis
221. Digitium.
264. Pandiculatio
265. Apnaea
266. Macropnoea
267. Dyspnoea
268. A-tlima
269  Orthopnoea
270. Pn.gnia
271- Renchus
272- Rhochmos
273. Lspothymia
274- Syncope
275. Asphvxia
276. Apep»ia
277. D.^pepsia
278. Diap'ithora
279 Anorexia
280. Anatrope
281. Adypsia
282. Acyisis
283. Aguesia
284. Anodynia,
CLASS VII—HYPAERESTHESES.
 292. Snsurrus
 293  Vertigo
 291  Apo^riisia
 295  Polydipsia
 2y6. Bulmius
 297. Addephagia

CLASS VHP—CACHEXIA.
 313.  Anasarca
 314  Ascites
 315 . Hydrocystis
 316  Tympanites
 317- llysterophyse
 313. Scorbn us
 319  Svpiilis
 320. Lepra
298. Cynorexia
299. Aiioti-iophagii*
300. Maiacia
301. P.ca
302- IJ.imbus
303. Celsa
321. Elephantiasis
322. Ek-phantia
323  Phca
324  Pbthiriasis
325. Physconia
326. P racyisis
327  Gangrsena
328. Sphacelus.
CLASS IX.—PARANOIJE.
 331  Man.a                 333 Ectasis
 332. Melancholia           3o4. Ecpiexis 
550
NOSOLOGY.
335.  Fnthusiasmus
336.  Stupidltas
         Orrder I.
   INFLAvIMATIONES,
341  Ophthalmia
342. Blepharotis
343  Erysipelas
344. Hieropyr
345. Paronychia
346. Onychia
347. Encausis
348  Phimosis
349  Paraphimosis
350. Pernio
         Order II.
      TUMORES.
351. Piegmone
352  Furunculus
353. Anthrax
354. Abscessus
355. Or.yx
356  Hippopyon
357. Phvgethlon
358. Empyema
359. Phyma
360. Ecthymata
361. Ur'ic ria
362. P.milis
363. Epulis
364. Atichylops
365  Paraglossa
366. Chilnn
367. Scrophula
368  Bubon
369. Bronchocele
37'*. Parotis
371. Gongrona
372. Spa>-ganosis
373. CVdima
374. Scir.-hus
375  C incer
376. Sarcoma
377. Polypus
378  Condyloma
379  Ganglion
380. Rm.ula
381. T-t-minthus
382. Oedema
383. Encephalocele
384. Hvdmcephohsm
385. IP.dropthilmia
386  Soina bifida
387. Hvdromphalus
388  Hydrocele
389. Hvdr ps scroti
390.  Steatites
391.  Pneumatosis
392.  Emphysema
393  Hy ternpiosis
394. Cv^toptosis
395.  Archoptoma
396.  Bubonocele
397  Oscheocele
398.  Omphalocele
337. Amentia
338. Oblivio

    CLASS X.—VITIA.
399. Merocele
400. Enierocele ovularis
401. Ischiatocele
4(;2. F.lytrocele
403  Hypogastrocele
404  Cystocele
4C5. Cyrtoma
4C6. Hvdrenterocele
407. Varix
408. Eneurisma
409. Cirsocele
410. G.strocele
411  Hepatocele
412. Splenocele
413. Hvsterocele
414  Hygrocirsocele
415. Sarcocele
4l<:. Physcocele
417  Exostoses
418. Hyp rostosis
419. Paed.rthrocace
420  Ency tis
421. Staphyloma
4:>2  Staphylosis
42'^- Fungus
424. Tofiia
425. Flemen
         Order TIT.
   EXTPMERANTLE.   ,
426  Verruca
427 Pomis
4?8  Clavus
429. Callus
430. Encsnthis
431. P'adarotis
43 J  Pinnula
433. P'erygium
434. Hordeolum
435  Gr.-indo
416  Varus
437. Gutta rosacea
438. Emelis
439. E>oche
440. Exoche.
         Order TV.
 PUSTULjE and PAPULA.
441  Epinyctis
4:2.  Phlyctacna
443.  Herpes
444  Scabies
44.5.  Aqnula
446.  Ifydroa
447.  Airiola
448.  Varicella
449.  Purpura
450.  Encauma
        Order V.
       MACULE.
451.  Ecchymoma
452.  Pe'echiae
453. Morbilli
339.  Somnium
340.  Hypnobatasis.
 454. Scarlatas
 455. Lentigo
 456. Urticaria
 457. St.gma
 458. Vibex
 459. Vitiligo
 460. Leuce
 461, Cyasma
 462 Lichen
 463. Seiina
 464. Nebula
         Order VI.
     DTSSOLUTIONES.
 465. Vulnus
 466. Ruptura
 467 Rhagas
 4t y Fractura
 469. Fissura
 470. Plica! io
 471 Thlasis
 472. Lux alio
 473. Snbluxatio
 474. Diuchalasis
 475. Aitritis
 476. Poi-rigo
 477. Aposyrma
 478. Anapleusis
 479. Spasma
 480 Contusio
 481 Diabrosis
 482. Ag'imphiasis
 483. Eschara
 484. Piptonychia
 485. Cacoethes
 486 Thenoma
 487 Carcinoma
 488. Phagedena
 489. Noma
 490. Sycosis
 4V1  Fistula
 4j2  Sinus
 493. Caries
 494  Acbores
 495  Crusta lactea
496  Favus
497. Tinea
498. Algernon
499. .<E»ilops
 500. Ozaena
 501. Aphtha;
 502  Intertrigo
 503. Rhacosis.
        Order VII.
    CONCRETIONES,
 504. Ancyloblepharon
 505. Zynizesis
506. Dacrymoma
 507  Ancyloglossum
 508. Ancylosis
 509. Cicatrix
 510. Dastylion. 
NOSOLOGY.
551
	GLASS XL DEFOR.MITATES.	
511. Phoxos	528. Phalacrotis	545. Leiopodes
512. Gibber	529. Alopecia	546 Apella
513. Caput oBftipum	530. Madarosis	547. Hypoipadiaeos
514. Strabismus	531. Ptilosis	548. Urorhoeas
515. Myopiasis	532. Rodatio	549. Atreta
516 Lagophthalmus	533. Phalangosis	550. Saniodes
517- Trichiasis	534 Coloboma	551. Ciipsorchis
518. Ectropium	535. Crrcnsis	552. Hermaphrodites
519. Entropitim	536. Cholosis	553 Dionyfiscus
520. Rhoeas	537. Gryposis	554 Arteii.scus
521. Rhysstmata	538. Naevus	555. Nefrendis
522. Lagocheilos	539. Vl'>nstrositas	556 .S.tanopogon
523. Meiaclmsteon	540. Polysarcia	557. Hvpet-.rtetiscus
524. Ilirsutiea	541. lschnotis	558. Gliancon
525. Canities	542. Rlncnosis	559. Galbulus
526. Distrix	543. V irus	560. Moia.
527. Xirasia	544. Valgus ,	
A	Synoptical View of the System CLASS I.—VITIA.	of Sagar. *
Order I.	26. Paronychia	50. Exanfa
MACUE/E.	27. Phimosis.	u 51. Exocystis
1. Leucoma	Order IV.	52. H .s-erop'osis r53. Coipopto»is
2. Vitiligo	EXORESCENTLE.	
3. Ephelis	28. Sarcoma	54. Gastrocele
4. Nsevus	29. Condyloma	55 Omphalocele
5. Ecchymoma.	30. Verucca	56. H^patocele
Order II.	31. Pterygium	57. M rocc-le
EFFLORESCENTLE	32 Hordeolum	. 58. Bubonocele
6. Pustula	33. Truclielophyma	59. Opodeocele
7. Papula	34. .Exostosis-.	60. Ischiocele
8. Phlyctiiaina	Order V.	61. Colpoceie
9. Ba.chia	CYST IDES.	62 Perineocele
10. V irus	35. Aneury^ma	63. Peritonaeoi-'xis.
11. Herpes	36. Varix	64. Encephalocele
12, Epmyctis	37. Marisca	65. llysteroloxia
13 Hen.eropathos	38. Hydalis.	66. P-irorchydium
14. Psydiacia	39. Staphy Ionia	67 Exartlirema
15. Hydroa.	40. Lupia	68. Diastatis
Order III.	41. ilydarlhrus	69. Loxarthrus
PHYMATA.	42. Apostema	70. Gibbositas
16. Erythema	43. Exomphalus	71. Lm-dosis.
17. Oedema	44. Oscheophyma.	Order VII.
18. Emphysema	Order VI.	DEFORM IT A" ES
19. Scirrhus	ECTOPIA.	72. L-jgostoma
20 Inrl«mmatio	45. Exophthalmia	73. Ap.-l!a 74. PolymeriMna
21. Bubo	46. Blepharoptosis	
22. Pirolis	47. Hypostaphyle	75. Epidosis
23. Parunculus	48. P.iraglossa	76. Anchylomerisma
21. Anthrax	49. Proptoma	77. Hn-suties.
25. Cancer	CLASS II.—PLACE.	
Order I.	Order II.	91. Fistula
SOLUTIONES	SOLUTIONES,	92. Sinus
recentes, cruenta.	recentes, cruenta, artifi dales. 93. Eschara	
78. Vulnus	85. Operatio	94. Caries
79. Punctura	86 Amputatio	95. Arlhrocace.
80. Sclopetoplaga	87. Sutura	Order TV.
81. Morsus 88. Excoriatio	88. Paracentesis. Order III.	SOLl'TIONES; anomula.
83. Coutusio	SOLUTIONES,	96. Rhaga?.
84. Ruptura	incruenta.	97. Ambustio
	89. Ulcus	98. Frac ura
	90. Exulceratio	99. Fissura.
 
552
NOSOLOGY.
   Order I.   MACIES.
100  Tabes.
101.  Phthisis
102.  Atrophia
103.  Hse-mloporia
104.  Aridura.
        Order II.
   INTUMESCENTIvE.
105.  Plethora
106  Polysarcia
107.  Pneumatosis
108.  Anasarca
109  Phlegmatia.
110.  Physconia.
111.  Graviditas.
        Order III.
   HYDROPES partialis.
112.  Hydrocephalus
    Ordei I.   VAGI.
142. "Arthritis
143. Ostocopus
144. Rheumatismus
145. Catarrhus "
146. Anxietas
147. Lassitudo
148. Stupor
149.  Pruritus
150. Algor
151. Ardor.
        Order II.
        CAPITIS.
152. Cephalalgia
        Order  I.
    SANGUIFLUXUS.
174. Haemorrhagia
175. Haemoptysis.
176. Stomacace.
177. Haematemesis
178. Hxmaturia
179. Metrorrhagia
180. Abortus.
        Order  II.
     ALWFLUXUS,
       sanguinolenti.
181. Hepatirrhoea
182. Haemorrhois
183. Dysenteria
184. Melama.
 CLASS III.—CACHEXIA.
113.  Physocephalus
114.  tlydiorachitis
115.  Ascites
116.  Hydrometra
117  p .jsometra
118.  Tympanites
119  Meteorismus.
  Order IV.  TUBERA.
120.  Rachitis
121.  Scrophula
122.  Carcinoma
123.  Leontiasis
124.  Malis
125.  Framboesia.
        Order V.
      IMPET1GINES.
126.  S-phdis
127.  Scorbutus

  CLASS IV.—DOLORES.
153.  Cephalaea
154.  Hemicrania -
155.  Ophthalmia
156.  Otalgia
157.  Odontalgia.
        Order  III.
        PECTORIS.
158.  Pyrosis.
159.  Cardiogmus.
        Order  IV.
       ABDOMINIS.
160.  Cardialgia
161.  Gas rodynia
162.  Colica

   CLASS V.—FLUXUS.
        Order  HI.
      ALYTPLUXUS.
      non sanguinolenti.
185.  Nausea
186.  Vomitus
187.  Ileus
188.  Cholera
189.  Diarrhoea
190,  Ooeliaca.
191.  Lienteria
192.  Tenesmus
193.  Prociorrhoea.
        Order  IV.
      SERIPLUXUS.
194.  Eplndrosis
195.  Epiphora
128. Elephantiasis.
129. Lepra
130. Scabies •
131. Tinea.
       Order \T.
       ICTERITIjE.
132. Auriga
133. Melaficterus
134. Phoenijrmus
135. Chlorosis.
       Order  VII.
       ANOMALiE
136. Phthinasis
137- Trichoma
138.  Alopecia
139  Elcosis
140. Gangrsena
141. Necrosis.
163. Hepatalgia
164. Splenalgia
165. Nephralgia
166. Hysteralgia.
        Order V.
    EXTERNARUM.
167. Mastodynia
168. Rachialgia
169. Lumbago
170. lochias
171. Pnctilgia
172 Ptidendagra
173. Digitium
196. Coryza
197. Ptyalismus
198. Anacatharsis.
199. Diabetes
200. Enuresis
201. Pyuria
202. L ucorrhoea
203. Lochiorr. oca
204. Gonorrhoea
205. Galactirrlioea
206. O;orrhoei.
        Order  V.
      AER1FLI/XUS.
207. Flatulentia
208. Aedopsophia
209. Dysodia.
CLASS VI— SUPPRESSIONES.
        Order I.
    EGERENDORUM.
210.  Adiapneustia
211.  Sterilitas
212.  Ischuria
213.  Dysuria
        Order I.
  TONICI  PARTIALES.
222. Strabismus
223. Trismus
214.  Aglactasio
215.  Dyslochia.
        Order  II.
   INGERENDORUM.
216.  Dysphagia
217.  Angina.

  CLASS VII—SPAPMI.
224.  Obstipitas
225. Centractura
226.  Crampus
227f Priapismus
        Order HI.
     IMI VENTRIS.
218.  Dysmenorrhea
219.  Dystocia
220.  Dyshaemorrhois
221.  Obstipatio.
        Order II.
  TONICI GENERATES.
228.  Tetarus
229.  Catechus* 
X0S0L0GV.
J53
Order 111.	235 Convulsio	240	Eclampsia
CLONIC1 PARTIALES	236. Tremor	241	Epilepsia
230. Nv -lagmus	237. Palpitatio	242	Hysteria
^231. Carphologia	238. Claudicatio.	243	Scelotyrbe
232. Subsiding	Order IV.	244	Beriberia.
233. PandicUlatio	CLON1C1 GENERALES.		
234. Apomystosis	239. Pru-icaomus		
	CLASS Mil—ANHELATIONES.		
Order 1.	249. Tnssis.	253.	Orthopnoea
SPASMODIC.!-:.	Order II.	2,4	Pleurodyne
245 Ephiahcs	SUPPRESSIVE.	255.	Riieuma
246 Siernutptio	250. Siertor	256.	Hydrothorax
247. Oscedo	251. Dyspnoea	257.	Empyema.
2-1-8. Singultus	252. Asthma		
'	CLASS IX—DEBILITATES.		
Order I.	269. Adipsia	279.	Lipothymia
DYSJESTHESLE.	270. Anaphrodisia.	280	Syncope
258. Amblyopia	Order III.	281	Asphyxia.
259- Caligo	DYtsCINESLE.		ORiwn V.
260. Citaracta	271. Mutitas		COMA A.
261 Amaurosis	272. Aphonia *	282.	Catalepsis
262. Anosmia	273. Pseilismus	283.	Ecst'asis
263 Agheustia	274. C.icophonia	284.	Typhomania
264. Dyseccea	275 P.i-alysis	285.	Lethargus
265. Paracusis	276. Hemiplegia	286.	Cataphora
266 Cophosis	277. Paraph xia.	287.	Carus
267. Anaesthesia.	Order IV.	288.	Apoplexia
OiiDEn II.	LEIPOPSYCHlvE.		
ANEPITHYML*.	278. Asthenia		
268. Anorexia			
	CLASS X-—EXANTHEMATA.		
Order I.	293. Rubeola	296.	Erysipelas
CONTAGIOSA.	294. Scarlatina.	297.	Essera
289. 1'est is	Order II.	298.	Aphtha^
290 Variola	NON CONTAGIOSA.		
291 Pemphigus	295. Miliums		
292. Purpura			
	CLASS XL—PHLEGMASIA		
OllIIEH I.	304 Diaphragmiiis	311.	Peripneumonia
MUSCl LOS.E.	305. Pleuritis	312	Hepatitis
299. Phlegmone	306. Gastritis	313.	Splenitis
300. Cynai-che	307- Enteritis	314.	Nephritis
301. Myositis	308 Epiploitis	315.	Metritis.
302. Car.litis.	309. Cystitis		
Order 11.	Order III.		
ME MB KAN ACE JE.	F-\RENCHY.MATOS,E. 310. Cephalitis		*
303. Phrenitis			
	CLASS XII.—FEBRES.		
Order I.	Order. 11.		Order III.
CON INCyE.	REM1TTENTES.	INTER MITTENTES	
>16 Jii'iicatona	321 \tnph tin--rina	324.	Q'.otid ,na
317. Huiiioiaria	322 Tritasophya	325	Tertiana
318. Frigeraria	33 . Tetariophya.	S26.	Qiiiirtana
I 319. Typhus		327.	Erratica.
320. Hcctxa.	CLASS XIII — VESANLE.		
Order 1.	ORD.-R II.	340.	Satyriasis
IIALl.l CINATIOXES.	MOROSITATES.	3,1.	Nv mphomania
328 Vertigo	334. Pica.	342	Tarantismus
329 Sufl'tiMO	3 >5. Bulimia	343.	Hydrophobia
330. Diplopia	336. Polydipsia	344.	R-.bifs.
L 3Z1 Syrgmos	337 Xn'iptithia		Order III.
332. Ilvt- cliondr asis	338. \ st: ljria		DELlRIA.
333. Soiniianibuliiinu^	339. Panophobia	345.	Paraphrosine
	a n •		
 
554
NOSOLOGY.
346.	Amentia	343. Dcernor.omania	Order TV ANOMALY
347.	Melancholia	349. Mania.	350. Armies a 351 Agrypnia.
Synoptical View of the System of Dr. M acd ride.
CLASS I.—UNIVERSAL DISEASES.
Order 1. FEVERS.	20. LUh asis	36. Asthma
1. Contim ed	21 Ischuria	37. Hydrothorax
2 Intermittent	22* Proctalgia.	38. Empyema.
3. Remittent	Order V.	Order VI1T.
4 Eruptive	SPASMODIC DISEASES.	MENTAL DISEASES.
5. H c'.'tc.	23 Teinnus	39. Mania
Order II.	24-. Catochus	40. -Mel .ncholia.
INFLAMMATIONS-.	25. Locked jaw	Order IX.
6. External	26. Hydrophobia	CACHEXIES, or Humora
7. Internal	27- Convulsion	Diseases.
Order III. FLUXES.	28. Epilepsy	41. Corpulency
8. Alvine	29- Erclampsia	42. Dropsy
9. Haemorrhage	30. Htei-.-m..sos.	43. Jaundice
10. Humoral discharge	Order VI.	44 Empliyema
Order IV	WEAKNESSES and PRI-	45. Tympany
PAINFUL DISEASES.	VATIONS.	46. Ptiysconia
11. Gout	31. Coma	47. Atrophia
12. Rheumatism	32. Palsy	48. Osteosarcosis
13. Ostocopus	33. Fainting.	49. S rcostosis
14. Headach	Order VII.	50. Mortification
15. Toothach	ASTHMATIC DISOR-	51. Srnrvy
16. Earach	DERS.	52. Scropliiila
17. Pleurcdyne	34. Dyspnoea	53. Cancer
18. Pain in the stomach	35. Orthopnoea	54. Lues venerea.
19. Colic		
CLASS 11 —LOCAL DISEASES.		
Order I	78. Otorrhoea	109. Hydartlmis.
OF THE INTERNAL	79. Diarrhoea	Order VI.
SENSES.	80. Incontinence of urine	OF THE EXTERNAL
55. Loss of memory	81. Pyuria	HABIT.
56 Hypochondriasis	82 Dysuria	110. Tumour
57. Loss of judgment.	83. Constipation	lil Exciescence
Order II.	84. Tenesmus	112. Vvurism
OF THE EXTERNAL	85. Dysodia	113. Vn-.x
SENSES.	86. Fia uience	114. P puis
58 Blindness	87. OZdosophia.	115. Phiyciaenae
59. Depr-iv d sight	Order V.	116. Pustn.x
60. Deafness	IMPEDING DIFFERENT	117. Sc ;bies, or Psora
61 D-praved he-tring	-ACI IONS.	118. Impetigo
62 Loss of smell	88. Aphonia	1-9. Leprosy
63. Depraved smell	89 Mutitas	12u. Elephantiasis
64, Loss of taste.	90 Puraphonia	121. P'r.mHoesia
65. Depraved taste	91. Dvsph^ia -	122 Herpes
66. Lo.-s of eeling.	92. Wry-neck	123. M.,culae
Order HI	93 A.-gone	124 Alopecia
OP THE APPETITES.	94 Sneezing	135 Trichoma
67 Anorexia.	95. Hiccup	126. Sct.ld head
68. <Jv norexia	96 C ugh.	127. Plitlnriasis.
69. Pica	97. Vomiting	Order VII.
70. Polydipsia	98. Palpitation of the heart	DISLOCATIONS
71. S-ityriasis.	99. Chorea	128. Hernia
72 Nymphomania	1' 0. Trismus	129. Pro.apsus
73 Anaphrodisia.	101. Nvst.igmus	130. Luxation.
Order IV.	102 Crsmip	Order VIII.
OP THE SECRETIONS	103 Scelotyrbe	SOLUTIONS OF CON
AND EXCRETIONS.	104. Contraction	TINU1TY.
74. Epiphora	105 Paralysis	131. Wound
75. Cor. za	106. Anchylosis	132. Ulcer
76. Ptyalism	107. Gibbositas	133. Fissure
77. Anacatharsis	108. Lordosis	
 
134  Pi'tula
l)j. Burn, or scald

                        CL
         Oimita 1.
GEVERVL, proper to Mm.
139  i'  b i5 lesticuhtris
140. Tabes dursalis.
         Order II.
  LOCAL, proper lo Men.
1 II. Dyspermatismus
1-iJ. Gonorrhoea si.nplex
143. Gonorrhoea vilulenta
144. Pr Lipism
145. Piiymosis
146  Pliaraphymosis
147. Chrystalline
	NOSOLOGY.		5
135	Excoriation	138.	Cariet.
137.	Fracture		
ASS	HI.—SEXUAL DISEASES.		
14 !.	Hernia humoralis	159.	Dystochia
149.	Hydrocele	160.	F bris puerp^ralis
150.	Sarcocele	163.	Mi.stoclynia
151.	Cirsocele.		Order IV.
Order HI. GENERAL,		LO	CAL, proper t% Women,
	proper to Women.	162	Hydrops ovarii
152.	Amenoi rhoea	163	Scirrhus ovarii
153	Chlorosis	164	Hydrometra
154.	Leucorrhoea	165.	Pliy -sometra
155.	Menorrhagia	166	Prolapsus titt r;
156.	Hy steralgia	167	------vaginae
157.	Graviditas	178.	Polypus uteri
158.	Abortus		
555
CLASS IV —INFANTILE DISEASES.
   Order  I. GENERAL.
169.  C-ilita meconialis
170-----lactentium
171  Dtan iioea infantum
172-  Aph'.hac
173  Eclampsia
174.  Atrophia
173.  Rachitis.
    On der II. LOCAL.
176. (^perforation
177  Apchylogossum
178  Aurigo
179  Purpura
180. Crusta lactea.
  NOSTALGIA.   (Uog-AXyiA-. from  v;s-so>,
to return,  and Axyoe, pain.)  A  vehcnient
desire for r. visiting one's  country.   A ge-
nus of disease in the class  l/ieales, and or-
der Dysnrexia of Cullen, k-iown  by  impa-
tience when absent from one's native home,
and  a v. hemeiit desire to return, attended
with gloom and  melancholy, loss of  appe-
tite, and want of slee-i.
  Notiius. (From yoflof, spurious.) 1. Those
rihs  which are not  attached to the sternum
are called notl-.x costs, the spurious  ribs.
  2. The term  is upplied to such diseases
as r<- -einble  Others :  as  peripneumonia no-
ma,  &.C
  Noti v.rs   (From vonrov, the back.)  An
epiiiiet of the spinal m.i-.iw.
  Notiodes.   (From vone, moisture.)  Ap-
plied t> a fever,  attended  witn  a vi  Kit .on
ofthe fluids, or a colliquative wasting.
  Noufkh's mf.iucine.   Th s faciiiiis re-
medy was invened by Madam Nouter, as a
cure fur the tapeTworm   S.-e FiUx
  Niu  cula.   (Dim. of nubes,  a cloud.)
A cloud in the urine.  A  white speck  in the
eye.
  Nti - s OALitt   Common g-ills.
  Nicks ritin writs.   See liicinu's.
  N uc; sta.  Se . Wi: moschata.
  NUCHA.  The hind  part  or nape ofthe
neck.
  Ni-i-ista.  Tlie nutmeg.
  NUCLEUS  ('/■: nuce', tr>m the nut'.) A
kernel.  A fruit enclosed  in a hrtl shell
  Ni'ci'L.i-: sai'onari.k.    Bacca bermuden-
:;es.   S"ap  hi rnes.   Bermudas berries.  A
splierical fruit, aoout the size of a cherry,
whose cortical part i,  v i llovv, gl^sy, and
so transparent as  to  >lu w  the  sphericle
black nut which ratties  with n, and  which
includes a hi  ck kernel.   It is the produce
of the Sapindus saponaria of Linnaeus.   The
cortical part, has a  bitter taste,  and no
smell; it  rutses a soapy froth with water,
and has similar  effects with  soap in wash-
ing, and it is said to be a medicine of sin-
gular and  specific virtue in chlorosis.
  Nummularia.   (From nummus,  money;
so called  because  its leaves are round and
of the size of die old silver  two-pence.)
Hirundinaria.   Centimorbia.   -Moneywort.
This  plant,  Lysimachia  nummularia  of
Linnaeus,  is very common in our  ditches.
P  was  foi-Qieriy accounted  vulnerary; it
possesses   anttscorbu ic  and  restrmgent
qualities.   Boerhaave looks  upon it as si-
md.r. to  a mixture of scurvy-grass with
sorreJ.
   Nut, cocoa.   The  fruit of the Cocos nu-
cifera ot Linnaeus  Within the  nut is found
a kernel,  as pleasant as an  almond, and
also a large quantity of" iquor resembling
milk, which the ln.ti.ns greedily drink be-
fore the fruit is ripe, it being then plea-
sant,  but  when  the  nut is  matured,, the
liquor becomes sour.   Same full-grown
nuts will  contain a pint ,>r  more  of this
milk, tlie  fi-equ-.mt drinking of which seems
tohavenob.u!  effects upon  the  I.ditms;
vet Euri pears should be cautious  of mak-
ing to■■ i"i ee v. ith it at  first, fr when  Lio-
nel Wafer vv:,s  ai  a   small island in  the
botiili Sei, where 'he  tree grew in plenty,
some  of lis tret were so delighted w th it,
that at part ing they  > ere r.-s lived-to drink
the r  fill, winch  they  did; but ih-ir i.jjpe-
tites h:,d likv to haw cost t'uem their lives,
for though th v were  not drunk, yet they
w  iv  so chilled  and  be'iimbed,  flat  hey
CO'ild not  stand, and were obliged to be
carried  ibo..rd  by those who hud more
prudence   th,n  'hemselws,  and  it  was
many days bef>h  they recov red.  The
shelis of theke nuts being hold, and capa- 
556                                NUTRITION.
 ble of receiving a polish, they are often cut
 transversely,  yvhen,  being  in tinted  on
 stands, and having their edges  silvered,  or
 trilt, or otherwise  ornamented, tltey serve
 the purpose of dr.nking-cups.  The leaves
 of  the  tree  are used  lor tlia'ching, for
 brooms, baskets,and other utqnsils; and of
 the reticular  web, growing at their base,
 the Indian women make  cauls find aprons.
   Nut, Barbadoes  See  Ricinus major.
   Nut, pistachio.  See Pistachio nut.
   Nut, purging.  See Bicinus  major.
   Nutmeg.  See Nux moschata.
   NUTRITION. Nutritio.  Nutrition may
 be considered the completion  of the  assi-
 milating functions.   The food changed by
 a series of decompositions,  annualized and
 rendered similar to the  being which  it is
 designed to  nourish,  applies itself io those
 organs, the loss of whicii it is to supply ;
 and this identification of nutritive matter to
 our organs constitutes nutrition.
   The living body  is continually losing its
 constituent parts, which a variety of causes
 are  incessantly carrying  off; several of its
 organs are constantly engaged in separating
 humours which pass off loaded with a  pari
 of its substance, consumed by the  uniting
 action of air and  caloric: internal friction,
 agitated  by a  pulsatory motion, detaches
 its particles.
   Thus  the animal machine is continually-
 destroyed, and at  distant periods  of life
 does not contain a single  particle of the
 same  constituent  parts.  An  experiment
 made  with  madder,  (rubia   tinctortim,)
 yvhich, when mixed  with the food,  red-
 dens the bones of animals, proves in a very
 decisive manner this perpetual decomposi-
 tion of living animal  matter.   Entirely to
 obliterate the diffused red colour of bones,
 it is only necessary  to suspend for  a  time
 the  use  of this root.   Therefore, if the
 most  compact  and solid parts  be in  a
 continual motion  of decomposition  and
 recomposition, there can be  no doubt  but
 that this  motion  must be  more  rapid in
 those  parts,  the constituent  principles of
 yvhich are in  the  smallest degree of cohe-
 sion, as in fluids.
   It has been an object of consideration to
 determine the period of the entire renova-
 tion of the body ; it has  been said that an
 interval of seven years was  necessary  for
 the same particles to be total iy obliterated,
 and  their place  supplied by  others;  but
 this change should seem to be  more rapid
 in infancy and youth;  it should also seem
 to be  retiirded  in manhood, and require
 a very long  time to  be  accomplished in
old age, when  all our  parts acquire a re-
 markable degree of  con- istence and fixity,
at the same time that the  vital actions be-
come more languid.  There is no doubt but
that  sex, temperature, climate, profession,
mode of living,  and  a variety of  otlier
raises, accelerate and  retard  this period,
 so that it is impossible to affirm anything
 certain on the precise lime of its duration.
   In proportion as our parts are destroyed,
 they are renewed by  homogeneous  parti-
 cles,  nr such as  are  exactly similar to
 themselves ; otherwise their n-.tuiv, which
 is  always   alike,  would  suffer  continual
 changes.  When the m-.tritiva- matter  has
 been animal zed, or assimilated to the body
 whicii  it is  designed tv nourish, by the or-
 gans of  digestion,  absorption, circulation,
 respiration,  and secretion, the  parts which
 it supplies  retain and incorporate  it with
 their own substance.   Tl'is nutritive iden-
 tification is  variously  effected  in  different
 parts,  as the brain, muscles, bones, &c-;
 each of  the-.e appropriates to itself, by a
 true secretion, that  which is found analo-
 gous to its nature,  and rejects the hetero-
 geneous  particles  brought by  different
 vessels, chiefly by the arteries.  A bone is
 a secretory  organ, that b/comes incrusted
 with phosphat of lime; the lymphatic ves-
 sels, whicii in the work of nutrition perform
 the office of excretory ducts, remove this
 salt after it has remained  a certain time
 in the areola of its Texture.  It  is the same
 in muscles with  respect to  the fibrin, and
 in the brain  with albumen .  each  part im-
 bibes, and renders  solid in its structure,
 such juices  as are of the same  nature, in
 consequence of a power, of which  the affi-
 nity of aggregation of tlie chymists gives  us
 an idea,  and perhaps furnishes us wiih  an
 exact model.
   A  part to acquire nourishment  should
 possess sensibility  and motion; a ligature
 placed  on is arteries  and nerves,  by de-
 stroying both  these  faculties, prevents  it
 from being nourished, or having life.  The
 blood  flowing in the veins, and the fluid
 of the  absorbents,  contain  vivily mg and
 reparatory parts, in much smaller quantity
 than arterial blood;  it is even  generally
 believed that lymph  and venous blood do
 not contain any thing directly nutritious.
   The  mechanism  of nutrition would be
 explained  after  having  precisely  deter-
 mined the differences of composition  that
 exists between the aliments on which  «e
 exist and the  exact  substance of our or-
 gans,, if we  could distinguish hoyv each
function divests them of their character?,
to invest them with our properties for each
individual part, to co-operate in changing
their nutritious principle into our own pe-   j
culiar structure.  To resolve this problem,   I
let us suppose a man  living entirely  on vc-  J
getables,  which,  in  fact,  constitute the   j
principal  ji.--.i-t  of  the subsistence  of the   i
generality  of  men;  whatever portion  of
the plant  he  may consume, whether stalk,
leaves,  flowers, seeds, or roots; carbon,
hydrogen, and oxygen  enter  their  com-
position, whicii may be always, by a strict
analysis, resolved into water and carbonic
acid i to these three constituent principles, 
NUT
NUX
55T
 sometimes a small quantity of a/.ot, salts,
 ar.d oilier dungs, is  united.  If we then
 exam,ne the nature of  the organs  of this
 man, yvhose diet consists  exclusively  in
 vegetables, tbey will'be proved of a com-
 position  very  different fiom the kind  of
 food ; azot predominates, although the ve-
 getable  substance contain it in vary small
 quantity, and many  new  products  will be
 discovered wliich  hud   not  been  distin-
 i;ui -lied in  the aliment, but which  abound
 in  the   body  receiving nourishii.ent, and
 seem produced by the act of nutrition.
   The essential part of this function, there-
 lore, is to cause the  nutritive  matter  to
 pass into a more advanced sate of compo-
 sition, to deprive it ofa portion of its car-
 bon and hydrogen, lo give a predominance
 of  azot, and develop  several  substances
 which  were  not before distinguishable.
 Every  living  body,  without  exception,
 seems to possess a faculty of forming and
 decomposing substances,  by the  assistance
 of  which  it is supported,  and  of giving
 rise to  new product-.  Tiie marine-plant,
 the ashes of which  form soda,  if sown  in
 a box filled with earth  that does not  con-
 tain a particle of that alkali,  and moisten-
 ed  with  distilled water, furnishes it in as
 great a quantity as  if the plant had been
 growing  on  the borders of the sea,  in a
 swampy soil, always inundated by brackish
 or salt vv.iler.
   Living bodies are  the proper   elaborate
 ries in  winch  such  combinations and de-
 compositions occur  as art cannot imitate;
 bodies  that  to us  appear simple, as soda
 and s.lex seem to for-n themselves of other
 parts, while  some b "dies, the composition
 of  which we cannot determine,  as certain
 metals  itiHer  inevitable  decompositins;
 from which we may fairly  conclude, that
 the  powers of nature  in the composition
 and  decomposition of bodies, far  surpass
 the science of chymists.   Fur a substance
 to be employed in  our nourishment,  it
 should be  capable of change and fermenta-
 tion,  that  is, susceptible of  experiencing
 an  internal  and spontaneous mot; -n, by
 which its elements  change  their combina-
 tion and  qualities.  This condition of spon-
 taneous mutability, excludes from the cl;i«s
 of ahment every thing which is not orga-
 nized, or constituted part  ofa  living being :
 thus  minerals  are absolutely  refractory to
 the action of our organs, whicii cannot con-
 vert them  into  their  own peculiar sub-'
 stance.    'Phe  common  principle  drat- n
 from alimentary substances, however vari-
 ous  they may  be,  called by  Hippocrates
 the aliment, is probably a comn  >si,ion ca-
 pable of a great degree of change and fer-
 mentation ;  this is also tlie opinion of all
those who have  endeavoured to discover
rts nature.  Lorry thinks it is  a mucous
body ; Cullen  considers  it • saccharine ;
Halle believes it to be tin hydrr-enrhort-tted
oxyd, winch only d.ffrs from the oxalic
acid by having a smaller portion of oxygen.
It is obvous that these three sentiments
have  the  greatest resenv lar.ee, sincf oxy-
gen, carboi', and hydrogen, united in dif-
ferent  proportions, form a mucus, a sac-
charine body, and the oxalic  base.  The
analysis of  animal  substances  by nitric
acid, reduces it to the  latter  base,  by
taking from it a great quantity of azot, the
pre-< nee of which constitutes  its most re-
mark bit-  character.
   Hal 6 believes that the hydro-carbonated
ox> d is combined with oxygen, in the sto-
mach  and  int-stinal  canal,  whether the
later  pr.ncinle  be introduced  with the
food into  the primae viae, or furnished  by
the  dec >mpos. d humours; the  intestinal
fluids  suffer their azot to be  disengaged,
whicii  is c.rri'-d to  the ajimeivary  base,
and  replaces the carbon that had been at-
tracted by the oxygen to form the carbo-
nic acid.   This gas,  when in the lungs,
and  again "subjected  to the action of at-
mospheric oxygen,  carries off' a  certain
portion of its carbon ; and as it disengages
the azot from the venous  blood, it effects
a new  combination of  this principle  with
the chyle ; and when propelled to the skin,
the  atmospheric oxygen  again disengages
its carbon, and complc- es its azotification ;
perhap  even the cutaneous organ answers
similar  purposes to the lymphatic system,
as the  pulmonary organ may  effect to the
sanguiferous system.
  The animalization of alimentary substance,
therefore, takes  place  principally  by the
loss  of carbon, which is replaced by azot in
animal  fluids  These  support themselves
in a  proper state, tor,  as they are continu-
ally  losing  the  carbonic principle in the
intestinal,-pulmonary, and  cutaneous  com-
binat'ii ns, they  would  be too much ani-
malized if a newly formed chyle vvvre'not
to, attract the excess of azot.  Ths th-ory
is admitti d, hy  its author, not to account
far the formation of pho-photic salts, adeps,
and  abundance of other productions; hut
without adopting it in  toto, we  are induced
to conclude,  from the experiments and ob-
servations on which it  is  established, that
the oxygen ofthe atmospheric  air is one of
the most powerful agents  employed by na-
ture to >-aivert the aliments  on which we
subsist into our own p -culiar substance.
   Nt tritum uxcuENTs'ai.   A composition
of litharge, vinegar, and oil.
   Nux  ar-'Matica.  The nutmeg.
   Ncx  AQ.r\TicA.  See  Tribnlus aquaticus.
   Nix  harbviikxsis.   S.-e Ilicimts major.
   Nux  rasilica   The  walnut.
   Ni-x  been. S e Ben.
   Nix  cathartica.  The garden spurge.
   Ni-x  cathartica Amehicajta.   See Hi-
anus major. 
558
NUX
NUX
  Nux  Indica.   The cocoa-nut.
  Nux  .u'i.laxs.   See Juglans..
  Nux  medica.   The mahlivian nut.
  Nux  metella.  The mix vomica
  NUX  MOSCHATA.  Nucista.  Nux my-
ristica.   Chrysobalanus  Galeni.  Unguenta-
ria   Assala.  Nux aromatica.  The nutmeg.
The seed, or kernel, of the Myristica mos-
chata of Linnseus ',—foUis lanceolatis, frttctu
glabra.   It is a spice that  is  well  known,
and  has been long  used both, for culinary
and   medical purposi s   Distilled   with
water, they yield a large quantity of essen-
tial  oil, resembling in  flavour the  spice
itself; after the distillation, an insip.d seba-
ceous matter  is  found swimming  on  the
water;  the  decoction,  inspissated,  gives
an extract  of an  unctuous, very lightly bit-
terish taste, and with little or no astringen-
cy.   R -ctified spirit  extracts the whole vir-
tue of  nutmegs,  by infusion, and elevates
very little  of it  in distillation ; hence the
spirituous  extract possesses  the flavour of
the spice in an eminent degree.  Nutmegs,
yvhen heated, yield to the press a consider-
able quantity of limpid, yellow oil.   There
are  three  kinds of unctuous substances,
called oil of mace, though  really expressed
from the nutmeg.  The best is brought from
the East Indies, in stone jars; this is of a
thick consistence, of the  colour of mace,
and has  an agreeable  fragrant smell ; the
second  sort,  which is paler coloured, and
much  inferior  in  quality,   conies  from
Holland, in  solid masses, generally  flat,
and of a square figure; the third, which is
the worst of  all,  and usually  called com-
mon  oil of mace, is an  artificial composi-
tion  of suet, palm-oil,  and  the like,  fla-
voured with a little genuine oil of nutmeg.
The medicinal qualities of nutmeg are sup-
posed to be  aromatic,  anodyne, stomachic
and  adstringent;  and  hence it  has been
much used in  diarrhoeas and dysenteries.
To many people, the aromatic flavour of
nutmeg  is  very agreeable :  they, hoyvever,
should  be  cautioned not to use it in large
quantities, as it  is apt  to  affect the head,
and even to manifest an hypnotic power in
such  a degree as  to prove extremely dan-
gerous.  Bontius  speaks of  this as a fre-
quent occurrence  in India ; and Dr. Cullen
relates a remarkable instance of this  sopo-
rific  effect of nutmeg, wliich fell under his
own observation; and hence concludes that,
in apoplectic and paralytic cases, this spice
may be very improper.   The  officinal  pre-
parations of nutmeg are a spirit and an es-
sential oil, and the  nutmeg, in substance,
roasted to render it more adstringent: both
the spice itself and the essential od enter
several  compositions, as the  confectio aro-
matica, spiritus ammonia aromaticus, &c.
  Nux  myristica.  See Nux moschata.
  Nux  persica.  The walnut.
  Nux  nsTAciA.  See Pistachio nut.
  Nrx  purgans.  See Bicinus major.
  Nux schapionis.  St. Ignatius's beau.
  NUX  VOMICA.   Nux metella   The
mix vomica,  lignum  colubrium, and  faba
sa.icti  ignatii,  h-.w been  long known  in
the  Materia  Medica a; narcotic poisons,
brought from die East Indies, while the ve-
g tables which  pr due-d  them were  un-
known, or at least not botaiiicLdly ascer-
tained.
  By the judicious discrimination of Lin-
nxus,  the nux vomica was  found to be the
fruit of the  tree described and figured  in
th  Hortus M dab-iricus, under the name of
Canrram.  e.uciirhitifera malabariansis  of
Pnikenet; Vomica of 'Linnxus.  Now called
Strychnos nux vomica.
  To  this genus  also, but upon  evidence
less conclusive,  he likewise justly reieired
the colubrium.  But the faba sancti ignatii
he merely conjectured might belong to tins
family, as appears by the query, An strychni
spedes? winch subsequent  discoveries have
enabled  us to decid;. in the negative ; for,
in the Supp. Plant, it constitutes the new
genus  Ignutia,  which Louiviro has la ely
confirmed, changing the specific name ama-
ra  10  that of philippinica.   'Phe strychnos
and ignatiaare, however, nearly allied, and
both rank under the order  Solanacea.
  Dr. Woodville has inquired thus far into
the botanical origin of these  productions,
from finding  that, by medical writers, they
are  generally treated of under the   ame
head, and m  a very confused  and  indiscri-
mitate manner.  The  seed of the fruit, or
berry of 'his tree, Strychnos nux vomica, is
the  officinal  nux vomica; it is flat, round,
about an  inch broad, and near a quarter of
an  inch  thick, with  a  prominence in the
middle on both  sides,  or' a  gray colour,
covered with a kind of woolly ma-ter; and
internally hard  and tough, like horn-   To
the taste it is extremely bitter,  but has no
remarkable smell.   It consists  chiefly of a
gummy matter, whicii is moderately bitter:
the resinous part is very inconsiderable in
quantity, bui intensely bitter ; hence recti-
fied  spirit has been considered  its best
menstruum.
  Nux vomica is  reckoned  amongst the
most powerful poisons of the narcotic kind,
especially to brute  animals ;  nor  are  in-
stances wanting of its  deleterious effects
upon the human species. It proves fatal to
dogs,in a very  short time, as appears by
various au hornies.   Hiliefeld :tnd others
found  that it also  poisoned harc-s, toxes,
wolves, cats,  rabbits, and even  some birds,
as crows and ducks; and Loure.ro relates,
that a horse died in four hours after taking
a drachm of the seed in a half-roasted
state.
  The effects of this baneful drug  upon
different animals, and even  upon those of
the  same species, appear  to be rather un-
certain, and'not  alwajs in proportion to
the quantity  of the  poison  given.  V.ith 
                                      *

                  NUX

some animals it produces its effects almost
instantaneously; with o hers,  nor  till after
several  hours,  when laborious respiration,
followed  by torpor, trembhi.gs, coma, and
convulsions,  usually  precede   the  fa1al
spasms, or tetanus, with which this drug
commonly extinguishes life.
   Prom four cases related of its mortal ef-
fects  upon  human subj-cts,  we  find  the
symptoms corresponded nearly with  those
whicii we have here mentioned  of brutes •
and these, as well: s the dissections of dogs
killed by  this poison,  not  shewing any in-
jury  done to  the stomach  or intestines,
proves that the nux  vomica acts immedi-
ately upon  the nervous system, and  de-
stroys life by the  virulence of its narcotic
influence.
   The  quantity of the  seed  necessary to
produce this effect upon a strong dog, as
appears by experiments, need not be'more
than  a sen.pie;  a  rabbit was killed by
five, and  a c.t  by  four, grains : and of  the
four  per-ons  to  whom we  have allud; d,
and who  unlortunately  perished by this  dc-
leerious drug, one was a girl ten years of
age, to whom fifteen grains were exhibited
 al twice for the cure of an ague.  Lo s,
 however, tells us  that he  took  one or  two
grains of it in substance, without discover-
ing any bid effect : and that a friend of his
 swallowed a whole se d without injury.
    In  Britain,  where  physicians seem to
 observe  the rule   Saltern  non  nocere more
 strictly   tn.in  in  any other countries, the
 nuv  vomica has  been  rarely, if ever,  em-
 ployed as a medicine.  On the comment,
 however, and  especially in Germany,  they
 have  certainly been  guided more by  the
 axiom, «' What is incapable of doing much
 harm, is  equally unable to do much good."
 Tin  truth of this rema.-k was lately very
 fully exemplified by the practice of  Baron
 Stoerck,  and i-; farther illustrated by the
 medicinal character given of mix vomica,
 which, from the time of C.-sner till] that of
 a modern d .tv, has been recommended by
 a  succession of authors as an  antidote to
 the plague,  as a  febrifuge, as a vermifuge,
 and  as a remedy  in  mania, hypochondria-
 sis, hysteria, rheumatism, gout, and canine
 madness.  In Sweden, it  has of late years
 been successful-v used in dysentery; but
 Bergius, who trit dits effects in  thi« disease,
 says, that it sup;  tessed the flux for twelve
 hours, winch  at'tei-wa ds returned  again.
 A woman, who took a  scruple of this drug
 night and morning, 'tin successive days, is
 said  o  have been s-tz -d  with convul  ions
 and   ver'igo,  notwithstanding  which the
 dysenteric sympt ms returned, and ihe dis-
 order was cured  by  ther mediciiv s ; but a
 p in in the  stoitacn, the  effect of th" nu\
 vomica,  continued  aftervvnrds for  a  Ion-
 fiinp.
    Bergius, therefore, thinks it should only
                  NYM              559

be administered in the character of a tonic
and aaodyrie, in small doses, (from five to
ten grains,) and not till af .er proper laxa-
tives have  been  employed.   Loureiro re-
commends  it as a valuable internal medi-
cine in fluor albus ;  for which  purpose he
roasts it till it becomes perfectly black and
friable,  winch  renders  its medicinal use
sate, widiout  impairing its efficacy.  It  is
said to  have been used succe-siully in the
cure tif agues, and has also been reckoned
a specific in pyrosis, or water brush.
   NYCTALOPIA.   (Prom  kv|, the night,
and ul, an eye.)  Imbedllitas oculoriim  of
Celsus.  A defect in  vision, by which the
patient sees little,  or  nothing in  the  day,
bin in the  evening and night sees tolerably
well.  The proximate cause is various :
   1. Prom a periodical amaurosis, or gutta
serena, yvhen the blind paroxysm begins  in
the morning, and terminates in the evening.
   2. Prom too great  a sensibility of the
retina,  which  cannot  bear the  meridian
light.   See Phobotomia.
   3. Prom an opaque spot in the middle of
the crystalline  lens.  When the light of the
sun in  the meridian  contracts the pupil,
there  is blindness ;  about evening, or  in
more  obscure  places,  the  pupil  dilates,
hence the  r <ys of light pass  through the
limbus ofthe crystalline lens.
   4. Prom a disuse of "light; thus persons
 who are educated in  obscure prisons see
 nothing immediately  in  open  meridian
 lii^hl ;  but by degrees their eyes are ac-
 customed  to distinguish objects in day-liirht.
   5. Prom an immoveable mydriasis ; for
 in this instance the pupil  admits too great
 a qtunti y of light, which the immobile pu-
 pil cannot moderate;  hence the patient,
 in a strong lie-fit, sees little or nothing.
    6. From too  great  a contraction of the
 pupil.   This  admits a sufficiency of lucid
 rays in bright light, but tow.-.rds  night the
 pupil  dilates  more, and the  patient sees
 better.
    8  Nyctalopia end&mica,   A whole people
 have  been  nyctalops, as  the  & hiopians,
 Aft cai:s,  Americans, and Asiatics. A great
 flow of tears are excreted all the day from
 their eyes ; at night they see objects.
    8. From a commotion of the eye; from
 which a man in the night saw all objects
 distinctly.
    Nyctobasis.  (From vu£, the niglit, and
 /Saivu. to ero.)   W Iking h- the sleep.
    NYMPHJE    (From  wysa,  a water-
 nymph ;  so called because  ,t stands in the
 wa'T-course.)   Ala interna nunores ctito-
 ridis.     Colliculum     Collicula.    Mt/rto-
 cheilides.   Libia minora.   Two membra-
 nous  folos,  situated within  the  labia ma-
 jora,  at the  sides  of the  em.-a.nce  of the
 vagina uteri.
    N \~ M P rL-E A.   (Prom  mytfa,  a  water-
 nymph; because it grows in watery places.) 
560
OBE
OIIL
 Phe name of a genus of plants in the Lin-
nx n system.  Class, Pnlyandria.  Order,
Monogynia.  The w.ter-lily.
  Nymphaa alba.  Leuconymphaa. Nenu-
phar.  Miero-leuconymphaa,   YV lite water-
lily.  This beautiful  plant, Nymphaa alba
of  Linnxus, was formerly  employed me-
dicinally  as a  demulcent,  and slightly
anodyne remedy.  It is now laid aside.
  Nymriijea  GLAN-ntFERA.   Nymphaa  In-
dica, and  Madraspatana.   Names for the
faba -(Egyptia.
  Nymphssa   lutea.    Nymphaa  major
lutea of Caspar B.nihin.   Y I low water-
lily.  Nymphaa lutea of Lionxus.   'Phis
beautiful  plant was  employed formerly
with the same intentions as the white, and,
like it, is  now  fallen  into disuse.  Lindes-
tolpe informs   us,  that, in some parts of
Sweden, the roots, which are the strongest
part,' were, in times of scarcity, used as
food, and did not prove unwholesome.
  Nymph/Ea lotos.   The  Egyptian lotus.
An aquatic plant, a native of both Indies.
The root is^conical, firm, about the size of
a middling pear, covered wilh a blackish
bark, and  set  round with fibres,  It has
a sweetish  taste,   and,  when   bo led, or
roasted, becomes as yellow within as the
yolk of an  egg.  The plant grows in abun-
dance on  the  banks of the  Nile, and is
there much sought after by the poor,  who,
in a short  time, collect enough to supply
their families with food tor several days.
  Nympiioides. (Prom wy<pAia. the water-
lily, and  aS'oe,  likeness.)  A herb  resem-
bling the water-lil .
  NYMPHOMANIA.  (From vvy<pA,  nym-
pha,  and  yAvia,  madness )    Furor  ute-
rinus   Callet' by  the  Arabians, Acrai.
Brachuna.   Arascon.  Arsatum   ALsUo-
mania   A genu , of  disease, in the clas  Lo-
cales, and order Dysorexia, of Cullen, cha-
racterised  by excessive and violent desire
for c ition  in women.  The effects, as de-
scribed  by  Juvenal, in his sixth  satire, are
most humiliating to human nature.  It ac-
knowledges the same causes as satyria-is  ;
i>ut  as  females, more especially in  warm
climates, have a more irritable fibre, they
ar? apt  to suff'er more severely than the
males.
  It is a species of madness, or a high de-
gree of  hysterics.  Its immediate cause is
a preternatural irritability ofthe uterus and
pudenda of women, or an unusual acrimony
ofthe fluids in these parts.   Its presence is
known  by the  wanton behaviour  of the
patient ; she speaks  and acts with unre-
strained  obscenity, and, as the disorder in-
creases,  she  scolds, cries,  and laugh-,, by
turns.    Wlule  reason is retained, she is
sdent, and seems melancholy, but her eyes
discover an  unusual wantonness.   The
symptoms  are better or worse until  the
greatest  degree ofthe disorder approaches,
and then,  by every word  and action, her
condition is too manifest.
  NYMPHOTOMTA   (From vvy<?z,  the
nympiia, an • rtyvta,  to cut.)   The  opera-
tion of removing the nympha when  too
large.
  NYSTAGMUS.  (From wrou, to  sleep.)
A 'winkling  of the eyes, such as happens
when a person is very  sleepy.   Authors also
define  nystagmus to be an  involuntary agi-
tation of the oculary  bulb.   It is known by
the instability or mvolumary and constant
motion*  of the  globe of the eye,  from one
canthus  to another,  or in  some  other di-
rections.   Sometimes it  is  accompanied
with an  Inppus,  or  an  alternate and" <e-
peated  dilatation and constriction  of  the
pupil. The species are, 1. Nystagmus, from
fear.  This agitation is observed under the
operation for the cataract; and it is checked
by persuasion, and waiting a short space of
time.   2. Nystagmus, from sand, or small
gravel, falling in the  eye.  3. Nystagmus,
from a catarrh, which is accompanied  with
much inflammation   4. Nystagmus, from
saburra in  the  prims via:, as is  observed
in infants  afflicted   with  worms,  and is
known  by the signs of saburra.  5. Nystag-
mus symptomatica,  which  happens in
hysteric, epileptic, and sometimes in preg-
nancy,  and  is a common symptom accom-
panying St. Vilus's dance.
G-
{sAK.  See Quercus.
  O.k of Jerusalem   See Botrys vulgaris-
  Oak, sea.   See Quercus marina.
  Oak, willow-leaved  See Shtercus Phellos.
  Oct.  See Avena.
  Obei.^a.    (Fn m oSo.oe,  a dart,  or  a
sph.)    Obelaa  sagittalis,  r.n epithet for
fhe sagittal suture of the skull.
  Oblesiox.   (From ob, against, and lado,
to hurt.)  An injury- done to any p;Tt.
  Obeliscotheca.   (From  ottxto-K-A,  an
obelisk, and 8»x«, a bag ; so called from the
shape of its seed-bags.)   The dwarf Ame-
rican sun-flower.
  Oblirucs ascendexs abdominis.   See
Obliquus internus abdominis. 
OBL                                     OBL              561
   OBLIQ.UCS ASCENDENS INTERNUS.    See
 Obliquus internus abominis.
   Ob lihc us auris.  See Laxator tympani.
   Onuauus capitis  im'ehior.  See  Obli-
 quus inferior capitis.
   Obliuuus capitis  superioh.  See Ob-
 liquus superior capitis.
   Obliq.uus  descemiens abdominis.   See
 Obliquus externus abdominis.
   Oillihnus descenders externus.   See
 Obliquus externus abdomims.
   Oblkiucs externus.  See  ObUquus ex-
 ternus abdominis.
   OBLIQUUS EXTERNUS  ABDOMINIS.
 This muscle, which is so named by Morgag-
 ni, Albinus, and Winslow, is the  Obliquus
 descendens of Vesalius and  Douglas,  and
 the  Obliquus major  of Hajler, and some
 others.  By  Dumas it is named  Iliopubi-
 costo-abdominal.   It is a broad, thin muscle,
 fleshy posteriorly, and tendinous in its mid-
 die and  lower part, and is situated immedi-
 ately  under  the  integuments, covering
 all the other muscles of ihe lower belly.
 It arises from the lower edges of ihe eight,
 and sometimes,  though rarely, of the  nine
 inferior  ribs, not far from their cartilages,
 by as many distinct fleshy portions, which
 indigilalc with  corresponding parts of the
 serratus major anticus,  and  the latissimiw
 dorsi.   P'rom these   several origins, the
 fibres ofthe muscle descend  obliquely for-
 wards, and soon  degenerate into a broad
 and thin aponeurosis, which terminates in
 the linea alba.  xVbout  an inch and a half
 above the  pubis, the  fibres of this aponeu-
 rosis separate from each other, so as  to
 form an aperture, which extends obliquely
 inwards  and for wards, more than an  inch
 in length,  and  is wider above than below,
 being nearly  of an oval figure.  This  is
 what is  sometimes,  though erroneously,
 called the  ring  of  the abdominal muscles,
 for it belongs only to the external oblique
 there being no  such opening either  in the
 obliquus interims, or  in the transversalis,
 is some  writers, and  particularly Douglas
 and Cheselden,  would  give  us to  under-
 stand.  This  opening, or ring, serves for
 ihe passage ofthe spermatic vessels in men,
 and of the round figment oftne uterus in
 women, and is ofa larger size in the former
«han in the latter.   The two tendinous por-
 tions,  which, by their  separation,   form
 tiiis aperture, are called the columns of the
 ring.    The anterior,  superior,  and inner
 column, which is the broadest and thickest
 of  the two, passes over the symphysis pu-
bis, and is fixed  to  the opposite os  pubis ;
to that the anterior column ofthe right
obliquus externus  intersects that  of the
left, and  is, as  it were, interwoven  with
 it,  by  which means  their  insertion  is
strengthened, and their attachment  made
firmer.   The posterior, inferior and ex-
terior column approaches the anterior  otie
as it descend*, and is fixed behind and be-
 low it to the os pubis of the same side.  The
 fibres of that part ofthe obliquus externus,
 which arises  from the two  inferior  ribs,
 descend  almost perpendicularly, and are
 inserted, tendinous  and  fleshy, into  the
 outer edge of  the anterior half of the spine
 ofthe ilium.  From the  anterior superior
 spinous process of that bone, tlie external
 oblique is stretched tendinous  to  the  os
 pubis, forming what  is called Poupart's,
 and  sometimes  Fallopius's ligament, Fal-
 lopius having first  described it.  Winslow,
 and many others name  it, the inguinal liga-
 ment.  But, after all, it has no claim  to
 this name,  it being nothing more than the
 tendon of the muscle, which is turned or
 folded inwards at its  anterior edge.   It
 passes over  the blood vessels of the lower
 extremity, and is thickest near the pelvis ;
 and in women, fiom the greater size ofthe
 pelvis, it is longer and looser than in men.
 Hence we find that women are most liable
 to crural hernia ;  whereas men, from the
 greater size of the  ring of the external ob-
 lique, are most subject  to   the inguinal,
 Prom this ligament, and  from that part of
 the tendon which  forms the  ring,  we ob-
 serve  a  detachment  of tendinous fibres,
 which are lost in  the fascia lata, of the
 thigh.  This  may, in  some   measure, ac-
 count for the pain which, in cases of stran-
 gulated  hernise, is  felt when the patient
 stands upright, and which is  constantly re-
 lieved upon bending the thigh upwards.
 This  muscle serves to  draw down the ribs
 in expiration;  to bend the trunk forwards
 when  both   muscles act,  or to bend it ob-
 liquely to one  side, and, perhaps, to turn
 it slightly upon its axis, when  it acts singly ;
 it also raises the pelvis obliquely when the
 ribs are fixed ;  it supports and compresses
 the abdominal viscera, assists in the evacu-
 ation ofthe urine and faeces, and is likewise
 useful in parturition.
  Obli<u-us inferior.    See  ObUquus in-
ferior capitis, and ObUquus inferior oculi.
  OBLIQUUS INFERIOR CAPITIS. This
 muscle, which is the obliquus inferior sive
 major of Winslow,  and the  Spitu  axoi-
 do-tracheli-altoidien   of  Dumas,  is larger
 than  the  obliquus  superior capitis.   It  is
 very obliquely situated between the  two
 first vertebrae of the ne«k    It arises ten-
 dinous and fleshy from the middle and outer
 side of the  spinous process  of the second
 vertebra ofthe neck, and is  inserted  ten-
 dinous and fleshy  into the lower and  pos-
 terior part of the transverse process of the
 first vertebra.   lis use is to  turn the first
 vertebra upon the second, as  upon a pivot,
 and to draw the face towards the shoulder.
  OBLIQUUS  INFERIOR OCULI.   Obli-
 quus minor oculi of Winslow, and Maxillo
 scleroticien  of Dumas.  An  oblique mus-
 cle of the eye,  that  draws the globe of the
 eye  forwards,  inwards,  and downwards.
 It arises by a  narrow  beginning from the
  4 C * 
562
OBL
OBI-
outer edge of the orbitar process  of the
superior  maxillary  bone, near its junction
with  the lachrymal bone,  and  running
obliquely outwards, is  inserted into the
seletotic membrane of (he eye.
  OBtiauus  inferior  sive  major.   See
Obliquus inferior  capitis.
  OBLiauus internus.   See obUquus inter-
nus obdominis.
  OBLIQUUS    INTERNUS   ABDOMI-
NIS.   This muscle,  which is the Obliquus
ascendeng of  Vesalius, Douglas, and Cow-
per, the  obliquus minor  of Haller, the
Obliquus  internus of Winslow,  the Obli-
gw^s  ascendens internus of Innes,  and the
Ilia-lumbo-costi-abdominal of  Dumas, is si-
tuated immediately  under the external ob
lique, and is  broad and thin  like ihat mus-
cle, but s nnewVat less considerable  in
its extent.  It arises from the spinous pro-
cesses of the  three inferior lumbar verte-
brae, and from the  posterior and  middle
part of the os  sacrum,  by a thin tendinous
expansion, which is common to it and to
the serratus  posticus*   inferior, by  short
tendinous fibres, from  the  whole spine of
the ilium, between  its posterior  tuberosi-
ty  and its anterior and superior  spinous
process ; and  from  two-thirds of  the pos-
terior surface of  what is  called Fallopius's
Kgament, at the  middle  of  which yve find
the roun^f ligament of the uterus in wo-
men, and the  spermatic vessels  in men,
passing under the thin edge of this muscle;
and in the latter, it  likewise sends  off some
fibres, whicii descend upon  the spermatic
chord, as far as the  tunica vaginalis  of the
testis,  and  constitute  what*is called the
 eremaster muscle,  which  surrounds, sus-
pends, and com  n-esses the testicle.  From
 these origins, the fibres of the internal ob
lique run in  different directions;  those  of
 the posterior portion ascend obliquely for-
 wards,  the  middle ones become  less and
 less oblique, and,  at lenglh, run  in an ho-
 rizontal direction,  and those  of the ante-
 rior portion extend obliquely downwirds.
 The first of these  are inserted,  by very
 short tendinous  fibres,  into the cartilages
 of the fifth, fourth, and third  of  the false
 ribs ;  the fibres of the second, or middle
 portion,  form a broad tendon, which, after
 being inserted in to. the  lower edge  of the
 cartilage of the second false  rib, extends
 towards  the linea alba,  and separates into
 two  layers; the anterior layer,  whicii  is
 the thickest of the two, joins the tendon  of
 the obliquus externus, and  runs over the
 two upper thirds of the rectus  muscle,  to
 be inserted into  the linea alba ; the poste-
 rior layer runs  under  the rectus, adheres
 to the anterior surface of the tendon  of the
 transversalis, and is inserted into the car-
 tilages ofthe first ofthe false, and the last
 of the true ribs,  and likewise into  the linea
 alba.  By this structure we may perceive
 that the greater part  of the rectus is in-
closed, as it ivere, in a sheath.  The fi breti
of the anterior portion of the internal  ob-
lique, or those which  arise from the  spine
of the ilium and the ligamentum  Fallopii,
likewise  form  a broad tendon, which,  in-
stead of separating into  two  layers, like
that of the other part ofthe muscle, runs
over  ihe lower  part of the  rectus, ami
adhering to the under surface of.-the tendon
of the external  oblique,  is  inserted into
 the  fore  part of  the pubis.  This muscle
serves to assist the obliquus externus ; but
it seems  to be  more evidently calculated
than that muscle is to draw the ribs down-
wards and backwards.  It likewise serves
to separate the false ribs from the  true ribs,
and from each otlier.
   OBLiauus major abdominis.   See Ob-
liquus externus abdominis.
   OBLiauus major capitis.   See  Obli-
quus inferior capitis.
   OBLiauus major oculi.   See  Obliquus
 superior oculi.
   OBLiauus MINOR ABDOMINIS.   SeC-CM-
 quus internus abdominis.                \
   OBLiauus minor capitis.  See  Obliquus
 superior capitis.
   OBLiauus  mix or oculi.  See Obliquus
 inferior oculi.
   OBLIQUUS SUPERIOR CAPITIS.  Ri-
 olanus,  who was the  first  that gave par-
 ticular names to the oblique muscles  ofthe
 head, called this muscle  obliquus minor, to
 distinguish  it from t lie inferior, which, on
 account  of  its  being much  larger, he
 named  obliquus  major.   Spigeiius  after-
 yvards distinguished the two, from their si-
 tuation  with respect  to each other,  into
 superior and inferior ;  anti in this he  is  fol-
 lowed by Cowper and Douglas.  Winslow
 retains both names.  Dumas calls it Tra-
 chelo-altoido-occipital.  That  used by  Al-
 binus is here adopted.   This little muscle,
 which  is nearly  of the same shape  as the
 recti capitis, is situated  laterally  between
 the occiput and  the  first  vertebra  of the
 neck, and is  covered by  the complexus
 and  the upper  part  of the  splenius.   It
 arises, by a short thick tendon, from the
 upper and posterior part of the  tranverse
 proces- ofthe first vertebra of the neck,
 and,  ascending  obi quely  inwards,  and
 backwards, becomes broader, and  is  in-
 serted,  by a broad flat  tendon,  and some
 few fleshy fibres, into the os occipitis, be-
 hind tlie back part ofthe mastoid process,
 under the insertion of  the complexus and
 splenius, and a little above that ofthe rec-
 tus major.  The  use of this muscle is  to
 draw the head  backwards, and perhaps to
 assist in its  rotatory motion.
   OBLIQUUS  SUPERIOR OCULT. Troch-
 learis.     Obliquus  major  of   Winslow,
 and  Opticotrochleisclerotiden of Dumas.
 An obnque  muscle of the  eye, that rolls
 the glibe  ofthe eye,  and turns the pupil
 downwards and  outwards.  It arises  like 
                 OBT

the straight muscles of the'eye  from the
edge of the foramen opticum at the bot-
tom of the  orbit, between  the rectus su-
perior  and rectm  internus  ;  from thence
runs straight along the papyraceous por-
tion of the ethmoid bone to  the upper part
of the  orbit, where  a cartilaginous trochlea
is fixed to the inside of the internal angular
process of  the os frontis, through which its
lendon pu-ses, and runs a little downwards
and  outwards,  enclosed in a loose mem-
branaceous  sheath, to be inserted into the
sclerotic membr .ne.
  OBLiauus SUPERIOR  SIVE MINOR.   See
Obliquus superior capitis.
  OHLiaUUS  SUPERIOR  SIVE TROCHLEARIS.
See Obliquus supetior oculi.
  Obsidian um.   A species  of  glass, so
called  from its  resemblance to a kind of
stone, which one  Obsidius discovered in
Ethiopia, of a  very black colour, though
sometimes  pellucid, and ofa muddy water.
Pliny  says also,  that obddianum was a
sort of colour  with wliich vessels  were
glazed.  Hence the  name  is applied,  by
Libavius, to glass of antimony.
  OBSTETRIC.  (Obstetricus; from obste-
trix, a nurse )   Belonging to midwifery.
  OBSTIPATIO.   (Prom obstipo, to stop
up.)   Costiveness.   A  genus of disease
in the ciass  locales, and order Epischeses
of Cullen, comprehending three species :
   1. Obstipatio dtbilium, in  weak and com-
monly  dvsoeptic persons.
  2.  Obstipatio rigidorum,  in persons  of
rigid fibres, and  a  melancholy  tempera-
ment.
  3. Obstipatio obstructorum, from obstruc-
tions.  See Colica.
  Oiisrnui.vTiA.    (From obstruo, to shut
up.)  Medicines which  close  the orifices
of the ducts, or vessels.
  OiisTi-piKAci i:\tia.  (Prom  obstupefacio,
to stupefy.)  Narcotics.
  Obtushevi-ia.  (From obtundo, to  make
blunt.)   Substances which  sheath or blunt
irritation, anti are much  the same as  de-
mulcents.   They consist chiefly of bland,
oily, or  mucilaginous matters, which form
a covering on  inflamed and irritable sur-
faces,  particularly  those of the  stomach,
lungs,  nnd  anus
  OBTURATOR  EXTERNUS    Extra-
pelviopubitroehanterien of Dumas.  Tlii-, is
a small flat  muscle, situated  obliquely  at
the upper  and anterior part <>f the  thigh,
between  the pcclinalis and the fore-part of
the foramen thyroideum, and covered by-
the adductor brevis femoris.  It arises ten-
dinous and fleshy from all the  inner half of
the circumference  of the foramen thyroi-
deum,  ami  likewise from part of the obtu-
rator ligament.  Its radiated fibres collect
and  form a strong  roundish tendon,  which
runs outwards, and, after adhering to  the
capsular ligament of the joint, is inserted
 ito a cav i';  -t the inner and  back part of
                  OCC               563

the root of the  great trochanter.   The
chief uses of this  muscle are, to turn the
thigh obliquely outwards, to assist in bend-
ing the thigh, and in drawing it  inwards.
It likewise prevents  the capsular ligament
from  being pinched in the motio.is of the
joint.
  OBTURATOR  INTERNUS.   Marsu-
pialis, -sen  obturator internus of Douglas.
Marsupialis seu  bursalis of  Cowper, anti
Intrapelviotrochanterien  of   Dumas.   A
considerable muscle, a great part of  which
is situated within the pelvis.   It arises, by
very short tendinous fibres, from somewhat
more than the upper half of the internal
circumference of the foramen thyroideum
of  the  os  innominatum.   It is composc4
of several distinct fasciculi, whicii terminate
in a roundish te.idon that pa9ses oui  of the
pelvis, through the niche that  is between the
spine and the tuberosity of ihe ischiam,and,
after  running  between th- two portions of
the gemini in the manner just  now de-
scribed, is inserted into  the  cavity at the
root of the great trochanter, after adhering
to  the  adjacent part of the  capsular  liga-
ment of the joint.  This muscle rolls the
os femoris obliquely  'Utwards, by pulling
it towards the ischiatic niche, upon the car-
tilaginous surface f which its  tendon, which
is surrounded by  a membranous sheath)
moves as upon a pulley.
   OBTURATOR NERVE.   A nerve of
 the thigh, that is  lost upon its inner mus-
cles.
   OCCIPITAL BONE.   Os  occipitis.  Os
memoxia.    Os  nervosum    Os  basilars.
This bone, which forms the posterior and
interior part of the scull, is of an irregular
figure, convex on the outside and concave
 internally,  its external surface,  which is
very  irregular, serves for the attachment
of several muscles.  It affords several ine-
qualities, which sometimes form two semi-
circular hollows, separated  by  a scabrous
ridge.  Tue inferior portion of the  bone
is stretched forwards in form of a wedge,
and hence is called the cuneiform process,
or  basilary process.  At the base of this
process, situated obliquely  on  each side
of  the  foramen magnum, are two flat, ob-
long  protuberances, named condyles.   They
are covered with cartilage,  and serve for
the articulation of the head  with the first
vertebra of the neck.  In the inferior por-
tion  of this  bone, at the basis  of the cra-
nium, and immediately behind the cunei-
form process,  we observe  a considerable
hole, through winch the medulla oblongata
passes into the spine.   The  nervi aticesso-
rii, the vertebral arteries, and sometime
the vertebral  veins likewise, pass through
it.   Man being designed for an  erect pos-
ture, this foramen magnum is found nearly
in the middle ofthe basis ofthe human cra-
 nium, and at  a pretty equal  distance  from
 the  posterior part of the occiput, and the 
56*               OCC
OCH
anterior part of  the  lower jaw ;  whereas
in quadrupeds it is nearer the back part of
the occiput.  Besides this hole,  there are
four other smaller  foramina, viz. two be-
fore, and  two  behind the condyles.  The
former serve for the transmission of the
ninth pair of nerves, and  the two latter
for the veins yvhich pass from the external
parts of the head  to the lateral sinuses.
On looking over the internal surface of the
os occipitis, we perceive the appearance of
a cross, formed by a very prominent ridge,
which rises upwards f rom,near the foramen
magnum,  and  by two transverse sinuosi-
ties, one  on each side of the ridge.  Tiiis
cross occasions the formation of four fossse,
two above and two  below  the sinuosities.
In  the  latler are placed the  lobes of the
cerebellum,  and in the former the poste-
 rior lobes of the brain.  The two sinuosi-
 ties serv^ to  receive the  lateral sinuses.
 In the upper  part of this bone  is seen a
 continuation of the  sinuosity of the longi-
 tudinal sinus ;  and at the bisis of the cra-
 nium  we  observe  the inner surface of the
 cuneiform process made concave, for  the
 reception  of the medulla oblongata.  The
 occipital bone  is thicker and stronger than
 any of the other bones of the head, except
 the petrous part of the ossa temporum;
 but it is of unequal  thickness.  At its  la-
teral and inferior parts, where it is thinnest,
 it is covered by a great number of muscles.
 The reason for so  much  thickness  and
 strength in  this bone seems to  be, that it
 covers the  cerebellum, in which the least
 wound is  of the utmost consequence ;  and
 that it is, by its situation, more liable  to
 be fractured by falls than any other  bone
 of the cranium.  For,  if yve fall forwards,
 the hands are  naturally put out to prevent
 the forehead's touching the ground;  and
 if on  one side,  the shoulders in a great
 measure protect the sides of the head; but
 if a person fall backwards, the hind part of
 the head consequently strikes against the
 earth,  and that  too  with  considerable
 violence.   Nature therefore has wisely con-
 structed this bone so as to be  capable  of
 the  greatest  strength  at  its upper part,
  where it  is  the most  exposed  to injury-
 The os occipitis is joined, by means of the
 cuneiform process,  to the  sphenoid bone,
 with which it often ossifies, and makes but
 one bone in  those  yvho  are advanced  in
  life.  It is connected to the parietal bones
  by the   lamboidal  suture,  and to   the
  temporal bones by the additamentum ofthe
  temporal suture.   Tlie head is likewise
  united to the  trunk by means of this bone.
  The two  condyles of the occipital bone are
  received into the superior oblique processes
  of the atlas, or first vertebra of the neck,
  and it is by means of this articulation that
  a  certain degree of motion  of the  head
  backwards  and  forwards  is   performed.
But  it allows only very  little motion to
either side ; and still less of a circular mo-
tion, which the head obtains principally by
the  circumvolution of the  atlas  on the
second vertebra, as is described more par-
ticularly  in the  account  of the  vertebrae.
In the foetus,  the os occipitis is divided by
an unossified  cartilaginous substance into
four  parts.   One of these, which is the
largest, constitutes all  that portion of the
bone which is above the foramen magnum :
two others, which are much smaller, com-
pose the inside of the foramen  magnum,
and include the condyloid processes; and
the  fourth is the cuneiform process. This
last is sometimes  not completely  united
 with the  rest, so as to form one  bone, be-
 fore the sixth or seventh year.
   Occipitalis.  See Occipitofrontalis.
   OCCI IT PO-FRONT A LIS.   Digastricus
 cranii.  Epicranius of Albinus.  Frontalis et
 occipitalis of Winslow and Cowper, and
 Occipitofrontal  of Dumas.  A single, broad,
 digastric, muscle, that covers the cranium,
 pulls  the skin  of the head  backwards,
 raises the eye-brows  upwards, and, at the
 same time, draws up and wrinkles  the skin
 of the  forehead.  It  arises from the poste-
 rior part of the  occiput, goes over the
 upper part of the  os parietale and  os fron-
 tis,  and is lost in the eye-brows.
   OCCIPUT. The hinder part ofthe head.
 See Caput.
   Occult auALiTY.  A term that has been
 much used by  writers that had not clear
 ideas of  what they undertook to explain;
 and wliich served therefore only for a cover
 to their ignorance.
   Occult  diseases, is likewise  from the
 same mint as the former, occultus signifying
 hidden,  and, therefore, nothing can be un-
 derstood, when a person speaks ofa hidden
 disease, but that it is a disease he does not
 understand.
   Ochema. (From o%ta>, to carry.)  A vehi-
 cle, or thin fluid.
   Ocheteuma.  (From o^troe, a duct.) The
 nostril.
   Ochetcs.  (From  W*, to  convey.)   A
 canal or  duct.  The urinary, or abdominal
 passages.
   Ocheus. (From  o^i*, to carry.)  The bag
 of the scrotum.
   Ochiia.  (From  w^goe,  pale ;  so named
 because  it is often of  a  pale  colour.)   1.
 Ochre.   Minera ferri lutea vel rubra. An
 argillaceous  earth  impregnated  with iron,
 of a red  or yellow colour.  The Armenian
 bole, and other  earths, are often adulterated
 with ochre.
   2- The fore-part of the tibia.
   Ochrus.   (From «£§sf, pale ; so called
 from  the pale muddy colour of  its flow-
 ers.) A leguminous plant, or kind  of pulse.
   Ochthodes.   (From   o%(joe,  importing
 the tumid  lips  of  ulcers, callous,  tumid.) 
ODA
ODO
565
 An epithet for ulcers, whose lips are callous
 aid tumid,  and consequently difficult to
 heal.
   Oi iMASTnuM.  (Dim. of ocimum,  basil.)
 Wild white campion, or basil.
   OCIMUM.  (From anwe, swift; so called
 from its quick growth.)   Ocymum.  The
 name  of a  genus of plants in the Linnaean
 system.   Class, Didynamia.    Order,  Gym-
 fspermia.  See Basilicum.
   Ocimum  basilicum.   The  systematic
 name  of ihe common or citron  basil.  See
 Basilicum.
   Ocimum  carvtophyllatum.     Ocimum
 minimum of Casper, Bauhon, and Linnxus.
 Small  or bush  basil.  This  plant is  mildly
 balsamic.   Infusions are drank as  tea, in
 catarrhous and uterine disorders, and the
 dried  leaves are  made into  cephalic and
 sternutatory powders.   They  are,  when
 fresh,  very juicy,  ofa  weak aromatic and
 very mucilaginous  taste, and of a  strong
 and agreeable smell, improved by drying.
,  Octana.   (From octo, eight.)  An erratic
 intermitting fever,  which   returns  every
 eighth day.
   Octav rs humeri.  The Teres Minor.
   Octavus humeri placentini. The Teres
 Minor.
   Ocicahes communes.  A  name for the
 nerves called Motores Oculoriim.
   Ocularia.  (Prom oculus, the  eye; so
 called from its uses in disorders of the eye.)
 See Euphrasia.
   Oculi adhuctor.   See  Rectus  interims
 oculi.
   Oculi attollens.   See  Rectus superior
 oculi.
   Oculi cancrorum.  See Cancer.
   Oculi depressor.   See Rectus  inferior
 oculi.
   Oculi elevator.   See Rectus superior
 oculi.
   Oculi levator.   See  Rectus  superior
 oculi.
   Oculi OBLiauus inferior.   See Obliquus
 inferior  oculi.
   Oculi OBLiauus  kajor.    See  Obliquus
 superior oculi.
   Oculi oiiLiauus minor.   See  Obliquus
 inferior oculi.
   Oculus bovinus.  See Proptosis.
   Ocilus novis.   See BelUs major.
   Ocuns  bubulus.  See Proptoris.
   Oculus  christi.    Austrian flea bane ;
 a speciesjof Inula.
   Oculus elephantinus.   A name given
 to Proptoris.
   Oculus cknu.   Tlie knee-pan.
   Oculus  LACHnyMA.vs.    The   Epipho-
 ra.
    Oculus  mundi.   A species of Opal, gene-
 rally  of a yellowish colour.   By Lying  in
  vater it becomes  of an amber colour, and
  ata transparent.
     O^xfs-Mo*    (From c<fnr, a tooth.)   A
biting sensation,  pain,  or  itching in the
gums.
  Odontagogos.  (From of*e, a tooth, and
Aya>, to draw.)  Tiie name of an instrument
to draw teeth, one of which, made of lead,
Forrestus relates to have been hung up  in
the  temple of Apollo, denoting, that such
an operation  ought not  to  be  made, hut
when  the tooth  was loose enough to draw
yvith so slight a force as could be applied
with that.
  Odontagra.  (From  cfxe, a  to >th, and
Ayga, a seizure.)  1. The gout in the teeth.
  2. A tooth-drawer.
  ODONTALGIA.   (Prom  o$*e,  a tooth,
and Axy®', pain.)  Tiie toothach.  This
well-known disease makes its attack by a
most  violent pain in  the teeth, most fre-
quently in the molares,  more rarely in  the
incisorii,  reaching  sometimes  up to the
eyes,  and sometimes  backwards  into  the
cavity of the ear.  At the same  time, there
is a manifest determination to the  head,
and a remarkable tension and  inflation of
the vessels takes place, not only in  the
parts next to  that where the  pain is seated,
but over  the yvhole head.
  The tooth-ach is sometimes merely a
rheumatic affection, arising from cold, but
more frequently  from   a  caritntis tooth.
It  is also a  symptom  of pregnancy, and
takes place in some nervous disorders.  It
may attack persons at  any  period of life,
though  it is most frequent in the young and
plethoric.   Prom  the   variety of causes
whicii may  produce this affection, it  has
been named  by authors  odontalgia cariosa,
scorbutica, catarrhalis,  arthritica, gravida-
rum, hysterica,  stomachica,  and  rheu-
wiatica.
   ODONTALG1CA.  (Medicamenta odon-
talgica;  from  oSovlaxyta,  the  tooth-ach.)
Medicines which relieve the tooth-ach.
   Many empirical remedies have been pro-
posed for the cure of the  tooth-ach,  but „
have not in any degree  answered  the pur-
pose.  When the affection  is purely rheu*
matic, blistering behind the  ear will almost
always  remove it;  but when  it proceeds
irom  a  carious tooth,  the pain  is  much
more obstinate.   In this case  it  has been
recommended to touch the pained part with
a hot iron, or with oil of vitriol, in order to
destroy the aching nerve ;  to hold spirits
in the mouth; to put a  drop of oil of cloves
into the hollow of the tooth, or a pill made
of  camphor, opium, and oleum caryophyl-
li.   Others  recommend gum mastich, dis-
solved  in oleum terebinthinae, applied to
the tooth upon  a little  cotton.   The great
Boerhaave is  said to have applied comphor,
opium,  oleum  caryophylli,  and alkohol,
upon cotton.   The caustic  oil  which may
be collected from writing paper,  rolled up
tight, and set fire to at  the end, will some-
times  d-o'.ioy  the  exposed nervous sub- 
566              OED                                     OEN
stance, of a hollow tooth.  The application
of radix pyrethri, by its poyver of stimulating
the salivary glands, either in substance  or
in tincture,  has also  been attended  with
good effects.   But one of the most useful
applications of this kind, is st' ong nitrous
acid,  diluted with three or four times  its
weight of spirit  of wine, and introduced
into the  hollow of  the tooth, either  by
means  of  an hair pencil  or a  little cotton.
When  the constitution has had some share
in the  disease,  the  Peruvian bark has  been
recommended,  and perhaps   with  much
justice, on  account of its tonic and anti-
septic  powers.  When the pain i3 not fixed
to one  tooth, leeches applied to the gum are
of great service.    But  very  often all the
foregoing  remedies will fail,  and the only
infallible cure is to draw the tooth.
   ODONTIASIS.   (From oSovnaee, to put
forth the teeth.) Dentition, or cutting teeth.
   Odontica.  (Prom cfae, a tooth.)   Reme-
dies (-or pains in the teeth.
   Ohontirrhcea.   (From ofxe, a tooth, and
gtm, to  flow.)  Bleeding from the socket  of
the jaw, after drawing the tooth.
   Ojiontis.  (From <5<f*c, a tooth ; so called
because its decoction  was supposed useful
in relieving the tooth-ach.)   Odontitis.  A
species of lychnis.
   Odontitis.  See Odontis.
   Odontooltphum.  (Prom  o£xe,  a tooth,
and yxv<$u>, to scrape.)    Ar. instrument for
scaling and scraping the teeth.
   ODONTOID.   (Odontoides ; from  oSxe,
a tooth, and ttfoe,  form,  because it is shaped
like a  tooth.)   Tooth-like.  A process  of
the second veiv.e.bra ofthe neck is so called.
Sec  Dentatv.s-
   Odontolitiios.    (From ofxe,  a tooth,
and  xtQoe,  a  stone.) The tartar,  or stony
Drust upon the teeth.
   Odontoputia,    (From afxe, a  tooth,
and  <fvu,  to grow.) Dentition, or cutting
teeth.
   Odoxtotrimma.  (From ofxe, a tooth, and
Tg/Ca,  to  wear away.)    A dentifrice,  or
medicine, to clean the  teeth.
   ODORIFEROUS  GLANDS.   Glandula
odorifera. These glands are situated around
the corona glandis  of the male, ^nd under
the skin of the labia  majora and nymphae
of females.   They secrete a sebaceous  mat-
ter,  wliich emits a peculiar odour;  hence
their name.
   G£a.   (Out:  from c;», to bear ; so named
from   its  rruitfulncss.)    The   service
tree.
  CECONOMY, ANIMAL.   (Prom   otitis,
a house, and voyoe, a law.)  QZconomia ani-
mails.    The  conduct  of nature  in  pre-
serving animal bodies is  called the animal
oeconomy.
  OEDEMA.   (From  oiStt*, to swell.)  A
synciym of anasarca.   See Anasarca.
■  OZdematodes.  Like to an oedema,
  QSdemosarca.   (From  otfoya,  a swell-
ing, and ragg, flesh.)   A species of tumour
mentioned bv  M. A.  Severmus, of a mid-
dle  nature, betwixt an oedema, or soft tu-
mour, and sarcoma, or hard tumour.
  GENANTHE.   (From  onee,  wine, and
wSac, a flower; so called because  its floyv-
ers smell like  the vine.)   1. The  botanical
name of a  genus  of the  umbelliferous
plants.    Class,  Pentandria.   Order, Di-
gynia.   2.  The  pharmacopceial  name  of
hemlock  dropwort.    QZnantlu; charophylli
foliis.  (Enanthe  crocata  of Linnaeus-  An
active poison  that has too often proved
fatal, by being eaten  in mistake instead  of
yvater parsnep.   The juice, nevertheless,
cautiously exhibited,  promises to be an ef-
ficacious  remedy in   inveterate  scorbutic
eruptions.  The  root  of  this plant is not
unpleasant  to  the  taste,  and  esteemed  to
be  most  deleterious of all  the vegetables
which this country produces.   Mr. How; 11,
surgeon  at  Haverfordwest,  relates,  that
" eleven French  prisoners had the liberty
of widking in and about the town of Pern-*
broke.   Three of them being in the  fields
a little before noon, dug up a large quantity
of  this plant, wnich they  took to be wild
celery,  to eat  with  their bread and butter
for dinner.   After washing it, they all three
ate, or rather tasted of the roots.  As they
were entering  the town,  without  any pre-
vious notice of sickness at the stomach,  or
disorder  in  the  head, one of them was
seized  with  convulsions.  The other two
ran home, and  sent a surgeon lo him.   The
surgeon endeavoured first to bleed, and then
to vomit him ; but  those endeavours yvere
fruitless, and he died presently.  Ignorant
of the cause of their comrade's death, and
of their own  danger, they  gave  of these
roots to the  other eight prisoners, who ate
of them  with their dinner.   A few minutes
afterwards, the remaining two,  who gather-
ed the plants, were seized in the same man-
ner  as  the  first, of yvhich one died ;  the
other was  bled, and  a vomit, with great
difficulty, forced down, on account of his
jaws being,  as it were,  locked together.
This operated, und he recovered, but yvas
some time  affected with  dizziness in his
head, thmgh not sick, or  the least disor-
dered in  the stomach.   The  other eight
being bled and vomited immediately were
soon well.  At Clonvvell,  in  Ireland, eight
boys, mistaking  this plant for water-pars-
nep,  ate  plentifully of its  roots.    About
four or  five hours after, the  eldest boy be-
came suddenly convulsed, and  died ; and
before the next morning four of the other
boys died in  a  similar manner.    Of the
other  three,   one  was maniacal several
hours, another lost his hair and nails, but
the  third escaped unhurt.  Stalpaart Van-
der  Wiel mentions  two cases of the IV*'
effects of this  root :  these,  hewevjer, rt're 
                  LEX

attended with great heat in the throat and
stomach,  sickness, vertigo, and purging;
they both died in the course of two or three
hours after eating the root.  Vllen, in Ids
Synopsis  Medicina:,  also relates that four
children suffered greatly by eating this poi-
son.  In these cases great ngony yvas ex-
perienced  before  the   convulsions super-
vened ;  vomitings  likewise  came on, which
were encouraged  by large  draughts  of oil
and warm  water,  to which their recovery
is ascribed. The late Sir William Watson,
who refers to the instances  here cited, also
gays, that a  Dutchman was poisoned by-
the  leaves of the  plant boiled  in pottage.
It appears, from various authorities, that.
most brute animals are  not less affected by
this poison that man ;  and Mr. Lightfoor
informs us, that a spoonful of the juice of
this plant, given  to  a  dog, rendered him
sick and stupid; but a  goat was observed
to eat the plant with  impunity.  The great
virnlence of  this plant has not, however,
prevented it from  being taken medicinally.
In a letter from Dr. Poulteney to Sir Wil-
lia-.n Watson, we are told that a severe and
inveterate  cutaneous disorder- was cured
by  the juice of the root, though not with-
out exciting the most alarming symptoms.
 I iken  in  the dose  of a spoonful,  in tyvo
hours afterwards,  the head was affected in
a  very   extraordinary  manner,  followed
with violent  sickness and  vomiting,  cold
sweats, and  rigors ; but this  did not de-
ter  the patient from  continuing ihe medi-
cine, in somewhat  less doses, till it effected
a cure.
  Ovxanthe  crocata.  The  systematic
name  of  the hemlock  dropwort.   See
Oenanthe.
  GEnantiie   cherophtlm foliis.    See
Oenanthe.
  QEva.vtre  cicuta facie lobelii-  The
(Enanthe crocata.
  CEnahea.  (Ompw: from civaga, the cut-
tings of vines.)  The ashes prepared of the
twigs, &c. of vines.
  CEnelsum.  (From otvoe, wine, and tXAtov,
oil.)  A mixture of oil and  wine.
  GE^ogala.   (From otvoe,  wine, and yAXA,
milk.)  A sort of potion made of wine anti
milk.  According  to some, it  is wine as
warm as new milk.
  QEnogabum  (From otvoe, wine, and yagov,
garum.)  A mixture of wine and garum.
  OEmimeli.   (From woe,  wine, and ytxt,
honey.)  Mead,  or wine, made of honey,
or sweetened with  honey.
  GEnoplia.  (From otvoe, wine.)  The great
jubeb-tree, the juice of whose fruit  is like
that ofthe grape.
  QEnostagma. (From w»oc, wine, and su^«,
to distil.) Spirit of wine.
  Oenothera,  (from <ww, wine; so called
because its driro roots smell like wine.)  A
species of lysimachia.
                  GES               567

  Oisus ANiaisos.  (From oeyfloc a flower.)
Flowery wine.   Galen  says  it is   Oenot
anthosmias, or wine impregnated with flow-
•ers, in which sense it is an epithet for the
Cyceon.
  O-'.nus  anthosmias.    (Prom  AvSoe,  a
flower, and oa-yn, a smell.)  Sweet-scented
wines.
  CEnus apod.f.dus.   Wine  in which the
dais, or tseda, are boiled.
  OEnus a**.zesmenus.     A  wine  heated
to a great degree, and prescribed  among
other things^ as garlic, salt, milk, and vine-
gar
  OEnus  deuteiius.   (teurign, second.)
Wines of the second pressing.
  OEnus diacheomenus.   Wine  diffused
in larger vessels, cooled, and strained from
the lees,  to  render  it thinner and weaker;
wines  thus drawn off are called saccus, and
saccata, from  the  bag through which they
are strained.
  GEnus galactodes.   (From yAXA, milkj
Wine with  milk, or  wine made as warm a3
new milk.
  CGYus  malacus.     JEnus  malfhacus.
Soft wine.   Sometimes it  means weak and
thin, opposed to  strong wine; or mild, in
opposition to austere.
  GSncs  meliciiroos.   Wine in which is
honey.
  OEnus oenodes.  Strong wine.
  OaNUS  strapuidios  leucos.     White,
wine made from raisins.
  CEnus  tethalasmenos.   Wine   mixed
with  sea-w.ter.
  CEsoPAGiEus.  (From  oto-oqayoe, the gul-
let.)   The  muscle forming  the sphincter
tes >phagi.
  QEsoriiAGisxus.    (From  ouroqAyos, the
gullet.)   Difficult swallowing, from spasm,
  OESOPHAGUS.   (From  out, to  carry,
and foyu, to eat ;  because it  carries the
foot! into  the stomach.)  The membranous
and muscular tube  that  descends  in the
neck,  from the pharynx  to the stomach.
It is  composed  of  three  tonics, or mem-
branes, viz.  a common, muscular,  and
mucous.  Its arteries  are branches ofthe
oesophageal, wnich  arises from the aorta.
The veins empty  themselves into the vena
azygos.  Its nerves are from the eighth pair
and great intercostal; and it is every where
under the internal or  mucous membrane
supplied with glands that separate the mu-
cus of the oesophagus, in  order that the
masticated bole may readily pass down into
the stomach.
  QSstromania.   (From otrgoe, the puden-
da of a yvoman, and  yuuvoyv, to rage.)  A
furor uterinus.
  OESTRUM VENEREUM.  (From oestrus,
a gad-bee;  bt cause  by its  bite, or sting,
it agitates cattle.)  The  venereal orgasm,
or  pleasant sensation  experienced during
coition. 
     568               OIL

       CEstpe.   (From oie,  a  sheep, and gwro-.,
    sordes.)  Oesypos.  Oesypum.  Oesypus.  It
    frequently is met with in the ancient Phar-
    macy, for a certain  oily substance, boiled
    out of  particular parts ofthe  fleeces of
    wool, as  what grows on  the  flank, neck,
    and parts most used to sweat.
       Offa  alba.  (Prom  phaih,  a  fragment,
    Heb.)   "Van Helmont thus calls  the while
    coagulation which arises from a mixture of
    a  rectified  spirit  of wine, and  of  urine ;
    but the spirit of  urine must  be distilled
    from well-fermented unne; and  that must
    be well dephlegmated, else it  will  not an-
    swer.
       OFFICINAL. (Oflidnalis ;  from offidna,
    a shop )  Any medicine,  directed  by  the
    colleges of physicians  to be  kept in  the
    shops, is so termed.
       Offuscatio.   The same as Amauroris.
       OIL.   (Oleum; from   olea, the  olive  ;
    |his name  being at first confined to the oil
    expressed  from the olive.)   Oils  are  de-
    fined, by modern chymists, to  be  proper
    juices of a  fat or unctuous nature, either
    solid  or fluid, indissoluble in  water, com-
    bustible with flame, and  volatile in diffe-
    rent degrees.   They are never formed but
    by organic bodies; and all the substances
    in the mineral kingdom, which present oily
    characters, have originated from  the action
    of vegetable or animal life.  Oils are dis-
    tinguished into fat, and essential oils ;  un-
    der the  former head are comprehended oil
    of  olives,  almonds,  rape,  ben,  linseed,
    hemp, cocoa,  &c.   Essential oils  differ
    from fat oils by the following  characters  :
    their smell  is strong and  aromatic ; their
    volatility is such  that  they  rise wilh  the
 "*■' heat of boiling water, and  their  taste is
    very acrid; they are likewise  much more
    combustible  than  fat  oils ;  they are  ob-
    tained by  pressure, distillation, &c. from
    strong-smelling plants, as  that of pepper-
    mint,  aniseed, caraway,  &c. The use of fat
    oils in the arts, and in medicine, is very con-
    siderable ;  they are medicinally prescribed
    as relaxing, softening, and laxative reme-
.,.   dies;  they enter into  many  medical com-
    pounds, such as balsams, unguents, plas-
    ters, &c. and they are often used as food
    on account  of the mucilage they contain.
    See Oliva.   Essential oils  are employed as
 ^   cordial, stimulant, and antispasmodic  re-
    medies.
       Oil, atherial   See Oleum atheriale.
       Oil, almond.  See . imygdala.
       Oil of allspice.   See Oleum pimenta.
       Oil of amber.  See Oleum succini.
       Oil of caraway.   See Oleum carui.
       Oil, castor.  See Ricinus.
       Oil  of chamomile.  See Oleum anthemidis.
       Oil of juniper.   See Oleum juniperi.
       Oil of lavender.   See  Oleum lavendula.
       Oil of linseed.  See Oleum lint.
       Oil of mace.  See Oleum macis.
       Oil, olive.  See  Oliva.
                   OLE

   Oil of origanum.   See Oleum origatu.
   Oil, palm.   See  Palm oil.
   Oil oj pennyroyal.   See Oleum pulegii.
   Oil of peppermint.  See  Oleum mentha
piperita.
   Oil, rock.  See Petroleum.
   Gil of spearmint.   See  Oleum mentha
viridis.
   Oil,  sulphurated.  See Oleum  sulphura-
turn.
   Oil of turpentine.  See Oleum teberintha.
   Ointment.   See Unguentum.
   OLEA.  The name of a genus of plants
in the Linnaean system.  Class, Monandria.
Order, Monogynia.
   Olea  europea.   The systematic name
ofthe plant from which the olive oil is ob-
tained.  See Oliva.
   Oleamen.  (From  oleum, oil.)  A thin li-
niment composed of oils.
   Oleander.   (Prom olea, the  olive-tree,
which it resembles )   The rose bay,
   Oleaster.  (Dim. of olea, the olive-tree.)
The wild olive.
   OLECRANON.  (From  a>xtv», the  ul-
na, and upAvov,  the  head.)  The  elbow, or
process  of-the ulna, upon which a person
leans.
   Olene.  (axtvu.)   The cubit, or ulna.
   Oleosaccharum.   (Prom Oleum, oil, and
saccharum, sugar.)  An essential oil, ground
up with  sugar.
   OLEUM.  See Oil.
   Oleu.»i abietinum.  The resinous juice
whicii exudes  spontaneously from the  sil-
ver and red firs.  It  is supposed to be su-
perior to that obtained by wounding  the
tree.
   Oleum ;ethereum.  Ethereal  oil.   Ole-
um vini.   After the distillation of sulphu-
ric aether,  carry on  the distillation with
a less degree of  heat, until a  black  froth
begins to rise; then immediately remove
the retort  from  the fire.  Add  sufficient
water to the liquor in the retort, that  the
oily part may float  upon  the surface.   Se-
parate this, and add to  it as much  lime-
water  as may  be necessary to  neutralize.
the adherent acid,  and shake  them  toge-
ther.   Lastly, collect the aetherial oil whicii
separates.  This oil  is used as  ail ingre-
dient in the compound spirit of aether.  It
is a yelloyv colour, less volatile  than aether,
soluble in  alkohol, and insoluble in wa-
ter.
   Oleum amtgdal^e.  See  Amaygdala.
  Oleum animale.  An empyreumatic sub-
stance, obtained  by  distillation  from ani-
mal substances.  It  is sometimes  exhibited
as an antispasmodic and diaphoretic, in the:
dose of from ten to  forty drops.
  Oleum anisi.  Formerly  Oleum  esuen-
tiale anisi, oleum e seminibus anisi.  Oil  of
anise. The essential oil of aniseed possesses
all the virtues attributed to the anisum, and
is  often given as  a stimulant and carmina-
tive, in the dose of from five to eight drops. 
OLE
OLE
569
mixed yvith  an  appropriate vehicle.   See
Anisum.
 N Oleum anthemidis.  Oil  of chamomile,
formerly called  oleum  e floribus chama-
meli.   See Chamaemelum.
  Oleum camphoratum.   In retentions of
urine,  rheumatic pains, distentions of the
abdomen from ascites;  tension of the skin
from  abscess, this is an excellent applica-
tion.  See Camphora,
  Oleum carpathicum.   A  fine essential
oil, distilled from the fresh cones of the
tree which affords the common turpentine.
See Terebinthina vulgaris.
  Oleum cauui.   Formerly called Oleum
essentiale carui.   Oleum essentiale e semi-
nibus carui.  The oil of carraways is an ad-
mirable carminative, diluted with rectified
spirit into an essence, and then mixed with
any proper fluid.  See Carum.
  Oleum caryofhyllia  romatici. A sti-
mulant  anti  aromatic preparation of the
(Hove.  See Caryophyllum aromaiicum.
  Oleum cedhinum,   Essentia  de cedro.
I'he oil of the peel of citrons, obtained in a
particular  manner, without distillation, in
Italy.
  Oleum cinuamomi.  A warm, stimulant,
and delicious stomachic.  Given in the duse
of from  one 10 ihrce drops,  rubbed down
with some yolk of  egg,  in  a little wine,
it allays  violent  emotions of the  stomach
from  morbid irritability, and is particularly
serviceable  in debility  of the prima: viae,
after cholera morbus.
  Oleum cornu  cervi.   This  is applied
externally as a stimulant to paralytic affec-
tions ofthe limbs.
  Oleum oabianum.   See  Petroleum ru-
brum.
  Oleum juniperi.   Formerly called Ole-
um essentiale  juniperi  haccx.    Oleum
essentiale e  baccis  juniperi.   Oil of ju-
niper.  Oil  of juniper  berries possesses
stimulant, carminative, and  stomachic vir-
tues, in the dose of from two  to four drops,
and in  a larger dose  proves highly diuretic.
It is often administered in the cure  of drop-
sical complaints, when the  indication  is to
provoke the urinary discharge.
  Oleum  LWEVDUiiE.   Formerly called
Oleum essentiale lavendulae.   Oleum essen-
tiale e floribus lavendulae.  Oil of lavender.
Though mostly used  as a perfume, this es-
sential oil may be exhibited  internally, in
the dose of from one to five drops,  as a sti-
mulant in nervous head-achs, hysteria and
debility ofthe stomach.
  Oleum laubi.   Oleum  laurinum.   An
anodyne  and antispasmodic   application,
generally rubbed on sprains and bruises un-
attended with inflammation.
  Oleum  I.imonis.   The  eascntial od of
lemons possesses  stimulant  ai,.'. stomachic
powers, but  is principally u-t '.  externally,
mixed with wiu'menU- as a pc.  aiiie.
   Oleum  lini.   Linseed oil  is emollient
and demulcent, in the dose of from half an
ounce to an ounce-   It is frequently given
in the form of clyster in colics and obstipa-
tion.  Cold-drawn linseed oil, with lime-
water and extract of lead, forms, in many
instances, the best  application for  burns
and scalds.  See Linum.
   Oleom  lucii  piscis.    See Esox lu»
dus.
   Oleum  macis.    Oleum  myristica  ex-
pressum.  Oil of mace.   A fragrant seba-
ceous  substance, expressed   in the  East
Indies  from the nutmeg.   There  are  two
kinds.   The best is  brought in stone jars,
is somewhat soft, of a yellow colour,  and
resembles in smell the nutmeg.  The other
is brought  from Holland, in  flat square
cake<.   The  weak smell  and faint colour
warrants our supposing it to be the former
kind sophisticated.  Their use is chiefly
external,  in form of plaster, unguent, or
liniment.
   Oleum  malabatuii.    An   oil  similar
in flavour to  that of cloves, brought from
the East  Indies, where it is  said  to be
drawn  from  the leaves  of the cinnamon
tree.
   Oleum mentha   piperita.  Formerly
called   Oleum  essentiale  mentha pip&ritidis,
Oil of peppermint.  Oil of peppermint  pos-
sesses all  the act ve  principle  of the plant.
It is mostly used to make the simple wa-
ter ; mixed with rectified  spirit it forms an
essence, which is put into a variety of com-
pounds,  as  sugar drcips  and  trochisches,
which are exhibited  as stimulants, carmini-
tives, and stomachics.
   Oleum mentha  viridis.    Formerly
called Oleum essentiale menthae sativae. Oil •,
of spearmint.  This essential  oil is mostly
in  use for making the simple water,  but
may be exhibited in the dose  of from  five
to two drops as a carminative, stomachic,
and stimulant.
   Oleum  neroli.   Essentia  neroli.   The
essential oil of the flowers of the Seville
orange tree.   It is brought to us from Italy
anti Prance.
   Oleum  myristicx-  The essential oil of "<
nutmeg is an  excellent stimulaut  and aro-
matic, and may be exhibited  in every case
where  such remedies  are indicated, with
advantage.
   Oleum  myristica  expressum.  This **
is commonly  called oil  of  mace.    See
Oleum macis.
   Oleum  xitrioli.      See   Sulphureous
acid.
   Oleum  oliv.u.  See  Oliva.
   Oleum  ouigani.  Formerly called Oleum
essentiale  -origani.   Oil  of origanum;  A
very acrid and stimulating essential oil. It
is employed for alleviating the pain arising
from caries  of the teeth, and for making
the simple yvater of marjoram.
     4 D» 
570              OLE                                      OLI
  Oleum talm^e.   See Palm oil.
  Oleum petrje.   See Petroleum,
  Oleum  pimento.   Oil  of  allspice.  A
stimulant and aromatic oil.
  Oleum pulegii. Formerly called Oleum
essentiale pulegii.  Oil of penny-royal.  A
stimulant and antispasmodic oil,  which
may be exhibited in hysterical and nervous
affections.
  Oleum ricini.  See Ricinus.
  Oleum roris marini.  Formerly called
 Oleum essentiale roris marini.  Oil of rose-
mary.  The essential oil oi rosemary is an
excellent stimulant, and may be given with
great advantage  in nervous and spasmodic
affections of the stomach.
  Oleum sabin^l.  A stimulating emmena-
gogue ; it is best administered yvith myrrh,
in the form of bolus.
  Oleum sassafras.   An  agreeable  sti-
mulating stomachic carminative and  sudo-
 rific.
  Oleum sinapeos.   This is  an emollient
oil, the  acrid principle of the mustard re-
 maining in the seed.   See Sinapis.
  Oleum succini.   Oleum  succini  rectifi-
 catum.   Oil of  amber  is mostly used  ex-
 ternally,  as  a stimulating application  to
 paralytic limbs,   or  those  affected with
 cramp and  rheumatism.   Hooping-cough,
 and other convulsive diseases,  are said to
 be relieved also  by rubbing the spine with
this oil.
  Oleum  sulphuratum.   Formerly call-
 ed  Balsamum sulphuris simplex.  Sulphu-
 rated oil.  " Take of washed sulphur, four
 ounces ; olive oil, a pint."   Having heat-
 ed  the oil  in a  very large  iron pot, add
 the sulphur gradually, and stir the mixture
 after each addition, until they have united.
 This,  which  was formerly called  simple
 balsam of sulphur, is an acrid stimulating
 preparation, and much  praised  by some in
 the cure of coughs and other  phthisical
 complaints.
  Oleum stride.  A fragrant essential oil,
 obtained  by distillation  from the balm of
 Gilead plant.   See Moldavica.
  Oleum  templinum.    Oleum  templinum
verum.   A terebinthinate oil obtained from
the fresh cones of thePinus abies of Linnaeus.
  Oleum terrjE.  See Petroleum.
  Oleum  terebinth inje  rectificatum.
" Rectified oil of turpentine, a pint; water,
four  pints."   Distil over  the  oil.  Sti-
mulant,  diuretic, and sudorific  virtues
are attributed to this preparation, in the
dose of from  ten drops to  twenty,  which
are given in rheumatic pains of the chronic
kind,  especially  sciatica.   Its  chief  use
internally,  however,  is  as  an  anthelmin-
tic  and < styptic.   Uterine, pulmonic, gas-
tric,  intestinal,  and other  hemorrhages,
when passive, are more effectually relieved
by its exhibition  than by any other  medi-
cine.  Externally it is applied, mixed with
ointments, and other applications.to bruises,
sprains, rheumatic pains, indolent ulcers,
burns, and scalds.
  Oleum vini.  Stimulant and anodyne in
the dose of from one to four drops.
  OLFACTORY  NERVES.   (Nervi ol-
factorii; from olfactus, the sense of smell-
ing.)  The first pair of nerves are so term-
ed, because they are the organs of smelling.
They arise from the corpora striata, perfo-
rate the ethmoid  bone, and  are distributed
very numerously on the pituitary membrane
of the nose.
  OLIBANUM.   (Prom lebona,  Chald.)
Thus.  Frankincense.  This drug  has re-
ceived different  appellations,  according to
its  different appearances ; the single tears
are  called simply olibanum, or thus; when
two are joined together, thus masculum;
and when  two are very  large, thus femini-
num; if several  adhere  to  the bark, thus
corticosum; the fine powder; wliich  rubs off
from the tears, mica thuris; and the  coarser}
manna thuris. The gum-resin that is so call-
ed, is the juice of the Juniperus lycia;—fo-
liis ternis undique imbricatis ovatis  obtusis,
and is brought Irom Turky and the East
Indies ; but that which comes from India is
less esteemed.  It is said to ooze spontane-
ously from  the bark of the  tree, appearing
in drops, or tears, ofa pale yellowish, and
sometimes of" a reddish colour.  Olibanum
has a moderately strong and  not very agree-
able smell, and a bitterish, somewhat pun-
gent taste;  in chewing it sticks  to the
teeth,  becomes  white, and  renders the
saliva milky.  Laid on  a red-hot  iron, it
readily catches flame, and burns  with  a
strong diffusive and not unpleasant smell.
On  trituration  with  water,  the greatest
part of it dissolves  into a milky liquor,
which, on standing, deposits  a portion of
resinous matter.  The gummy and resinous
parts are nearly in equal proportions ; and
though rectified spirit dissolves less of the
olibanum than  yvater,  it extracts nearly all
its active matter.  In  antient  times, oliba-
num seems to have been in great repute
in affections of the head and  breast, coughs,
haemoptysis, and  in  various  fluxes, both
uterine and intestinal ; it was also much
employed externally.   Recourse  is  seldom
had  to this medicine,  yvhich is now super-
seded by myrrh,  and other  articles of the
resinous kind.    It is, however,  esteemed
by many as an adstringent, and though not
in general  use, is considered  as a valuable
medicine in  fluor albus, and debilities of
the stomach  and  intestines: applied exter-
nally in the form of plaster,  it is said to be
corroborant, &c. and  with this intention it
forms the basis of the emplastrum thuris.
  Oligotrophia.  (From oxtyoe, small, and
rgi<fa>, to nourish.) Deficient  nourishment.
  Olisthema.  (From oxiq-Qaivu, to fall out.)
A luxation. 
OLI
OME
571
   OLIVA.    The  olive.    Olea   sativa.
 The fruit of the Olea Europea of Linnaeus :
 foliis lunceolatis integerrimis,  racemis\ axil-
 laribus coarctatis.   The olive-tree, in all
 ages   has  been  gpeatly celebrated, and
 held  in peculiar estimation,  as the boun-
 teous gift of heaven; it was  formerly  ex-
 hibited in the religious ceremonies of  the
 Jews,  and is still considered as emblematic
 of peace and plenty.  The varieties of this
 tree are numerous, distinguished  not only
 by the form of the  leaves but also by  the
 shape, size, and colour of the fruit; as  the
 large Spanish olive,  the small oblong Pro-
 vence  olive, kc. &c.   These,  when pic-
 kled, are  well known to us by the names
 of Spanish and  French olives,  which  are
 extremely  grateful  to  many  stomachs,
 and  said  to  excite  appetite and  promote
 digestion; they  are prepared  from the
 green  unripe  fruit, whicii  is repeatedly
 steeped  in  water, to which  some  quick-
 lime  or alkaline  salt  is added, in order
 to shorten the  operation: after ihis they
 are washed  and preserved  in a pickle of
 common salt and water, to which  an aro-
 matic  is sometimes added.  The principal
 consuption,  however,  of this fruit is in
 the prepation of  the  common  sallad oil,
 or oleum oliva of the pharmacopoeias, which
 is obtained by grinding and pressing them
 when thoroughly ripe :  the finer and purer
 oil issues first by. gentle pressure,  and the
 inferior sorts on heating what is left, and
 pressing it  more strongly.  The best olive
 oil is ofa bright pale amber colour, bland to
 the taste, and without any smell:  it becomes
 rancid by age, and sooner if kept in a warm
 situation.  With regard to its utility,  oil,
 in some shape,  forms a considerable part of
 our food, both animal  and vegetable, and
 affords much  nourishment.   With some,
 however,  oily  substances  do  not  unite
 with  the contents  of  the  stomach, and
 are frequently brought  up by eructation;
 this  happens  more especially  to those
 whose   stomachs  abound  with   acid.—
 Oil, considered as a medicine, is supposed
 to correct acrimony, and to lubricate and
 relax   the fibres; and  therefore has been
 recommended internally, to obviate the  ef-
 fects of various stimuli, which produce  ir-
 ritation,  and  consequent  inflammation  :
 on this ground  it has been  generally pre-
 scribed in coughs, catarrhal affections, and
erosions.  The  oil of olives is successfully
 used in Switzerland against the tania  os-
 culis superfidalibus, and it is in  very high
estimation  in  this  and  other  countries
against nephritic pains,  spasms, cholic, con-
stipatioii of  the  bowels, &c.  Externally it
has been  found  a  useful application to
 bites and stings of various poisonous ani-
mals, as the mad dog, several serpents, Sec.
also to bums, tumours, and other affections,
both by itself or mixed in liniments or poul-
tices.   Oil rubbed over  the body is  said to
 be of great service in dropsies, particularly
 ascites.  Olive oil enters  several officinal
 compositions, and when united with  water,
 by  the  intervention  of  alkali, is  usually
 given in coughs and hoarseness.
   Olive-tree.  See Olida.
   Olives.  See Oliva.
   Olive, spurge   See Mezereum.
  Olivarius.   (Prom oliva,  the  olive.)
 Oliviformis.  Resembling  the  olive;  ap-
 plied lo two eminences on the lower part of
 the  medulla oblongata, called corpora  oli-
 varia.
   Olophlyctis,   (From  oxoe,  whole, and
 tpyvurie, a pustule.)   A small hot eruption,
 covering the whole body ;  when partial, it
 is called phlyctaena.
  Olusatrum.   (Id  est,  olus  atrum, the
 black herb, from  its black leaves ) Lovage.
  Omagra.   (From   a>yoe,  the shoulder,
 and  ayga,  a seizure.)  The  gout in the
 shoulder.
  OMENTITIS.   (Omentitis;  from omen-
 tum, the caul.)   Inflammation of the omen-
 tum, a species of peritonitis.
  OMENTUM.   (From  omen, a guess;
 so called because the soothsayers prophesied
 from an inspection of  this part )  Epiploon.
 The caul. An adipose membraneous viscus
 of the abdomen, that is attached to the sto-
 mach, and lies on the anterior surface of
 the  intestines.  It is  thin and easily torn,
 being formed of a duplicature ofthe perito-
 neum, wilh more or less of fat interposed.
 It is distiuguished into the great omentum
 and the little omentum.
  The  omentum majus, which is also term-
 ed  omentum gaslrocolicum, arises from the
 whole of the great  curvature  of the sto-
 mach, and even as far as the spleen, from
 yvhence  it  descends  loosely  behind the
 abdominal parieties, and over the intestines
 to the navel, and  sometimes into the pelvis.
 Having descended thus far, its inferior mar-
 gin turns inwards and ascends again, and is
 fastened to the colon and the spleen, where
 its vessels enter.
  The omentum minus, or omentum hepatico-
gastricum, arises posteriorly from the trans- .
 verse fissure ofthe liver. It is composed ofa  &
 duplicature of peritoneum, passes  over the
 duodenum, and small lobe of the liver; 'it
 also passes by the lobulus spigelii and pan-
 creas,  proceeds into  the  colon and small
 curvature of the stomach, and is implanted
 ligamentous into the  oesophagus.  It is in
 this  omentum that Winslow discovered a
 natural opening,  which goes by his name.
 If air be blown in at  the foramen of Win-
 slow, whicii is always found behind the  lo-
 bulus spigelii, between the right side ofthe
 liver and hepatic vessels, the vena portarum
 and duodenum, the cavity ofthe omentum,
 and all its  sacs may be d-.stended.
  The omentum  is always double, ahd be-
 tween  its  lamellae closely connected  by
 very tender cellular   substance, the vessels 
.572
OMENTUM.
are  dristributed and the  fat  collected.
Where  the  top of the  right kidney, and
the lobulus spigelius of the liver, with the
subjacent large vessels, form an angle with
ihe duodenum, there the  external  mem-
brane of the colon, yvhich comes from the
peritoneum joining wilh  the membrane  of
the duodenum, yvhich also arises immedi-
ately from the  peritoneum lying upon the
kidney,  enters  the  back into the  trans-
verse fissure ofthe liver, for a considerable
space, is continuous yvith its external coat,
contains the gall-bladder supports the he-
patic vessels, and is very yellow and slippe-
ry.  Behind this  membranous production,
betwixt the  right lobe ofthe liver, hepatic
vessels, vena portarum,  biliary ducts, aor-
ta, and  adjacent  duodenum, there is the
natural  opening just mentioned,  by which
air may be  blown extensively into  all the
cavity ofthe omentum.   From thence, in a
course continuous with this membrane from
the pylorus  and the smaller curvature  of
the stomach, the external membrane ofthe
liver joins  in such a manner yvith that  of
the stomach, that tlie  thin membrane of
the liver is continued out ofthe fossa ofthe
venal duct,  across the little lobe into the
stomach, stretched  before  the  lobe and
before the pancreas.  This little omentum,
or  omentum  hepotico-gastricum,  yvhen  in-
flated, resembles a cone, and gradually be-
coming harder  and emaciated, it changes
into a true ligament, by which the oesopha-
gus is connected to  the diaphragm.  But
the larger  omentum, the omentum gastro-
caslicum, is  of a much greater extent.   It
begins at the first accession of the  right
gastro-epiploic  artery to the stomach, being
continued there from the upper plate ofthe
transverse mesocolon ; and then from the
whole great curve ofthe stomach, as far as
the spleen,  and also  from the right convex
end of  the  stomach towards  the  spleen,
until it  also terminates in a ligament, that
ties the upper and back  part of the spleen
to the stomach  : this is the anterior lamina.
Being continued downward, sometimes to
the navel, sometimes to tlie pelvis, it hangs
before the intestines, and behind  the  mus-
cles of  the abdomen, unlii its  lower edge
being reflected upon itself, ascends, leaving
an intermediate, vacuity between it and the
anterior lamina, and is continued  to  a
very great extent, into  the internal mem-
brane of the transverse  colon, and lastly,
into the sinus of the  spleen, by  yvhich the
large blood-vessels  are  received,  and   it
ends  finally on the oesophagus, under the
diaplu-agm.   Behind the stomach, and be-
fore the pancreas, its cavity is continuous
yvith that ofthe smaller omentum. To this
the omentum colicum is  connected,  wlych
arises farther to the  right than the first ori-
gin ofthe omentum gastrocolicum from the
mesocolon,  yvith the cavity of  which it is
continuous,  but produced  solely from the
colon and  its external  membrane, whicii
departs double  from the intestine ; it is
prolonged, and terminates by a conical ex-
tremity,  sometimes  of  longer, sometimes
of shorter extent, above  the intestinum
caecum.  For all the blood  whicii returns
from the  omentum  and mesocolon, goes
into the vena portarum, and by that into
the liver itself.   The omenturfi gastrocoli-
cum is furnished with blood from  each of
the gastro-epiploic  arteries, by many  de-
scending articulated branches, of which the
most lateral are the longest, and the lowest
anastomose by  minute twigs  with those
of the colon.  It also has branches from the
splenic,  duodenal,  and adipose  arteries,
The omentum colicum has its arteries from
the colon, as also the smaller appendices,
and also from the duodenal and right epi-
ploic.  The arteries of the small omentum
come from the hepatics,  and from  the
right and left  corollaries.  The omentum
being  fat  and  indolent, has  very small
nerves.  They arise from the nerves of the
eighth pair, both in the greater and lesser
curvatures of the stomach.  The  arteries
of the mesentery are in general the same
yvith those which go to the intestine, and of
yvhich  the smaller branches remain in  the
glands  and fat of the mesentery.  Various
small accessory arteries go to both meso-
colons, from the intercostals, spermatics,
lumbars,  and capsular, to the transverse
portion from the splenic artery,  and pan-
creato-duodenalis, and  to  the left meso-
colon, from the branches of the aorta going
to the  lumbar  glands.  The veins ofthe
omentum in  general accompany the arte-
ries, and unite into  simular trunks; those
ofthe  left part ofthe gastrocolic omentnm
into the splenic, and also those of  the he-
patogastric, which likewise sends its blood
to the trunk  of the vena portarum  ; those
from the larger and right part ofthe gastro-
colic omentum, from the omentum colicum,
and from the appendices epiploides, into
the mesenteric  trunk.  All  the  veins of
the mesentery meet together in one wick,
in the true trunk ofthe large vena porta-
rum,  being collected first into two large
branches, of yvhich the one, the mesenteric,
receives the gastro-epiploic vein, the colicse
mediae,  the iliocolica, and all those of the
small intestines,  as  far as the duodenum ;
the other, which going transversely, inserts
itself into the  former, above  the origin of
the duodenum, carries back  the blood of
the left gastric  veins, and  those  of the
rectum, except the  lowermost, which be-
longs partly  to those of the bladder and
partly to the hypogastric  branches of the
pelvis.  The  vein yvhich is called liaemor-
rhoidalis interna is sometimes inserted ra-
ther into the splenic than  into the mesen-
teric vein.  Has the omentum  also lympha-
tic vessels ? Certainly there are conglobate
glands, both in  the  little omentum and in 
OMP
0N0
$73
Ihe  gastro-colicum ;   and ancient anato-
mists have observed pellucid vessels in the
omentum; and a modern has described them
lor lacteals ofthe stomach.
   Omentum  colicum.    See Omentum.
   Omentum gastro-colicum.  See Omen-
tum.
   Omentum   hepatico-gastricum.    See
Omentum.
   OMO.   Names compounded  with   this
word belong to muscles which are attached
to the scapula ; from ayoe, the shoulder, As,
   Omocotyle.  (Prom myoe, the shoulder,
and Korvxn, a cavity.)  The cavil) in the ex-
tremity ofthe neck ofthe scapula, in which
the head ofthe humerus is articulated.
   OMOHYOIDEUS.    Caroco-hyoideus of
Albinus  and  Douglas, scapula  hyodien of
Dumas.   A muscle situated  between  the
os hyoides and shoulder, that pulls the os
hyoides obliquely  downwards.   It arises
broad, thin, and fleshy, from  the  superior
costa of  the  scapula, near the  semilunar
notch, and  from  the ligament that  runs
across it; thence ascending  obliquely, it
becomes  tendinous below the sternocleido-
mastoideus, and growing fleshy again, is
inserted into the base of the os hyoides.
   OMOPLATA.  (From myoe,  the shoul-
der, and <arxarve, broad.)  See Seapula.
   Omoplato-hyoid^eus.    The   same  as
 Omohyoidaus.
   Omotoco*.    (From ayoe,  crude,  and
riKrao, to  bring forth.)  A miscarriage.
   Omotribes. (From ayoe, crude,and rgt&»,
to bruise.)   Oil  expressed  from unripe
olives.
   Omphacinum.   (From oytfAniov, the juice
of unripe grapes.)  Oil expressed from un-
ripe olives.
   Omphacion. Omphadum.  (From oyyaxoe,
an unripe grape.)  The juice  of unripe
grapes ; and by some applied  to that of
wild apples, or crabs, commonly  called  Ver-
 juice.
   Ompiiacitis.  (From vyqaxoe, an unripe
grape, because it resembles an unripe grape
in its sour astringent  state.)   A  small kind
of gall ; an excrescence from the oak.
   OMrHACOMELi.  (From  oytpAKoe, an un-
ripe  grape, and  ytxt,  honey.)  A sort of
oxymel made of the juice of unripe grapes
and honey.
   Omphalocarpus.    (From oy<^t.xoe, the
navel, and xAgiroe, fruit; so called  because its
fruit resembles a navel.)  Cleavers ; hayriff,
   OMPHALOCELE.   (Prom oy^AXoe, the
navel, and xxx», a tumour.)   An umbilical
hernia.   See Hernia.
   Ompualodes. (From oyyaxoe,  a navel ; so
named because the  calyx is  excavated in
the   middle  like the  human navel.)   A
plant resembling borage.
   Omphalomantia.    (From oy^axae, the
navel,  and  yavrtvai,  to  prophesy.)    The
foolish vaticination of midwives, yvho  pre-
tend to  foretel tlie number of  the future
offspring from the number of knots in the
navel.
  OMPHALOS.  (From oy<fuxu-iut, to roll
up.)   The navel.
  OMPHALOTOM1 A.  (From oyytkos, the
navel, and rtyvo, to cut.) The separation of
the navel-string.
  Onagra.  (From ovAygoe, the wild ass, so
called because it is said tott.me wild beasts.)
Also a  name  for  tlie rheumatism in the
elbow.
  ONEIRODYNIA.  (From ovugov, a dream,
and oiTyv/i, anxiety.)   Disturbed imagination
during  sleep.   A genus of disease in the
class  Neuroses, and  order Vesania of Cul-
len, containing two species,
  1.  Oneirodynia aitiva,  walking  in  the
sleep.
  2. Oneirodynia gravans, the incubus,' or
night-mare.   See Night-mare.
  Oneirogmos.  (Prom cvtigoyro, to dream.)
Venereal dreams.
  Oneirogonos. (From  ovugoe, a dream, and
yovn, the seed.) So the  Greeks call an oc-
casional emission  of the semen  in sleep,
when it only happens rarely.
   Onion.  See Cepa.
   Onion, sea.   See Scilla.
  Onis.  (From ovoe, an ass.)  the dung of
an ass.  It was in repute  with Hippocrates.
  Oniscus- (From  ovoe, an ass ;   so called
because like the ass it requires muqh beat-
ing before it  is  useful.)    I'he stock-fish.
Also the slow-worm.
   Oniscus asellus.  The systematic name
of the woodlouse.   See  Millepedes.
   Onitis.  (From ovoe, an ass, because asses
Covet it.) The origanum plant.
   Onobrychis,   (Prom eve;, an  ass,  and
&gv-)(a>t  to bray;  so  called, according to
Blanchard,  because the  smell   or  taste
makes  asses  bray.)   Holy hay :  saintfoin ;
cockshead vetch.
   ONONIS.   (Prom ovoe, an ass, because it
interrupts asses when at plough.)  1. The
name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean
system. Class, Diadelphia.  Order, Decan-
drio.    2. The'pharmacopoeia! name of the
Resta. bovis.  Arresta bovis. Retnora aratri.
Rest  harrow.  The roots of this plant, Ono-
nis spinosa, vel arvevris  of Linnaeus, have a
faint unpleasant smell, and a sweetish, bit-
terisn,  somewhat  nauseous  taste.  Their
active  matter is  confined  to the cortical
part, yvhich  has been sometimes  given in.
powder, or other forms, as  aR aperient and
diuretic.
   Ononis arvensis.  The systematic name
of the rest harrow.  See Ononis.
   Ononis srixosv.  The systematic name
of the rest harrow.  See Onoius.
   Onopordium  acanthium.   (OvoirogJav;
from ovoe, an ass, and ■ngio,  to break wind j
so named from its  being much coveted by
asses,  and from  the noise it makes upon
pressure.)   'Phe systematic name of the
cotton-thistle.  See  Carduus tormentosvs. 
574              OPlt                                     OPH
     Onosma  ichioides.    The  systematic
   name of the plant whose root is called an-
   chusa lutea in some pharmacopoeias.   It is
   supposed to possess menagogue virtues.
     Onychia.    (From ovv\,  the nail.)   A
   whitlow at the side ofthe finger nail.
     JDNYX.   Ovv%.   Unguis.   An  abscess,
   or collection of  pus  between  the lamella
   of the  cornea;  so called from its  resem-
   blance to the stone called onyx.  The di-
   agnostic signs are, a white spot or  speck,
   prominent, soft, and fluctuating. The spe-
   cies are :
     1. Abscessus superficialis,  arising [from
   inflammation,   not  dangerous,  for  it  va-
r  nishes when the inflammation is resolved by
   the use of astringent collyria.
     2. Abscessus profundus, or  a deep  ab-
   scess,  which is deeper seated between the
   lamellae  of the cornea,  sometimes  break-
   ing internally,  and forming  an hypopium :
   yvhen it opens  externally it leaves  a fistula
   upon the cornea ;  whenever  the pus is ex-
   siccated, there  remains a leucoma.
     Ooeides.  (P'rom mov,  an egg, and ufoe,
   a likeness.)   An epithet  for the  aqueous
   humour  of the  eye.
     Ophioglossoides.    (Prom   o<pioyxoa-Tov,
   ophioglossum,  and  ttSoe,  a likeness.)   A
   fungus resembling the adder's tongue.
     OPHIOGLOSSUM.  (From  oqte,  a  ser-
   pent, and yxceo-<TA, a tongue ;  so called from
   the resemblance of its fruit.) Adders tongue.
     Ophiokrhiza mungos.   The  systematic
   name of the plant whose rootjk called radix
   serpentum   in  the pharmacopoeias.   See
   Mungos  radix.
     Ophioscorodon.   (From o<pie, a serpent,
   and GKogo$ov\, garlic,  so named  because it
   is spotted like  a serpent.)   Broad-leaved
   garlic.
     Ophiostaphylum.   (From o<f>/c, a serpent,
   and taqvxh, a berry,  so called because ser-
   pents feed upon its berries.)   White briony.
   See Bryonia.
     Ophioxyldm  serpentinum.  The  syste-
   matic name oi' the tree whose wood is term-
   ed lignum serpentinum.   See Serpentinum
   ignum.
     OrHRvs.   (Oagve.  The lowest part of the
   forehead, where the eye-brows grow.  Also
   an herb so called because its juice was used
   to make  the hair of the eye-brows  black.
     OPHTHALMIA.   (From  o^Baxyoe, the
   eye.)  Ophthalmitis.   An inflammation of
  the membranes ofthe eye, or of the  whole
  bulb of  the eye.   The  symptoms  which
  characterize this disease are a preternatural
  redness  of the tunica conjunctiva,  owing
  to a turgescence of its blood-vessel; pain
  and heat, over the whole surface ofthe eye,
  often attended with  a sensation  of some
  extraneous body between the eye and eye-
  lid and a plentiful effusion of tears.    All
  these symptoms  are  commonly increased
  by motion of the eye, or its coverings,  and
  likewise by exposure  to light.   We  judge
 of the depth  of the inflammation by that
 degree of pain  produced by  light thrown
 upon the eye.   When  the  pain produced
 by light is considerable,*we have much rea-
 son to imagine that the parts at the bottom
 of the eye, and especially  the retina, are
 chiefly  affected, and, vice versa, when the
 pain  is not much increased by this  expo-
 sure, we conclude yvith great probability
 that  the  inflamation  is confined perhaps
 entirely to the external covering ofthe eye.
 In superficial affections of this kind too  the
 symptoms are in general local;  but, when-
 ever  the inflammation is deep seated, it is
 attended with severe shooting pains through
 the head, and fever to a greater or less de-
 gree  commonly takes place.   During  the
 whole course of  the disease  there is for
 the most part a  very plentiful flow of tears,
 whicii frequently become so hot and acrid
 as to excoriate the  neighbouring  parts,
 but it often happens  after the disease has
 been of some duration, that  together with
 the  tears  a  considerable  quantity  of a
 yellow purulent-like  matter  is discharged,
 and  when  the   inflammation  has either
 spread to the eyelids, or  has been seated
 there from the  beginning, as  soon as the
 tarsi  becomes affected a discharge takes
 place of a viscid glutinous kind of matter,
 which greatly adds to the patient's distress,
 as it tends to increase the inflammation by
 cementing the eye-lids so firmly together as
 to render it extremely difficult to  separate
 them.
  Ophthalmia is divided into external, when
 the inflammation is superficial, and internal,
 when the inflammation is deep seated, and
 the globe of the eye is much affected.
  In severe ophthalmia two distinct stages
 are commonly observable ;  the first  is  at-
 tended with a great deal of heat and pain
 in the eye, and  considerable febrile disor-
 der ;  the second is comparatively a chronic
 affection without pain and tever.  The eye
 is merely weakened, moister  than in the
 healthy state, and more or less red.
  Ophthalmia may be induced by a variety
 of exciting causes as operate  in producing
inflammation in other situations.  A severe
cold in which the eyes are  affected at the
same time with the pituitary  cavities,  fau-
ces, and trachea  ; change of weather ; sud-
den transition from heat to cold ; the pre-
valence  of cold  winds, residence in  damp
or sandy countries, in the hot season;  ex-
posure ofthe eyes to  the vivid rays of the
sun ;  are causes usually enumerated, and
considering which, it  does not  seem extra-
ordinary  that  ophthalmia  should  often
make its appearance as an epidemic, and af-
flict persons of every age and sex.  Besides
these exciting causes, writers also generally
mention the suppression of some habitual
discharge, as ofthe menses, bleedings from
the nose, from haemorrhoids, &c.  Besides
 which, inflammation  of thy eyes  may  be 
                  OPII

occasioned by the venereal and scrophulous
virus.
   OPHTHALMIC  GANGLION.    Gan-
glion  ophthalmicum.   Lenticular  ganglion.
 This ganglion is formed in the orbit, by the
union  of a branch of  the third or fourth
pair with the first branch of the fifth pair
of nerves.
  OPHTHALMIC NERVE.  Nervus  op-
thalmicus.    Orbital   nerve.    The  first
branch of the ganglion or expansion of the
fifth pair of nerves.   It  is from this nerve
that a branch  is given off,  to form, with a
branch of the  sixth,  the great intercostal
nerve.
   Opthalmici   externi.     See   Metores
oculorum.
   OPHTHALMODYNIA.  (Prom o<p6Aoe,
an eye, and ofvvit, pain.)   A vehement pain
in the eye,  without,  or  with  very little
redness.  The  sensation of pain is  various,
as  itching, burning, or  as if gravel were
 between the globe of the  eye  and  iids.
 The  species are :
   1. OphthalmoiUniarheumatica, wliich is  a
 pain  in   the  muscular  expansions of the
 globe of  the  eye, without redness in the
 albuginea.   The  rheumatic  inflammation
 is serous, and  rarely produces redness.
   2.  Ophthalmodynia periodica, is a  periodi-
 cal  pain  in the eye, without redness.
   3.  Ophthalmodnyia spasmodical a press-
 ing pain  in  the bulb of  the eye, arising
 from spasmodic contractions  of the mus-
 cles ofthe eye, in nervous, hysteric, and hy-
 pochondriac persons.  It  is  observed to
 terminate by a flow of tears.
   4. Ophthalmodynia froman internal inflam-
 mation of the eye.  In this  disorder, there
 is a pain and sensation as if the  globe was
 pressed out of the orbit.
   5.Ophthalmodynia hydropthalmica. After
 a great pain in  the inferior part of the os
 frontis, the sight is obscured, the pupil  is
 dilated,  and  the bulb of the  eye appears
 larger, pressing on the lid. This species is
 likewise  perceived  from an  incipient  hy-
 dropthalmia of the vitreous humour.
   6. Ophthalmodynia arenosa, is an itching
 and  sensation  of pain in  the eye, as ifsatid
 or gravel were lodged between the globe
 and lid.
   7, Ophthalmodynia symptomatica, yvhich
 is a symptom of some other eye-disease,
 and  is to be cured by  removing the  exci-
 ting cause.
   8. Ophthalmodynia cancrosa, which arises
 from cancerous acrimony deposited in the
 eye,  and  is rarely curable.
   Opiithalmopo.ma.  (Prom  oqljaxyo;, the
 eve, and -rcvtw,  to  labour-)  An intense
 pain in  the eye, whence  the light  is intole.
 rable.
   OPHTIIALMOPYOSIS. (From  <x?6*XMee,
 an eye, and ifloirie, a fall.) A falling down
 ofthe globe of the eye on the cheek,  can-
 thus, or  upwards, the globe  itself being
                  GPI    -          57o

scarce altered in magnitude.  The cause is
a relaxation of the muscles,  and ligamen-
tous expansions of the globe of the eye.
The species are:
  1. Ophthalmoptosis violenta, which is ge-
nerated by a violent  contusion or strong
stroke,  as  happens sometimes  in boxing.
The eye falls out of the socket on  the
cheek or canthus  of the  eye,  and from
the elongation and  extension of the optiG
nerve occasions immediate blindness.
  2. Ophthalmoptoris,  from a tumour with-
in the orbit.  An exostosis, tophs, abscess,
encysted tumours, as, atheroma, hygroma,
or schirrhus,  forming within  the orbit, in-
duration of the orbital adeps, may throw the
bulb ofthe eye out of  the socket upwards,
downwards, or towards either canthus.
  3. Ophthalmoptoris paralytica, or the pa-
ralytic ophthalmoplosis,  which arises from
a paralysis or palsy of the recti muscles,
from hence a stronger power  in  the obliqtfe
muscles of the bulb.
  4. Ophthalmoptosis staphylomatica. when
the staphyloma depresses the inferior  eye-
lid and extends on the cheek.
  OPIATES    (Medicamenlum opiatum ,-
from the effects being like that of opium.)
A medicine that procures sleep, Sic.  See
Anodynes.
  Opion. (Ottiov.)  Opium.
  Opismus.  (Prom omov, opium.) An opi-
ate confection.
  Opisthenar.  (From 07rur8iv, backwards
and Stvag, the palm.)   The back part of the
palm.
  Opisthocraniusi.    (From cma-Stv, back.
ward, and ugavtov, the head.)  i'he occiput,
or hinder part ofthe head.
   Opistiiocyphosis.  (From  cTirStv, back-
ward, and  Kvqao-ts, a gibbosity.) A curved
spine.
   OPISTHOTONOS.  (From cwflw, back-
wards, and ruvu± to draw.)   A  fixed spasm
of several muscles, so as to keep the body-
in  a fixed position,  and  bent  backwards.
Cullen  considers it as a variety of tetantus.
See Tetanus.
   OPIUM.   (Probably from ovoe,  juice;
or  from opi, Arab.)   Opium  Thebaicum,
from being  anciently prepared chiefly at
Thebes- Opion and  manus  dei, so  called
from  its  extensive  medical  properties.
Called also by the Arabians affion.   Afiun,
Opium  is the concreted milky juice which
exudes from  the unripe  heads  or capsules
of  poppies,  yvhen  incisions  are made in
them ; this juice is gradually exsiccated to
a proper consistence.
   The species of poppy is the papaver som-
niferum, of  Linnaeus :—calycibus  capsulis-
que glabris foliis amplexicaulibus incisis. It
is brought from Turkey, Egypt, the East
Indies, and other parts of Asia, where pop-
pies are cultivated for this use in fields, as
corn among us.  The manner in which it is
collected has been described long  ago bv 
576
.  OPIUM.
     Kaempfer  and  others; but  the most cir-
     cumstantial  detail  of the culture of the
     poppy, and the  method of procuring  the
     opium, is that given by Mr, Kerr, as prac-
     tised  in  the province of Bahar: he says,
     " The  field  being  well  prepared  by  the
     plough and  harrow, and  reduced  to  an
     exact level superficies, it is  then divided
     into quadrangular areas of seven feet long,
     and five feet in breadth, leaving two feet
     of interval,  which  is raised five or  six
     inches, and  excavated into  an aqueduct
     for  conveying  water to  every area,  for
     which  purpose they  have  a well in every
     cultivated field.  'I'he seeds are sown in
     October  or  November.   The plants  are
A,    allowed to grow six or eight inches distant
     from  each  other, and are plentifully sup-
     plied yvith yvater;  yvhen  the  young  plants
     are six  or eight inches  high, they are wa-
     tered more sparingly.  But  the cultivator
     spreads all over the  areas a  nutrient com-
     post of  ashes, human  excrements, cow-
     dung, and a  large portion of nitrous earth,
     scraped from the highways and  old mud
     walls.  When  the  plants are nigh-flower-
     ing, they are watered profusely, to increase
     the juice.
       When  the  capsules are half grown,  no
     more water is given, and they begin to col-
     lect the opium.
       At sunset they make  two  longitudinal
     double incisions upon each  half ripe cap-
     sule,  passing  from  below   upwards, and
     taking care  not to penetrate the  internal
     caVity of the capsule.   The incisions are re-
     peated every  evening" until  each capsule
     has received six or eighl wounds ; then are
     they allowed  to ripen their seeds.  The
     ripe  capsules afford little or no juice.  If
     the wound was made  in the heat  of  the
     day, a cicatrix would be top  soon formed.
     The night dews, by their moisture, favour
     the exstillation of the ju^e.
       Early in the morning,-' aid women, boys,
     and girls, collect the* juice  by scraping it
     off the wounds yvith  a  small iron scoop,
     and deposit  the whole in an  earthen pot,
     where  it is  worked  by the hand in  the
     open sunshine,  until it becomes of a con-
     siderable spissitude.  It is then formed into
     cakes of a  globular shape, and about four
     pounds in weight,and laid into littleearthen
     basins to be further exsiccated. These cakes
     are  covered over with the poppy or tobac-
    'co leaves, and dried  until  they are fit for
     sale.  Opium is frequently adulterated with
     cow-dung, the extract of the poppy plant
     procured by  boiling and various otlier sub-
     stances which they keep in secresy."
       This process, however, is now but rarely
     practised, the  consumption  of this drug
     being too great  to be supplied by that me-
     thod of collection.
       The best sort of the officinal opium is  the
     expressed juice of the heads,  or of the
     heads and the  upper part of the stalks in-
spissated by  a gentle heat;  this vvjas  for-
merly called meconium, in distinction from
the true opium, or juice which issues spon-
taneously.
  The inferior sorts (for there are conside-
rable  differences  in the quality  of  this
drug,) are said to be prepared by  boiling
the  plant  in  water and evaporating the
strained decoction ;  but  as  no kind of our
opium yvill totally  dissolve in  water, the
juice is  most probably extracted by ex-
pression.   Newman was informed by some
Turks at Genoa and Leghorn, that in some
places the heads, stalks, and leaves are com-
mitted to the press together, and that this
juice inspissated affords a very good opium.
  On  this head  Dr. Lewis  remarks,  that
the  point  has not  yet been fully deter-
mined.  It  is commonly  supposed,  that
whatever  preparations the Turks  may-
make from  the  peppy  for  their own  use,
ihe opium brought to us is really the milky
juice collected from incisions made in thy
heads, as described  by Kaempfer.    It is
certain that  an  extract  made by  boiling
the heads, or the heads and stalks in  wa-
ter,  is much  weaker than opium ;  but if
appears also, that the pure milky tears are
considerably stronger.
  The principles separable from opium  are,
a resin, gum, a minute proportion of saline
matter, water and earth,  which are  inti-
mately combined together,  insomuch that
all  the three dissolve almost equally in
water and  in spirit.  It is probably to the
saline principle Nicholson observes in  this
and other vegetables that the intimacy of
union is in  great measure to be ascribed.
  Four ounces of opium, treated with al-
kohol, yielded three ounces and four scru-
ples of resinous extract; five drachms  and
a scruple of insoluble impurities remaining.
On  taking four ounces more, and applying
water  at  first,  Newman obtained   tyvo
ounces five drachms and  one  scruple of
gummy extract; the insoluble part amount-
ing here to seven drachms and a scruple.
In distillation, alkohol brought over little
or nothing;  but  the distilled water was
considerably impregnated with the peculiar
ill smell of opium.
  From this analysis may be estimated  the
effects of different  solvents  upon it.   Al-
cohol and proof spirit dissolving its resin,
afford  tinctures possessing all its virtues.
Water dissolves its gummy part,  which is
much  less active, but a part of the resin
is at  the same time taken  up by the  ith
dium of the gum.   Wines also afford soiu-.
tions possessing the virtues of opium.   Vi-
negar  dissolves its  active   matter,   but
greatly impairs its powers.
  The use  of this  celebrated  medicine,
though not  unknown to  Hippocrates,  cai.
be  clearly traced to Diagoras,  who  was
nearly his cotemporary, and it» importance
has ever since been gradually advanced by 
                                       OPIUM.                                  $.77

  succeeding physicians of different nations,  per, where local inflammation", especially of
  Its extensive practical utility, however, has  the brain,  o:- of its membranes, --xi-s.
  not been long well understood;  and in    It  uitermitt-nt fever, the  exhibition of
  this country perhaps may  be dated from  an opiate rentiers the  paroxysms milder,
  the time of Sydenham.   Opium  is  the  and  facilitates the cure.    Dr>  Cullen re-
  chief  narcotic now employed; it acts di-  conmends  the union of opium with bark,
  rectly  upon the nervous power,  diminish-  which en abies the stomach to bear the  lat-
  ing the  sensibility,  irritability, and mobi-  ter in  larger doses, and adds considerably
  bility  of the system;   and,  according to  to its efficacy.
  Cullen,  in  a certain maftner suspending    In the greater number  of the  profnivia
  the motion  of the  nervous  fluid to  and  catarrh  cholera,  opium is  employed to les-
  from  the  brain,  and   thereby  inducing  sen the  discharge,  and  is frequentl;.  the
  sleep, one  of its  principal effects.  Prom  principal remedy in effecting  the  cure.
  this .sedative power of opium,  by which  In passive.haemorrhagy, it  proves useful by
  it allays  pain, inordinate action, and rest-  its stimulant power. In retrocedent gout
  lessness,  it naturally  follows that it may be  it is used  as a powerful stimulant.
  employed with advantage in a great vane-    In convulsive and spasmodic diseases it
  ty  of diseases.   Indeed, there is scarcely  is advantageously  administered, with  the
  any disorder, in which, under some circum-  view of  relieving symptoms, or even of ef-
  stances, its use is  not  found proper; and  fecting a permanent cure,  and in several of
  though in many cases it  fails of producing  them  it requires to be given to a very great
  sleep, yet, if taken in a  full dose.it occa-  extent.
  sions a pleasant tranquillity of mind, and    In lues venerea it  promotes the action of
  a drowsiness, whicii  approaches  to sleep, mercury, and relieves the  irritation ari.dng
  and wliich  always  refreshes  the   patient,  either from that remedy, or  from the disease.
  Besides the sedative power  of opium, it    In the year 1779, opium  was introduced
  is known  tu  act  more  or less as a stimu- into practice as a specific against  the lues
  lant, when given in a larger dose, exciting venerea.   It yvas employed in  several of
  the  motion of  the blood.   By  a certain  the military hospitals, yvhere  it acquired.
  conjoined effort of this  sedative  and  sti- the reputation of  a  most efficacious remc-
  mulint effect, opium has been thought to  dy; and  Dr. Michaelis, physician of the
  produce intoxication, a  quality for whicii   Hessian forces, publi-died an account ofa
  it is much used in eastern countries.        great  number of successful experiments
   The principal indications which opium is  made  with  it,  in the first volume of the
  capable of fulfilling  are, supporting  the  Medical Communications in the year 1784.
  actions of the system, allaying pain and ir-  Opium was  afterwards given as an  fcnti-
  ritation, relieving  spasmodic  ac ion,  in-  venereal remedy in some foreign hospitals.
 ducing  sleep, and  checking morbidly  in-  Many  trials were also made of its  virtues
 Creased secretions.   It is differently admi-  in several of the Loudon hospitals, and in
 nistered, as  it is designed to fulfil one or  the Royal Infirmary  at Edinburgh.  Very
 otlier of these  indications.                  favourable  reports of its   efficacy  in  re-
   Where opium is given as a  stimulus, it  moving venereal complaints were publish-
 ought to  be  administered  in  small doses,  ed by different practitioners;  but,  at the
 frequently repeated, and  slowly increasetl,  same  lime,  so many deduc ions  were to
 as by this  mode the  excitement it produces  be made, and 5b many excepdons  are  to
 is best kept up.  But  when the design is to  be admitted, that  it  required  little saga-
 mitigate pain  or irritation, or the symp-  city to discover, that most of the advocates
 toms arising from these, it ought to be gi-  for this  medicine reposed  by a slender
 ven in a full dose, and at  distant intervals, and fluctuating confidence  ha  its  antive-
 by  which  the  state  of  diminished  pow-  nereal  powers.  Mr. Pearson made seve-
 er and  sensibility is most  completely in- ral experiments  on the virtues of opium
 duced.              •                     in lues venerea,  at the Lock Hospital, in
  One other general rule, with respect  to  the years 1784 and 1785; and published  a
 the administration of  opium,  is,   that  it  narrative of its effects, in the  second voi
 ought not to be  given in any pure  inflam-  lume  of  the Medical  Communications.
 matory  affection, at  least until evacuations  " The result  of my experiments," says he,
 have been  used,  or  unless means are em-  " was very unfavourable  to  the  credit of
 ployed to determine  it to  the surface, and  this new  remedy : and I believe that no
 produce a diaphoresis.                      surgeon in this country relies on opium as
  In continued fevers, not of the pure in-  a specific  against the venereal virus.   I
 flammatory kind, opium  is  administered  have been  long accustomed  to administer   -
 sometimes as a general  stimulus,  and at  opium with  great  freedom during the  ve-
other times to allay  irritation.  The great  nereal course ; and the experience  ofnearly
practical rule in such cases is, that it ought   twenty years has taught me,  tint, when it
to be given in  such quantities  only, that   is combined with mercury, the p-np.-p effi-
the  pulse becomes  slower and fuller from   cacy of the latter is not in any measure ii-
its  operation.   Its  exhibition  is  impuo-  creased ; that it would not be safe to rely 
578
OPIUM
upon  a smaller quantity of the  mineral
specific,  nor  to  contract  the  mercurial
course within  a shorter limit than where
no opium has been employed.  This repre-
sentation will nol, I presume, admit of con-
troversy ; yet  we frequently hear people
expressing  themselves  upon this  head, as
if opium  manifested some  peculiar qua-
lities in venereal complaints, of a distinct
nature from its well  known narcotic pro-
perties,  and  thus  afforded an important
aid to mercury in  the removal  of lues ve-
nerea."    Perhaps  it may not be  unuseful
to  disentangle this subject from  the per-
plexity in  which such  indefinite  language
necessarily involves it.   Opiam, when gi-
ven in conjunction with mercury, by dimi-
nishing the sensibility  of the stomach and
bowels,  prevents  many of those  inconve-
 niences which this  mineral is apt  to excite
 in the prima: viae ;  and thus its admission
 into   the  general  system  is  facilitated.
 Mercury  will likewise often  produce a
 morbid irritability, accompanied with rest-
 lessness and insomnolescence, and it  some-
 times renders venereal sores  painful, and
 disposed to spread.  These accidental evils,
 not necessarily connected with  the venere-
.al disease, may  be commonly alleviated,
 and often  entirely removed, by a judicious
 administration of opium; and the patient
 will consequently be enabled to persist in
 using the  mineral  specific.   It  however,
 must be  perfectly obvious, that opium,
 in conferring this  sort of relief, communi-
 cates  no  additional  virtues to  mercury,
 and that,  in reality, it  assists the constitu-
 tion of the patient, not the operation ofthe
 medicine  with which it is combined.  The
 salutary   effects of  mercury,  as an anti-
 dote, may be diminished or lost by the su-
 pervention oft vomiting,   dysentery,  &c.
 Opium  will  often  correct  these morbid
 appearances^  and so will  spices, wine, an
  appropriate  diet,  &c. yet  it would be a
 strange  use of words  to  urge,  wherever
 these articles of food  were beneficial to a
  venereal  patient,  that they concurred in
   tigmenting the medicinal virtues of mer-
  cury.  It may be supposed that  tlie majo-
  rity of medical men would understand, by
  the terms " to assist  a medicine in curing
  a contagious disease," that the  drug con-
 joined with  the specific actually increased
  its  medicinal efficacy ; whereas, in the in-
  stances  before us,  it is  the human body
  only, yvhich  has been aided to  resist the
  operation of certain noxious powers, wliich
  would render a preference in  the antidote
  prejudicial or impossible.   The soothing
  qualities of this  admirable medicine can
  scarcely  be estimated too highly.  Yet we
  must beware of ascribing  effects to them
  which have no existence ;  since a confi-
  dence in the antivenereal  virtue of opium
  would be a source of greater mischief* than
its most valuable properties Wftuld be able
to compensate.
  Opium  is  employed  with  laxatives  in
colic, and often prevents ileus and inflam-
mation, by relieving the spasm.
  It is often given to promote healthy sup-
puration, and is a principal remedy  in ar-
resting the progress of gangrene.
   The sudorific property of opium is justly
considered of considerable power, more es-
pecially in combination with ipecacuan or
antimony.   The combined powder of ipe-
cacuan, consisting of one part of ipecacu.m,
one part of opium, and eight of sulphat of
 potash, is  a very powerful sudorific,  given
 in a dose from 15 to 25 grains.   The com-
 biticiiion of opium with  antimony is gene-
 rally made by adding 30 to 4o drops of an-
 timonial wine to 25 or 30 drops of tincture
 of opium, and forming them into a draught.
   Opium, taken into the  stomach in  im-
 moderate  doses, proves  a narcotic poison,
 psoducing vertigo, tremors, convulsion?.,
 delirium, stupor, stertor,  and, finally, fatal
 apoplexy.
   Where opium has been taken  so  as to
 produce  these  dangerous  consequences,
 the contents of the stomach are fii st to be
 evacuated by a powerful emetic, as  a solu-
 lution of the  sulphat  of zinc.   Large
 draughts  of  vinegar,  or any  of the  na-
 tive vegetable acids, are then to be swal-
 lowed.   Moderate doses of brandy, or  a
 strong infusion of coffee, have  also been
 found useful.
   Respecting the  external  application of
 opium, authors seem not sufficiently agreed.
 Some  allege, that when  applied to  the
 skin  it allays pain and spasm, procures
 sleep, and produces all the salutary or dan-
 gerous effects which result from its in-
 ternal use ;  while  others say, that thus ap-
 plied it has  little or  no effect whatever.
 It has also been asserted, that when  mixed
 with caustic it diminishes  the pain which
 yvould  otherwise  ensue;  and if this be
 true, it is probably by decreasing the  sen-
  sibiiity of the part.   Injected by  the  rec-
  tum, it  has all the effect of opium taken
  into the stomach ; but to answer this pur-
  pose, double the quantity  is  to  be  em-
 ployed.   Applied  to  the naked  nerves  of
  animals, it produccs'immediate torpor  and
  loss of poyver in all the muscles with which
  the nerves communicate.
    The requisite  dose of opium varies  in
  different  persons, and in different states  of
  the same person.  A quarter of* a grain
  will in one adult produce effects wliich ten
  times the quantity will not do in another;
  and a dose that might prove fatal in  cho-
  lera or colic, would not be perceptible  in
  many cases of tetanus,  or mania.   The
  lowest fatal dose, to those unaccustomed to
  take it, seems to be about four grains ;
  but a dangerous dose is so apt to produce 
                         opo

       vomiting, that  it has seldom time to oc-
I       casion  death.   When given in too small a
       dose, it  often  produces disturbed sleep,
i       anil  otlier disagreeable consequences;  and
       in some  cases it  seems impossible to be
       matle to agree in any dose or form.  Often,
       on the  other  hand,  from  a small  dose,
       sound  sleep and  alleviation of  paia  will
       be produced;  while a larger one  occasions
       vert igo and delirium.   Some prefer the re-
       pediion of small doses ;  oi lifts the giving
       a full tlose at  once : its  operation is  sup-
       posed to last about eight hours ;   this how-
       ever must depend  upon  circumstances.
       The usual dose is one grain.  The officinal
       pivparjtions of ihis drug are numerous.
       The following  are  among the principal :
       Opium pm ificatum,  pilula  ex opto, pulvis
       opiatus, tinctura opii,  tinctura opii campho-
       rata, and confectio <>pii .-  it is  also  an ingre-
       dient in th, pulvis  ipecacuanha compositus,
       electuarium japonicum, pulvis e cretacompo-
       situs, &c.
         Opiihaisami'm,  (Prom  o7nt. juice,  and
       P.AXrayoy, balsam.)   See Balsamum Gilea-
       dense
         Oi'ocalpason.   (From o-n-oe, juice,  and
       xj-XTTAa-oeA, a live of that name.)   Opucur-
       pis'in.   The juice of a tree called Culpast.
       h r sembles niirrh, but  is poisonous.
         Opodeocele.   A  ruptue through the fo-
       ramen  ischii,  or into the  labia  pudendi.
         OPODELDOC.    A term of no meaning,
       frequently mentioned by Paracelsus.   For-
       merly it signified  a plaster for all external
       injuries, but now  is confined to a campho-
       rated snap liniment.
         OPOPANAX.   (From ovoe, juice,  and
       ravAi,  the panacea.)    The plant  from
       vviience the gum  is produced is known
       by the names of opoponacum,rpanax  hera-
       cleum,  panax  costinum,  panax  pastinacea,
       kyna, Hercules all heal, and opoponaxwort.
       Pastinaca opopanax of Linnaeus ;  foliis pin-
       natis,joliolis basi antica exdsis.   Opopanax
       is th.-  gummi-resinous juice obtained by-
       means  of incisions made at  the bottom of
       the stalk of the plant, Irom which it  gra-
       dually  exudes,  and  by   undergoing  spon-
       taneous concretion,  assumes the appear.
       ance  under which  we  have  it  import.
       ed  from  Turkey,  and the  East Indies,
       viz.  sometimes in  little vdrops  or tears,
       more commonly in  irregular lumps,  of a
       reddish  yellow  colour  on  the  outside,
       with specks  of  white ;  internally  of a
       paler colour,  and  frequently variegated
       with large white pieces.   Opoponax has a
       strong disagreeable smell,   and  a bitter,
       acrid,  somen hat   nauseous  taste.   It is
       only employed  in  the present practice as
       an  antispasmodic,  in  combination  with
       other medicines, although  it was formerly
       in high  estimation as an attenuant, deob-
       struent, and aperient.   Its  antispasmodic
       virtues are less powerful than galbanum,
                ORB                579

and more so than ammoniacum.  It has no
place in the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia, but
is directed by  the London College in the
pilula galbani composita.
  Opopia  (Prom  o7rroyat, to see.)   Thq
bones ofthe eyes.
  Op iiuce.  (Prom o7roga, autumnal fruits.)
A conserve made of ripe fruits.
  OpriLATio.    (From oppilo, to shut up.)-
Oppilation is a close kind of obstruction  ; -   ■
for, according to Rhodius, it signifies, not
only to shut out, but also to fill.
  Oppilativa.   (Prom oppilo, to shut up.)
Medicines or substance  which shut Up the
pores.
  Opponens  pollicis.   See  Flexor ossis
metacarpi pollicis.
  Opprf-ssio.  The catalepsy, or any press-
ure upon the  brain.
  Opsigonos.  (Prom o'^) late, and ynoyAt,
to be  horn.)  A dens sapiential, or late cut
tooth.
  OPTIC NERVES.   (Nervi' optid, from
07rloy-M, to see :   because  they  are  the or-
gans of sight.)   The second pair of nerves
of the  brain, they arise  from the thalaini,
nervorum opticorum, perforate the bulb of
the eye, and in  it  form  the retina.
  Opuntia.   (Ab  opunte, from  the  city
Opus,  near which  it  flourished.)   The
prickly leaves of this plant, Cactus  opuntia
of Linnaeus, abound with a mucillagmous
matter, which is  este'emedin its native coun-
tries an emollient, in the  firm of poultice.
  Orache, stinking.   See Atriplex fatida.
  Orange.  See  Aurantium.
  Orange. Seville.   S.^e  Aurantium.
  Orange, shaddock.  See Shaddock.
  ORB1CULARE   OS.   v   (Orbicularis,
shaped tike a  ring, from orbiculus,  a little
ring.)   Os pisiforme.  A name ofa bone
of the carpus.  Also  a  very small round
bone,  not  larger han a  pin-head, that be-
longs  to the internal ear.
  ORBICULARIS ORIS.   (Musculus or-
bicularis oris, from  orbiculus, a little ring  ;
so  Called  from  its shape.)    Sphincter
laborium of Douglass, semi orbicularis of
Winslow, constrictor oris of  Cowper,  and  i
labial of Dumas.    A muscle ofthe mouth,
formed in a great measure by those of the
lips ; the fibres ofthe superior descending,  ■*
those ofthe inferior ascending, and decus-
sating  each other about the corner of the
mouth; they run along the lip to join those
of the opposite side, so that the  fleshy
fibres appear to  surround the mouth like a
sphincter.  Its use is to shut the mouth, by
contracting and drawing both  lips toge-
ther, and to counteract all the muscles that
assist  in forming it.
  ORBICULARIS PALPEBRARUM.  Or.
bicularis.  scil. musculus.  Orbicularis pal-
pebrarum ciliaris of authors,  and  maxillo
palpebral  of Dumas.  A muscle common
to both the eyelids.  It arises by a number 
580
ORG
OR1
of fleshy fibres from the outer edge of the
orbitar process of the superior  m.ixill iry
bone, and  from a  tendon  near  the inner
angle of the eye ;  these fibres run a little
downwards and outwards, over the upper
part of the cheek, below  the orbit, cover-
ing the under eyelid, and  surround the
external  angle,  being closely connected
only to the skin  and fat ;  they  then run
over the superciliary  ridge  of the os  fron-
tis, towards the inner canthus, yvhere they
mix with  the fibre of tlie os occipito-fron-
talis and corrugator  supercilii:  then co-
vering the upper eyelid,  they descend  to
the inner  angle, opposite to their inferior
origin, and firmly adhere to  the internal
angular process  of the os  frontis, anti to
the short round tendon which serves to  fix
the palpebrae  and muscular fibres arising
from it.   It is i^ffcrted into the nasal pro-
cess of the superior  maxillary bone  by a
short round tendon,  covering the anterior
and upper part  of  the  lachrymal sac,
whicii  tendon  can be easily felt at the  in-
ner canthus of the eye.  The use of this
muscle is to shut the eye, by drawing both
lids together, the fibrres contracting from
the  outer angle towards the inner, press
the eyeball, squeeze the lachrymal gland,
and convey the tears tovvards the puncta
lachrymalia.
  Orbicularis palpebrarum ciliaris. See
 Orbicularis palpebrarum.
  ORBITS. Orbita.  The two cavities un-
der the forehead, in which  the eyes are si-
tuated, are so termed.  The angles of the
orbits are called canthi. Each orbit is com-
posed  of  seven  bones,  viz.  the  frontal,
maxillary, jugal,  lachrymal, ethmoid, pa-
latine, and sphaenoid.  The use of this bony
socket is to maintain and defend  the organ
of sight, and its idjacent parts.
   Orchea.  (From og%te, a testicle.)   Ga-
len says it is the scrotum.
   ORCHIS.  (Prom opiyoyAt, to desire.)
   1. A testicle.
   2. The name of a genus of plants in the
Linnsean  system.   Class, Gyuandria.  Or-
der, Diandria.
 - Orchis  bifolia.  The systematic  name
of  the butterfly orchis.  See Satyrion.
   Orchis mas.cula   The systematic  name
of  the male orchis.  See Satyrion.
   Orchis morio.  The systematic name of
the orchis from whose  root the salep is
made.  See Salep,
   ORCHITIS.  (From  og%te, a  testicle.)
See Hernia humoralis.
   Ouchos.  (Prom og^oc, a plantation or
orchard;   so  called  from  the  regularity
with which the hairs are inserted.)  The
extremities ofthe eye-lids, where the eye-
lashes grow.
   ORCHOTOMY.  (From ogXte, a testicle,
and nyva,,. to cut.)  Castration.   The ope-
ration of extracting a testicle.
  Oreoselinum.  (From cfo;, a  mountain,
and o-txtvov, parsley,  so named  because it
grows  wdd   upon   mountains.)   Black
mountain parsley.  The root and  seed  of
this plant, Athaminta  oreoselinum of Linnae-
us, foliolis divaricatis,  as well as  the whole
herb,  were formerly  used  medicinally.
Though  formerly  in  so  high   estimation
as to  obtain the epithet of polychesta, this
plant  is  seldom used in  the practice  of
the present "ay.  An extract and  tincture
prepared from the  root were  said to be
attenuant  aperient,  deobstruent,  and  li-
thontriptic.   The oil obtained by distilla-
tion from the seed was esteemed  to allay
the toothach;   and the whole was  recom-
mended  as an antiscorbutic  and corrobo-
rant.
  Orestion.   (From ogoe, a mountain.)  In
Doscorides it is the   Helenium,  or  a kind
of elecampane growing upon mountains.
  Orexis   (From   ogt^oyAt,  to  desire.)
 Orexia.  The appetite.
  Oricia.  (From Oricns, a city of Epirus,
near which it grows.)   A species of fir  or
turpentine  tree.
  Orientalia  folia.   The   leaves   of
senna.
  ORIGANUM.   (From  apoe,  a moun-
tain,  and yAvou, to  rejoice, so  called be-
cause it  grows upon the side of moun-
tains.)
  1  The name of a genus of plants in the
Linnaean system.   Class,  Dydinamia.   Or-
der, Gymnospermia.
  2  The iharmacopoeial name of  Majora-
na muncarana.  Originanum heracloeticum,
from  Heraclea, where the best was said to
be  produced.   Zazarhendi  herba.  Wild
marjorum.  Origanum vulgare of Linnaeus :
spicis subrotunais paniculatis  conglomeratis,
bracteis  calyce longioribus  ovatis   This
plant grows wild in  many  parts of Bri-
tain.   It  has  an   agreeable  aromatic
smell, approaching  to that  of  marjoram,
and  a pungent taste,  much  resembling
thyme, to  which it is likewise thought to
be  more  readily  allied in  its  medicinal
qualities, and  therefore deemed to be em-
menagogue, tonic,  stomachic,   &c.   The
dried leaves, used instead of tea,  are said
to be exceedingly grateful   They  are em-
ployed  in  medicated baths  and fomenta-
tions.
  Origanum creticum.  See  Dictamnus
 creticus.
  Oriuanum  dictamnus.  The  systematic
 name of the  dittany of Crete.  See  Dic-
 tamnus creticus.
  Origanum   majohana.   The systema-
 tic name of sweet marjoram.  See Marjo-
 rana.
  Origanum   svrtacum.    The systema-
tic  name of the Syrian  herb mastich.  See
 Marum.
   Origaxum  vulgar*;,   The   systematic 
ORT
ORY
581
name of the  wild marjoram.   See Origa-
num.
  Onis coNsTaicTon.  See Orbicularis oris.
  Orleana terra.   (Orlea.ia, so named
from the place where it grows.)  The sub-
itance so Called is  a ceraceous mass, ob-
tained from the seeds of the Bixa orleana
of Linnaeus.   In Jamaica and warm climates
it  is  considered  as  a useful remedy'in dy-
sentery,  possessing  adstringent  and  sto-
machic qualities.
  OllMTIIOGALUM MARITIMUM.   (From OfVle,
a bird, and yaXA, mdk, si called  from vhe
colour ot its  flowers, which are  like  the
milk found in eggs.)  A kind of wild onion.
See  Scilla.
  Oknitiioglossum.   (From  opvte, a bird,
and  yxoeeA, a tongue, so  called  from its
shape.)  Bird's  tongue.  The seeds ofthe
ash-tree, as sometimes so called.
  ORXITHOLOGY.  (From opvi, a bird, and
xoyoe, a discourse )   That  part of natural
history wh ch treats of birds,
  OiiMTHoromuM.  (From  ogviea, a bird,
and irise, a foot;  so called from the likeness
of its pods to a bird's claw.)   Bird's foot ;
scorpion wort.
  Ornus.   (From orn, Heb.)    Ihe  ash-
tree whicii affords manna.
   Orobanche.   (From  ogoQoe,  the   wild
pea, and Ay%a>, to suffocate ;  so called he-
eause it. ttvuies  round the orobus, and de-
stiny sit.)  The  great tooth wort or hypo-
cystis.
   OiioBnTcms.   (From ogoCoe, the  wood-
pea, and @go%o, to eat.)  Tlie same as oro-
bus.
  OROBUS.   (From f/>eT7a>,  to  eat.)   1.
The name ofa genus of plants in the Lin-
naean  system.  Class,  Diadelphia.  Order,
 Deeandria.
   2. The pharmacopceial name of theervum.
See  Ervum.
   Orobus  ti berosus.   The  heath  pea.
The  root of this plant is said to be nutri-
tious.  The Scotch  Highlanders  hold them
in great esteem, and  chew them like to-
 bacco.
   Oroselinum.   See Oreoselinum.
   Orpiment.   Orpimenhtm.   Native  orpi-
 ment is found in yellow, brilliant, and, as it
 were, talcky masses, often mixed with real-
 gar,  anti  sometimes of a greenish colour.
 See Arsenic.
   Orpine.   See Faba crassa.
   Orhhoptoutm.  (From ogoe, the extremi-
 ty, and my », the buttocks.)  The extremity
 of the spine, which is terminated by the os
 coccygis.
   Orrhos.  (Prom gta>, to floyv.)  Serum,
 whey.   The  raphe, and  the  extremity of
 the sacrum.
   Orris, common. See  Iris nostras.
   Orris, Florentine.  Sec Irisfiorentina.
   Orthocolon.  (From opBoe, straight, and
 hmxov, a limb.)  It is a species of stiff joint,
and is when it cannot be bended, but re-
mains straight.
  ORTHOPNOE\. (From opSpot,erect,and
mon, breathing )  A very quick anti labori-
ous breathing, during which  the person is
obliged to be in an erect posture.
  Orvala.  (Orvale,  French.)   A species
of clary or horminum.
  Orvietanum is used for a  medicine that
resists poisons, from a mountebank of Orvie-
ta in Italy,who first made himself famous by
taking such things upon the stage, after do-
ses of pretended pofsons.  Though some
gay its inventor was one H.  F Orvietanus,
and that it is named after  lum.
  ORYZA.  (From  orez,  Arab.)   1. The
name  of a  genus of plants in  the Lin-
naean system.  Class, Triandria.   Order,
Diyynia.  2. The name for rice,  or the
seeds  of the  Oryza  sativa of  Linnaeus.
Rice is the princip 1 food of the inhabitants
in all parts of the East, wliere it is boiled
and eaten, either, aline or with  their meat.
Large quantities of  it are  annually sent
into  Europe, and it meets with a general
esteem for  family purposes.  The people
of Java have a method of mak ng puddings
of rice, which seems to be unknown heie,
but  it  is not d.fficult to put in practice,
it it  should  merit  attention.   They take a
conical earthen pot,  which is open al the
large  end,  and perforated  all over: this
they fill about half full with rice, and put-
ting it into a larger e,rthen pot ofthe same
shape, filled  w th boiling water, the rice in
the  first pot  soon swells,  and stops the
perforations so as to  keep out the water;
by this method  the  rice is brought to a
firm  consistence, and forms  a pudding,
which  is generally eaten wiih butter,  oil,
sugar, vinegar, and  spices.   The Indians
eat slewed nee with  good success against
the bloody  flux; and in most inflammatory
dis irders they cure themselves With only a
decoction  of it.  The spirituous  liquor
called arrack  is made from  this  grain.
 Rice grows naturally in moist places ; and
 will  not  come to perfection,  when  culti-
vated, unless  the ground  be  sometimes
overflowed,  or plentifully watered.   The
gr dn is ofa grey colour when first reaped ;
but the growers have  a method of whiten-
ing  it before it is sent  to  market   The
manner of performing this,  and beating it
out in  Egypt,  is thus described by Has-el-
 quint: They have hollow iron cylindrical
 pestles, about  an inch diameter,  lifted by
 a wheel worked yvith oxen.   A person  --its
 between  the  pestles,  and,  as they rise,
 pushes forward  the rice,  »vhi!st  another
 winnows and supplies fivsli parcels.  Thus
 they continue working until it is entirely-
 fiv-e  from chaff'.   Hiving  in this manner
 cleaned it, they add one-thirtieth part of
 salt, and rub them both together, by which
 the grain  acquires a whiteness ; then it is 
582
OSS
OST
 passed through a sieve, to separate the salt
 again from  it.   In  the island  of Ceylon
 they have  a much more expeditious me-
 thod of getting out the rice ;  for, in the
 field where  it is reaped, they dig a round
 hole,  with a level bottom, about a ftiot
 deep, and  eight yards diameter,  and  fill
 it  with bundles of 90m.  Having laid it
 properly, the women drive about half a do-
 zen oxen continually round the pit; and thus
 they will tread  out forty or fifty bushels a
 day. This is a very ancient method of tread-
 ing out corn, and is still practised in Africa
 upon other sorts of grain.
   Ortza sativa.   Phe systematic name of
 the rice-plant.  See Oryza.
   OS.  See  Bone.
   Os externum.  The entrance into the
 vagina.  It ,s so named in opposition to the
 mouth  of the womb, which is called the os
 internum, or os  tincae.
   Os internum.  Os tinea, and amphideon,
 or amphideum.   Galen calls it oscheon.  The
 orifice or mouth of the womb.
   Os leonis.  The antirrhinum linaria,
   Os tincje.  See Os internum.
   Oscheocele.  (From oe%tov, the scrotum,
 and MXii, a tumour)   This term is some-
 times given  to  a tumour of the scrotum,
 from an accumulation of water, (see Hydro-
 cele) ; and  sometimes  to a scrotal hernia,
 (see Hernia.)
  Oscheon.  Oc-%tov.  The scrotum.  Galen
 gives the name to the os uteri. .
  Oscheophtma. (From oo-%tov, the scrotum,
 and <?vyA, a tumour.   (A swelling ofthe
 scrotum.
   Oscillation of Boerhaave.  See Irritabi-
 lity.
  Oscitans.   (From oscito, to gape.)  The
 yatvning fever.
  OSC1TATIO.  (From  oscito, to gape.)
 Chasme.  Oscedo.  Yawning.  Gaping.
  Osculatorius.  (From osculo, to kiss ; so
 Galled because the action of kissing is per-
 formed by it.) The sphincter muscle ofthe
 lips.
  OSCULUM.   Dim. of oe, a mouth.)  A
 little mouth.
  Osmund  royal. See Osmunda regalis.
  OSMUNDA.  (From  Osmund, who first
 used it.)  The name of a genus of plants in
 the Linnaean  system.  Class,  Cryptogamia.
 Order, Filices.
  Osmu nda regalis.  The systematic name
 ofthe osmund royal.  Its root possesses ad-
 stringent and styptic virtues.
  Osphxs.  Or<j>uf.  The loins.
   OSSA   SPONGIOSA.    The  spongy
 bones are two in number, and are called
ossa spongiosa inferiora.  'i'he ethmoid bone
has  two  turbinated  portions,  yvhich  are
sometimes  called  the   superior  spongy
bones.   These  bones,  yvhich, from their
shape, are sometimes called ossa turbinata,
have, by some anatomists, been described
 as belonging to the ethmoid bone ; and by
 others, as  portions of the ossa palati.  In
 young  subjects,  however, they  are evi-
 dently  distinct bones.   They  consist of a
 spongy lamella in each nostril.  The con-
 vex  surface of this lamella is turned to-
 wards the septum narium, and its concave
 part towards the  maxillary bone, covering
 the opening of the lachrymal duct into the
 nose.  From  their upper edge arise two
 processes : the  posterior of these, which  is
 the  broadest,  hangs as it were upon the
 edge of  the  antrum highmorianutn; the
 anterior onejoins the os unguis, and  forms
 a part ofthe lachrymal duct.  These bones
 are complete in the foetus.  They are lined
 yvith the pituitary membrane; and, besides
 their connection with the ethmoid  bone,
 are joined to the ossa maxillaria superiora,
 ossa palati,   and ossa  unguis.  Besides
 these ossa spongiosa inferiora, there are
 sometimes  two  others,   situated  lower
 down,  one in  each  nostril.   These are
 very properly  considered as a  production
 ofthe sides of the maxillary sinus turned
 downwards.  In many  subjects, likewise,
 we find otlier  smaller bones, standing out
 into  the nostrils, which,  from their shape,
 might also  deserve the  name of turbinata,
 but they are uncertain in their size, situa-
 tion, and number.
   OSSICULA  AUDIT US.   The  small
 bones ofthe internal ear are four in number,
 viz. the malleus, incus tapes, and os  orbi-
 culare ; and are situated in the cavity of the
 tympanum. See Malleus, Incus, Stapes, and
 Orbiculare os.
   OSSIFICATION.  (From os,  a bone, and
facio, to make.)  See Bone.
   Ossifraga.   (From os, a bone, and frango,
 to break.)   A petrified  root,   called the
 bone-binder, from its supposed virtues in
 uniting fractured bones.
   Ossifraol-s.   See  Osteocolla.
   Ossivorus.   (From os; a bone, and voro,
 to devour.)  Applied to a species of tumour
 or ulcer, which  destroys the bone.
   Ostarga. (Prom otrrtot, a bone, and  Aypa,
 a laying hold of.)  A forceps to take out
 bones with.
   Ostarius.   (A  porter,  from ostium,  a
 door; so called as being the passage into
 the bowels.)  The lower orifice of the sto-
 mach.
  Osteites.  (From og-tov, a bone.)   The
 bone-binder.  See  Osteocolla.
  OSTEOCOLLA.  (From 05-sw, a bone,
and  koxxau, to  glue.)  Ossifraga.   Holo-
steus.   Osteites.   Amosleus.    Osteolilhos.
 Stelochites, glue bone, stone, or Bone-binder,
 A  particular carbonate  of lime, found in
some parts  of  Germany,  particularly in
the Marche of Brandenburg, and in other
countries.  It is met with in loose sandy
grounds,  spreading'from near  the surface
to  a considerable depth, into a  number of 
OS'l
OS1              583
     ramifications, like the roots of a tree;  it
     is  of whitish colour, soft  whilst  under
     the eartn, liable  when dry,  rough on the
     sunace,  for 'he  most part  either hollow
     within, or filled with a solid wood, or with
     a powdery vvnite matter.  It was formerly
     eel bratc-d for promoting the  coalition  of
     fractured bones, ami the formation of callus ;
     whicii virtues are not attributed to it in the
     present day.
        OSTEOCOPUS.  (From onoi, a bone, and
      K07roe,  uneasiness.)   A very violent fixed
     pain in any part of the bone.
        Osteogkmca.  (From  osisv, a bone, and
      ytvvao, to beget.)  Medicines which promote
      the generation ofa callus.
        OSTEOGENY.  (Osteogenin, from ovtov,
      a  bone,  ami  ytvua,  generation.)    The
      growth of bones.   Bones are either formed
      between membranes or in the substance  of
      cartilages, and the  bony deposition  is  ef-
      fected by a determined  action  of arteries.
      The secretion of bone takes place in car-
      tilage in the long bones,  as those  of the
      arm, leg, &c. and  betwixt two layers  of
      membrane, like the  bones of the  skull,
      where true cartilage is  never seen.   Often
      the  bony matter is lormed in distinct bags,
      and there it grows  into  form, as in  the
      teeth ; for each  tooth  is  formed  in  its
      little bag, which by injection  can be filled
      and covered  with vessels.  Any artery of
      the body can assume this action, and depo-
      sit  boi.c, wliich is formed also 'where it
      should not be, in the tendons, and  in  the
      joints',  in the great  arteries,  and in  the
      valves,  in the flesh  of the heart itself, or
      even in the soft and pulpy substance ofthe
      brain.
        All the bones in  the  foetus are merely
      cartilage  before the time of birth;  this
1     cartilage is never hardened into bone,  but
      from the fir.->t it  is an organized  mass.   It
      has its  vessels,  which are  at first transpa-
      rent, 1  til yvhich  soon dilate; and whenever
      the red colour or the blood begins to  ap-
      pear in  them,  ossification very quickly suc-
      ceeds, the arteries being so far enlarged as
      to  carry the  coarser parts of the  blood.
       The first mark  of  ossififiuion is an artery
       which is seen  running into the  centre of
      the jelly which is formed.  Other arteries
      soon appear, and a net work  of vessels is
      formed, and then  a centre of ossification
       begins,  stretching  its  rays according to
t      the length of the bone, and then the car-
      tillage  begins to  grow  opaque,  yellow,
      brittle ;  it will no longer bend, and a bony
I       centre  may easily be  discovered.  Other
       points   of  ossification   are   successively
       formed, preceded  by  the appearance of
       arteries.  The ossification folloyvs the  ves-
       sels, and buries and hides  those vessels by
       which it is formed.  The vessels  advance
       towards the ends  of the bone, the yvhole
i       body  of the bone becomes  opaque,  and
tnere is left a small vascular circle only at
either end;  the  heads are separated from
the body  ofthe bone by  a thin cartilage,
and  the vessels of the "centre,  extending
still  towards the extremities of the bone,
perforate the cartilage, pass into the head
of the bone, and then its ossification  also
begins, and  a small nuclaeiis of ossification
is formed in its  centre.  Thus  the heads
and  the body are at first distinct bones,
formed apart, joined by  a cartilage,  and
not united till the age of fifteen or twenty
years.  Then  the deposition of bone  be-
gins, and while the bone  is laid by the t~r-
teries, the  cartilage  is conveyed  away by
the absorbing vessels ; and while  they  con-
vey  away the  superfluous cartilage,  they
model the  bone  into its  due form, shape
out  its cavities, cancelli and holes, remove
the  thinner parts  of the  cartilage,  and
harden it into due consistence.  The earth
winch constitutes  the hardness of bone,
and  all its useful properties, is dead,  inor-
ganized, and lies in the interstices of bone,
win.  <v it is  made up of gelatinous matter,
to tyTve it  consistence  and strength,  fur-
nished with absorbents to keep it in health,
and carry off its wasted  parts; and  per-
vaded by vessels to supply  it with  new
 matter.   During all the process of ossifica-
 tion, the absorbents proportion their action
 to the stimulus which is applied to them;
 they carry away the serous fluid, when
jelly is to take its place;  they remove the
jelly as the bone  is  laid ;  they  continue
 removing the  bony  particles also, which
 (as  in a circle,) the arteries continually re-
 new ; this  renovation and change of parts
 goes on even in  the hardest bones, so that
 after a bone is  perfectly  formed,  its older
 particles are continually being  removed,
 and new  ones are deposited in their place.
 The bony particles are so deposited m the
 flat  bones  of the skull as to present  a ra-  , *
 diated structure,  and  the vacancies be^
 tween the fibres yvhich  occasion this ap-
 pearance   are  found, by injection, to  be
 chiefly passages for blood-vessels.  As the  «
 foetus increases in size, the osseous fibres
 increase  in number, till a lamina is  pro-
 duced ; and as the bone continues to grow,
 more lamina are added, till the more  solid
 part of a bone is formed.  The ossification
 which begins  in cartilage is considerably
 later than that which has its origin between
 membranes.  The generality of bones are
 incomplete until the age  of puberty, or be-
 tween the fifteenth and twentieth year, and   i
 in some  few instances not until  a late> pe-
 riod : the small bones ofthe ear however are
 completely formed at birth.
   OSTEOGRAPHY.   (From o&cv, a bone,
 and ypAya, to describe.)   The description
 ofthe bines.  See Bone.
   ostkolithos.  (Prom  ersw, a bone, anr!
  i /.-..-, a stone.)   Sec O^eorolla. 
584
OVA
OVA
   OSTEOLOGY.  (From o?iov, a bone, and
xoyoe, a discourse.)   The  doctrine  of the
bones.  See Bone.
   Ostiola.  (Dim. of ostium, a door.) The
valves or gates ofthe heart.
   Ostreum.  (From os-paxov, a shell.)  The
oyster.   Tne shell of this fish is occasion-
ally used medicinally; its virtues are simi-
lar to those of  the carbonate oflime.  See
Creta.            *■
   Ostritium.  (Blanchard calls it a corrup-
tion  from  laserpitium.)    Imperatoria, or
masterwort.
   Ostruthium.  Laserpitium.  See  Impe-
ratoria.
   Ostris.   Cassia poetica Lobellii.  Cassia
latinorum.   Cassia lignea  monspeliensium.
Cassia monspeliensium.   Poet's  rosemary.
The whole shrub is astringent.  It grows in
the southern parts of Europe.
or  ova,  to  the amount of twenty-two,  of
different sizes, joined to the internal  sur-
face ofthe ovaria by  cellular  threads or
pedicles ; and that" they  contain  a  fluid
which has the appearance ol thin lymph.
These vesicles are, in fact, to  be seen  in
the healthy  ovaria of every young  woman.
They differ very much in their  number in
different ovaria,  but are very  seltlom so
numerous  as  has just been stated.   All
have agreed, that  the ovaria prepare what-
ever the female supplies  towards the  for-
mation  of the ftctus; and this is proved
by  the  operation  of spaying,  which con-
sists in  the extirpation of the ovaria, after
which the animal not only loses  the power
of conceiving, but desire is for ever extin-
guished.  The outer  coat of the  ovaria^
together with that ofthe uterus,  is given
by  the  peritonaeum ;  and  whenever an
  OSTALGIA. (From ne, the ear, and Axyoe,  ovum is passed into  the  Fallopian tube, a
pain.)  The ear-ache.                      fissure is  observed  at  the part through
  Otenchytes   (From woe, ihe genitive of  which  it is supposed to have been trans-
on;, an ear, and ey%tvn, to pour in.)
ringe for the ears.
  Othonna.   (From oBovn,  lin+
from the softness  of its leaves.)
of celandine.
  Otica.  (From ne, the ear)
ag inst diseases of the ear
  Otites.  (From ne, the ear.)
     A sy-

 se called
 A species

 Medicines

An epithet
ferred.  These fissures healing, leave small
longitudinal  cicatrices  on  the  surface,
which are said to enable us to determine,
whenever the  ovarium is  examined,  the
number of times a woman has conceived.
The corpora lutea  are  oblong glandular
bodies of a yellowish colour,  found in the
ovaria of all  animals when pregnant,  and,
of the little finger, because  it is commonly  according to some,  when they are  sala-
made use of in scratching the ear.           cious.  They are said to be calyces,  from
  OTITIS.  (From ne, the ear)  Inflamma-  which  the  impregnated  ovum has  drop-
tion of the internal ear.  It is known by py-  ped; and their number  is always in pro-
rexia, and an  excruciating  and throbbing  portion  to  the   number  of  conceptions
pain in the internal ear, that is sometimes at-
tended with delirium.
  Otoplatos.  (From ne, the ear.)  A stink-
ing ulcer hehind the ears.
   Otoptosis. * (From  ne,  the  ear,  and
nvov, pus.)   A purulent discharge from the
ear
found  in the uterus.  They are  largest
and most conspicuous in the  early state of
pregnancy, and remain for some time after
delivery,  when  they gradually  fade and
wither till they disappear.   The corpora
lutea are very  vascular,  except at their
centre, which is whitish;  and in the mid-
OTORRHEA.  (From ne,  the ear, and  die of the white  part  is  a small cavity,
gtoo, o flow.)   A discharge of blood or mat-
ter fiom the ear.
   OVALE  FORAMEN.   (See  Foramen
ovale.)
  OVARIUM.   (Dim. of ovum, an  egg.)
The ovaria are two flat  oval bodies,  about
from  which the  impregnated ovum  is
thought to  have immediately  proceeded.
The ovaria are the seat of a  particular
kind  of dropsy, which  most commonly
happens to women at the time  of the final
cessation  of the*menses, though not  un-
 one inch  inhngth, and  rather more than  frequently at a more  early period of life.
 half in breadth and thickness, suspended  It is of the encysted kind, the fluid  being
 in the broad ligaments, about the distance  sometimes  limpid and thin, and at others
 of one inch  from the uterus behind,  and a  discoloured  and gelatinous.  In some cases
 little below, the Fallopian  tubes.  To the  it has been found to contain one cyst, often
 ovaria, according to the idea of their struc-  in several, and in others the whole tume-
 ture entertained by  different anatomists,  faction  has been composed of hydatids not
 various uses have  been assigned, or  the  larger  than  grapes.   The ovaria are also
 purpose they  answer has been differently  subject, especially a short  time after deli-
 explained.  Some have supposed that their  very, to inflammation, terminating  in sup-
 texture was glandular, and that  they se-  puration,  and to schirrhous and cancerous
 creted a fluid equivalent  to, and similar to,  diseases,  yvith  considerable enlargement.
 the male semen ; but others, who have  ex-  In the  former state, they generally adhere
 amined them with more care, assert that  to some adjoining  part, as the uterus, rec-
 they are ovaria in the literal acceptation of  turn, the  bladder, or the external integu-
the term, and include a number of vesicles,  ments, and the matter is discharged from 
OXY                                    OXY                585
the vagina by stool, by urine, or by any ex-
ternal  abscess of  the  integuments of the
abdomen.
  OVIDUCT.  (Oviductus, from ovum,  an
egg, and ductus, u canal.)  The  Fallopiun
tube, or canal, wliich  runs from  the ovary
to the  bottom of  the womb.
  OVIPAROUS  (Prom ovum, an egg, and
pario, to bring forth.)  Animals which ex-
clude their young in the egg, which are  af-
terwards hatched.
  OvonuM test.h.  Egg-shells.  A  testa-
ceous absorbent.
  OVUM.  See Egg.
  Ovum philosophicum. Ovum chymicum. A
glass body, round like an egg.
  OXALATS.  Oxalas.   Salts formed  by
the  combination  of  the oxalic acid  with
diff'erent bases ; thus,  oxalat of ammonia,
&c.
  OXALIC ACID. Acidum oxalicum.  Salt
of sorrel.  Acid of sugar.  This acid is ob-
tained  by evaporating the fresh juice of sor-
rel almost to the consistence of honey, when
It is to be poured into  a glas9 vessel  with
a narrow neck, and covered with  a stratum
of the oil of olives.  After some weeks the
sides of the bottle are invested with a crust,
yvhich is the salt of  sorrel, or  oxalis po-
tassa  acidulus.   The salt of sorrel is then
to be dissolved in boiling water, and a small
quantity of the nitrate of barytes added to
it, when the barytes will unite with the ox-
alic  acid, and the potash yvith the nitric
acid.  The oxalat of barytes, which is pre-
cipitated,  is then to be decompounded by
digestion  with  sulphuric acid,  by  which
means the oxalic acid  is let loose. Former-
ly this acid was considered as diff'erent from
that of sugar, but it is now proved by ex-
periments to be the same in all its proper-
ties.
  OXALIS.  (From o%ve, sharp;  so called
from the sharpness of  its juice.) The name
ofa genus of plants in  tlie Linnaean system.
Class, Decandria. Order, Pentagynia. Wood-
sorrel.
  Oxalis acetocella.  (Dim. of acetosa.)
The systematic  name  of the  wood-sorrel.
See  Lujula,
  Oxal-iik.  (From  c~ve, sharp,  and axe,
salt.)  A mixture of vinegar and salt.
   Ox-eye-daisy   See Bellis major.
  Ox's tongue.  See Picris echioides.
  Oxycantha gabevi.  (From  o%oe, sharp,
and  AHAvba, a thorn;   so  called  from the
acidity of  its  fruit.)  'I'he barberry.  See
Berberis.
  Oxtcedris.   (From o%v,  acutely, and
Ktfgoe,  a  cedar;  so called from the sharp
termination of its leaves.) A kind of cedar.
Spanish juniper, a species of juniperus.
  Oxycoccos.  (From  o£ve, acid,  and kok-
mc,,  a  berry, so named  from  its acidity.)
Vaccinia palustris.  Vitis ideaa  palustris.
Moor-berry.  The cranberry.  The berries
of the Vaccinium oxycoccos of Linnaeus are
so termed in some pharmacopoeias.   They
are about the  size of our haws, and are
pleasantly acid,  with which intention they
are used medicinally in  Sweden.  In this
country they  are mostly preserved and
made into tarts.
  OxrcRATtM.  (From o%us, acid, and tugav-
vvyt, to mix.)  Oxycrates.  Vinegar mixed
with such a portion of water as is required,
and rendered still milder by the addition of
a little honey.                         -,
  Oxycroceum  emplastrum.   (From ofys,
acid, and uponoe, crocus, saffron.)   A plas-
ter in which there is much saffron, but no  ,
vinegar necessary, unless in dissolving some   __
gums.                                 *.,.
  OXYD. Oxyd. Oxide.  Oxyde.  Oxydum.
A substance formed by the union of oxvgen
with  a basis:  thus,  ojcyd of iron, oxyd of
copper, &c.
  Oxyd of carbon, gazeous.  'See. Carbon, ■
gazeous oxyd of
  Oxydation.  The  operation by  whicii
a substance is made to combine with oxy-
gen.
  OxTDERcrcA.   (From o%ve,  acute,  and
fogx-at, to see.)   Medicines yvhich sharpen
the sight.
  OXYDUM.   (So  called from oxygen,
which enters into its composition.)  See
 Oxyd.
  OXYDUM ANTIMONII.   Oxyd of anti-
mony.  This is the calx antimonii, the cro-   ;
cos antimonii lotus, and the antimonium dia-   -
phoreticum, of  old  pharmacopoeias.  It i»
made thus :  " Take  of sulphuret of anti-*
mony,  powdered, two  ounces,  muriatic
acid, eleven fluidounces, nitric acid, one
fluid-ounce.  The acids being mixed toge-   .
ther in a glass vessel, add the antimony
gradually thereto,  and digest them in a
boiling heat for an  hour, then strain the
solution and pour it into a gallon of water'^
in which  tv>m ounces of the  subcarbonate
of potash have been  previously dissolved;   •
wash the precipitated powder by repeated
effusions of water until all the acid is Washed
away, then dry it  upon  bibulous paper."
'Phis preparation possesses diaphoretic vir-
tues, and is given in the dose of from thre©
grains to ten.
  Oxydum arsenici album.  See Arsenious
add.
  Oxydum  ccpri viride  acetatum.  See
Verdigris.
  Ovydum ferri luteum.  See Ferri car-
bonas.
  OXYMURIAS HYDRARGYRI. Hydrar-
L::rus  muriatus.  Oxymuriat  of mercury.
Take of purified  mercury by  weight two
pounds, sulphuric acid by weight  thirty
ounces, dried muriate of soda four pounds.
Boil the mercury with the sulphuric acid
in a glass vessel until the sulphate of mer-
cury shall be left dry.  Rub this, when it
     4 F * 
OXY
OXY
ia cold, with the muriate of soda  in  an
earthen-ware  mortar; then sublime  it in
a glass cucurbit, increasing the heat gradu-
ally.
   An  extremely acrid and  violently poi-
sonous preparation.
   Given internally in small doses properly
diluted, and never  in the form of pill,  it
possesses oxygenating-, antisyphilitical, and
alterative virtues.  Externally  applied, in
form of lotion,  it facilitates  the healing of
venereal sores, and cures  the  itch.   In
gargles for venereal ulcers in the threat the
oxymuriat of mercury gr. iii. or iv., barley
decoction Ifej ,  honey of roses j§jj., proves
very serviceable ;  also in cases of tetters,
from gr. v. to gr. x. to water Jbj.; and for
films and ulcerations of the cornea, gr. i. to
 wate* ^iv.
   Mr. Pearson remarks that when the sub-
limate is given to cure the primary symp-
toms of syphilis, it will sometimes succeed;
more especially, when it produces a consi-
 derable degree of  soreness  of the  gums,
, and the common specific effects of mer-
cury  in the  animal system.  But it  will
 often  fail of removing even a recent chan-
 cre ; and where that symptom has vanished
 during the administration of corrosive sub-
 limate,  I  have known,  says he, a three
 months' course of that medicine fail of se-
curing the patient from a constitutional af-
fection.  The result of my observations is,
that simple mercury,  calomel  or calcined
 mercury, are  preparations more to be con-
fided in for the cure of primary symptoms,
than corrosive sublimate.  The latter will
often check the progress of secondary symp-
toms very conveniently, and I  think it is
peculiarly efficacious in relieving venereal
pains, in healing ulcers of the throat, and in
promoting the  desquamation of eruptions.
Yet even in these cases it never confers per-
manent benefit; for  new symptoms will  ap-
pear during  the  use  of it;  and on many
occasions it will fail of affording the least
 advantage to  the patient from first to last.
 I do,  sometimes,  indeed, employ this pre-
 paration in venereal cases; but it is either
 at the beginning of a mercurial course, to
 bring the constitution under the influence
 of mercury at an early period, or during a
 course of inunction, with the intention of
 increasing  the action ot simple mercury.
 I sometimes also prescribe it after the con-
 elusion of a course  of friction,  to support
 the mercurial influence in the habit, in order
 to guard  against the danger of a relapse.
 But on  no occasion whatever do I think it
 safe to confide in this preparation singly and
 uncombined, for the cure of any truly vene-
 real symptom.
   OXYDUM  HYDRARGYRI CINEREUM.
  Grey oxyd of mercury.  " Take of submu-
 ri'ate  of mercury, an ounce; lime-water, a
gailon."   Boil  the submuriate of mercury
in the lime-water, constantly stirring, until
a grey oxyd of mercury is separated. Wash
this  with distilled water,  and then dry it
The dose from gr. ii. to x.
   OXYDUM  HYDRARGYRI NIGRUM.
The black oxyd of mercury has received
several  names.  Ethops per se.  Pulvis mer-
curialis cinereus. Mercurius cinereus. Tur-
pethum nigrum.  Mercurius prceripitatus ni.
ger.  There are four preparations of it in
liigh estimation:
   One made by rubbing mercury with mu-
cilaga of gum arabic.  Plenk, of Vienna,
has  written a treatise on the superior effi-
cacy of this medicine.  It is very trouble-
some to make ;  and does not appear to pos-
sess more virtues than some other mercurial
preparations.
   Another made by  triturating equal parts
of sugar and mercury together.
   The third,  composed of honey or liquo-
rice and hydrargyrus purificatus.
   The fourth is the blue mercurial ointment.
   All these preparations possess anthelmin-
tic,  antisyphilitic,  alterative,  sialagogue,
and deobstruent virtues, and are exhibited
in the cure of worms, syphilis, amenoirhcea,
diseases of the skin, chronic diseases, ob«
structions of the viscera, &c.
   OXYDUM  HYDRARGYRI  RUBRUM.
Hydrargyrus calcinatus.  Red oxyd of mer-
cury. " Take of purified mercury by weight
a pound."  Pour the mercury into a  glass
mattrass, with  a very narrow  mouth and
broad bottom.  Apply a heat of 600° to this
vessel,  without  stopping it, until the mer-
cury has changed into red scales ;  then  re-
duce these to a very fine powder.
   The whole process may probably require
an exposure of six weeks.
   This  preparation  of mercury is given
with great advantage in the cure of syphil-
lis.  Its  action, however, is  such, when
given alone, on  the  bowels, as to require
the  addition of opium, which totally pre-
vents it.  It is  also  given in conjunction
with opium and camphire, as a diaphoretic,
in chronic pains and diseases of long con-
tinuance.
   It is given as an alterative and diaphore-
tic from gr. ss  ad. ii. every night, joined
with camphor and  opium, each gr. one-
fourth or one-half.  It is violently emetic
and cathartic in gr. iv. to gr. v.
   Oxydum plumbi album. See Subcarbonas
plumbi.
   Oxydum plumbi rubrum.   See  Lead.
   Oxydum plumbi  semivitreum.   See Li-
thargyrus.
   Oxydum stibii album.  See Oxydum anti-
monii.
   Oxydum  stibii  semivitreum.   A  vi-
treous oxyd of antimony.  It was formerly
called Vitrum antimonii, and consists of  an 
                  OXY

vxydof antimony with a little sulphur ; it is
employed to make antimonial wine.
  Oxhhivi  stibii  sulphuratv.vi.    This
is an oxid of antimony with sulphur, and
was  formerly   called Hepar   antimonii.
Crocus  metallorum.   Crocus  antimonii.  It
was formerly exhibited in the cure of fe-
vers and atonic diseases ofthe lungs.  Its
principal  use now  is  in preparing  other
medicines.
  Oxydum  zinci slblimatum.   See  Zinci
oxydum.
  OXYDUM ZINCI.  See  Zinci Oxydum.
  Oxygari  m.  (From  0£u?,  acid,  and ya-
gov, garum.) A composition of garum and
vinegar.
  OXYGEN'.   (Oxygenium,-  from  of-ue,
acitl, and yitvoyAt, to generate; because it
is  tlie   generator of acidity.)  Tins  sub-
stance,  although existing sometimes in a
solid and sometimes in an aeriform state,
is never  distinctly perceptible to the hu-
man senses, but in combination.
  We know it  only  in its combination, by
its effects.  Nature  never presents it soli-
tary ; chymists do not know how to insulate
it.  It is a  principle which  was long un-
known.  It  is absorbable  by combustible
bodies,  and  converts them into acids.   It is
an indispensable condition of combustion,
uniting itself always to bodies which  burn,
augmenting their weight,  and  changing
their properties.  It may be disengaged in
the state of oxygen gas, from burnt bodies,
by  a joint  accumulation  of caloric and
light.   It is highly necessary for the respi-
ration of animals.  It exists universally dis-
persed  through nature, and is a constituent
part of atmospheric  air, of water, of acids,
and  of all bodies ofthe animal and  vegeta-
ble kingdoms.
  One of the most  remarkable  combina-
tions into which it is  capable of entering,
is that yvhich it forms with light and caloric.
The nature of that mysterious union has
not been ascertained, but it is certain that,
in that state, it  constitutes the gazeous
fluid called  oxycen gas.
  Properties of Oxygen Gas.—Oxygen gas
is an elastic invisible  fluid,  like common
air,  capable of indefinite expansion  and
compression.  It has neither taste or odour,
nor does it show any traces of an aci d.  Its
specific gravity, as determined by Kirwan,
is 0.001J5, that of water being  1.0000;  it
is, therefore, 740 times lighter than  the
same bulk of water.  Its weight is to atmos-
pheric  air  as 1103 to  1000   One hundred
and sixteen cubic   inches  of , oxygen gas
weigh 39.38 grains   It is not absorbed by
water, but  entirely absorbable by combus-
tible bodies, which, at  the same time, dis-
engage its caloric and light, producing in
consoquence a strong heat and flame.  It
rekindles almost extinct  combustible bo-
dies.   It is indispensable  to respiration,
                  OXY               587

and is the cause of animal heat.  It hastens
germination.  It combines with every com-
bustible body,  with  all the  metal9, and
with the greater number of vegetable and
animal substances.  It is considered as the
cause of acidity ; and from this last proper-
ty is derived the name oxygen, a word de-
noting the origin of acidity.
   The act of  its combining with bodies is
called oxydation, or oxygenation,- and the
bodies with which it is combined are called'
oxyds.
   Oxygen gas  is  the chief basis of the
pneumatic doctrine of chymistry.       „
   Methods of obtaining Oxygen Gas.—We
are at  present  acquainted  with  a great
number of bodies,  from which we  may, by
art, produce oxygen gas.  It is most "am-
ply obtained from the oxyds of manganese,.
or mercury ; from nitrate of potash ; from
the green leaves of vegetables, and  from
oxygenated  muriate  of potash,  or soda.
Resides these, there are a great many other
substances, from which oxygen gas may be
procured.
   1. In  order to procure oxygen gas in a
state of great purity, pure oxygenated mu-
riate of potash, or  soda, must be made use
of.   With this view, put some  of the salt
into a  small earthen  or  glass retort,  the
neck of which is placed under the shelf of
the pneumatic trough,  filled with water ;
and  heat the retort by means of a lamp.
I'he salt will begin to  melt, and oxygen
gas will be obtained in  abundance, and of
great purity,  wliich may be collected and
preserved over water.
   Explanation.—Oxygenated  muriate  of
potash consists of oxygenated muriatic acid
and potash ; at an elevated  temperature, a
decomposition ofthe oxygenated  muriatic
acid takes place ; its oxygen unites to the
caloric, and forms oxygen gas.  The oxy-
genated acid becomes  the etore converted
into simple muriatic acid,  which remains
in the retort united to  the potash, in the
form of muriate of potash.
  2. Oxygen gas may  likewise be  obtained
from the green leaves  of vegetables.
   For this purpose fill a bell-glass with wa-
ter, introduce  fresh-gathered green leaves
under it, and place the  bell, or receiver,
inverted, in a  vessel  containing the same
fluid; expose the apparatus  to the rays of
the sun, and very pure oxygen gass will be
liberated.
  The emission of oxygen  gas is  propor-
tioned  to the  vigour of the  plant and the
vivacity of the light; the quantity differs
in different plants and under different con-
ditions.
  Explanation.—It  is  an established fact,
that plants decompose water, and probably
carbonic acid,  which serve  for their nou
rishment; they absorb the  hydrogen and
carbon of these fluids,'diseng|ging a part of 
588
OXY
OXY
   the oxygen in  a state of purity.  Light,
   however, favours this decomposition great-
   ly ; it seems to serve  for melting the  oxy-
   gen, and thus forms it into oxygen gas ; in
 •.proportion as  it becomes disengaged, the
   hydrogen becomes fixed in the vegetable,
   and combines partly with the carbon and
   partly with the oxygen, to form the oil, he.
   of the vegetable.
     3. Nitrate of potash is another substance
   frequently made use of for obtaining oxy-
   gen gas, in. the following manner -.
     Take any quantity of this salt, introduce
   it into a coated earthen or glass retort, and
   fit totft a tube, yvhich must be plunged into
   the pneumatic trough,  under the receiver
   filled  with water.  When  the apparatus
   has been properly adjusted, heat the retort
   gradually, till it becomes red-hot; the oxy-
   gen gas will then be  disengaged rapidly.
     The gas obtained in this  way is  also
   very pure, especially if the last portion be
   kept separate.
    ■Explanation.—Nitrate of potash consists
   of nitric acid and potash.   Nitric acid con-
   sists  again of oxygen  and nitrogen.   On
   exposing the  salt to ignition, a partial de-
   composition of the acid takes  place ; the
   greatest part of the oxygen of the nitric
   acid  unites to caloric, and appears under
   the form of oxygen  gas.  The other part
   remains attached to the potash in the state
   of nitrous acid.  The residue in the retort
   is, therefore,  nitrite of potash,  if the pro-
   cess has been carefully conducted.
     Remark.—If too much heat be  applied,
   particularly towards the end of the process,
   a total  decomposition of the  nitric  acid
   takes place ; the oxygen gas, in  that case,
   will  therefore  be mingled with nitrogen
   gas.   The weight of the two  gases, when
   collected, will be found to correspond very
   exactly with the weight of tlie acid wliich
   had been  decomposed.  'I'he residue then
   left in the retort»ls potash.
     4. Black oXyd of manganese, however,
,*,  is generally made use of for obtaining oxy-
   gen gas, on account of its cheapness.  This
   native oxyd is reduced to a coarse  pow-
   der ; a stone, or  rather an iron retort, is
   then charged with hand heated.  As soon
   as the retort bec3mes ignited, oxygen gas
   is obtained plentifully.
     Explanation.—Black  oxyd  of manga-
   nese is  the metal called  manganese  fully
   saturated with oxygen, together yvith many
   earthy impurities ; on  applying heat, part
   of the solid oxygen quits the  metal  and
   unites  to caloric, in order to form oxygen
   gas, the remainder of the oxygen  remains
   united to the  metal with a forcible affinity;
   the metal,  therefore, re-approaches to tlie
   metallic state, or is found in the state  of a
   grey oxyd of manganese.
     One pound of the best manganese yields
   upwards of 1400 cubic inches of oxygen
gas, nearly pure.  If sulphuric acid be pre-
viously added to the manganese, the gas is
produced  by a less heat, and  in  a larger
quantity; a glass retort may then  be used,
and the heat ofa lamp is sufficient.
  5. Red oxyd of mercury yields  oxygen
gas in a manner similar to that of manga-
nese.
  Explanation.—This oxyd consists like-
wise  of solid  oxygen  and mercury,  the
combination of which takes  place on  ex-
posing  mercury to a heat  of about 610°
Fahr.   At this degree  it attracts  oxygen,
and becomes converted  into an  oxyd ;  but
if the temperature be increased to  about
1000°, the attraction of oxygen is changed,
The oxygen then attracts caloric stronger
than  it did the  mercury;  it therefore
abandons it and forms  oxygen gass.  The
mercury  then  re-appears  in its  metallic
state.
  6. Red oxyd of lead ydelds oxygen  gas
on the same principle.
  OXYGENATED   MURIATIC  ACID
GAS.   This gas possesses an uncommonly
pungent and suffocating odour.  It is abso-
lutely and in every respect n on-respirabie;
animals immersed in it die instantly.  It is
absorbable by water, and forms with it what
is called liquid oxygenated muriatic acid.
When water is saturated with it, the com-
pound  crystallizes  at  low  temperatures.
Oxygenated muriatic acid gas is not invisi-
ble, but has a yellow-greenish colour.  It is
capable of maintaining and exciting com-
bustion in many cases.  Phosphorus, char-
coal, red sulphuret of mercury, sulphuret of
antimony, bismuth, iron, zinc, copper, gold,
arsenic, cobalt, tin, lead, and several other
combustible bodies, take fire spontaneously
when introduced into it.  It is heavier than
atmospheric air.  It weakens and reddens
the flame of a taper, but  does not extin-
guish  it.   It  decomposes ammonai-   It
thickens fat oils.  It detonates with hydro-
gen gas.  Nitrous  gas immediately pro-
duces a cloud of reddish  vapour with it.
It is likewise decomposed by sulphurated,
phosphorated, and  carbonated  hydrogen
gases.   It is not altered by exposure to
light, and passes unaltered through an ig-
nited porcelain  tube  It discolours stuffs,
and totally destroys most of the vegetable
colours,  rendering  them  white.  It  also
bleaches yellow wax, &c.
  This gas may be  obtained  in  several
ways.
  1. Take one part  of tlie native  oxyd of
manganese, one of red precipitate of mer-
cury, or red lead, put it  into a glass retort,
and add four parts of concentrated muriatic
acid. This, on distillation, affords a quantity
of yellow aeriform fluid, which is oxygena.
ted muriatic acid gas, and by agitating it
with water, it combines and forms oxygena-
ted muriatic acid^ 
OXY
OXY
589
  It may also be obtained without the red
mercurial precipitate, or red lead, thus :
 . 2. Put into  a retort  one part of pow-
dered  black oxytl of  manganese, three
or  four  of concentrated  muriatic  acid,
connect  the retort  with  the  pneumatic
trough, and receive the gas over water
in  the usual manner.   When no more gas
is  liberated, apply the heat of a lamp, and
gas  will  be produced  abundantly, whicii
may be kept in bottles  with ground glass
stoppers.
   Ihe oxyd of manganese yields up in this
process part of its oxygen to part of the
muriatic  acid,  which  becomes converted
into oxygenated muriatic  acid gas; the
oxyd  of manganese being thus partly de-
oxydated,  is dissolved  in  the remaining
quantity of the muriatic acid,  wliich re-
mains  behind in  the retort as muriate of
manganese.
   The retort containing the mixture should
not be filled above one-third, for the mix-
ture, on the application of heat, swells and
is otherwise very apt to be forced over into
the neck of the retort.
   3. Oxygenated muriatic acid gas may
likewise be obtained in an indirect manner,
by decomposing muriate of soda  in con-
tact with black oxyd of manganese.  For
that purpose mix eight  parts, by weight, of
muriate of soda with three of powdered
oxyd of manganese, put the  mixture into
a tubulated retort,  and  pour  upon it gra-
dually four parts of sulphuric acid, diluted
previously with three of water,  and which
has been suffered  to cool after  dilution.
On applying a  gentle heat, gas will be pro-
duced as before.
   In this operation the sulphuric acid acts
on the muriate  of soda, to the  base of
which it unites;  the muriatic acid formed
by this  union  attacks the oxyd  of manga-
nese ;  one part  of it combines with the
oxygen, and another with the oxyd brought
nearer to the metallic state, and the result
is sulphat of soda and muriate  of  manga-
nese, which remain in the. distilling vessel;
and oxygenated muriatic acid, whicii passes
in the state of gas at common temperatures.
   In preparing this gas  great care should
be taken that it  does not escape into the
apartment in any considerable  quantity;
as  it acts violently on the pituitous mem-
brane, occasions a defluxion of the brain,
blunts the senses of smell and taste, pro-
duces  head-ach,  and proves extremely in-
jurious to health.
   Pelletier fell a sacrifice in attempting to
breathe  it; a consumption  was tlie conse-
quence, which  proved fatal.
   Liquid ammonia is the remedy best cal-
culated to check its effects, yvhen accident-
ally set at liberty in places where it is pre-
pared.
   The  water which adheres  to the inner
side of the vessel  filled with oxygenated
muriatic acid gas crystallizes in the  form
of yellow spangles^ if the  temperature is
near the freezing point.  If a considerable
quantity of gas  be thus condensed, care
must be taken to keep it at a low tempera-
ture ;  for  as  soon  as the  temperature is
raised,  it expands,  and  endangers  the
bursting of the  vessel.  When absorbed
by water it forms liquid
   OXYLENATED MURIATIC ACID.—
  This acid is of a  greenish yellow colour.
It has a styptic bitter taste, and a very suf-
focating odour.   Instead of reddening blue
vegetable colours,  it  has  the  remarkable
property of  rendering  them  white.   In
high temperatures, w- en light is excluded,
phosphorus remains unaltered in  liquid oxy-
genated muriatic acid ; but if light be ad-
mitted,  the colour of the  acid  gradually
disappears, and the phosphorus is converted
into phosphoric acid.  It thickens oils and
animal fats, and renders them less disposed
to combine with  alkalies.   Its action upon
metals presents  phenomena extremely cu-
rious  and  important; the  oxygen of the
acid unites with  the metal, and the pro-
duced oxyd is afterwards dissolved by the
de-oxvdated acid.
  Method of obtaining Oxygenated Muriatic
Acid.—Put into a  tubulated retort, sup-
ported over a  lamp, one part of black oxyd
of manganese reduced to a gross powder,
and pour over it three parts of  concentraT
ted  muriatic  acid, recline the  retort in
such a manner that the  fluid which  rises
up  into its neck, may easily run back again
into the body, and  apply a receiver with a
little distilled water  in it; the receiver
must be luted to tlie  retort by a fillet of
paper.   When  the  effervescence, which
instantly takes  place on  the  affusion of
the acid, ceases, apply a gentle heat.   Oxy-
genated muriatic acid gas will be evolved,
and the receiver become  filled with yellow
vapours, which are absorbed by the water.
When the water  has acquired a yellowish-
green colour, the receiver may be removed,
and another one applied till no more gas
is extricated.  The process may be more
elegantly conducted, by joining  the appa-
ratus of Burkitt or Pepys  to the distula'
tory vessel.  The common muriatic  acid
which  may arise is condensed in the first
bottle, and the oxygenated muriatic acid
gas  unites to the  water  in the second,
third,  &c.
  The union of oxygenated muriatic  acid
with different  bases forms salts,  known by
the  name of oxygenated muriates.
  Oxyglvcum.   (From  o^ve,  acid,  and
yxviiue, sweet.)  Honey mixed with vine-
gar.  An oxymel.
  Oxylapathum.   (From  ague, acid  and
**Tjt6;v,  the dock;  so named from its aci-
dity.)   Lapathum acutum.   Rumex  annus 
$90
P. P
 of Linnaeus.  Sharp-pointed dock.  Rumex
 fioribus  hermaphrodi'is „•   valvula dentatis
 rraniferis, foliis cordato oblongis acuminatis.
 The  decoction of the root of  this plant is
 used in  Germany to cure the itch;  and it
 appears  to have been used in  the time  of
 Djpscorides, in the cure of leprous and im-
 pc' .genous affections, both alone and boiled
 with vinegar.
   OXYMEL.  (From o%ve, acid, and  ytxt,
 brney.)   Apomeli.   Adipson.   Honey and
 vinegar  boiled to a sirup. See Mel acetalum.
    Oxymel  .-brcgixis.   See  Linimentum
 erugini^'
   Oxymel  colchici.  Oxymel of meadow
 saffron is an acrid medicine, but is never-
 theless  femployed, fe.  its diuretic virtues,
 in dropsies.
   Oxymel  scillb.   A very useful  expec-
 torant.
   Oxymyrrhine.  (From  ifye, acute, and
 yvggivn,  the myrtle ;  so called from its re-
 semblance to myrtle, and its pointed leaves.)
 Oxymyrsine.   Sviid myrtle.
   Oxymyrsine.  See Oxymyrrhine.
   Oxtnitrum   (From o'^u:, acid, and  vi-
 rgov,  nitre.)   A plaster composed  chiefly
 of vinegar and nitre.
   OXYOPIA.   (From o%ve,  acute,  and
 cite, vision.)  i he faculty of seeing more
 acutely  than usual.   Thus there have been
 instancts known of persons who could see
 the stars in the day-time.  The proximate
 cause is a preternatural  sensibility of the
 retina.   It has been known to precede the
 gutta serena; and it has been asserted that
 prisoners,Jwbo have been long detained in
 darkness, have  learned to  read and write
 in darkened places.
    Oxypelegmasia    (From e|v;,  acute,
 and <+»-*>», to  burn.)  An  acute-inflamma-
 tion.
    Oxyphienicon.   (From  o|t/c,  acid, and
 <?3iv<5, the tamarind ;  a native of Phoenicia.)
 See Tamarindus.
    Oxyphonia.  (From  oZv;,  sh*rp,  and
 <t>avn, the voice.)  The same as Paraphonia
  Clangens.  It is a howling.
    Oxyregma.  (From o^ve, acid, and tgtu-
 ym, to break wind.)   An acid eructation.
    Oxyrrhodinon.  (From  o'£vs, acid, and
  gofa:v,  oil of roses.)   A  composition of
' tlie oil  of roses and vinegar.
                 PAC

  OxT3AceHARtn.  (From  oh;,  acid, and
va-A.ya.gov, sugar.)  A composition of vine-
gar and sugar.
  Oxysal diaphoreticum.  A preparation
of Angelus Sala.   It is a fixed salt, loaded
with more  acid  than is necessary to satu-
rate it.  'I'he salt of Juniper is of this kind
   Oxytoca.   (From  o'pv:,  quick, and
nx-Tu-,  to bring  forth.)  Medicines which
promote delivery.
  Oxttripiiyllum.  (From o^ve, acid, and
rgttvxi-zv, trefoil;  so named from its acidi-
ty.)  Mood-sorrel.
   Oyster.  See  Ostreum.
   Oyster.shell.   See Ostreum.
  OZCENA.  (From  <*, a  stench.)  An
ulcer situated in the nose, discharging a
feetid purulent matter, and sometimes ac-
companied with caries of the bones.  Some
authors have signified by the term, an ill.
conditioned ulcer in the antrum.  The first
meaning is the original one.  The disease
is described as coming on with a trifling tu-
mefaction and redness about the ala nasi
accompanied with a discharge of mucus,
with which the nostril becomes obstructed.
The matter gradually assumes the appear-
ance of pus, is  most copious in  the morn-
ing, and is sometimes attended with sneez-
ing, and a little bleeding.  The ulceration
occasionally extends round tlie ala nasi to
the cheek, but seldom far from the nose,
the ala of which also it rarely destroys. The
ozcena is often connected with scrophulous
and venereal complaints.   In  the  latter
cases, portions of  the ossa  spongiosa often
come away.  After the complete cure of all
venereal complaints,  an exfoliating dead
piece of bone  will often keep  up  symp-
toms similar to those of the ozcena, until it
is detached.  Mr. Pearson remarks, that
the ozcena frequently  occurs as a  symp-
tom of the cachexia syphyloidca.   It may
perforate the septum n;.si, destroy the ossa
spongiosa, and even the ossa nasi.  Such
mischief is  now more frequently the effect
of the cachexia syphyloidea, than of lues
venerea.   The  ozoena must not be con-
founded with abscesses in  the upper jaw-
bone.
   Oztntm.  (From s>«, to smell; so called
from its fragrance.)  Sweet basd.
P.
■*•  A contraction  of puglllus,  a pugil,
or eighth part of a handful, and sometimes
a contraction of partes, parts.
  P. JE.  A contraction of partes aquules.
  P. P.  A contraction of pulvis patrum,
Jesuit'6 powder.
  PABULUM.   (From pasco,  to feed.)
 Food, aliment.  The animal heat  and ani-
 mal spirits are called pabulum vita, tlie
food of life.
  Pacchionian glands-.   See Glandula Pac-
chiona. 
?JEO
PAL               591
  Pachtntica.  (From trx^va, to incrss-
sate.)    Medicines  winch  incrassate  or
thicken the fluids.
  Pa en-. ■>   l'*x.ve, thick.   The name ofa
disorder described by Hippocrates, but not
known by us.
  Pvli-». The wild cluster cherry,or bird's
cherry.  The  Prunus padus  of Linnxus.
The bark and berries of this shrub are used
medicinally. The "former, when t.iken from
the tree, has a fragrant smell, and a bitter,
subastringent taste, somewhat similar to
that of bitter  almonds.  Made  into a de-
lictum,  it  cures  intermittents, and it has
been  recommended  in  the  cure of several
forms of syphylis.   The bitter are  said to
cure the dysentery.
  P-bdanchone.   (From <zsrAie, a child,  and
*>/t*» to strangulate.)   A species of quinsy
common among children.
  P.kdartiirocace.   (From Tiraie, a boy,
«$8ger, a joint,  and icakcv, an evil.) The joint
evil.  Severinus calls the Spina Venlosa by
this name,  as also  doth  Dr  Cullen.  By
some this name is used to express a sort of
anasarca.
  PjEONIA  (From  Paon, who first ap-
plied it to medicinal purposes.)   1. The
name of a genus of plants in the  Linnxan
system. Class, Polyandria. Order, Digyvia.
  2. The pharmacopceial name of the com-
mon peony. Male and female peony.  This
plant, Peeonia officinalis of Linnxus -.—fohii
oblongis, has long been considered as a pow-
erful medicine;  and, till  the late revision
by  the  London  College,  it had a place in
the catalogue of the Materia  Medica ; in
whicii the  two common varieties of this
plant are indiscriminately directed for use:
and, on the authority of G. Bauhin, impro-
perly distinguished into  male and female
peony.
  The roots and seeds of peony have, when
 fresh, a faint, unpleasant smell, somewhat
of  the narcotic  kind,  and a mucilaginous,
 tubacrid taste, with a slight degree of bit-
 terness nnd adstrin^ency.   In drying, they
 lose their  smell and  part  of their taste.
 Extracts made from them by water are al-
 most insipid, as well  as inodorous;  but
 extracts made by rectified spirits are mani-
festly  bitterish, and considerably adstrin-
 gent.  The flowers have rather more smell
 than any of the other  parts of the plant,
 and a rough, sweetish taste, which they im-
 part, together with their colour,  both to
 water and spirit.
   The roots, flowers,  and  seeds of peony,
 have been esteemed, in the  character of an
 .in-idvne and corroborant, but more espe-
 cially  the  roots ;  which,  since the days of
 Galen, have been very commonly employed
 as  a remedy for the epilepsy. For this pur-
 pose,  it w as usual to cut  the root into thin
 slices, which were to be attic l;e J to -string,
and suspended about the neck as an amu-
let ;  if this  failed of Success, the patient
was  to have recourse to the internal use of
this root, which Willis directs to be given
in the form of a powder, and in the quan-
tity of a  drachm, two or three times a-day,
by which, as we are informed, both infants
and adults were cured of this disease. Other
authors recommended the expressed juice
to be given in wine, and  sweetened.: *ith
sugar, as the most effectual way ot adminis-
tering this plant.  Many writers, however,
especially in modern times,  from repeated
trials of  the peony in epileptic cases}  have
found it of no use whatever;  though Pro-
fessor Home, who gave the radix pxwiix to
two epileptics at the Edinburgh infiymary,
declares  that one received a temporary ad-
vantage from its use.  Of the good c-ftects
of this plant, in  other disorders, we find no
instances recorded.
  P.eonia officinalis.    The systematic
name of the common pxony.  Sec Paonia.
  Paigil.  See Primula veris.
  PAIN.  Dolor.  Any  unpleasant sensa-
tion, or irritation.
  Painter's colic.  See  Colica pictonum.
  Palate. See Palatum.
  PAL.vTE BONE. (Os palati; from pah,
to hedge in ;  because it is staked in, as it
wore, by the teeth.)  These two bones are
of very irregular figure.   They are placed
between  the ossa maxilaria superiora and
the os sphenoides, at the back part of the
roof of the mo-tin, and extend from thence
to the bottom  of the orbit.   Each of these
bones may be  divided into four parts, viz.
the inferior,  or square portion, the ptery-
goid process, the nasal lamella, and orbitar
process.  The first of these, or the cqture
part of the bone, helps to form the palate of
the mouth.  The upper part of its inter.-.al
edge rises into a spine, which makes  part
of the septum  narium.  The pter^yoid pro-
cess, which  is smaller above  than below,
is so named  frsmi its being united v* ith the
pterygoid processes of the sphenoid  bone,
with which  it helps to form the pterygoid
fessne.  It is  separated from the square part
of the bone, and  from the  nasal lamella,
by an oblique fossa, which, applied to such
another in the  os  maxillare, forms a  pas-
sage for a branch of the fifth pair of nerves.
The nasal lamella is nothing more than a
very thin bony plate, which arises from the
upper side ofthe external edge of the square
part of the bone.  Its inner  surface is con-
cave, and furnished with a ridge,yvhich sup-
ports the back  paitof the  os spongiosum
inferius.   Externally, it  is  convex,  and
firmly united to  the maxillary bone.   The
orbitar process is rrore irregular than any
other part of the  bone.   It  has a  smooth
surface, where it helps to form the orbit;
and, vv|»e:i viewed >. its place, we see it 
592                PAL
PAL
contiguous to that part ofthe orbit which
is formed by the os maxillare, and appear-
ing as a small triangle at  the  inner extre-
mity of the orbitar process of this last men-
tioned bone.  This "fourth part of the  os
pala'.i likewise helps to lorm the zygomastic
fossa on each side, and there its surface is
concave.   Between  this  orbitar  process
and the sphenoid bone,  a hole is formed,
through which an artery,  vein, and nerve,
are transmitted to the nostrils.  The ossa
palati are complete in the foetus.  They
are joined to the ossa maxillaria superiora,
ps sphenoides, os ethmoides, ossa spongiosa
inferiora, and vomer
    Palati  circumflexus.   See  Circum-
fiexus.
   Palati levator.  See Levator palati.
   Palati tensor.  See Circumfiexus.
   PALATO-PH ARYNGEUS.  (Musculus
palatopharyngeus ;  so called  from its ori-
gin in the palate and insertion in the pha-
rynx)    Thyreo-staphilinus  of  Douglas.
Thyreo-pharyngo-staphilinus  of  Winslow,
and palato-pharyngien ©f Dumas.   A mus-
cle situated at the side'of the entry of the
fauces.   It  arises by  a  broad beginning
from the middle  of the velum pendulum
palati at the root of the uvula posteriorly,
and from the tendinous expansion ofthe cir-
cumfiexus palati.  The fibres are collected
within the posterior arch behind  the ton-
sils, and  run backwards to the top and
lateral part of the pharynx, where the fibres
are scattered and mixed with those of the
styla-pharyngeus.  It  is  inserted into the
edge of the upper and back part of the
thyroid cartilage.  Its  use is,  to draw the
uvula and  velum pendulum palati down-
wards  and  backwards, and at the  same
time to pull the thyroid cartilage and pha-
rynx  upwards, and  shorten it;  with the
constrictor superior pharyngis and tongue,
it assists in shutting the passage  into the
nostrils; and in swallowing, it thrusts the
food from the fauces into the pharynx.
   Palato-salping.5Bus.   (From palatum,
the palate,  and  o-AX7riyZ,  a trumpet;  so
called from  its origin in the palate, and  its
trumpet-like shape.)   See Circumfiexus,
   Palato-stapmlinus.  See Azygos  uvu-

l*-                            ,  ,    -
   PALATUM.   (From palo,  to hedge  in,
because  it  is staked  in, as it  were,  by
the teeth.)   The palate, or  roof of the
mouth.
   PALATUM MOLLE   The soft palate.
This lies behind the bony palate; and from
the middle of it the uvula hangs down.
   P vlea de mech a.  A name given by some
to the Juncus Odoratus.
   Palimpissa.    (From  <waxn, repetition,
and tritro-A, pitch.)  Dioscorides says, that
dry pitch is thus named, because it is pre-
pared of pitch twice boiled.
   Palindromia.  (Haxi, again,  and i'go-
yoe, a course.)  Ts used by Hippocrates
for any recurgitation of humours  to  the
more noble parts:  and sometimes  for the
return of a distemper.
   Paliurus.  (From utaxxqh,  to move,  and
fcgov,  urine;  so called from its diuretic
qualities.)  A species of white thorn.
   PALL1ATIVA.   (Prom pallio,  to  dis-
semble.)   Medicines  given  only with an
intent to relieve pains in "a fatal disease.
   Palm oil.   Oleum palma.  This oil is
produced  chiefly  from the fruit  of  the
Cocos butyracea of Linnxus :—inernis, fron-
dibus pennatis : foliolis simplicibus, by bruis-
ing and dissolving the kernels of the fruit
in water, without the aid of heat, by which
the oil is separated, and rises to the sur-
face, and,  on  being washed two  or three
times,  is  rendered fit  for  use.    When
brought into this country, it is ot the con-
sistence of an ointment, and of an  orange
yellow  colour, with  little  taste,  and of
a strong,  though not  disagreeable, smell.
Its use is confined to external applications
in pains, tumours, and  sprains ; but it ap-
pears to possess very little if any advantage
over other bland oils.
   PALMA.    (From  ttraxxai,  to  move.)
1. The palm of the hand.
   2. The  name of a genus of plants in the
Linnxan system, so called  because  the
leaves are extended from the top, like the
fingers upon the hand.
   Palma christi.  See Ricinus.
   PALMARIS BREVIS.  (Palmaris; from
palma,  the hand.)   Palmaris  brevis  vel
caro quadrata of Douglas, and Palmare cu-
tone of Dumas. A small,  thin, cutaneous,
flexor muscle of the hand, situated on the
fore-arm,  between the  wrist and the little-
finger.  Fallopius tells us that it was  dis-
covered by Cananus.  Winslow  names it
palmaris cataneus.  It  arises from a small
part of the internal annular ligament,  and
inner edge ofthe aponeurosis palmaris, and
is inserted by small bundles of fleshy fibres
into the os pisiforme, and into the skin  and
fat that cover the abductor minimi digiti.
This muscle seems to assist in contracting
the palm of the hand
   Palmaris  cutaneps.   See  Palmaris
brevis
  PALMARIS LONGUS.   Ulnaris gra-
cilis of Winslow, and Epitrochlo  carpi pal-
moire of Dumas.  A flexor muscle  of  the
arm, situated on the fore-arm, immediate-
ly under the integuments.  It  arises ten-
dinous  from the inner condyle of  the os
humeri, but soon becomes fleshy, and after
continuing so  about three inches,  termi-
nates in a long slender tendon, which, near
the wrist, separates into two portions,  one
of which is inserted into the internal annu-
lar ligament, and the other loses itself in
a  tendinous  membrane, that is neatly of
a triangular shape, and extends  over  the 
PAN
PAN
593
 palm of the hand, from the carpal ligament
 to the roots of the fingers, and is called
 aponeurosis palmaris.  .Some of the fibres of
 this expansion adhere strongly to the me-
 tacarpal bones, and separate the muscles
 and tendons of each firfger.  Several ana-
 tomical writers have considered this apo-
 neurosis as a production of the  tendon of
 this muscle,  but seemingly without rea-
 son, because we now and ihen find ihe lat-
 ter wholly inserted into the  carpal liga-
 ment, in which case it is perfectly distinct
 from the aponeurosis in question; and, in
 somesubjects, the palmaris longus is want-
 ing, but the aponeurosis is always to be
 found.  Rhodius, indeed, says that the lat-
 ter is now and then deficient;  but there is
 good reason to  think that he was  mista-
 ken. This muscle bends the hand, and
 may assist in  its pronation;  it likewise
 serves to stretch the aponeurosis palmaris.
   Palmos.  (From mrAxxai,  to beat.)  A
 palpitation ofthe heart
   Palmula.   (Dim. of palma, the  hand;
 so called from its shape.) 1. A date.
   2. The broad and flat end ofa rib.
   PALPEBRiE (A  palpitando, from  its
 frequent  motion.)  The  eyelids, distin-
 guished into upper and under: at each end
 they unite and  form the canthus.
   Pulpebra superioris levator. See Levator
 palpebra superioris.
   Palpebrttm aperiens rectus. See Levator
 palpebra superioris.
   PALPITATIO.   1. A palpitation  or
 convulsive motion of apart.
   2. Palpitation of the  heart,  yvhich is
 either constant or frequently returning. A
 genus of disease in the class Neurosis, and
 order Spasmi, of Cullen.
   J'a/ny.  See Paralysis.
   Paludapium.   (Fiom palus, a  lake, and
 apium, smallage;  so nametl  because  it
 grows in and about rivulets.) A species of
 smallage.
   Pvli's sam-tcs.   A  name of  guaia-
 cum.
   Pamphilivm.  (From *r*c, all, and <nrt-
 xoe, grateful;  so called from its extensive
 usefulness.)   A plaster described by Ga-
 len
   Pv"«riMFoiiviis.  (Frompampinus, a ten-
 dril, and forma,  a likeness.)  Resembling
 a tendril; applied to the spermatic chord
 and the thoracic duct.
   PANACKA.   (Prom **av, the neuter of
 -wots, all, and Amoyat, to cure.)  An epithet
 given by the antients to  those remedies
 which they  conceived would  cure  every
 disease.  Unfortunately for  those  of the
present day there are no such remedies.
  Panacea duc  holsati.t:.  The  sulphate
of potash.
  Panacea duplicata. Sulphate of pot-
ash.
  Pahacsa vegetabilis.  Saffron
   PANADA. (Dim. of pane, bread, Ital.)
 Panata. Panatellu. Bread boiled in water
 to the consistence of pap.  Dry biscuits
 soaked are the best for this purpose.
   Panalethes.   (From ttav, all, and *x»-
 8»f, true.)  A name of a cephalic plaster,
 from  its universal eflicacy.
   Panaritia.   Corrupted  from parony-
 chia.
   PANARIS.   (Corrupted from parony-
 chia.)  See Paronychia
   PANAVA.  See Lignum pavana.
   Panax.   (From irav,  alt,  and ak*(, a
 cure.) The pharmacopceial name of Her-
 cules's alheal or wound wort. Lasenpitium
 chironium of Linnxus  The seeds and roots
 of this plant are  warm, and similar in fla-
 vour and quality to those ofthe parsnip.
 The roots and stalks have a much strong-
 er smell, whicii resembles that of opopo-
 nax, and'Boerhave relates, that on wound-
 ing the plant in the summer, he obtained
 a yellow juice, whkh being inspissated a
 little  in the sun,  agreed perfectly in both
 respects with that exotic gum resin.
   Panax  auiNaOEFoLiiM.  The systema-
 tic name of the plant which affords  the
 ginseng root. See Ginseng.
   Panchuestos.  (From irav, all, xgtros,
 useful, so named from its general useful-
 ness.)  Panchreston. An epithet ofa col-
 lyrium described  by Galen.  It is also of
 the same signification as Panacea, but litr
 tie used.
   Panchymagoga. (From «n,  all, xvye,
 succus, humour,  and ayo, dtico, to lead
 or draw.)  Is ascribed to such  medicines
 as are supposed  to purge  all humours
 equally alike: but this is a conceit now
 not  minded.
   Pancienus. (From srac, all, and notvoc,
 common)  Epidemic; applied to popular
 diseases, which attack all descriptions of
 persons.
   Pancratium.    (Prom  was,   all,  and
 xgArttD, to conquer; so called from its vir-
 tues in overcoming all obstructions.) See
 Scilla.
   PANCREAS.  (From ttas, all, and *gs*c,
 flesh; so called from its fleshy consistence.)
 A glandular viscus of ihe abdomen, ofa
 long figure, compared to a dog's tongue,
 situated in the epigastric region under the
 stomach.  It is composed of innumerable
 small glands, the excretory ducts of which
 unite and form one duct, called the pan-
 creatic duct, which perforates the duode-
 num with the ductus communis choledo-
 chus, and  conveys a fluid, inr its nature
 similar to saliva,  into the intestines. The
 pancreatic  artery is a branch of the  splet.
 nic.  The veins evacuate themselves into
 the splenic vein.  Its nerves are from the
 par vagum and great intercostal. The use ""'
ofthe  pancreas is to secrete (he pancrea-
 tic juice, which is to be mixed  with the
  • 4G 
594              PAN                                   PAP
chyle in the duodenum.  The quantity of
the fluid secreted is  uncertain;  but it
must  be very considerable, if we compare
it with the weight ofthe saliva, the pan-
creas being three times larger, and seated
in a warmer place.  It  is expelled by  the
force  ofthe circulating blood,  and of the
incumbent viscera in the full abdomen  ; as
the liver, stomach, spleen, mesenteric  and
splenic arteries, and the  aorta.  Its great
utility appears from its constancy, being
found in almost all animals; nor is it re-
futed by the few experiments in which
a part  of  it was cut out from a robust
animal, without  occasioning death ;  be-
cause the whole pancreas cannot be re-
moved without the duodenum :  for even a
part ofthe It ngs may be cut out  without
producing  death, but they are  not there-
fore useless. It seems principally to dilute
the viscid cystic bile, to mitigate  its acri-
mony, and to mix it with the food. Iknce
it is poured into a place  remote from  the
cystic duct, as often |JC there  is  no gall-
bladder.  Like  the rest of the intestinal
humours, it dilutes and resolves the mass
of  aliments, and  performs every oiher
office ofthe saliva.
  Pancreatic duct.  See  Ductus pancrea-
ticits.
  Pancreatic juice.  See Pancreas.
  Pancrene.  (From ttas, all,  and Kghvm,
a fountain ) A name of the pancreas irom
its great secretion.
  Pandalitium. A  whitlow.
   PANDEMIC.  (Pandemicus; from ?rav,
all, and ftyoe, the people.) A synonym of
epid. mic.  See Epidemic.
   Pandiculatio.   (From pandiculo,  to
gape,  and stretch.)  Pandiculation, or that
restless stretching and gaping which ac-
companies the cold fit  of an ague.
   PANICUM.   (A panicu/is,  from   its
many particles; the spike consisting of
innumerable thick seeds,disposed in many
panicles.)  The name ofa genus of plants
in the Linnxan system.  Class,  Triandria,
Order, Digynia.
   Panicum Italicitm.   The  system.ilic
name of the plant which affords the Indian
millet-seed See Millet-seed, Indian.
   Paxicum miliacevm.   The  systematic
name ofthe plt.nl which  affords the mil-
let seed. See Millet-seed.
   Panis cicplis.  See  Acetosella.
   Panis porcincs.  A species of cycla-
men.
   PANNICULUS.  (From pah'nus, cloth.)
1.  A  piece of fine cloth.
   2.  The cellular and carnous membranes
are so called from  their  resemblance to
a piece of fine cloth.
  Pannonica.  (From  pannus,  a rag; so
called because its stalk  is divided into
many uneven  points,  like the end  of a
.piece of rag.) Hawkweed.
  Pannus.  (From ortvce, to labour.) 1. A
piece of cloth.
  2. A  tent for a wound.
  3. A  speck in the eye, resembling a bit
of rag.
  4. An irregular mark upon the skin.
  PanociiijE. Buboes in the groin.
   PANOPHOBIA.   (From ttav,  all, and
<po€oe,  fear.) That  kind  of melancholy
which is attended with groundless fears.
   Pansies. See Viola triocolor.
   Pantagoga.  (From  srst?, all, and Aya,
to drive out.) Medicines which expel all
morbid humours.
   Pantolmiis. (From otas,  all, and rox-
yAa>, to dare;  so named from its general
u ;es.)  A medicine described by jEgine-
tus.
   Pantophobia.  The  same as hydropho-
bia.
   Pantts.   (From  7rtvu>, to  work.) 1. A
weaver's roll.
   2. A  soft tumour shaped like a weaver's
roll.
   PAP AVER.   (Papaver,  from  pappa,
pap ; so called  because nurses  used  to
mix this plant in children's food to relieve
the colic and make them sleep.)   1. 'Phe
name ofa genus of plants in the Linnxan
system. Class, Polyandria.  Order  Mo-
nogynia. The p.'ppy.
   2. 'Phe pharmacopceial name of the white
poppy.  Papaver album. Papaver somnific-
rum of Linnxus :—calycibus  capsulisque
glabris, foliis amplexicuulibus incisis.  It is
from heads of this plant that the opium
is obtained.  See Opium  They are also
directed for medicinal use  in the form of
fomentation, and in the syrupuspapuveris,
a  useful anodyne,  whicii  often succeeds
in procuring sleep where opium  fails; it
is, however, more  especially  adapted to
children.   The  seeds  of this species of
poppy contain  a bland oil, and in  many
places are eaten as  food; as a medicine,
they have been usually given in the form
of emulsion in  catarrhs, stranguries, &c.
   PAPAVER ERRATICUM Red or corn
poppy.  Papaver rhaas  of Linnxus:—cap-
sulis glabris globosis, caule piloso multifioro,
foliis  pennatifidis incisis.  The heads of
this species, like those of the somnifertirr,
contain a milky juice of a narcotic quali-
ty ; from  yvhich an extract is prepared,
that has been successfully  employed as a
sedative.  The flowers have somewhat of
the smell  of opium, and a mucilaginous
taste, accompanied yvith a slight degree
of bitterness.  A syrup of these flowers is
directed in the London Pharmacopoeia,
which has  been thought useful as an ano-
dyne and  pectoral,  and is prescribed in
coughs and catarrhal affections. f&Hp Sy-
rupus r ha ados.
  Papaver nigrum. The  black  poppy.
The seeds and  heads of the papaver somni- 
                  PAR

ferum, are also called in some pharmaco-
 poeias semina and capita la papaveris nigra.
 See Papaver.
   Papaveh  Rintvs.  The  systematic  and
 pharmacopceial name ofthe red corn pop-
 py.  See Papaver erraticum.
   Papaver  somnifehum.   'Phe  systema-
 tic name of the white poppy.  See Papa-
 ver erraticum.
   Papaw. The fruit of the Carica papapa
 of Linnxus, a  native of both Indies,  and
 t.uinea coast of Africa. When the round-
 ish  fruit are nearly ripe,  the inhabitants
 of India boil and eat them with their meat,
 as we do turnips.  They have  somewhat
 the  flavour of a pompion. Previous to boil-
 ing, they soak  them for some time in salt
 and water, to extract the corrosive juice,
 unless the meat they are to be boiled with
 should be very salt and old, and then this
 juice being  in them will make them as ten-
 der as a chicken. But they mostly  pickle
 the long fruit,  and thuB they make no bad
 succedaneum for mango. The buds of the
 female flowers" are gathered, and made
 into a sweetmeat; and the inhabitants are
' such good husbands of the produce of this
 tree, that they hod the shells of the  ripe
 fruit into a  repast, and the insides are eat-
 en with sugar  in the manner of melons.
   PA PILLA.  1. The nipple of the breast.
 See Nipple.
   2. The fine  terminations of nerves, &c.
 as  the  nervous  papillx of the tongue,
 skin, Sec.
   Papill.b  meim-llares.  Small eminences
 on the medulla oblongata.
   Papillaris  heriia. See Lapsana.
   Papi'is.  The hair on the middle ofthe
 chin. See Capillus.
   PAPULA.   (Papula, dim. of pappa, a
 dug or nipple.) A very small and accumi-
 nated elevation  of the  cuticle, with an
 inflamed base, not containing a  fluid, nor
 tending to  suppuration.  The duration of
 papulx is uncertain,  but they  terminate
 for the most part in scurf.
   Pah cicillare.   So Casserius calls the
 .M;iscnlus Crico-Arytmnoideus.
   PAR  VAGUXl/ (Par,  a pair.)   The
 eighth pair of nerves. They arise from
 the corpora olivaria of the medulla oblon-
 gata, and proceed into the neck, thorax,
 and abdomen.  In the neck the par vagum
 gives offtwo branches, the lingual and su-
 perior laryngeal; and, in the thorax,  four
 branches, the recurrentlaryngeal, the car-
 diac, the pulmonary, and the oesophageal
 plexuses.   At length the  trunks  of the
 nervi vagi,  adjacent to the mediastinum,
 run into the stomach, and there form the
 stomachic plexus, which branches to the
 abdominal plexuses.
   PARACENTESIS.  (From z-xgaxtvrtv,
 to pierce through.)  The operation of tap-
                 PAR              595

ping to evacuate  the  water in ascites,
dropsy of the ovarium, uterus, &c.
  Pauaoiasticos.  (FroVn  iraganya^u, to
decline.)  Paracme.  The declension of
any distemper; also, according to Galen,
that part of life, where a person is said to
grow  old, and which he reckons from 35
lo 49, when he is said to be old.
  Paracoe.  (From wag*, dim,  and axxu>,
to hear.)   Difficult hearing; dulness of
hearing.
  Paracolletica. (From n-agaxoxxoyat, to
glue together.) Agglutinants; substan-
ces which  unite parts pretematurally se»
paraied.
  Paracope.   (From  7rAgAx.o7rra>,  to  be
delirious.)  In Hippocrates it is a slight
delirium.
  Paracuusis. (From Tragaxgnui, to depre-
ciate.)  A  slight disarrangement, of the
faculties, where the patient is inattentive
lo what is said to him.
  PARACUSIS. (Fvom larApa, wrong, and
Anna, to hear.)  Depraved hearing.  Deaf-
ness.  A genus of disease in the Class
Locales, and Order Dysasihesia of Cullen.
There are  two species,  1. Paracuris  im-
persecta.  Surditas.  When existing sounds
are not heard as usual. 2. Paracusis ima-
ginaria,  called also  susurrus.  Syrigmus.
Syringmos.  Tinnitus  aurium.  When ima-
ginary sounds are heard,  not from with-
out, but excited within the ear.
  Paracynanche. From iraga, kvm, a dog,
and my^oo, to strangle.) A species of Quin-
sy ■■ it being a distemper to  which dogs
are subject.
  Paradisis.  (Heb.)  A pungent seed re-
sembling the cardamom, is named granum
paradisi, from its virtues
  Paradisi grana.  See Grana paradisi.
  Paiiaglossa.  (From irAgA, and yxasavA,
the tongue.)   A prolapsus ofthe tongue,
a swelled tongue.
  Paragoge.   (From 7ragayu, to adduce.)
Signifies that fitness of the bones to  one
another, as is discernible in their articula-
tion ;  and bones which are thereby easier
of reduction, when dislocated, are by Hip-
pocrates called iragA-yuyortgA.
  Paralampsis.  (From  7ragaxay-rm,  to
shine a little.)  Some writers use  this
word  to express a  cicatrix in the transpa-
rent part of the cornea of the eye.
  Parali.acma.   (From   TrAgaxarree,  to
change.) Parallaxis.  The transmutation
of a solid part from its proper place, as
yvhere one  part of a broken bone lies over
another.
  Parallaxis.  See Parallagma.
  Parallela.   (From iragAxx»xoe, paral-
lel.)  A sort of scurf or leprosy, affecting
only the palms ofthe hands, and running
down them in parallel lines; it happens
sometimes in the venereal disease' 
596              PAR                                   PAR
    Paralogia.   (From WAgAXtyet, to talk
  absurdly.)  A delirium  in which the pa-
  tient talks wildly.
    Paralophia.   (From  troget, near,  and
  xotpiA, the first  vertebra of  the  back.)
  Thus some anatomical  writers, as Keil,
  &c  express the lower and lateral part of
  the neck near the vertebrx
    PARALYSIS.  (From rrAgAXvm, to loose
  or  weaken.)   Catalysis.  Altonitus  mor-
  bus.  Stupor.  Tremor.  The ptusy   A ge-
  nus of disease in the Class Neuroses, and
  Order Comata, of Cullen, known by a loss
  or diminution of the power of voluntary
  motion, affecting certain parts ofthe body,
  often accompanied with drowsiness.  In
  some instances, the disease is confined to
  a particular part; but it more usually hap-
  pens that one entire side  of the body from
  the head downwards is affected.  The spe-
  cies are : 1. Paralysis partialis, partial, or
  palsy of some particular muscle.  2. Pa-
  ralysis hemiplegica,  palsy  of  one  side,
  longitudinally.  3. Paralysis paruplegicu,
  palsy of one half of the body, taken trans-
  versely, as both  legs and thighs.  4. Para-
  lysis venenata, from the sedative effects of
  poisons.   Paralysis is also symptomatic of
  several diseases, as worms, scrophula, sy-
  philis, &c.
   It may arise in consequence of an attack
  of apoplexy.   It  may  likewise be occa-
  sioned by any thing that prevents the flow
 ofthe nervous power from  the brain into
 the organs of motion;  hence tumours,
 over distention  and  effusion,  often give
 rise to it.  It may also be occasioned by
 morbid matter to the head, by the sup-
 pression of Usual evacuations,  and by the
 pressure  made on the nerves by- luxations,
 fractures, wounds, or other external inju-
 ries.  The long  continued  application of
 sedatives  will  likewise produce palsy, as
 we find those, whose occupations subject
 them to the constant  handling of white
 lead, and those who are much exposed to
 thepoisonousfumes of metals,or minerals,
 are very apt to be  attacked with it. What-
 ever tends to relax and enervate the sys-
 tem, may likewise prove an occasional
 cause of this disease.
   Palsy usually comes on with, a sudden
 and immediate loss  of the motion and
 sensibility of the parts; but in a  few in-
 stances,  it is preceded by  a numbness,
 coldness, and paleness, and sometimes by
 slight convulsive  twitches.  When the
 head is much affected, the eye and mouth
 are drawn on one  side,  the  memory and
judgment  are  much  impaired, and the
 speech is indistinct and incoherent. If the
 disease affects the extremities, and has
 been of long duration,  it not only pro-
 duces a loss of motion and sensibility, but
 likewise a considerable  flaccidity  asd
  wasting away in the muscles ofthe parti
  affected.
    When palsy attacks any vital part, such
  as the brain, heart, or lungs, it soon ter-
  minates fatally. When it arises as a conse-
  quence of apoplexy, it generally proves
  very difficult of cure. Paralytic affections
  ofthe lower extremies ensuing from any
  injury done to the spinal marrow, by blows
  and other accidents, usually prove  incu-
  rable.   Palsy,  although a dangerous dis-
  ease in every instance> particularly at an
  advanced period of life, is sometimes re-
  moved by the occurrence of a diarrhoea or
  fever.
    The morbid appearances to be observed
  on dissections in palsy, are pretty  similar
  to those whicii are to be mel wiih  in apo.
  plexy ;  hence collections of blood, and of
  serous fluids, are often found  effused on
  the brain, but more frequently Ihe latter,
  and  in some instances  the substance of
  this organ seems to have suffered an alter-
  ation.  In palsy,  as well as in  apoplexy,
  the collection of extravasated fluid is ge-
  nerally on the opposite side of the brain to
  that which is  affected.
    Paralysis  herba.  (From va(axvm, to
  weaken ; so called from its use in paraly-
  tic disorders.)  The cowslip and primrose
  ar  sometimes so termed.  See Primula
  veris, and Primula vulgaris.
    Parameria.   (From  ?r«£*,  near,  and
 (jwgoe, the thigh.)  The inward parts ofthe
  thigh.
   PtnAMEsis.   (From  vagA,  near,  and
 ytvoe, the middle.)   The ring  finger, or
 that  which is between the middle and the
 little fingers.
   ParAnosa.  (From irAgA, dim, and vow,
 to understand.)  Alienation of mind; de-
 fect of judgment.
   Parapechyum-  (From irAgA, near,  and
 wwxye, the cubit.)  That part of the arm
 from the elbow to (he wrist.
   Paraphora.   (P'rom vagAQigai, to trans-
 fer.)  A slight kind of delirium, or light-
 headedness in a  fever: some  use this
 word for a delirium  in general.
   Paraphrenesis.    A delirium ; also pa-
 raphrenitis.
   Paraphrosyne.  (From TragA^govim, to
 be estranged  in mind.) The same as Ma-
 nia.
   PARAPHONIA. (From  <&Ag-j, wrong,
 and qcevti, sound.) Alteration ofthe  voice.
 A genus of disease in  the  Class Locales,
 and Order Dyscinesia of Cullen, compre-
 hending six species,  viz. paraphonia puhe-
 rum, parapl\onia ruuca, paraphonia reso-
 nuns, paraphonia palatina, paraphonia clan-
gens, and paraphonia  comatosa
   Paraphora.  (From ?rAgA<ftgai, to trans-
fer.)  A slight alienation of ihe  mind.
   PARAPHRENITIS. (From <*•:*§*, dim, 
PAR
PAR
597
 and <t>gnv, the mind.) Diaphragmititis. An
 inflammation ofthe diaphragm.  A genus
 of disease in the Class Pyrexia and Order
 Phlegmasia of Cullen, known by delirium,
 with  difficulty  of  breathing, and pain in
 the region of the diaphragm.
   PARAPIIYMOSIS. (Prom <nr*g«, about,
 and viyott, to bridle.)   The paraphymo-
 sis is  adisorder wherein the prepuce, being
 retracted toward  the  root of the penis,
 cannot be returned again over the glans,
 but makes  a sort  of ligature behind the
 corona.   It is easily known ; the glans is
 uncovered,  the skin tumefied on the coro-
 na, and above it forms a circular collar or
 stricture, wliich, from the skin being un-
 equally extended, becomes  indented, and
 makes several rings round the part. This
 disease may proceed from two causes; as
 first from the imprudenceofyoungpeople,
 and sometimes also of grown persons, who
 having the  end  of  their  prepuce  too
 Btrait, cannot  uncover their glans with-
 out pain, and when they have done it, ne-
 glect returning it  so soon as they ought;
 and thus the contracted part of tlie pre-
 puce  forms a constriction behind the glans.
 Soon  after, the glans and penis swell, and
 the prepuce beingconsequently very much
 distended, is affected in the same manner ;
 an inflammation  seizes upon both, and
 swellingsqutckly appear upon the stricture
 formed by the prepuce, so that the whole
 may be liable to a gangrene, if not  spee-
 dily relieved. The second thing that may
 produce a paraphymosis, is  a venereal vi-
 rus. In adults,  whose glans is uncovered,
 there I'requentlyarise venereal chancres in
 the prepuce after impure  coition, which
 before they digest, are generally attended
 with  inflammation, more or less consider-
 able.  This inflammation is alone sufficient
 to rentier the prepuce too strait  for the
 size ofthe penis, in consequence of wliich
 a swelling or inosculation may ensue like
 that before mentioned ; and this is what is
 termed a paraphymosis.
   PARAPLEGIA  (From WAgATrxuvvte, to
 strike inharmoniously.) Palsy of one ha'f
 ofthe body taken transversely.   A  spe-
 cies of paralysis. See Paralysis.
   Paiiatoplexia.   (From 'raga dim,  and
 «tota»|/a, an apoplexy.)  A slight  apo-
 plexy.
  Pahartihiema. (From -TrxgA, and agQgcv,
 a joint)   A  slight luxation; a tumour
 from  protrusion, as an  hernia.
  Pahaiithremata. Plural ofpararthrema,
 and synonymous with ectopia.
  Pahahytii-mos. (From ?rAgA, and gvdyoe,
number.)  A pulse  not suitable to the age
ofthe per>on.
   Pa!:vs( kpastra.  (From  rragA.   and
vhitta^o), to cover.)  A cap or bandage to
go round the whole head.
  Pahascuide.  (From trot^*, and <r>j%*,
to cleave)  A fragment or fissure in a bro-
ken bone.
   PARASITIC.   (Parasiticalis;   from
tragavtroe, a parasite or hanger on.) Ani-
mal s and plants are so termed that  re-
ceive their nourishment  in the bodies of
others, as worms, polypes, hydatids, &c.
  Parasphaims.  (From iraga,  near, and
vpayx, the  throat.)  The part of the neek
contiguous to the clavicles.
  Parastata.  (From  n-agieayi, to stand
near.) It signifies any thing situated near
another.
  Parastat v.. (Prom VApivrtyt, to stand
near.)  In   Hippocrates  it signifies  the
Epididymis. Herophilus and Galen called
these the  Vuricosa Parastata,  to  distin-
guish them from the Glandulosa Parastata,
now called Prostata.    Rufus  Ephesius
called the tuba; Fallopianx by the name of
Parastata  Vuricosa.
  Parastremma.  (From fr*gAvrge$a>, to
distort, or pervert.) A perversion, or con-
vulsive  distortion of  the mouth, or  any
part ofthe  face.
  Parasynanche.   A  species  of Quinsy.
See Paracynanche.
  Parathenar.  (From -x-Jga, near, and
&tVAg, the sole ofthe foot.) • -V  muscle si-
tuated near the sole ofthe foot.
  Parathenar minor.   See  Flexor brevis
minimi digiti pedis.
  Pardalium.  (From TrAgfoe, the pan-
ther.) An ointment smelling like the pan-
ther.
  Paregoric  Elixir.  See  Tinctura   opii
camphorata.
  PAREGORICS.   (.Medicamenta parego-
rica,TAg>iyogiKoe ; from •vragAyogta>, to miti-
gate, to assuage.)   Medicines that allay
pain are so termed.
  Pareia.   Tlagtix.   That  part of  the
face wliich  is  between the  eyes   and
chin.
  Pareira brava.   See Pariera brava.
  Parincepiialis.   (From  «r*g*,  near,
tyKt$AXoe, the brain.)   See Cerebellum.
  PARENCHYMA.   (From <a-AgfyKvo, to
strain through, because the ancients  be-
lieved the blood was strained through  it.)
The spongy and cellular substance that
connects pi.rts together.  It is  now only,
in anatomy, applied to the connecting me-
dium ofthe substance ofthe lungs.
  PARESIS   (Prom  rrey.yt,  to relax.)
An imperfect palsy.
  PARIERA BRAVA.  (Span.)  Purey-
ra. Ambutua. Bittua.  Overo butua.  The
root of  this plant, Cissampelospareira of
Linnxus. foliispellatis cordatis emarginntis.
Class,  Dioecia.  Order, Monodelphia.  A
native of South America and  the West
Indies, has no remarkable smell, but to
the taste it manifests a notable sweetness
of the  liquorice  kind, together with a
considerable bitterness, ant! a slight rough- 
598              PAR
PAR
ness covered by the sweet matter.  The
facts adduced on the utility ofthe radix
pariera brava in the nephritic and calcu-
lous complaints, are principally mentioned
by foreigners, and no remarkable instances
of its efficacy are recorded  by English
practitioners.
  PARIETAL BONES. (Parietalis, from
paries, a wall, because they defend  the
brain like walls.) Ossa verticis. Ossa syn-
cipitis. Ossa verticalia vel bregmatis. Two
arched and someyvdiat quadrangular bones,
situated one  on each side  ofthe superior
part ofthe cranium. E.ch of these bones
forms an  irregular  square.   They  are
thicker above than below ; but are some-
what thinner, and at the same time more
equal and smooth than the other bones of
the cranium.  The only foramen we ob-
serve in them, is a small one towards the
upper and posterior part of each.   It
has  been named the parietal foramen, and
serves for the transmission ofa small vein
to the longitudinal sinus.  In many sub-
jects this foramen is wanting.   On  the
inner surface of these bones are the marks
ofthe vessels ofthe  dura mater, and of
the  convoluted surface of the brain.  On
the  inside of their upper edge  we may
likewise observe a considerable  furrow,
which corresponds with the longitudinal
sinus ofthe dura mater; and lower down,
towards their posterior and inferior angle,
is a smaller  one for part ofthe lateral si-
nuses.  These bones are joined to each
other by  the sagittal suture ; to the os
sphenoides,  and ossa temporum, by the
squamous suture ; to the os occipitis by the
lambdoidal suture ; and to the os frontis by
the coronal suture. Their connexion with
this latter bonefc well worthy our attention.
We shall find that in the middle of the
suture, where the os  frontis from its  size
and flatness  is the most in danger of being
injured, it rests upon the arch formed by
the  parietal  bones ; whereas  al the sides,
the  parietal  bones are found resting upon
the  os frontis  because this same arch is
there in the greatest danger from pressure.
In new born infants, tlie ossa parietalia
 are  separated from the middle of the di-
vided os frontis by a portion of the crani-
 um, then unossified.  When  the  finger is
 applied to this part, the motion of the
 brain, and the pulsation'of the arteries of
the  dura mater, may be easily distinguish-
 ed.  In general  the whole of this part is
 completely  ossified before we are seven
 years of age.
   PARIETARIA.  (From paries a wall;
 because  it  grows upon  old walls,  ard
 among rubbish.) 1. The name of a genus
 of plants in the Linnxan system.  Class,
 Polygamia. Order, Monoecia.
   2.  The pharmacopoeial name of the
 wall  pellitory.  Parietaria officinalis of
Linnxus -.—foliis lanceotato-ovatis. peditneu-
lis dichotomis, calycibus diphyllis   This
plant has no smell, and its taste is simply
herbaceous.  In  the practice of the pre-
sent  day it is wholly laid aside, although it
was  formerly in high estimation as a din-
retic.
  Parietaria officinalis.   The  syste-
matic name ofthe wall pellitory. See Pa-
rietaria.
  PARIS.  (So called in reference to the
youth of that name, who adjudged the gob
den  apple to Venus, this herb bearing but
one  seed.)   1. The name of a genus of
plants in the  Linnxan system.  Class, Oc-
tandria.  Order,  Tetragyuia.
  2. The pharmacopoeial name of the herb
Paris.  The herb true-love. Paris quadri-
folia of Linnxus.  The colour and smell of
this  plant indicate its possessing narcotic
powers.  The leaves and berries are said
to be efficacious in the cure of hooping-
cough, and to act like opium. Great cau-
tion  is requisite in their exhibition, as con-
vulsions and  death are caused by an over-
dose. The  root possesses emetic qualities.
   Paris  qjuadrifolia. The systematic
name of the  herb Paris. See Paris.
   Paristhmia.  (From mrAgA, and tv8ytov:
the  part ofthe throat near which the ton.
sils  are.)  Apart ofthe  throat near the
tonsils, or disorders ofthe tonsils.
   Paristhmiotomcs.   (From isrAgivdyta,
the  tonsils, and rtyva>, to cut.) An instru-
ment with whicii the tonsils were formerly
scarified.
   Parodontis.  (From nrAga, near,  and
oSne, a tooth.) A painful tubercle upon  the
gums.
   PARONYCHIA.   (From <sraga, about
and ovv%, the nail.) Panaris.  Panaritium.
A whitlow, or whitloc. Any collection of
pus  formed in the fingers is termed by au-
thors panaris, or whitloe, and is an abscess
ofthe same  nature  with  those arising in
other parts ofthe body. These abscesses
are  situated  more or less deep, which  has
induced  the writers upon the subject to
divide them  into several  species : accor-
dingly they have ranged them under four
heads, agreeable to the places where they
are  formed.  The first kind of panaris  is
formed under the cuticle, on one side ofthe
nail, and sometimes  all  round  it.  The
second is seated in the fat lying under the
skin, between that and the sheath which
involves the  flexor tendons.  The third  is
described  by authors to be formed within
 the  sheath ; and they still add a fourth
species, arising between  the periosteum
 and the  bone.
   Paropi;e.  (From  it-AgA, near, and a-\;
 the  eye.)   The  external angles  of  the
 eyes.
   Paroptesis.  (From is-AgA, and otAau,  to
 roast.)  A provocation of sweat, by mak- 
PAS
PAT
599
ing a patient approach the fire, or by
placing him in a bagnio.
  Paiiorasis.   (From tB-aga, dim,  and
egace, to see.)  An imbecility of sight.
  P\RORPHIDlUM.  (From -arag*, and
fiX,(> a testicle.)  A tumour in the groin,
occasioned by the testicle, which is pass-
ing into the scrotum.
  PAROTID GLAND.  (Glandula paro-
tidea ,-  from fl-aga, about, and ne, the ear.)
Parotis  A large conglomerate and salival
ghnd, situated under the ear, between the
mamillary process of the temple bone and
the angle  of the lower jaw.  The  excre-
tory duct of this gland opens in the mouth,
and is called, from its discoverer, the Ste-
nonian duct.
  Parotidtea   (From isrApeorie, the paro-
tid gland  ) The  trivial name ofa species
of qninsey, in which the parotid gland,
neck and  throat, are considerably affect-
ed.  See  Cynanche.
  PAROTIS.  (From ■nrAgA, near, and ne,
the ear.)  See Parotid gland.
   PAROXYSM.     (Paroxysmus;   from
<ara.go%vva, to aggravate.)  A  periodical ex-
acerbation or fit ofa disease.
   Parsley, black mountain.  See Oreoseli-
num.
  Parsley, common.  See Petroselinum.
  Parsley, .Macedonian.  See Petroselinum
J\l<ic<tl'iiiicum.
  Parsnip.  See  Pastinaca.
  Parsnip, iva(er.   hee Sinm.
  Pahtheviastrum.   (Dim.  of parthe-
nium, tansy.)  A species of tansy, or bas-
tard feverfew.
  Pvitinr.\is.    The  same as  parthe-
nium.
  Pahtiif.nii-m.   (Prom  <cragBtvoe, a vir-
gin ; so called because of its uses in dis-
eases of young women.)  See  Matrica-
ria.
  Parthkmum mis.   See Tanacetum.
  PAKULIS,   (Prom jaraga, near, and
nxov, the gum.)   An inflammation, boil, or
abscess in the gums.
  Pakygmin.  (Prom <aragA,  and vygoe,
hum.d.)   A liquid or moist preparation
for allaying a topical inflammation.
  Pasiphili s.  (Prom tsrae, all, and qtxoe,
grateful ;  from its general usefulness.) A
name given to a  vitriolic plaster.
  Pasma.    (From  i^avtoi,  to  sprinkle
over.)  See Catupasma
  Pass a.  (From  paudo, to spread.) In
Paracelsus it is a wh'ulne.
  P.vssv minor.   See Uva passu minor.
  Pvssavantici-s.   (Prom  rat, all, and
tvaitta, to dry up.)  An  epithet given by
Schroder to a powder which dries up and
evacuates morbid humours.
  PASSIPLORA.   The name of a genus
of plants  in the  Linnxan system.  Class,
Gynundria.  Order, Pentandria.
  1'issifloba  lairifolia.    Bay-leaved
passion-flower. A native of Surinam. The
fruit have.a delicius  smell and flavour,
and are excellent for quenching  thirst,
abating heat of the stomach, increasing the
appetite, recruiting the spirits, and allay-
ing the heat in burning fevers.
  Passiflora maliformis.  Apple-shaped
granadilla.  The fruit of this species of
passion flower is esteemed a delicacy in
the West Indies, where  it is served up
at table in desserts : they are not unwhole-
some.
  Passion, cceliac.   See Diarrhaa.
  Passion, hysteric.  See Hysteria.
  Passion, ilific.  See Iliac passion.
  Passi lm  majores..   See  Uva passa
major.
  Passulatum.  (From panfl,  a fig,  or
raisin.)  Is a term given by Dispensatory
writers to some medicines, where raisins*-.-
are ihe chief ingredient, as the electarium.
passulatum, &c.
  Passum.    (From  passa, a  grape, or
raisin.)  Raisin-wine.
  Pasta  regia.  (From ustawu, to sprin-
kle.)  A lozenge, or small cake, sprinkled
over yvith some dry powdered substance.
  Pastillum.  (Dim. of pasta, a lozenge.)
Pastillus.  A little lump of paste, or ball,
made to take  like a lozenge, a troch, or
pastil.
  PASTINACA.   (A pasta;  from  its
usefulness  as a food.)  1. The name of a
genus  of plants in  the Linnaean  system.
Class,  Pentandria. Order, Digynia. Pars-
nip.
  2. The pharmacopceial  name  of  the
parsnip.   The  cultivated or garden pars-
nip is  the Pastinaca sativa of Linnseus .-—
foliolis simpliciter pinnatis.  Eluphoboscum.
Its  roots are sweet and nutritious, and in
high esteem as an article of food.  They
possess an  aromatic flavour, more espe-
cially those ofthe wild plant, and are ex-
hibited in  calculous complaints for their
diuretic and sheathing qualities.
  Pastinaca opopanax.  The systematic
name of  the plant which yields  opopo-
nax.  See Opoponax.
  Pastinaca  sativa.   The  systematic
name ofthe parsnip.   See Pastinaca.
  PATELLA.   (Dim. of patina, a dish;
so named from its shape.)   Rotula.  The
knee-pan.  A  small flat  bone, which, in
some  measure, resembles  the  common
figure  ofthe heart, with its point down-
wards, and is placed at the fore part ofthe
joint of the knee.  It is thicker  in  its
middle part than at its edge. Anteriorly it
is a little convex, and rough for the inser-
tion of muscles and ligaments; posteriorly,
it is smooth, covered with cartilage, and
divided by a middle longitudinal ridge, into
two slightly concave surfaces, of which the
external one is the largest and deepest.
They are both exactly adapted to the pul- 
600   '           PAT
PEC
ley of the os femoris.  The edges of this
posterior surface are rough and prominent,
yvhere the capsular ligament istfttached,
and below is a roughness at the «point of
the bone, where the upper extremity of
astrongtendinous ligament is fixed, which
joins this bone to the tuberosity at the up-
per end ofthe tibia.  This ligament is of
considerable thickness, about an inch in
breadth, and upwards of  two  inches, in
length. The rotula is composed internally
ofa cellular substance, covered by a thin
bony plate ; but its cells are so extremely
minute, that the strength ofthe bone is,
upon the whole,  very considerable., In
new-born children, it is entirely cartilagi-
nous.  The use of this bone seems to be,
to defend Xjye  articulation of the joint of
the knee from external injury. It likeyvise
tends to increase the power ofthe muscles
which act in the extension of the leg, by
removing- their direction farther from the
centre of motion, in the  manner of a pul-
ley.  When we consider the. manner in
which it is connected with  the tibia, we
find that it may very properly be consi-
dered as an appendix to the latter, which
it follows in all its motions, so as to be to
the tibia what the olecranon is lo the ulna;
with this difference, however, that the ro-
tula is moveable, yvhereas  the  olecranon
isa fixed process.  Without this mobility,
the rotatory motion of the leg would have
been prevented.
  PATHETICI.   (Paiheticus;  from  tn-A-
flo?, an affection; because they direct the
eyes to express the passions ofthe mind.)
Trochleutores.  'Phe fourth pair of nerves.
They arise from the crura  of the cerebel-
lum laterally, and are distributed in the
musculus obliquus superior sew troch-
lears.
  PATHOGNOMON IC   (Pathognomoni-
cus ;  from tarA^oe, a disease, and yivmvKon,
to  know.) A  term given to those symp-
toms "yvhich  are  peculiar to a  disease.
They are also termed proper or character-
istic symptoms.
  PATHOLOGY.    (Pathologia;  from
■wafloc, a disease, and xoyoe, a discourse.)
The doctrine of diseases. It comprehends
nosology,  atiology,  symptomatology, semio-
tics, and therapia.
  Patientia.   (From patior, to bear, or
suff'er.)  The name of the herb monk's
rhubarb, from its gentle purging qualities.
See Rhabarbarum.
  Patience, garden.   See Rhabarbarum
monachorum.
  Pator  narium.   (From pateo, to  be
opened.)   The sinus, cavity, or chasm of
the nose.
  Patrom cortex.  (So  called  from the
Jesuits,  called fathers in the  church of
Rome, who first spread its use in Europe.)
See Cinchona.
  Pattthsa.  The venereal disease.
  Paulina, confectio.   (From mravic, to
rest.)  It is a warm  opiate, such as the
London College have called Confectio Opii,
in their Dispensatory.   It is the Paulina
of Anstarchus, whch is the same with the
Confectio Archigenis.
  Paul's betony.  See Veronica.
  Pavana.   See Lignum pavana.
  Pavor. (From puveo, to fear ; so called
from the dread there is of approaching or
touching a person affected with it.) The
itch.
  PEA.  A species of pulse of great va-
riety,  and  much in use as a nourishing
article of diet.
  Peach.   See Persica.
  Petzgle-  See Primula veris.
  Pearl.  See Margarita.
  Pearl-ashes.  See Potash.
  Pearl-barley.  See Hordeum.
  Pear.  Of pears there are a many va-
rieties, affording,an wholesome nourish-
ment.
  Pechedion.   nn%iSiov. The perinxum.
  Pechurim  cortex.   An highly aro-
matic  bark, the produce of a species of
Laurus It is extremely fragrant, like unto
that of cinnamon, which it greatly resem-
bles in its properties. In Lisbon it is much
esteemed in the cure of dysenteries, and
for allaying obstinate vomitings.
  Pechurim faba.   See Fabapechurim.
  Pechuris.  See Pechurim.
  Pechyagra.  (From  mrn^ve, the cubit,
and AygA, a seizure.)   The gout in the el-
bow.
  Pechys.  Ttnyye.   The cubit, or elbow.
  Pechytyrbe.    An   epithet for  the.
scurvy.
  Pecquefs duct.   See  Thoracic duct.
  Pecten.  The pubes, or share-bone.
  PECTINALIS.    (Peclinalis, sc. mus-
culus ; so named from it arising at the pec-
ten, or pubis.)  Pectinaus of authors, and
Pubio femoral of Dumas.  This is  a small
flat muscle,  situated obliquely between  f
the pubis and the  little trochanter, at the  i
upper and anterior part of the thigh.  It
arises broad and fleshy from all the ante-
rior edge of the os pectinis, or pubis, as it
is more commonly called,  as far as its
spine,  and, descending  obliquely back-
wards and outwards, is inserted by a short
and broad tendon, into the upper  and an-
terior  part ofthe  linea aspera of the os
femoris. a little below  the lesser trochan-
ter.   This muscle  serves to  bend the
th'gh, by drawing it upwards and inwards,
and likewise assisrs in rolling it outwards.
  PECTINATI MUSCULI  (Pectinatus;
from pecten, a comb : so named from their
supposed resemblance.) The fasciculated
muscular fibres of the right auricle ofthe
heart.
  Pectinaus.   See Pectinalis. 
PEC
PED              <5D1
  Pectoralis. See Pectoralis major.
  PECTORALIS MAJOR.    (Musculus
pectoralis „• from pectus the breast.)  Pec-
toralis of authors, and sterno-costo-cuivio-
humeral of Dumas. This is a  broad, thick,
fleshy, and radiated muscle, situated im-
mediately under the integuments, and co-
vering almost the  whole anterior part of
the breast.  Winslow calls it pectoralis ma-
jor,to distinguish it from the serratus anti-
cus, which he has named pectoralis minor.
It arises from the cartilaginous extremities
ofthe fifth and sixth  ribs, froimhe last of
which its tendinous fibres descend over the
upper part of the obliquus  externus  and
rectus abdominis, helping to form a part
ofthe sheath  in which the latter is  inclu-
ded.  It likewise springs from almost the
whole length ofthe sternum by short  ten-
dinous fibres, which evidently decussate
those on the other side ; and tendinous and
fleshy from  more than a third ofthe ante-
rior part ofthe clavicle.  From these ori-
gins the fibres run in a folding manner to-
wards the  axdla,  and are  inserted by a
broad tendon into the 09 humeri,  above
the insertion ofthe deltoid muscle, and at
the ouier side of the groove which lodges
the tendon of the long head of the biceps :
some of its fibres likewise extend into that
groove ; and, from  the lower part of this
tendon, which is spread near two inches
 along the os humeri, wc find it sending off
oilier fibres, which  help to form the fascia
that covers the musclesof the arm. It often
happens that that  part of the pectoralis
 which arises from the clavicle, is separated
from the inferior portion, so as to appear
like a distinct muscle.  This has induced
Winslow to divide  it into  parts, one of
whicii he calls the clavicular, and the other
the thoracic portion. Sometimes these two
portions are inserted by separate tendons,
which cross one another at  the upper and
inner part of the os humeri, the tendon of
the thoracic portion being inserted at the
outer edge ofthe bicipital groove, imme-
diately behind the other.   This muscle,
and the latissimws dorsi, form the cavity of
the axilla, or arm-pit. The use ofthe pec-
toralis is to move the arm forwards, or to
raise it obliquely towards the sternum. It
likewise occasionally assists in moving the
trunk upon the arm ; thus, when we exert
any efforts with the hand, as  in raisingour-
selves from off an arm-chair, or in sealing
a letter, the contraction of this muscle is
particularly observable.   To these uses
Haller adds that of assisting in  perspira-
tion, by raising the sternum and ribs. He
tells us he well remembers, that when this
muscle was affected  by rheumatism, his
breathing  was  incommoded:  and that,
when  troubled with difficulty of respira-
tion,  he had often found  himself greatly
relieved by raising and drawing back his
shoulders, keeping his arms at the same
time firmly fixed. Winslow, however, has
denied this use, and Albinus has omitted
it, probably because it does not take place
in a natural state.
  PECTORALIS MINOR.  Serratus an-
ticus of Albmus.  Douglas and Cowpercall
this  muscle  Serratus minor anticus, and
Winslow gives it the name of Pectoralis
minor,  and  Dumas calls  it Costo-coracoi-
dien. It is a fleshy and pretty considerable
muscle, situatedat theanlerior  and lateral
part ofthe thorax, immediately under the
pectoralis major. It arises from the upper
edges of the third, fourth, and fifth ribs,
near where they join with  their cartilages
by  an equal  number  of tendinous and
fleshy digitations, which have  been com-
pared to the teeth of a saw, whence th'19
and some other muscles, from their having
a similar origin, or insertion, have gotten
the name of serrati.  From these origins it
becomes thicker and narrower as it as-
cends, and is inserted by a flat tendon into
the upper part ofthe coracoid process of
the scapwla.   The  principal use of this
muscle is to draw the scapula forwards and
downwards; and when that is fixed, it may
likewise serve to elevate the ribs.
  PECTORALS. (Medicamenta pectora-
lia ;  from pectus, the breast.)  Medicines
that relieve disorders ofthe chest.
  PECTUS.  The breast.  See Thorax.
  Pectuscvlum.   (Dim.  of pectus, the
breast; so named from its shape.)   The
metatarsus.
  Pedeculatio.  Morbus Pedicularis. <?fl«-
giAvte. That disease  ofthe body in which
lice  are continually bred on the skin.
  PEDES  HIPPOCAMPI. (Pes, a foot,
so named from their resemblance to the
feet  of  the  hippocampus, or  sea-horse.)
Two columns at the end of the fornix of
the brain, which diverge posteriorly.
  Pedethmus.   (Prom  vxSau, to leap.)
The motion which is sensible in the arteries
from the impulse ofthe blood.  The pulse.
  Pediasmus.   (From nti'iov, a field.) An
epithet ofa species of wild myrrh.
 ♦ PEDICULARIA.   (From pediculus, a
louse; so called from its use in destroying
lice.) The herb staves-acre. See Staphisa-
gria.
  Pediculus.  (Dim. of pes,  a  foot;  so
named from its  many small feet.)  1.  A
louse.
  2. A pedicle or foot-stalk of a flower,
or leaf.
  Pedicus.  See Extensor digitorum brevis.
  PED1LUVIUM.   (From pedes,  the
feet, and lavo, to wash.)  A bath for the
feet.
  Pedion.  (From <srsj, the foot.)  The
sole of the foot.
  Pedoha.    (From  pet,  a  foot.)  The
sordes ofthe eyes, ears, and feet.
  * 4  H 
   60|              Vk.L

     Peganeljeum.   (From  <&»yAvov,  rue,
   and tXAtov, oil.) Oil of Rue.
     Peganerum. "(From ts-nyAvov, rue.) A
   plaster composed of rue.
     Pecaxtm.  (From tfnyvvm, to compress ;
   so called because, by its dryness, it con-
   denses the seed.) Rue.
     Pege. (X\»y», a fountain.) The internal
   Angles of the eyes are called Pega.
     Pelada. A species of baldness, a shed-
   ding of the hair from a venereal cause.
     PELAGRA.  The  disease called the
   pelagra does not appear to have been no-
*  ticed by  any of our nosologists.  Indeed
   few accounts of it have hitherto been pub-
   lished, although the peculiar symptoms
   with which  it is attended, and the fatal
   consequences which generally ensue from
   it, render it equally curious and  impor-
   tant.  In certain districts, as Milan and
   Padua, in Italy, where it is peculiarly pre-
   valent, it is computed to attack five inha-
   bitants out of every hundred.   The fol-
   lowing account of this singular disease is
   extracted from Dr.  Jansen's treatise on
   the  subject, who had seen the disease at
   Milan :
     About  the  month of March or April,
   when the season invites the farmers tocul-
   tivate their fields, it often happens that a
   shining red spot suddenly arises on  the
   back of the hand, resembling the common
   erysipelas, but without much itching or
   pain, or indeed any other particular incon-
   venience.  Both men and women, girls
   and boys, are equally subject to it. Some-
   times this spot affects both hands, without
   appearing on any other part of the  body.
   Notuncommonly it arises also on the shins.
   sometimes on ihe ueck, and now and then,
   though very rarely, on the face.  It is
   sometimes also seen on the breasts of wo-
   men, where they are not covered by the
   clothes, but such parts of the body as are
   not  exposed to the air, are very seldom
   affected; nor  has it ever been observed to
   attack the palm ofthe hand, or the sole of
   the foot. This red spot elevates  the skin a
   little, producingnumerous small tubercles
   of different colours; the skin becomes dry*
   and cracks, and the epidermis sometimes
   assumes a fibrous appearance.  At length
   itfalls off in white furfuraceous scales ; but
   the shining redness underneath still conti-
   nues, and,  in some  instances, remains
   through the following winter. In the mean
   time, excepting this mere local affection,
   the health is  not the least impaired, the
   patient performs  all his rural labours as
   before, enjoys a good appetite, eats hearti-
   ly, and digests well.  The bowels  are ge-
   nerally relaxed atthe very commencement
   ofthe disease, andcominue so throughout
   its whole course. All the other excretions
   are as usual; and, in females, the  menses
   return at their accustomed periods, and in
                 PEL

the proper quantity.  But what is  most.
surprising is, that in the month of Septem-
ber, when the heat ofthe summer is over,
in some cases sooner, in others  later, the
disorder generally altogether disappears, .„
and the skin resumes it natural healthy ap-
pearanee. This change has been known to
take  place as early as the latter end of
May  or June, when it has only been in
its earliest stage. The patients, however,
are not now to be considered as well; the
disease hides itself, but is not eradicated:
for, no sooner does the following spring
return, but it quickly rerappears, and ge-
nerally is accompanied with severer symp-
toms. The  spot grows larger, the skin
becomes more  unequal and hard,  with
deeper cracks.  The patient now begins to
feel uneasiness in the head, becomes fear-
ful, dull, less capable of labour,  and much
wearied with his usual exertions.  He is
exceedingly affected with the changes of
the atmosphere, and impatient both of cold
and heat.  Nevertheless he generally gets
through his ordinary labour, yvith less vi-
gour and cheerfulness indeed than former-
ly, but still without being obliged to take
to his bed : and, as he has no fever, his ap-
petite continues good, and the chylopoie-
tic viscera perform their proper functions.
When the pelagra has even arrived at this
stage, the returning winter, nevertheless,
commonly restores the patient to apparent
health ; but the more severe the symptoms
have been, and the deeper root the disease
has taken, the more certainly does the re-
turn of spring produce it with additional
violence.  Sometimes the disease in the
skin disappears, but the other symptoms
remain  notwithstanding.   The  powers
both  of the mind and body now become
daily more enfeebled ; peevishness, watch-
ings, vertigo, and, at length, complete me-
lancholy, supervene. Nor is there a  more
distressing kind of melancholy any where
to be seen, than  takes place  in this dis-
ease.  " On entering the hospital at  Leg-
nano,"says Dr. Jansen, "I was astonished
at the mournful spectacle I beheld, espe-
cially in the women's ward.   There they
all sat, indolent, languid, with  downcast
looks, their eyes expressing distress, weep -
ing without cause, and scarcely returning
an answer yvhen spoken to ; so that a per-
son would suppose himself to be among
fools and mad people: and, indeed,  with
very good reason ; for gradually this me-
lancholy increases, and at length ends in
real mania.
  " Many, as I had an opportunity of ob-
serving in this hospital, were covered with
a peculiar and characteristic sweat,having
a very offensive smell, which I  know not
how better to  express than by compa-
ring it to the smell of mouldy bread.  A
person accustomed to see  the disease 
PEL
PEL
603
  would at once recognise it by this single
  symptom.  Many complained of a burn-
  ing pain at night in the soles of the feet,
  whicii often deprived them of sleep. Some
«• with double vision; others wilh fatuity;
  others- with visceral obstructions; others
  with additional symptoms.  Nevertheless,
  fever still keeps off, the appetite is unim-
  paired,  and the secretions are regularly
  carried  on.  But the  disease  goes on in-
  creasing, the nerves are more debilitated,
  the legs and thighs loose the power of mo-
  tion,  stupor or delirirm come on,  and the
  melancholy terminates in confirmed mania.
  In the hospital at Legnano, I saw both  men
  and women in this maniacal state. Some
  lay quiet; others were raving,  and obliged
  to be  tied down to the bed, to  prevent
  them  from doing mischief to themselves
  and others. In almost all these, the pulse
  was small, slow, and without any charac-
  ter of fever.  One woman  appeared to
  have a slight degree of furor uterinus; for,
  at the sight of men, she became merry,
  smiled, offered kisses, and by her gestures
  desired them to come towards her. Some
  were  occupied in constant prayers; some
  pleased  themselves  with laughter,  and
  others with other things.  But it was re'
  markable, that all yvho were in this stage
  of the disease, had a strong propensity to
  drown themselves.  They now  begin to
  grow emaciated, and the delirium is often
  followed by a species of tabes.  A colli-
  quative diarrhoea comes on,  which no re-
  medy can stop, as also has been observed
  in nostalgia.  Sometimes,  in  the pelagra,
  the diarrhoea comes on before the  deli-
  rium, and the delirium and stupor mutu-
  ally interchange with each other.  The ap-
  petite often suddenly failed, so that the
  sick will sometimes go for  near a week
  without tasting food. Not uncommonly it
  returns as suddenly,  so that they eagerly
  devoured whatever was offered them, and
  this even at times  yvhen they are horridly
  convulsed.  The convulsions with which
  they are attacked, are most  shocking to
  see, and are of almost every kind, catalep-
  sy excepted, yvhich has been described by
  writers. I saw one girl in  bed, yvho was
  violently distorted by opisthotonos every
  time  she attempted to rise.  Some  are
  seized with emprosthotonos ; and others
  with other species of tetanus. At length,
  syncope and  death close the tragedy, of-
  ten yvithout any symptom of fever occur-
  ring through the whole course of the dis-
  ease.    I'he first stage  oj the pelagra, in
  yvhich the local affection only takes place,
  Dr. Jansen observes, continues  in some
  instances for a great length of time;  per-
  sons being occasionally met with in whom
  it has lasted six or eight, or even fifteen
  years, disappearing regularly every  win-
ter, or returning again in the spring. This
occasions some ofthe inhabitants to pay
little attention to it; although, in other
cases, it reaches its greatest height after
the second or third attack.  It appears
that this disease is not infectious, and
that the causes producing it are yet unas-
certained. It has been supposed, by some,
to arise from the heat of the sun's rays;
and hence it is now and then called malde
sole; but this does not produce any simi-
lar disease  in other parts of the world,
where it is  in  an equal or  even much
greater degree than at Milan ; no disease,
in any respect resembling it, having hi-
therto been noticed in such regions, ex-
cept the lepra asturiensis  described by
Thiery, and  after him  by Sauvages.  In
this, a tremor ofthe head and trunk ofthe
body  takes place, which does not happen
in the pelagra. This, however, is the prin-
cipal difference in the two diseases.
  Pelarium  (From tsr^xot, mud; so called
from its muddy consistence.) A collyrium.
  Pelato salpingaus.  See Circumfiexus.
  Pelecanus.  (From  imtxinaai,  to perfo-
rate ; so named from its curvaure at the
end resembling the beak of the Pelican.)
1. The Pelican.
   2. An instrument to draw teeth.
   Pelecinum. (From GrtxtKtve, a hatchet;
so called because its seeds  are  shaped
like a two-edged  hatchet.)  The  hatchet
vetch.
   Pelioma.  (From <urtxoe, bkek.) An ec-
chymosis when liver-coloured.
   Pelilory, bastard.  See Ptarmica.
   Pellitory of Spain. See Pyrethrum.
   Pellitory, wall.  See Parietaria
   Pelma. (From <js-£a&>, to move forwards.)
The sole ofthe foot, or a sock adapted to
the sole of the foot.
   Peltalis cartilago.  (From pella,  a
buckler; so called from its shape.) The
scutiform cartilage  ofthe larynx.
   PELVIC LIGAMENTS.  The articu-
lation of the os sacrum with the last lum-
bar vertebra, and with the ossa innomina-
ta, is strengthened by means of a strong
transverse  ligament, which passes from
the extremity and lower edge ofthe last
lumbar vertebra,  to the posterior and in-
ternal surface of the spine of  the ilium.
O.her ligaments are extended posteriorly
from the  os sacrum  to  the  ossa ilia on
each  side, and, from the direction of their
fibres, may be called the lateral ligaments.
Besides these, there are many shorter liga-
mentous fibres, which are seen stretched
from the whole circumference ofthe arti«
culating surfaces  of these two bones.  But
the most remarkable ligaments ofthe pel-
vis are the tyvo sacro ischiatic ligaments
which are placed towards the posterior
and inferior part of  the pelvis.  One of 
604              PEL
PEM
 these may be called the greater  and the ted the outlet.  It is  composed by the
 other the lesser sacro-ischiatic ligament, arch ofthe pubis and by the sciatic liga-
 The first of these is attached to the pos- ments;  it is wide and  dilatable, to per-
 terior edge ofthe os sacrum, to the tube- mit the delivery of the  child, but which
 rosity of the .ilium, and to the first of the being sometimes too wide,  permits the
 three divisions of the os coccygis.  Its child's  head to press  so suddenly, and
 other extremity is inserted into the inner with such violence upon the soft parts,
 surface of the tuberosity of the ischium, that the perineum  is torn.
 At its  upper part  it  is  of considerable   The marks of the female skeleton have
 breadth, after which it becomes narrower, been sought for in the skull, as in the con-
 but expands again before its insertion into, tinuation of the sagital  suture; but the
 the ischium, and extending along the tu- truest marks are those yvhich relate to that
 berosity of that bone to the lower branch great function by which chiefly the sexes
ofthe os pubis, where it terminates in a are distinguished;  for while the male pel-
 point, forms  a kind of falx, one  end of vis is large and strong, with a small cavi-
 which is loose, while the other is fixed to ty, narrow openings, and bones of greater
 the bone.  The lesser sacro-ischiatic liga- strength, the female pelvis is very shallow
 ment is somewhat thicker than the for- and wide, with a large cavity and slender
 mer, and.is placed obliquely before it. Iu, bones,  and with every  peculiarity which
 extends from  the transverse processes of may conduce to the  easy passage of the
 the os sacrum,  and  the tuberosity of the child.
 spine of the ilium, on each side,  to the   The office of the pelvis is to give a stea-
 spineof the ischium.  These two ligaments dy bearing to the trunk, and to connect it
 not only serve to strengthen the articula- with the lower extremities, by a sure and
 tion of the ossa innominata with the os sa- firm joining, to form the centre of all the
 crum, but to  support the weight  of the  great motions ofthe body, to contain the
 viscera containedin the pelvis, the back  internal organs of generation, the urinary
and lower part of which is closed by these  bladder, the rectum, and occasionally part
ligaments.  The posterior and external of the small intestines, and to give sup-
surface of the, greater  ligament likewise port to the gravid uterus.
serves for the attachment of some portions    Pelvis aurium.  The cochlea  in the
ofthe gluteus maximus and gemini mus- ear.
cles.  The symphysis pubis is strengthen-    Pelvis cerebri.  The infundibulum in
ed  internally  by a transverse ligament, the brain.
some of the fibres  of which are extended    Pemphigodes.  (From iotyqt%, a blast
to the obturator ligament.               of wind.)  A fever distinguished by flatu-
  PELVIS.  (From  mrixve,  a basin, be- lences and inflations, in yvhich a sort of
cause it is shaped  like a basin used in aerial vapour yvas said to pass through the
formertimes.) The cavity below the belly, skin.
The pelvis consists,  in  the child, of many    PEMPHIGUS.  (From <a-ty<pt%, a  bub-
pieces, but, in the adult, it is formed of ble, or vesicle.)  Febris bullosa.  Exanthe-
four large bones, of the os sacrum behind, mata serosa.   Morta. Pemphigus helveti-
the ossa innominata on either side, and  cus.  Pemphigus major.  Pemphigus minor.
the os cocygis below. See Os sacrum,  Ossa The vesicular fever.  A fever attended by
innominata, and Os cocygis. It is wide and successive eruptions of vesicles about the
expanded at its upper part, and contract- size of almonds,  which  are filled with a
ed at its inferior aperture.  The upper part yellowish serum, and  in three or four days
of the pelvis, properly so called, is bound- subside. The fever may be either synocha
ed by an oval ring, which parts the cavity or typhus.  It is a genus of disease in the
of the pelvis from  the cavity ofthe abdo- Class Pyrexia and Order Exanthemata of
men  This circle is denominated the brim Cullen.  The latest writers on this disease
ofthe pelvis;  it is  formed by a continued contend, that it is  sometimes acute and
and prominent line along the  upper part sometimes a  thronic affection; that the
of the sacrum, the middle of the ilium, former is constantly attended with fever,
and the upper part, or crest,of the pubis, the latter is constantly without;  that in
This  circle ofthe  brim supports the im- neither case is it an acrimonious or conta-
pregnated womb*, keeps it up against the gious matter thrown out by the constitu-
pressure of labour pains; and sometimes J'on, but pure serum, secreted by the cu-
this line has been  " as  sharp as a  paper- taneousexhalentarteries. So rarewasthis
folder, and has cut across the segment of disease  when Dr. Cullen  wrote, that he
the womb;" and  so, by  separating the never saw it but once, in a case which was
womb from the vagina,  has rendered de- shewn to him  by Dr. Home.  Dr. David
livery impossible; and the child escaping Stuart, then physician to  the hospital at
into the  abdomen  the  woman has died. Aberdeen,  published an account of it in
The lower part of the pelvis is denomina- the Edinburgh Medical  Commentaries. 
PEM
PEN
60*
The patient was a private soldier of the se-
venty-third regiment, aged eighteen, for-
merly a pedlar, and naturally of a healthy
constitution.   About twenty days before,
he had been sei zed with the measles, when
in the country; and, in marching to town,
on  the  second  day of their eruption, he
was exposed to cold; upon which they
suddenly disappeared.  On his arrival at
Aberdeen, he was quartered  in a damp
under-ground apartment.   He then com-
plained of sickness at stomach, great op-
pression about (he  praecordia,  head-ache,
lassitude and weariness on the  least exer-
tion, and stiffness and rigidity of his knees
and other joints.  He had been purged,
but with little  benefit.  About ten days
before, he observed, on  the inside of his
thighs,  a number of very small, distinct,
red spots, a little elevated above the sur-
face of the skin, and much resembling the
first appearance of the  small-pox.  This
eruption gradually spread itself over his
whole body,  and the  pustules continued
every day to  increase in size.
   Upon being received into the hospital,
he complained of head ache, sickness at
stomach, oppression about the  praecordia,
thirst, sore ihroat, with difficulty of swal-
lowing ; his tongue was foul, his skin felt
hot and feverish ;  pulse from  110 to 120,
rather depressed;  belly costive, eyes dull
and languid, but without delirium.   The
whole surface of the skin was interspersed
with vesicles, or phlyctenae, of the size of
an ordinary walnut; many of  them were
larger> especially on the arms  and breast.
In the interstices, between the vesicles, the
appearance of the  skin was natural, nor
was there any redness round their base ;
the distance from one to another was from
half an inch  to a hand-breadth, or more.
In some places two or three were joined
together,  like the  pustules in  the conflu-
ent small-pox. A few vesicles had burst of
themselves, and formed a whitish scab, or
crust. These were mostly on the neck and
face; others  shewed a tolerable laudable
pus.  However, by far the greatest num-
ber were perfectly entire, turgid, and of a
bluish colour. Upon opening them, it was
evident that the cuticle elevated above
the cutis,  and distended with a thin, yel-
lowish, semi-pellucid  serum, formed this
appearance.  Nor was the  surface of the
cutis ulcerated, or livid ; but of a red
florid colour, as when the cuticle is sepa-
rated hy a blister, or superficial burning.
No other person laboured under a similar
disease, cither in the  pan ofthe country
from which he came, or where  he resided
in Aberdeen.
  Since the  publication of this case of
pemphigus,  by  Dr. Stuart, observations
nn this disease have been published by Dr.
Dickson, of Dublin, by Mr. Gaitskell and
Mr. Upton, in the  Mem. of the Medical
Society of London.  fBome subsequent ob-
servations on pemphigus were published
in the London Med. Journal, by Air. Tho-
mas  Chnrftie.  From a case which Mr.
Christie describes, he is disposed to agree
with Dr. Dickson, in thingink that some-
times, at least, pemphigus is not conta-
gious.  He remarks,  however, that  the
pemphigus described by some foreign wri-
ters  was  extremely infectious; circum-
stances wliich, he thinks, may lead to a
division of the disease into two  species,
the pemphigus simplex and complicatus,
both of which, but especially the last,
seem to vary much with respect to mild-
ness and malignity.
  Pemphigus major.   A title under which
pemphigus  is spoken of by  Saovages,
who defines  it an  eruption of phlyctaenae
about the size of an hazel-nut, filled with
a thin yellow serum.
  Pemphigus minor.    In  this  species
the vesicles are no larger than garden-
peas.
  Pemtuis.  A species of Lithrum.
  Pemft;el-s.  (From <ariyroe, the fifth.)
An ague, the paroxysm of which returns
every fifth day.
  Pen-tja.  A species of Polygala.
  Pentea  mucronata.   The systematic
name of  the plant which affords the sar-
cocolla.  See Sarcocolla.
  Penetrantia. (From penetro, to pierce
through.) Medicines which pass through
the pores and stimulate.
  Penicilliform.   (Penicilliformis ; from
penicillum, a pencil, and forma, likeness.)
Resembling a painter's pencil.
  PENICILLUS.    (Dim- ef  peniculum,
a brush.) 1. A tent, or pledget.
  2. The glandular or secreting extremi-
ties of the vena portae.   See Liver.
  Pexidium.  A kjnd of clarified sugar,
with a mixture of starch,  made up into
small rolls.  The confectioners call it bar-
ley-sugar.
  Penibium  saccharatum.  See Penidi-
um.
  PENIS.  (A pendendo, from its hang-
ing down.)  Membrum virile.   The cylin-
drical part that hangs down,  under  the
mons veneris, before the 6crotum of males.
It is divided by anatomists into the root,
body,  and head  called the glans penis^
It is composed of common integuments
two  corpora  cavernosa, and one  corpus
spongiosum, which surrounds a caHal, the
urethra, that proceeds from the bladder to
the apex of  the penis, where it opens by
the meatus urinarius.  See Urethra.  The
fold ofthe skin that covers the glans penis
is termed the prepuce.  The arteries of
the penis  are from the hypogastric and
ischiatic.  The vein of the penis, vena
magna ipsius penis, empties  itself into 
          t
 b'GG              PEP

 the  hypogastric vein.  The absorbents of
 this organ  are very numerous, and  run
 under the common integuments  to  the
 inguinal glands : absorbents also are found
 in great plenty in the urethra. Vhe glands
 of the penis  are,  Cotvper's glands,  the
 prostate, muciparous,  and odoriferous
 glands.   The nerves of  the  penis  are
 branches ofthe sacral and ischiatic.
  Penis cerebri.   The pineal gland.
  Penis, erector.   See Erector penis.
  Penis muliebris. See Clitoris.
  Pennyroyal.  See Pulegium.
  Pennyroyal, harts. See Pulegium cervi-
 num.
  Pentadactylox.   (Fron <wtvrt, five,
 and  <f«wToxo?,a finger; so  called because
 it has five leaves upon each stalk, like the
 fingers upon the hand.) The herb cinque-
 foil ; also a name for the ricinus, the fruit
 of which resembles a hand.
  Pentamyrum.   (From mrtvrt, five, and
 yvgov, ointment.)  An ointment composed
 of five ingredients.
  Peutaneuron.   (From <a-evrt, five, and
 vtvgov, a  string; so called  because  it has
 five-ribbed leaves.)  Ribwort.
  Pentapharmacon. (From totvrt, five,
 and  <$AgyAK.ov,  remedium, remedy.)  Any
 medicine consisting of five ingredients.
  Pentaphylloides. (From iirtvrAtfvxxev,
cinquefoil, and ttSoe, likeness; so called
from its resemblance to cinquefoil.)  Bar-
ren strawberry.
  Pentaphyllum.   (From tsrtvrt, five, and
 <Pvaxov, a leaf;  so  named  because  it bas
five leaves on each stalk.)   Common cin-
quefoil, or five-leaved grass. The roots of
 this  plant, Potentilla reptans of Linnaeus:
 —foliis quinatis, caule repente, pediwculis
 vnifioris,  have  a bitterish  styptic  taste.
 They were  used  by the antients  in .the
 cure of  intermittents ; but the medicina^
quality of cinquefoil j^ confined,  m. tti'e
present day, to stop diOTrhoeas and other
fluxes.
  Pextatleurum.   The same  as  penta-
 neuron.
  Pentatomom.  (From  anvrt, five, and
 nyvu>, to  cut;  so called  because its
leaves  are divided into  five segments.)
 Cinquefoil.
  Pentorobvs.  (From <&tvrt,  five, and
t/^oGoe, the wood-pea; so called because it
lias five seeds resembling the wood-pea.)
 The herb peony.
  Peony, common.  See Paonia.
  Pepansis.  (From artTTAtvai, to concoct.)
 Pepasmus.  The maturation or concoction
 of humours.
  Pepasmos.   The same  as pepansis.
  Pepastica.   (From  nanrAivu, to con-
 coct.)  Digestive medicines.
  PEriTA ?;ux.  Ignatius's  bean.
  PiTLiax.    (From  mxtTrxoe,  the  herb
                  PER

 devil's-milk; so called from  its resem-
 blance.)  Peplos   Wild parsley.
   Pepo.  (From <mnrroi,  to  ripen.)  Sec
 Cucurbita.
   Pepper, black.  See Piper  nigrum.
   Pepper, Guinea.   See. Piper Indicum.
   Pepper, Jamaica.  See Pimenta.
   Pepper, long.  See Piper longum.
   Pepper, poorman's.  See Hydropiper.
   Pepper, wall-   See Illecebra.
   Pepper, -water.  See Hydropiper.
   Pepper, white,  See Piper nigrum.
   Peppermint.  See Mentha  piperitis.
   Pepper-worth.   See Lepidium.
   Pepticos.  (From  tattrriti,  to ripen.)
 Such a thing as promotes digestion, or is
 digestive.
   Peracute.  Very sharp.   Diseases are
 thus called when greatly  inflamed, or ag-
 gravated beyond measure.
   Percepiek.  Parsley-piert, or parsley.
 breakstone.
   Percolation.    (Percolatio,  straining
 through ; from per, through, and colo, to
 strain.)  It is generally applied to animal
 secretion, from the office of the glands
 resembling Hiat of a strainer, in trans-
 mitting the liquors that pass through them.
   Perdetum.   In  Paracelsus it is  the
 root of skirret.
   Perennial -worm-grass.   See Spigolia.
   Pereterion.   (From  ttrtvaai, to  dig
 through.)   The perforating part of the
 trepan.
   Perdicium. (From <nrsg<T/|, a partridge ;
 so called because partridges  were said to
 feed upon it.)   Pellitory of the wall.
   Perfoliata.   (From per and folium,
 so called because the leaves surround the
 stem, like those of a  cabbage.)  Round-
 leaved  hare's-ear, or therow wax.   This
 plant, Buplurum rotundifolium of Linnaeus,
 was formerly celebrated for  curing rup-
 tures, mixed into a poultice with wine and
 oatmeal.
  Perforans. See Flexor profundus perforans.
   Perforans,  seu flexor profundus.   See
 Flexor longus digitorum pedis profundus
perforans.                (
   Perforans, seu flexor tertii internodii digi-
 torum pedis.   See Flexor longus digitorum
pedis profundus perforans.
   Perforans vulgo profundus.   See Flexor
profundus perforans.
   Perforata.   (From perforo, to pierce
 through ; so called because its leaves are
 full of holes.)  See Hypericum.
   Perforatus.  See Flexor brevis digitorum
pedis, and Flexor sublimis  perforatus.
   Perforatus, seu flexor  secundi interno-
 dii digitorum pedis.  See Flexor brevis di-
gitorum pedis sublimis perforatus.
   Periamma.  (From  la-tgtAirru, to hang
 round.) An amulet, or charm, which was
 hung round the neck to prevent infection. 
PER                                    PER            607
  PERIBLEPSIS.  (From <8-tg<C\«r«, to
stare about ) That kind of wild look which
is observed in delirious persons.
  Peri bole.   (From  ntgiGAXxt*, to  sur-
round.) Sometimes it signifies the dress
of a perbon; at others,  a translation of
the morbific  humours to the  surface of
the body
  PERIBROSIS.   An ulceration, or  ero-
sion, at the corners or uniting parts ofthe
eyelids. This disorder most frequently af-
fccts the internal commissure ofthe  eye-
lids.  The  species are 1. Peribrosis, from
the acrimony of the tears, as may be ob-
served in the epiphora. 2. Peribrosis, from
an aegylops, whicii sometimes extends to
tlie commissure ofthe eyelids.
  PERICARDITIS.   (From  artguae/iov,
the pericardium.)   Inflammation  of the
pericardium. See Carditis.
   PERICARDIUM.   (From  ^tgi, about,
and nagita, the heart.) The membranous
bag that surrounds the heart.  Its use  is to
secrete and contain the vapour of the pe-
ricardium, which lubricates the heart, and
thus preserves it from concreting with the
pericardium.
   Pericarpia.  (From <ertgi,  about, and
carpus, the wrist.)  Are medicines that -re
applied to  the wrist.
   Pericenmia.  (From usrigt,  about,  and
*v»y>i,the tibia.) The parts about the tibia.
    PERICHONDRIUM.    (From   <ertgt,
about, and xo)l^i0(»a cartilage.) The mem-
brane that covers a cartilage.
   Perichrisis.  (From  tsrtgt, about, and
X$tu>-> to anoint.)  A liniment.
   Pkiuchiusta. (From, tstgi, around, and
Xgioo,  to   anoint.)  Any medicines  with
yvhich the eyelids are anointed, in an op-
ihalmia.
   Periclasib.   (From <srtgt, about, and
x-Xaai,  to  break.)   It  is a term used by
 C.den for  such a  fracture ofthe bone as
quite divides it, and forces it through the
 flesh  into  sight.   Or a fracture  with  a
 great  wound, wherein the  bone  is laid
 bare.
   Periclymenum.   (From <artgiitxv£ai, to
 roll round ; so called because it twists it-
 self round whatever is near it.) The ho-
 ney-suckle, or woodbine.         *
   PEUICRVMUM.  (From mrtgt, about,
 andKgAviov, the cranium.) The membrane
that i> closely connected to  the bones of
the h. ad.
   Peridesmicv.  (Prom  <a-igi,  about, and
Stiryoe  :t ligature ) Applieuio an ischuria,
or suppression of urine, from stricture in
tlie ureilira.
   Peridhomos.  (From  sngt, about, and
ig-^yoe, a course.)  The extreme circumfe-
rence ofthe hairs ofthe head.
   Peiuergia.   TVtgitgiix  Is  any need-
le-s cautioh or trouble m an  operation, as
 »i£n«}<;c,  is one who  despatches  it  with
 miiK.cess.try  circumstances:  both  the
terms are met with in Hippocrates,  and
others of the Greek writers.
  Periestecos. (From tsrtgiivrityi, to sur-
round, or to guard.)  An epithet for dis-
eases, signs, or symptoms, importing their
being salutary, and that they prognosti-
cate the recovery of the patient.
  Perigraphe. (From <nrtgiygA^tt, to cir-
cumscribe.)  An  inaccurate description,
or delineation. In Vesalius, perigraphe sig-
nifies certain white lines and impressions,
observable in  the musculus rectus of the
abdomen.
  Perin.  (From <ȥǤ*, a bag.)  A testicle,
Some explain  it the.Perinaum; others say
it is the  Anus.
  Perineocele.   (From  4*tgivAi»v, the
perinaeum, and khXh, a rupture.)*  A rup-
ture in the perinaeum.
  PERINEUM.  (From <srigtvi«>, to floyv
round,  because  that  part is  generally
moist.) The space between the anus and
organs of generation.
   Perinaus transversus.  See  Transversus
perinei.
  Perinyctides.   (From mrtgi,  and vv%,
the night.)  Little swellings like nipples ;
or, as others relate, pustules, or pimples,
whicii break out  in the night.
  PERIOSTEUM. (From <o*gt, about, and
oTtov, a bone.) The membrane which in-
vests the external surface of all the bones,
except the crowns ofthe teeth. It is ofa
fibrous texture, and wellsupplied yvith ar-
 teries, veins,  nerves, and absorbents.   It
 is called pericranium, on  the cranium ; pe-
 riorbita, on the orbits; perichondrium, when
 it covers cartilage; and peridesmium, when
 it covers ligament.  Its use appears to be
 to distribute  the vessels on the external
 surfaces  of bones.
   Periphimosis.  See Phimosis.
   Peripleumonia. See Pneumonia.
   PERIPNEUMONIA.  (From <mtgt, and
 tmvtvym, the lung.)  Peripneumony, or in-
 flammation ofthe lungs. See Pneumonia.
   PERIPNEUMONIA NOTHA. Bastard
 or  spurious peripneumony. Practitioners,
 it would appear, do not all affix this name
 to  the same disease; some affirming it to
 be a rheumatic affection ofthe respiratory
 muscles, while others consider it as  a mild
 peripneumony. It is characterised by dif-
 ficulty of breathing, great oppression  at
 the chest, with obscure pains, coughs, and
 occasionally an expectoration.  Spurious
 peripneumony is sometimes  so slight as
 to  resemble only a violent catarrh  ; and
 after the employment of a few proper re-
 medies, goes  of by a free and  copious ex-
 pectoration ; but sometimes the symptoms
 run high, and an effusion of serum into
 the brochia: takes place, yvhich destroys
 the patient.                         }
   Peripyema.   (From <*rtgt,  about, and
 <ovoi, pus.) Is acollection of matter about
 any part, as  round a tooth in the gums 
60S
PER
PER
   Perjrrhexis.  (From tttgt, about, guy- and the external  lumbar fibres, it com-
 vuyi, to break.) A breaking off, or a sepa- pletes the septum, in conjunction with the
 ration round about, either of corrupted pleura, with which it is continuous thro'
 bones or of dead flesh.                   the various intervals  of the diaphragm.
   Perirrhosa.  (From  i?tgtggta>,  to  flow Posteriorly, it descends  before  the kid-
 about.)  Is a reflux of humours from  the neys; anteriorly, behind  the abdominal
 habit of the body into any of the larger muscles ; it dips into the pelvis ;  from the
 emunctories for its excretion, as in an hy- bones of the  pubis, passes over the biad-
 dropsical case, of water upon ihe bowels der, and descends behind; and being again
 or kidneys, where it passes away by urine, carried backwards, at the entrance of the
 or stool.                                ureters  in  two lunar folds, it rejoins
   Pehiscyphismus. (From trrtgi, about, and upon  the intestinum rectum, that part of
 kw$os, gibbous.)  An incision made across itself which invests the loins, and in this
 the forehead, or from one temple to ano- situation lies before the rectum.  The eel-
 ther, over the upper part of the os frontis, hilar  texture which covers the peritonx-
 over the coronary suture.  It was former- um on  the  outside, is  continued into
 ly used when a considerable inflammation sheaths in very many places ; of which/
 or defluxion in the eyes attended,.        one receives the testicle on each  side, an-
   PERISTALTIC MOTION.  (Pristalti- other the  iliac vessels of the  pelvis, viz.
 cus ;  from <a-tgtrtxxm, to contract.)   The the obturatoria, those of the penis, bladder,
 vermicular motion  of the  intestines,  by and aorta,  and,  ascending to the breast,
 which they contract and propel their con- accompany the oesophagus and vertebra;
 tents.  A similar motion takes place in the by means of which, there is a communica-
 Fallopian tubes, after conception, by means tion between the yvhole body and the peri-
 of yvhich the ovum is translated from the tonaeum, well known in dropsical people.
 ovarium into the uterus.                 It has various prolongations for covering
   Peristaphtlinus.  (From irtgi, about, the viscera.  The shorter productions of
 and s-Aqvxtvos, the staphylinus ) A muscle this membrane are called ligaments ; and
 yvhich is connected with the staphylinus. are formed by a continuous reduplication
  Peristerium. (From ^tgirtgoe, a pigeon; ofthe peritonxum, receding from its inner
 so called  because pigeons cover  it.)  The surface, enclosing cellular substance, and
 herb vervain. See Verbena.               extendingto some viscus, where its plates
   Peristoma. (From <a-tgtg-gtvvva>, to strew separate, and, having diverged, embrace
 about.)  Peristoma properly  signifies any the viscus ; but the intermediate  cellular
 covering, but is applied, by Pecquet, to substance always accompanies this mpm-
 the mucous  or villous  coat or lining of branaceous coat, and joins it with the true
 the intestines, the same which  Blasius substance of the viscus. Of this short kind
 calls Museum Villosum,- Bartholine, Crusta of production, three belong  to the liver,
 Membranosa ; and De Graaf, Crusta Ver- one or two to the spleen, and others to the
 micularis.                               kidneys, and to the sides of theuterus and
   Perisystole.  (From <a-tgtetxxee,  to com- vagina.  By this means, the  tender sub-
 press.) l.The time between a contraction stance ofthe viscera is defended from in-
 and dilatation ofthe heart.                jury by any motion orconcussion, and their
   2. A pause, or intermission between the whole mass is prevented from being mis-
 systole and  diastole,  which  is   by most placed by their own weight, and from in-
 denied to be  perceived in  healthy  per- juring themselves, being securely connect-
 sons,  but when  dying it is very sensibly  ed  with the firm sides of the peritonaeum.
 felt.                                     PERITONITIS. (From trrtgirovAiov, the
   Periterion. (From tetgi, and rugtu, to  peritonaeum.) An inflammation of the pe-
 preserve.)  The perforating part ofthe  ritonsenm. A genus of disease in the Class
 trepan.                                 Pyrexia and Order Phlegmada of Cullen,
   Peritoxjeorixis. (From vigtrovaiov, the  known by the presence of pyrexia, with
 peritonaeum,  and  gvivvm, to  break.)   A  pain in the  abdomen, that  is increased
 bursting of the  peritonxum, and conse-  when in an erect position, but  without
 quent  hernia,                            other proper signs of abdominal inflamma-
   PER1TONEUM.  (From tartgiruvce,  to  tion. When the inflammation attacks the
 extend round.)  A strong simple mem-  peritoneum of the  viscera, it takes the
 brane, by  which all the viscera of the ab-  name of the viscus : thus, peritonitis hepa-
 ilomen are surrounded.  It has an  exceed-  tis, peritonitis intestinalis, peritonitis omen-
 ingly smooth, exhaling and  moist  internal  talis, or epiploitis,  or omentitis, peritonitis,
 surface. Outwardly, it is every where stir-  mesenterii. .
 rounded by cellular substance, which, to-    All these Dr. Cullen considers under
 wards  the kidneys, is very loose and very  the*general head of gastritis, as there are
 fat; but is very short at the lower tendon  no certain signs by which they can be dis-
 of the transverse muscles. It begins from  tinguished from each other, and the me-
the diaphragm, which it completely lines ;  thod of cure must be the same in all. He
 and, at the last  fleshy fibres of the rib6,  however distinguishes  three species. 
PER                                    PER              609
   1.  Peritonitis propria,- when the perito-
 neum, strictly so cal.ed, is inflamed.
   2-  Peritonitis omentalit. Omentitis. Epi-
 ploitis, when  he omentum is affected.
   3-  Peritonitis mesenterica, when the me-
 sentery is inflamed.
   Perizoma.   (From ntpi^uvvvyt, to gird
 rortnd.) Strictly signifies a girdle; but by
 Hildanus, and some other ch rurgical wri-
 ters, it is applied to such instruments for
 ■upporting ruptures, which we commonly
 call trusses.  Some also express  by it-the
 diaphragm.
   Perla.  (Ital. and Span, perl, Welch,
 perlen,  Germ.) See Margarita.
   Perls See Margarita.
   PERNIO.  A kibe or chilblain. A spe-
 cies  of erythema  of Cullen.   Chilblains
 are painful inflammatory swellings, of a
 deep purple or leaden colour, to whicii the
 fingers, toes,  heels,  and other  extreme
 parts ofthe body are subject on being ex-
 posed to a  severe  degree-of cold.  The
 pain  is  not constant,  but  rather  pungent
 and snooting  at particular times, and an
 insupportable itching attends.   In some
 instances the skin remains entire, but in
 others it breaks and discharges athin fluid.
 When the degree of cold  has been  very
 great, or the application long continued,
 the parts affected are apt to mortify  and
 slough  off, leaving a foul ill-conditioned
 ulcer behind. Children  and old people
 are  more apt  to be  troubled yvith  chil-
 blains than those of a middle age ;  and
 such as are of t scrophulous habit, are re-
 marked to suffer severely from them.
   Peroneus anticus.  See  Peroneus brevis.
   PERONEUS BREVIS.  (Peroneus, sc.
 musculus, TrigovAtoe, from perone, the fibula.)
 This  muscle is the peroneus secundus seu
 anticus of Douglas, the peroneus medius sen
 anticus of Winslow, the peronaus  secundus
 of Cowper, and pctit-peroneo-sus-metatarsien
 of Dumas.   It arises by an  acute, thin,
 and fleshy origin  from the anterior and
 outer part of the fibula, its fibres  continu-
 ing to adhere to the lower  half of that
 bone.  Its  round tendon passes  through
 the  groove in the malleolus externus,
 along with that of the peroneus  longus,
 after  which it  runs in a separate groove to
 be inserted into the  upper and posterior
 part of  the tubercle  at the basis of the
 metatarsal bone,  that supports the little
 toe. Its use is to assist the peroneus lon-
 gus.
  PERONEUS LONGUS.  This  muscle,
 which is the peroneus primus seu posticus of
 Douglas, peroneus muximus seu posterior of
 Winslow, peronaus primus of Cowper, and
 tcbi-pe'-oneo-tarsien of Dumas, is situated
somewhat anteriorly along the outer side
ofthe leg.»It  arises tendinous and fleshy
from the external lateral part of the head
of the tibia, and likewise from the upper
 anterior surface and outer side ofthe pe-
 rone or fibula, its fibres continuing to ad-
 here to the outer surface of the latter to
 within three or four inches ofthe malleo-
 lus externus. It terminates in a long round
 tendon,  which runs obliquely behind the
 malleolus internus.where it passes through
 a cartilaginous groove in common with the
 peroneus brevis, being bound down by an
 annular ligament.   When it has  reached
 the os calcis, it quits the tendon of the pe-
 roneus brevis, and runs obliquely inwards
 along a groove in the os cuboides, under
 the  muscles on the sole  ofthe foot, to be
 inserted into the outside ofthe posterior
 extremityof the metatarsal bone, that sup-
 ports  the great toe.   Near the insertion
 of this muscle we  find a small bursa mu-
 cosa.  This  muscle draws  the  foot out-
 wards, and likewise assists in extendingit.
   Peroneus maximus.   See Peroneus  lon-
gus.
   Peroneus medius. See Peroneus brevis.
   Peroneus posticus.  See Peroneus longus.
   Peroneus primus.  See  Peroneus longus.
   Peroneus secundus.  See Peroneus brevis.
   PERONEUS TERTIUS.   This is  the
 name given by Albinus to a muscle which,
 by some  writers, is called nonus Vesalii, or
 Vesalius's ninth muscle of the foot;  but
 by most  considered in the present day as
 a portion of the extensor longus digitorum
 pedis. It is situated at the anterior, infe-
 rior, and outer part of the leg, along the
 outeredge ofthe last-described muscle, to
 which it is  intimately  united.  It arises
 fleshy from  the anterior surface  of  the
 lower half of the fibula,  and from the ad-
jacent part of the interosseous ligament.
 Its fibres  run obliquely downwards, to-
 yvards a tendon which passes under the an-
 nular ligament, and then running oblique-
 ly outwards, is inserted intqthe root ofthe
 metatarsal bone that supports the little toe.
 This muscle assists in bending the foot
   Perone.  (From 7rttgu>,  to fasten;  so
called because it fastens together the tibia
and  the muscles.)  The fibula.
   PERSICA. (From Persia,\tsnative soil.)
The peach. The fruit of theAmygdalusPer-
sica of Linnaeus. It is known to be grateful
and wholesome, seldom disagreeing with
the stomach, unless this  organ is not in a
healthy state, or the fruit has been eaten
to excess, yvhen effects similar to those of
the other dulco-acid summer fruits may be
produced. The flowers, including the ca-
lyx,  as well as the corolla, are the parts
ofthe persica used for  medicinal purposes.
These have an agreeable but weak smell,
and a bitterish taste.  Boulduc observes,
" that when distilled, without addition, by
the heat of a water bath, they yield one-
sixth their weight, or more, ofa whitish
liquid, which communicates to a consider-
able  quantity of other liquids a  flavour
  • 41 
610
PER
PER
like that of the kernels of fruits.  These
flowers have a cathartic effect, and, espe-
cially to children, have been successfully
given in the character of a vermifuge; for
this purpose,  an  infusion ofa drachm of
the flowers dried, or half an ounce in their
recent state, is the requisite dose.  The
leaves of the persica are also found to pos-
sess an anthelmintic  power, and from  a
great number of experiments appear to
have been  given yvith invariable  success
both  to  children and adults.  However,
as the leaves and flowers of the persica
manifest, in some degree,  the quality of
those of the laurocerasis, they ought to
be used with caution.
  Persicaria.  (From persica, the peach-
tree,  so  called because its  blossoms are
like those ofthe peach.)  Pei-sicaria mills.
Plumbago.  Arsmart.  This plant, Polygo-
num persicaria of Linnaeus, is said to pos-
sess vulnerary and  antiseptic properties ;
with which intentions it  is given in wine
to restrain the progress of gangrene.
  Persicaria  mitis. See Persicaria.
  Persicaria urens.  See Hydropiper.
  Persicus ignis.   A  carbuncle.  Avi-
cenna says, it  is that species of carbuncle
which is attended with pustules and vesi-
cations.
  Persistens  febris. A  regular inter-
mitting fever, the paroxysms of which re-
turn at constant and stated hours.
  Personata.   (From persona, a disguis-
ed person,  because, according to  Pliny,
the ancient actors used to  mask  them-
selves with the leaves of this plant.)  See
Bardana.
  PERSPIRATION.  Perspiratio. The va-
pour that is secreted by the extremities
of the cutaneous arteries from the exter-
nal surface of the body. It is distinguished
into sensible and insensible.  The former is
separated in the  form of an invisible va-
pour, the latter so as to  be visible in the
form  of very little drops adhering to the
epidermis. , The secretory organ is com-
posed ofthe extremities  ofthe cutaneous
arteries.  The smell  of  the perspirable
fluid,  in an healthy man, is  fatuous  and
animal; its taste manifestly salt and  am-
moniacal. In consistence it is vaporous and
aqueous; and its specific gravity is greater
than  water.  For the most part it is  yel-
lowish, from the passage ofthe subcutane-
ous oil, and sebaceous matter ofthe sub-
cutaneous glands.  Sometimes it  is red-
dish, from the globules ofthe cruror pass-
ing through, especially under the axillae.
The quantity is sometimes so profuse, as
not only conspicuously to  moisten the
linen, but also the thicker garments.
  The  constituent principles of the per-
spirable fluid  appear  to be, 1. Water, at-
tenuated into vapour, by the matter of
heat.   2. Animal gas,  or  carbonated hy-
drogen. As the production of carbonated
air  with the oxygen  of the  atmosphere
shews.   3. Azotic gas.  For water, in
which a man  has bathed, soon  becomes
putrid. Carbonated hydrogen, chemically
combined with azot, would appear to con-
stitute putrid miasma.  May not this be
the origin of putrid fever, in those narrotv
confined chambers  in whicii  there are
many persons ?  4. The glandular smegma
and subcutaneous oil; hence linen is stained
with  a yellowish colour, and leanness is
brought  on.   5. The  serum  of the blood.
This affords an immense quantity of wa-
ter, and the albuminous and saline part of
the sweat. It makes the linen ofa viscid
rigidiiy, and ofa salt taste.   Glass-blow-
ers sometimes excrete so acrid a sweat,
that salt has been seen collected in crys-
tals on their faces.
  Perspiration varies in respect to, 1. The
temperature ofthe atmosphere.  Thus men
have  a more copious, viscid, and higher
coloured sweat on the summer days, and
in warm countries, than in colder regions.
2. Sex.  The syveat of a man is  said to
smell more acrid than that of a woman.
3. Age.  The  young are more subject to
sweat than the aged,  who during the ex-
cessive heat of the summer scarcely sweat
at all.  4- Ingesta. An alliacious sweat is
perceived from eating garlic ; ,a  legumi-
nous from peas ; an acid from acids;  a fe-
tid  from animal  food only ; and a rancid
sweat from fat foods,  as  is observed in
Greenland.  A long abstinence from drink
causes a more acrid and coloured sweat;
and the drinking a great quantity of cold
water in summer, a limpid and thin sweat.
5. Medicines.  The sweat  of those  who
have  taken musk, even moderately, and
assafcedita, or sulphur, smells of their re-
spective natures.  6. Region of the body.
The sweat of  the head is greasy; on the
forehead it is more aqueous; under the
axillae very unguinous; and in the inter-
stices of the toes, it is very fetid, forming
in the most healthy man blackish  sordes.
7. Diseases. In this respect it varies very
much, in regard to  quantity, smell, and
colour;  for the sweat of gouty persons is
said to turn vegetable juices  to a red co-
lour, and is ofa cretaceous nature. Some
men also have a lucid syveat, others  a
stveat tinging their linen of a czerulean
colour.
  The use of the insensible perspiration
are, 1. To liberate the  blood from super-
fluous animal gas, azot, and water, 2.
To  eliminate the noxious and heterogene-
ous excrements ;  hence the acid, rancid,
leguminousjor putrid perspiration of some
men.  3. To moisten the external surface
ofthe body, lest the epidermis cutis, and
its  nervous papillae be  dried uptby the at-
mospheric air. 4. To counter-balance the
suppressed pulmonary transpiration ofthe
lungs; for when it is suppressed, the cu- 
PER
PER              611
 taneous is increased; hence the nature of
 both appears to be the same.
   The  use of the sensible perspiration, or
 sweat,  in an  healthy  man,  is scarcely
 observable, unless from  an error of the
 non-naturals.   Its first effect on the body
 is always prejudicial, by exhausting and
 drying it; although it is  sometimes of ad-
 vantage.  1. By supplying a watery ex-
 cretion : thus when the urine is deficient,
 the sweat is often more abundant.  In this
 manner an aqueous diarrhoea is frequently
 cured by sweating.  2. By eliminating, at
 the same time,  any morbid matter-  Thus
 various miasmataare critically expelled, in
 acute and chronic diseases, with the sweat.
   PERTUSSIS.  (From  per,  much, and
 tussis, cough.)   The  hooping-cough.  A
 genus of disease in the class neuroses, and
 order spasmi of Cullen, known by a  con-
 vulsive strangulating cough,  with hoop-
 ing, returning  by fits that are usually ter-
 minated by a vomiting,  and being conta-
 gious.
   Children  are most commonly the  sub-
 jects of this disease, and it seems to de-
 pend on a specific contagion, which affects
 them but once  in their life.  The disease
 being once produced, the fits of coughing
 are ofien repeated without  any evident
 cause ;  but  in  many cases, the contagion
 may be considered as only giving the pre-
 disposition, and the frequency of the fits
 may depend upon various exciting causes,
 such as violent exercise, a full meal, the
 having taken food of difficult digestion,
 and irritation ofthe lungs by dust, smoke,
 or disagreeable odours.   Emotions ofthe
 mind  may likewise prove an  exciting
 cause.
   Its proximate or immediate cause seems
 lo be a viscid  matter or phlegm lodged
 about the bronchia:, trachea,  and fauces,
 which sticks so close as  to be expectora-
 ted wilh-the greatest difficulty.  Some
 have supposed  it to be a  morbid irritabi-
 lity of the stomach, with increased ac-
 tions of its mucous glands ; but the affec-
 tion of the stomach which takes place in
 the disease, is clearly only of a secondary
 nature,  so that  this opinion must be erro-
 neous.
  The hooping-cough usually comes on
 with a  difficulty of breathing, some de-
 gree of thirst,  a  quick pulse, and other
 slight febrile symptoms, which  are suc-
 ceeded by a hoarseness, cough, and diffi-
 culty of expectoration.   These symptoms
 continue perhaps for a fortnight or more,
 at the end of which time the disease puts
 on its peculiar and characteristic form,
 and is now evident, as the cough becomes
convulsive, and is attended with a pecu-
 liar sound, yvhich has been called a hoop.
  When the sonorous inspiration  hat hap-
pened, the coughing is again renewed, and
continues  in the same manner as before,
till either  » quantity of mucus is throyyn
 up from the lungs, or the contents of the
 stomach are evacuated by vomiting.  The
 fit is then terminated, and the patient re-
 mains free from any other for some time,
 and  shortly afterwards  returns to  the
 amusements he was employed in before
 the accession of the fit, expresses a desire
 for food, and when it is given to him, takes
 it greedily.   In those cases, however,
 yvhere the attack has been severe, he often
 seems much fatigued, makes quick inspi-
 rations, and falls into a faint.
   On the first coming on of  the disease,
 there is little or no expectoration, or if
 any, it consists only of thin  mucus, and
 as long as this is thecase the fits of cough-
 ing are frequent, and of considerable du-
 ration ; but on  the expectoration becom-
 ing free and copious,  the fits  of coughing
 are less  frequent, as well as of shorter
 duration.
   By the violence of coughing* the  free
 transmission of blood  through  the lungs
 is somewhat interrupted, as likewise the
 free return of the  blood from the head,
 which produces that turgescence and suf-
 fusion of the face which commonly attend
 the attack, and in some instances brings
 on a haemorrhage either from the nose or
 ears.
   The disease havingarrived at its height,
 usually continues for some weeks longer,
 and at length goes off gradually. In some
 cases it is however protracted for several
 months, or even a year.
   Although the  hooping-cough  often
 proves tedious, and is liable to return
 with  violence  on  any fresh  exposure to
 cold, when not entirely removed, it never-
 theless is seldom  fatal,  except to very
 young children, who are always likely to
 suffer more from it than those ofa mqre
 advanced age.  The,danger seems indeed
 always to be in proportion  to the youth
 of the person, and  the degree of fever,
 and difficulty of breathing, which accom-
 pany  the disease, as likewise the state of
 debility which prevails.
   It has been known in some  instances to
 terminate in apoplexy and suffocation. If
 the fits are put  an end to by vomiting, it
 may be regarded as  a favourable symp-
tom, as may likewise the taking place of
 a moderate and free expectoration, or the
ensuing ofa slight h<unorrhage from the
nose or ears.
   Dissections of those who  die of the
hooping-cough  usually shew  the conse-
quence of the organs of respiration being
affected,  and  particularly those  parts
which are the seat of catarrh.   When the
disease has been long protracted, it is apt
to degenerate intopulmonary consumption,
asthma, or visceral obstructions, in which
last case  the glands of the mysentery  are
found in a hard and enlarged  state.
   Peruvian balsatn.   See Balsamum Peru-
vianum. 
612   -
PES
PET
  Peruvian bark.   See Cinchona.
  Peruvianus cortex.  See Cinchona.
  Peruvianus cortex flavus.  See  Cin-
chona.
  Peruvianas cortex ruber.   See  Cin-
chona.
  PERVIGILIUM.   (From  per, much,
and vigilo, to watch.)   Watching, or a
want  of sleep.  See Vigilance.
  Pekvinca   (From  pervincio, to tie to-
gether )   S* called because its  stringy
roots  yvere used  for  binding substances
together  The herb periwinkle.
  Pes Alexandrinus.  See  Pyrethrum.
  Pes caprjb. Goat's foot,  a species  of
Oxalis ;  also a species of Convolvulus.
  Pes cati.   See Gnaphalium.
  Pes columbinus.  See Geranium Colum-
bian m.
  Pes leonis. The ladies mantle is some-
times so called.   See Alchemilla.
  Pes tigridis.   Tiger's foot, a  species
of Ipomah.
  PESSARY. (Pessarium, from <&to-vo, to
soften.)  An instrument that is introdu-
ced into  the vagina to support the uterus.
  Pestilent -wort.   See Petasites.
  PEST1S.  The  plague.  A genus of dis-
ease in the class pyrexia and order exan-
themata of Cullen, characterised by typhus,
which is contagious in the extreme, pros-
tration of strength, buboes, and  carbun-
cles, petechia;, haemorrhage, and colliqua-
tive diarrhoea.
  By  some writers the disease has  been
divided into three species ; that attended
with  buboes; that attended with  carbun-
cles ; and that accompanied with petechiae.
This  division appears wholly superfluous.
Dr. Russel, in his elaborate treatise on the
plague, makes mention of many varieties ;
but when these have arisen, they seem to
have depended in a great measure on the
temperament and constitution ofthe air at
the time the disease  became epidemical,
as likewise on the patient's habit  of body
at the time of his being attacked with it.
  The pl-gue is by most writers consider-
ed  as the consequence of  a pestilential
contagion, which is propagated from one
person to another by association, or by
coming near  infected  materials.
  It has  been observed  that  it generally
appears as early as ihe fourth or fifth day
after infection : but it has not yet been as-
certained how long a person who has la-
boured under the disease is capable of in-
fecting others, nor how long the contagion
may lurk in an unfavourable habit without
producing the disease,  and may yet be
communicated, and the disease excited, in
habits more susceptible of the  infection.
It has generally been  supposed, however,
that a quarantine of 40 days is much longer
than is necessary for  persons, and proba-
bly for goods also.  Experience  has not
yet determined how  much of this  term
may be  abated.    " Jf I am not much
mistaken," observes Dr. Thomas, "the
Board of Trade has, however, very lately,
under the sanction ofthe College of Phy-
sicians, somewhat abridged it."
  It sometimes happens that after the ap-
plication ofthe putrid vapour, the patient
experiences only a considerable degree of
languor  and slight head-ache  for many
days  previous to a  perfect attack of the
disease: but it more usually comes to pass,
that he is very soon seized with great de-
pression of strength, anxiety, palpitations,
syncope, stupor, giddiness, violent head-
ache, and delirium, the pulse becoming at
the same time very weak and irregular.
  These symptoms are shortly succeeded
by nausea, and a vomiting of a dark  bili-
ous matter, and in the further progress of
the  disease, carbuncles  make their ap-
pearance ; buboes arise in different glands,
such  as the  parotid, maxillary, cervical,
axillary, and inguinal; or petechiae hemor-
rhages  and  a colliquative diarrhoea en-
sue, which denote a putrid tendency pre-
vailing to a great degree in the  mass of
the blood.
  Such are  the  characteristic  symptoms
of this malignant disease, but it seldom
happens that they are all to be met  with
ill the same person.  Some, in the advanc-
ed state of the disease, labour under bu-
boes, others under carbuncles, and others
again are covered with petechiae.
  The plague is always to be considered
as attended with imminent danger, and
when it prevailed in  this country about
200 years ago, proved fatal to the most of
those who were attacked with it. It is pro-
bable, however, that many of them  died
from want of care and proper nourishment,
as the  infected  were  forsaken  by their
nearest friends ;  because  in Turkey  and
other  countries,  where attention is  paid
to the sick,  a great many recover.
  When the disease is unattended by bu-
boes, it runs its course more rapidly, and
is more generally fatal, than when accom-
panied by such inflammations.   The ear-
lier they appear, the milder usually is the
disease.   When  they proceed  kindly to
suppuration  they always  prove  critical,
and ensure the patient's recovery. A gen-
tle  diaphoresis,  arising  spontaneously,
has  been known  in many instances  like-
wise to prove critical.  When carbuncles
shew a disposition to become gangrenous,
the event will be fatal.   Petechiae, hemor-
rhages  and colliquative diarrhoea denote
the same termination.
  Dissections of  the plague  have disco-
vered the gall-bladder full of  black  bile,
the liver very considerably enlarged, the
heart much  increased in size, and the
lungs, kidneys, and intestines  beset  with
carbuncles.   They  have  likewise disco-
vered all the other appearances of putrid
fever. 
PET
PHA
<-   613
thin scale.)  Is fey Hippocrates applied to
an urine which hath in it flaky substances
resi-mbling leaves.           0
  Petasites.  (Prom irtrAVte, a hat, so
named because its leaves are shaped like
a hat.)  Butterbur.  Pestilentwort.  Tus-
silago petasites of Linnaeus.  The roots of
this  plant are recommended as aperient
and  alexipharmic, and promise, though
now forgotten, to be of considerable acti-
vity.  Thejl have a strong smell, and  a
bitterish acrid taste, of the aromatic kind,
but not agreeable.
  Petechia.  (From  the Italian petechio,
a flea-bite,because they resemble the bites
of fleas.) A red or purple spot that mostly
appears in contagious  diseases,  and re-
sembles flea-bites.
  Pi.trapium.   (From petra, a rock, and
apium, parsley, so called because it grows
in stony places )  See Petroselinum Ma-
ccdonicum.
  Pi.trel.i;i;m.   (From irtrgA, a rock, and
ixaiov, oil.) An oil or liquid bitumen which
distils from rocks.          £
  PETROLEUM.  (From  pitra, a rock,
and oleum, oil.)  The name of petroleum
is given to a liquid bituminous substance
whicii flows between rocks, or in different
places at the surface  of the earth.  The
more fluid species are  distinguished by
the name  of naphtha,  and  the  thicker by
those of pissaphallum and  pissellum.  See
Naphtha,  Mineral pitch, &c.
  Petroleum  baiibabense.    Barbadoes
tar.   This is chiefly obtained from  the
island of Barbadoes, and is sometimes em-
ployed externally in paralytic diseases.
  PitTROLt-UM  rubrum.  Oleum gubiunttm.
Red petroleum.  A species  of rock-oil of
a blackish red  colour, of  thicker con-
sistence,  less penetrating and more disa-
greeable smell  than  the other  kinds of
petroleum.  It abounds about the village
of L'abian  in Languedoc-
  Petroleum  sulphuretum.   A stimula-
ting balsamic remedy  given  in  coughs,
asthmas, and other affections ofthe chest.
  Petropharyngaus.  A muscle which ari-
ses in the  apophysis petrosa, and is inser-
ted into the pharynx.
  Petj-u salpingo staphylinus.  See Levator
palati.
  PETROSELINUM.   (From irtrpA,  a
rock, and ertxivov, parsley.)  Petroselinum
vulgare.   Apium hortense.  Common pars-
ley.   Apium petroselinum of Linnaeus :—fo-
lds  caiilinis  linearibis, involucellis minutis.
Both  the roots and seeds of this plant are
directed by  the  London College for medi-
cinal  use: the  former have  a  sweetish
taste, accompanied wilh a slight warmth
or flavour, somewhat resembling that of
carrot;  the latter are in taste warmer and
more  aromatic than any other part of the
plant, and manifest considerable  bitter-
ness.  The roots are said to be aperient
and diuretic, and have been employed'in
nephritic pains and obstructions of urine.
The seeds possess aromatic and carmina-
tive powers, but are seldom prescribed.
  Petroselinum  Macedonicum.   Apium
petraum.   Petrapium.  Macedonian  pars-
ley.  This plant,  Bubon Mucedomcum of
Linnxus, is similar in quality to the com-
mon parsley, but weaker  and less grate-
ful. The seeds enter the celebrated com-
pounds mithridate and theriafa.
  Petroselinum vulgare.  See  Petrose-
linum.
  Petrosilex.  A species of coarse flint,
of a deep blue or yellowish green colour.
It is uitersperjjgd,ui veins through rocks ;
and from thi3''ciwumstance derives its
name.
  PEUCEDANUM.   (From  vtvmt, the
pine-tree; so called from its leaves resem-
bling those of  the pine-tree.)   1. The
name ofa genus of plants  in the  Linnaean
system.  Class, Pentandria.  Order, Di-
gynia.  2 The pharmacopoeial name of
the hog's fennel and sulphur-wort. Mara-
thrum sylvestre. Marathrop/iyllum. Pinas-
tellum.  Harialeum  porcinum.  The  plant
whicii  bears these names  in the  pharma-
copoeias  is the  Peucedanum officinale of
Linnaeus :—foliis quinque parlitts, filiformi-
bus linearibus.  The root is the  officinal
part; it has a strong fetid smell, some-
what resembling that of sulphureous solu-
tions, and an  acrid, unctuous, bitterish
taste. Wounded, when fresh in the spring
or autumn, particularly in  the former sea-
son, in which  the root is  most vigorous,
it yields  a considerable quantity of yellow
juice, which soon dries into asolid gummy
resin, which retains the taste and strong
smell of the root.   This, as yvell as the
root, is recommended as a nervine and
anti-hysteric remedy'.
  Peucedanum officinale.   The  syste-
matic name of the hog's fennel. See Peu-
cedanum.
  Peucedanum silaus.  The  systematic
name of the meadow saxafrage. See Sax-
ifiraga  vulgaris.
  Peteri clanbul.'e.   Peyer's   glands.
Brunnier's glands.  Small  glands situated
under the villous coat ofthe intestines.
  Peziza auricula.  See  Auricula  juda.
  Ph;enomen\. Phanomenon. (From^n-a-,
to make appear.)   All those appearance*-
in the human body which  are contrary to
the usual process of nature.
  PHAGEDENA.  (From <?uya>, to eat.)
A species of ulcer th.l spreads  very ra-
pidly.
  Phagedjenics.   (Phagedanica,  sc. mefl
dicamenta ; from <?aya>, to eat.)  Applica-
tions that destroy fungous flesh.
  Phalacrum.  (From <pAXAngoe, bald.) A
surgical  instrument, yvith a blunt smooth
top ; as a probe.
  Phalanges.  See Phalanx. 
614
PI1A
PHI
  PiiALAN3f>sis.   (From <pAXAy%, a row of
soldiers.)  1. An affection of the eye-lids,
where there are two or more rows of
hairs upon them.
  2. A morbid inversion ofthe eyelids.
  PHALANX.  (From <?>*a*v|, a batta-
lion.)  The small bones ofthe fingers and
toes, which  are distinguished  into the
first, second, and third phalanx.
  Phalaris canariensis.   (From qaxoe,
yvhite, shining; so named from its white,
shining seed, and canariensis, from its be-
ing the principal food ofthe canary-birds.)
Canary-grass.  The seed of this plant is
well known to be the common food of ca-
nary-birds.  In the Canaryislands, the in-
habitants grind it intt> mi§|l, and make a
coarse sort of bread with it.
  Phallus esculentus.  The  systematic
name of the morel fungus.  See Morel.
  Puaittasma.   (From <pAvrA^w, to make
appear.)  Imagination. Depraved vision.
  Pharicum.  (From Phclros,  the island
from whence it was brought.)   A violent
kind of poison.
  PHARMACEUTICA.   (From <p<tgyA.
xivv, to exhibit medicines.)  Pharmaceu-
tics, or the doctrine of compounding and
dosing medicines.   See Pharmacy.
  Pharmacochymia.  (From QAgyAKov,  a
medicine,  and ^i/^/a, chemistry.)  Phar-
maceutic chemistry,  or that part of che-
mistry which  respects the preparation of
medicines.
  PHARMACOPOEIA. (From <pAgyAKov,
a medicine, and <woita>, to make.)  A dis-
pensatory, or  book  of directions for the
composition of medicines approved of by
medical  practitioners, or published by au-
thority.  The following are the most no-
ted, viz.
  -P. Amstelodamensis.
  P. Argentoratensis.
  P. Auget oratensis.
  P. Balaana.
  P. Brandenburgensis.
  P. Brandenburgica.
  P. BruXellensis.
  P. Edinbnrgensis.
  P. Ilafniensis.
  P. Londinensis.
  P. Norimbergensis.
  P. Pariscensis.
  P. Ratisbonensis.
  P. Regia.
  PHARMACOPOLA. (From QAgyaxov,
a medicine, and tzoixttn, to sell.)  An apo-
thecary, or vender of medicines.
  PHARMACOPOL1UM.   (From  <?*§-
yanov, a medicine, and <oru>xiu,  to sell.)
d^- druggist's or apothecary's shop.
  Pharmacopsia.    (From  (pa^yan'ov,  a
medicine,  and laotrte, a potion.)  A liquid
medicine.
  PharmacOtiieca.    (From QAgyAaov,  a
medicine, and ndnyt, to ph.ee.)  A medi-
cine-chest.
  PHARMACY.  The art of preparing
remedies for the treatment of diseases.
  The articles ofthe Materia Medica, be- 4
ing generally unfit for administration in
their original state, are subjected to va-
rious operations, mechanical or chemical,
by  which they become  adapted to  this
purpose.  Herein consists the practice of
pharmacy, which therefore requires a pre-
vious knowledge ofthe sensible  and che-
mical properties  of the  suHstances ope-
rated on.  The qualities  of many bodies
are materially changed by heat, especially
in conjunction with  air and other chemi-
cal agents ;  the virtues of others reside
chiefly in certain parts, which may be se-
parated by the action of various menstrua,
particularly yvith the assistance  of heat;
and the joint operation ofremediesonthe
human body is  often  very different from
what would be  anticipated, from that
which they exert separately; hence, in the
preparations and compositions ofthe Phar-
macopoeias,  we are furnished with many
powerful ag^yell as elegant forms of medi-
cine.
  Pharyngeals.  (From <pAgvy%,  the pha-
rynx.)  Belonging to or affecting the pha-
rynx;  thus cynanche pharyngaea, &c.
  Pharyngethron.    tpagvyhtigov.    The
pharynx, or fauces.
  Pharyngostaphylinus.   A  muscle ori-
ginating in  the pharynx  and terminating
in the septum, above the  uvula.
  Phartngotomia.   (From  <}>*§">£,, the
pharynx, and rtyvm, to cut.)  The opera-
tion of cutting the pharynx.
  PHARYNX.  (Atto rn  <pigiu>, because it
conveys the  food into the stomach.)  The
muscular bag  at the  back part of the
mouth. It is shaped like a funnel, adheres
to the fauces behind the  larynx,  and ter-
minates in the  oesophagus.  Its use is to
receive the masticated food, and to con-
vey it into the oesophagus.
  Phaseolus vulgaris.   (From  <j><*o-»ao?,
a little  ship, or galliot,  which  its pods
yvere supposed to resemble.)   The syste-
matic name ofthe kidney-bean. See Bean,
kidney.
  Phasganium.  (From <pAtryavov,  a knife;
so called because its leaves are shaped like
a knife, or sword.)  The herb sword-grass.
  Phatnium.  (From $Arv», a stall.)  The
socket ofa tooth.
  Phellandrium  aquaticum.   (Phellan-
drium; from Qtxxoe,  the cork-tree,  and
AvS~gtoe,  male ; so called  because it floats
upon the water like cork.) The systema-
tic  name of the  water-fennel.  See  Fa-
niculum aquaticum.
  Phemos.  (From qiycu, to shut up.) A
medicine against a dysentery.
  Philadelphus.  (From  <pixtt»,  to love, .
and AStxqos,  a brother ; so called  because,
by its roughness, it attaches itself to what-
ever is near  it.) See Aperine. 
PUl
PI1L             615
  PiiiLANT«norus.  (From <ptxtu, to love,
and Atdgu-roe, a man ; so called from its
uses.)  1. Medicines relieving the pain of
the stone.
  2. The  herb goose-grass,  because it
sticks to the garments of those who touch
it. See Aperine.
  Philh.mum. (Prom Pldlo, Ms inventor.)
A warm opiate.
  Philtri m  (From <pixtu>, to love.) 1. A
philtre, or imaginary medicine, to  excite
love.
  2. The  depressure on  the upper  lip.
where lovers salute.
   Philvria. (The name of the daughter
of Ghiron, who first applied it medicinal-
ly.) Mock privet.
   PHIMOSIS.  (From <piya>, to bind  up.)
A constriction or straitness of the  extre-
mity ofthe prepuce, which,preventing the
glans from being uncovered,  is often the
occasion of many troublesome complaints.
It may arise from different causes both in
children and grown persons. Children have
naturally the prepuce very long ; and  as it
exceeds the extremity of the glans, and is
not liable to be distended, it is apt to con-
tract  its orifice.  This  often occasions a
lodgment ofa small quantity of urine be-
tween that and  the glans,  which  if it
grows corrosive, may irritate the parts so
as to produce an  inflammation.   In this
case,  the  extremity of the  prepuce be-
comes more contracted, and consequently
the urine more confined.  Hence the whole
inside ofthe prepuce excoriates and sup-
purates ; the end of it grows thick and
swells, and in some months becomes cal-
 lous.   At other times it does not grow
thick, but becomes so strait and contracted
 as hardly to allow the introduction ofa
probe. The only way to remove this dis-
 order is by an operation.  A phimosis may
 affect grown persons from the same cause
 as little children ; though there are some
 grown persons who  cannot uncover  their
 glans, or at least not  without pain, and
 yet have not the extremity of the prepuce
 so contracted as to confine the urine  from
 passing,  we  notwithstanding  find them
 sometimes troubled with a phimosis, which
 might be suspected to arise  from a vene-
 real taint, but has in reality, a much more
 innocent cause.  There are, we know, se-
 baceous glands situated  in the prepuce,
 round the corona, which secrete an unc-
 tuous humour, which sometimes becomes
 acrimonious,  irritates the skin that covers
 the glans, and the irritation extending to
 the internal  membrane  of the prepuce,
 they both become inflamed, and  yield  a
 purulent  serum, which cannot  be dis-
 charged, because the glans is swelled, and
 the orifice of the prepuce contracted. We
 find also some grown persons, who, though
 ihey never uncovered the glans, have been
 subject to phimosis from a venereal cause.
In some it is owing to gonorrhoea, where
the matter lodged  between the prepuce
and the glans occasioned the same excori-
ation as the discharge before mentioned
from the sebaceous glands.   In others, it;
proceeds from venereal  chancres on the
prepuce, the glans, or the fraenum ; which
producing an inflammation  either on the
prepuce or glans, or  both, the extremity
of the fore-skin  contracts,  and prevents
the discharge of the matter. The parts, in
a very little  time, are greatly tumefied,
and some times a  gangrene  comes on in
less than two days.
   Phleborrhagia.   (From <pxt-^, a vein,
and guywyi, to break out.)  A rupture of
a vein.
   PHLEBOTOMY.  (Phlebotomia,-  from
qxt-r-, a vein,  and Ttyvco, to cut-)  The,
opening ofa vein.
   Phlegm.  (From qxtyu, to burn, or to
excite.)   In chemistry  it means water
from distillation, but, in the common ac-
ceptation of the word, it is a thick and
tenacious mucus secreted in the lungs.
   Phlegmagoga. (From QXiyya, phlegm,
and Aya>, to drive out.)  Medicines which
promote the discharge of phlegm.
    PHLEGMASIA.   (From  <px-:y»,  to
 burn.) An inflammation.
   PHLEGMASIA DOLENS.  A disease
 noticed by some of  the  French writers,
 under the name of L'enfiitre  des jumbes et
 des cuisias de  la fiemme accetichee ; whilst
 others have called it depot du lait, from its
 supposed cause.   By the Germans it is
 called (Edema lacteum, and  by the Eng-
 lish theivhite leg. This disease principally
 affects yvomen in  the puerperal state ;  in
 a few instances it has  been observed to
 attack pregnant women ; and, in one  or
 two cases, nurses on losing their children,
  have been affected by it.  Women of all
  descriptions are liable to be attacked by
  it during and soon  after childbed ; but,
  those whose  limbs  have been pained or
  anasarcous during pregnancy, and who do
  not suckle their offspring, are more espe-
  cially subject to it.   It has  rarely occur-
  red oftener than once to the same female.
  It supervenes to easy and natural, as well
  as to difficult and  preternatural, births.
  It sometimes  makes its  appearance in
  twenty-four or forty-eight hours after de-
  livery, and at other times, not till a month
  or six weeks after ; but in general, the
  attack takes  place from the tenth to the
  sixteenth day of the lying-in.  It has in
  many instances, attacked women who were
  recovering from puerperal fever ; and, in
  some cases, has supervened, or succeeded
  to thoracic inflammation.  It not uncom-
  monly begins yvith  coldness and  rigors;
  these are succeeded by heat, thirst,  and
  other symptoms of pyrexia ; and then pain,
  stiffness, and  other symptoms  of topi-
  cal inflammation  supervene.  Sometimes 
616 ~                       PHLEGMASIA DOLENS.
     the local affection is from the first accom-
     panied with, but is not preceded by, febrile
     symptoms. Upon other occasions, the to,-
     pical affection is neither preceded by puer-
     peral fever, nor rigors, &c. but soon after
     it has taken place, the pulse becomes more
     frequent, the heat ofthe body is increased,
     and  the patient is affected  yvith  thirst,
     head-ache, &c.  The pyrexia is very vari-
     ous in degree in different patients, and
     sometimes assumes an irregular remittent
     or intermittent type. The complaint gene-
     rally takes place on one side only at first,
     and the part where it commences is vari-
     ous ; but it most commonly begins in the
     lumbar, hypogastric,  or  inguinal region,
     on one side, or in the hip, or top ofthe
     thigh, and corresponding labium pudendi.
     In this case the patient first perceives a
     sense of pain,  weight, and  stiffness, in
     some ofthe above-mentioned parts, which
     are increased by every attempt to move the
     pelvis, or lower limb.  If the part be care-
     fully examined, it generally is found rather
     fuller or hotter than natural, and tender
     to the touch,  but not discoloured.  The
     pain increases, always  becomes  very se-
     vere, and, in some cases, is  of the most
     excruciating kind.  It extends along the
     thigh, and when it has subsisted for some
     time longer or shorter in different pa-
     tients, the top of the thigh and the. labium
     pudendi become greatly swelled, and the
     pain is then sometimes alleviated, but ac-
     companied with a greater sense of disten-
     tion. The pain next extends  down to the
     knee, and.is generally the most severe on
     the inside and back ofthe thigh, in the di-
     rection of the internal cutaneous and the
     crural nerves ; when it has continued for
     some time, the whole ofthe thigh becomes
     swelled,  and  the pain is somewhat re-
     lieved.  The pain then extends down the
     leg to  the foot, and is commonly  the
     most severe in the direction ofthe poste-
     rior tibial nerve;  after some  time,  the
     parts last attacked begin to swell, and the
     pain  abates in violence, but is still very
     considerable, especially on any attempt to
     move the limb.  The extremity being novv
     swelled throughout its whole extent, ap-
     pears perfectly or nearly uniform, and it
     is nqt perceptibly lessened by an horizon-
     tal position, like an ccdeinatose limb.  It
     is ofthe natural colour, or even whiter ; is
     hotter than natural; excessively tense, and
     exquisitely tender when  touched.  When
     pressed by the finger in different parts, it
     i.S found to be elastic, little, if any, impres-
     sion remaining, and that only for  a very
     short time.  If a puncture,  or incision, be
     made into the limb, in some instances, no
     fluid is  discharged;  in  others, a small
     quantity only issues out, wliich coagulates
*    soon after ; and in others, a larger  quan-
     tity of fluid escapes, which does not coa-
     gulate ; but the whole of the effused mat-
     ter cannot be drawn off in this yvay.  The
 swelling ofthe limb varies both in degree
 and in the space of time requisite.for its
 full formation. In most instances, it arrives
 at  double the  natural size, and  in some
 cases at a much greater. In lax habits, and
 in patients whose legs have been very much
 affected  with anasarca during pregnancy,
 the swelling takes place more rapidly than
 in  those  who are differently circumstan-
 ced; it sometimes  arrives, in the former
 class of patients, at its greatest extent in
 twenty-four  hours, or less, from  the first
 attack.
   Instead of beginning invariably at the
 upper part ofthe limb, and descending to
 the lower, this complaint has been known
 to  begin in  the foot, the  middle ofthe
 leg, the  ham, and the knee. In which so-
 ever of these parts it happens to begin,
 it is generally soon diffused over the whole
 of  the  limb, and,  yvhen  this  has taken
 place, the limb presents the same pheno-
 mena, exactly, that, have been stated above,
 as  observable when the inguen, 8cc. are
 first affected.
  After some days, generally from two to
 eight, the febrile symptoms diminish, and
 the swelling, heat, tension, weight, and
 tenderness of the lower extremity, begin
 to abate, first about the upper part ofthe
 thigh, or  about the knee, and afterwards
 in tlie leg and foot.  Some inequalities are
 found in the limb, which, at first, feel like
 indurated glands, but, upon being  more
 nicely examined, their edges  are not so
 welldefinedas those of conglobate glands;
 and they appear to  be occasioned by the
 effused matter being of different degrees
 of consistence in different points. The con-
 globate glands ofthe thigh  and leg are
 sometimesfelt distinctly, andare tender to
 the touch, but are seldom  materially en-
 larged ;  and as the swelling subsides, it
 has happened, that an enlargement ofthe
 lymphatic vessels, in some part ofthe limb,
 has been  felt,  or been supposed to be
 felt.
  The febrile symptoms having gradually
disappeared, the pain and tenderness ofthe
limb being much relieved,  and the  swel-
ling and tension being considerably dimi-
nished, the patientis debilitated and much
reduced, and the limb feels stiff, heavy, be-
numbed and  weak.   When the finger is
pressed strongly against it for some time,
in different points,  it is found  to be less
elastic than at first, in some places retain-
ing the impression of the finger for  a
longer, in other places for a shorter time,
or scarcely at all.  And, if the limb be
suffered to hang  down, or  if the  patient
walk much, it is found to be more  swelled
in the evening, and assumes more of an
ocdematose appearance.  In this state the
limb  continues for  a longer or  shorter
time, and is commonly at length reduced
wholly, or nearly  to the natural size.
  Hitherto the disease has hepn dpsrriripd 
PHL
PHO              617
as affecting only one of the inferior extre-
mities, and as terminating by resolution,
or the effusion ofa fluid that is moved by
the absorbents;  but,  unfortunately, it
sometimes happens, that after it abates in
one limb, the other is attacked in a simi-
lar way.   It also happens, in some cases,
that the swelling is not  terminated by re-
solution ; for  sometimes  a  suppuration
takes place  in one or both legs, and ul-
cers are formed which are difficulr'to heal.
In a few cases, a gangrene has supervened.
In some instances, the  patient has been
destoyed  by the violence  of the disease,
before either suppuration  Or gangrene
have happened.
  The predisposing causes of this disease,
when it occurs during the pregnant or pu-
erperal state, or in  a short time  after-
wards, appear to be, 1st, The increased ir-
ritability   and disposition  to  inflammation,
which prevailed during pregnancy, and in a
still higher degree for some time after par-
turition.   2dly, The over-distended, or re-
laxed state of the blood-vessels of the inferior
part ofthe trunk and of the lower extremi-
ties, produced during  the latter months of
utero-gestation.
  Amongst the exciting muses of this dis-
ease may be enumerated,  1st, Contusions,
or violent exertions ofthe lower portions
of the abdominal and other muscles in-
serted  in the pelvis, or thighs, or of the
muscles of the inferior extremities,  and
contusions  of the cellular  texture con-
nected with  these  muscles, during a te-
dious  labour. 2d\y,The application of cold
and moisture, which are  known to act very
powerfully upon every system in changing
the natural distribution of the circulating
fluids, and, consequently, in a system  pre-
disposed  by parturition, may assist in  pro-
ducing the disease,  by occasioning the
fluids to be impelled, in unusual quantity,
into the weakened vessels ofthe  lumbar,
hypogastric, and inguinal regions, and of
the inferior  extremities,   odly, Suppres-
sion, or diminution ofthe lochia, and ofthe
secretion of  milk, which,  by inducing a
plethoric  state ofthe sanguiferous sys'em,
may occasion an inflammatory diathesis,
may favour congestion, and the determina-
tion of an unusual quantity of blood to the
vessels ofthe parts just mentioned,  and
th»is contribute to the  production of an
inflammation of these parts.   4thly, Food
taken in too large quantity, and of a too sti-
mulating  quality, especially when the pa-
tient does not give suck.  This cause both
favours the  production  of plethora,  and
stimulates the heart and arteries to more
frequent and violent action; the effects of
which  may be expected to be particularly
felt in  the lumbar, hypogastric, or  ingui-
nal  regions, and in the lower extremities,
from the stateof their blood-vessels. 5thly.
Standing, or -walking too much, before the
arteries and veins of the lower half of the
body have recovered sufficiently from the
effects ofthe distention whichexisteddur-
ing the latter months of pregnancy.  This
must necessarily occasion too great a de-
termination of blood to these parts, and
consequently too great  a congestion  in
them ; whence they will be more  stimu-
lating than the upper parts of the body,
and inflammation will  sometimes be ex-
cited  in them.
  From an attentive consideration of the
whole ofthe phenomena observable in this
disease, and of its remote causes and cure,
no  doubt remains, Dr.  Hull  thinks, that
tlie proximate cause consists in an inflamma-
tory affection, producing suddenly a consi-
derable effusion of scum and  coagulating
lymph from the exhalenls into  the cellular
membrane of the limb.
  PHLEGMASIA. Inflammations.  The
second order jn the class pyrexia of Cul-
len's nosological arrangement, character-
ised by pyrexia, with  topical pain and in-
flammation ; the blood, after venesection,
exhibiting a buffy coat.
  Phlegmatorrhagia.    (From  qxtyya,
mucus, and guy^vyt, to break out.) A dis-
charge of  thin mucous phlegm from the
nose, through cold.
  PHLEGMON.   (From <fAs>01,^0 burn.)
Phlegmone.  An inflammation of a bright
red colour, with a throbbing and pointed
tumour, tending to suppuration.
  PnLooisTON. (From <?xoyt£a>, to burn.)
The inflammable principle.   Staal  gave
this term to a principle whicii he imagin-
ed  was pure fire, or the matter of fire'fix-
ed  in combustible bodies, in order to dis-
tinguish it from fire in action, or in a state
of  liberty.
   Phlogisticated air.   See Nitrogen gas.
   PHLOGOSIS.   (From <?Aoj.oai, to  in-
flame.)  Inflammation.
   PIILYCTv£N;E. ($xx.rAtvai, small blad-
ders.)  Ph'yclis.  Phlysis.  Small pellucid
vesicles, that contain  a serous fluid.  Lin-
na:us and Vogel use this term as synony-
mous with hydates.
   Pulyzacium.  (From <p*uf«, to be hot.)
A pustule on the skin, excited by fire, or
heat.   See Pustule.
  PlirENIX DACT1LIFERA.  (Pllanix ; from
Phostiecia,  its native soil.) The systematic
name ofthe date-tree.  See Dactylus.
  PHOS PHATS.  (Phosphas ; from phos-
phorus.)  Salts formed hy the union of phos-
phoric acids with diff'erent bases ; thus,
phosphat of'ammonia, phosphat oflime, 8cc.
  PHOSPHITES. Phosphis. Salts formed
by  the combination of  phosphorus acid
with different bases; thus, aluminous phos-
p/ute, ammoniacal phosphite, &c
  Phosphorated hydrogen gas.  See Hydro-
gen gas, phosphoruted.
  PHOSPHORIC ACID.   Aridum phos-
phoricum. This acid may be obtained from
  * 4K 
618
PHOSPHORUS.
 bones, in the follotving manner:—Three
 parts of diluted  sulphuric acid are to be
 effused  upon four  parts  of pulverised
 ashes of bones, while continually stirred.
 By this  means the sulphuric acid com-
 bines with the calcareous earth, and  dis-
 engages the phosphoric acid.  The mass
 is then to be repeatedly washed in water,
 and the ley slowly evaporated: the  sul-
 phate oflime, which still adheres, will be
 thus gradually expelled: and at last, phos-
 phoric  acid, in a dry and vitreous form,
 will be obtained.
    PHOSPHORUS.  (From <|>»t, light, and
 <ptga>, to carry.)  Autophosphorus.   Phos-
 phorus has never been found pure in na-
 ture.  It is  always met with  united to
 oxygen, or in the state of phosphoric acid.
 In that state it exists very plentifully, and
 is united to different animal,  vegetable,
 and mineral substances.
   Properties.—Phosphorus  is a flesh-co-
 loured or yellowish semi-transparent sub-
 stance, of the consistence of wax,  but
 brittle during frost.  In atmospheric  air,
 it is luminous at common  temperatures
 without emitting heat.   It has a rough
 disagreeable  taste, and its  odour resem-
 bles that of garlic.  Its specific gravity is
 2.033,  water being  1.000-   Phosphorus
 crystallises in laminae, in needles, or elon-
 gated octahedra.    Exposed to the light,
 it becomes covered with a crust, yvhich is
 first white, next orange, and at  last  red.
 It becomes liquid at a temperature of 99°
 Fahr.  It takes  fire spontaneously, and
 burns rapidly in the open air, at 122° Fahr.
 with a brilliant white flame, and becomes
 converted into phosphoric acid.  It is vo-
 latilised at  554° Fahr,  It is  soluble in
 caustic alkalies, by the assistance of heat.
 Expressed  and essential  oils take  up a
 small quantity, and are renderedluminous.
 Sulphuric ether,  nitric ether, and ardent
 spirit, dissolve it sparingly in the cold. It
 combines with lime, strontia, barytes, sul-
 phur, and yvith metals.  It  is soluble in
 hydrogen gas, and decomposes nitric acid,
 and metallic solutions. It acts  strongly,
 and frequently like  poison, on living ani-
 mals.
   Methods of obtaining Phosphorus-—For
 Borne time, phosphorus was made in very
 inconsiderable quantities, and by a tedious
 and disagreeable process, consisting in eva-
 porating considerable quantities of urine,
 and decomposing  them by various means.
   The follovvingprocesses, now employed,
 are more easy and expeditious.
   GioberVs  Process.— According to this
 method, phosphorus may be obtained very
 economically,  and without any offensive
 preparation.  It consists in pouring a con-
 centrated solution of nitrate  of lead, by a
 little at a time, into a quantity of urine,
 until no more cloudiness is produced by a
further addition ofthe solution* The mix-
ture in then to be diluted with soft water.
 and suffered to stand undisturbed; when
 the precipitate is fully subsided, the clear
 fluid is to be separated.  The precipitate
 is then formed into a paste,  with char-
 coal powder, and the  mass is to be dried
 gradually in an earthen pan, and  submit.
 ted to distillation.
   In  this process the phosphoric acid of
 the urine, unites to the lead of the nitrate
 of lead, and the nitric acid joins to the am-
 monia and soda of the urine ; hence phos-
 phate of lead, and nitrate of soda and am-
 monia are formed.   The former, being in.
 soluble, falls to the bottom, and the latter
 »alt remains in the super-natant fluid.  On
 adding charcoal to the phosphate of lead,
 and exposing it to a high temperature,the
 union  is  again broken;  the phosphoric
 acid  becomes  decomposed, its  oxygen
 unites to the charcoal, and forms carbo-
 nic acid gas, which  flies off during  the
 distillation ; the phosphorus appears in its
 simple state, and the metal is left  behind
 in the retort, together with  the super-
 abundand quantity of charcoal.
   Nicola's Process—Take a quantity of
 bones  of  adult animals,  burn them to
 whiteness in an open fire,and reduce them
 to a fine powder.  Upon three pounds of
 this powder, after having been put into a
 matrass, there may be poured two pounds
 of concentrated sulphuric acid of com-
 merce ; four or five pounds of water must
 be afterwards added by degrees, to assist
 the action of the acid.   During the whole
 process, the operator must  place himself
 and the vessel, so that the fumes of Ihe
 mixture may be blown from him.  The
 whole  is then to be left in a gentle-heated
 sand-bath,  for  about  twelve  hours, or
 more,  taking care to supply the loss of
 water  which happens by evaporation.  The
 next day, a large quantity of water must
 be added, the clear  water afterwards  de-
 canted, and the  rest  strained through a
 cloth or sieve.    The residuary matter is
 to be edulcorated by repeated effusions of
 hot  water, till it passes tasteless.  The
 water  which has been used to wash out
 the adhering acid, is mixed with the  be-
 fore decanted or strained liquor, and the
 whole  fluid is gradually evaporated  in a
 flat earthern basin, to the  consistence of
 syrup.   It  is then to  be mixed with an
 equal weight of charcoal powder, and sub-
 mitted to  distillation  in an iron or earth-
 en retort.   Instead of applying a receiv-
 er, the neck of the retort may be immers-
ed in a basin of water, to a small  depth,
 and the phosphorus, as it comes over, will
fall in  drops to the bottom.
  In this  process, the  sulphuric acid
unites  with  the calcareous earth of the
bones,  and forms sulphate  oflime;  and
the phosphoric acid of the bones becomes
disengaged, and remains dissolved in the
liquor.  The charcoal, at an elevated tem- 
PHOSPHORUS.                            619
 and  carbonic  acid  gas is formed, and
 phosphorus passes over.
   Method of purifying Phosphorus.—Phos-
 phorus obtained in either  manner is ofa
 dirty blackish  colour, and soiled with a
 certain quantity of charcoal and half-burnt
 phosphorus, which gives it 1 hat appearance.
 In order to purify it, it must be put into a
 piece of chamois leather, and closely tied
 up in it. The whole is then immersed in a
 vessel of boiling water, the phospiiorus
 melts, and may be pressed through the lea-
 ther, taking care to keep it under the water.
   It  is better,  however, to  purify phos-
 phorus by a second distillation.
   Dr. Higgins  purified it by means of hy-
 drogen gas.
   Methods of moulding Phosphorus into Cy-
 linders.—-In order to form phosphorus inio
 sticks, a funnel with a long neck may be
 used, the lower orifice of which  is closed
 with  a cork ; the funnel is then to be filled
 With  water, and phosphorus put in it, and
 this being plunged into boiling water, the
 heat communicated to the funnel melts the
 phosphorus, which runs into the neck and
 acquires that form. The funnelis then re-
 moved into a  vessel  of cold water, and
 when it is thoroughly cooled, the cork is
 taken out and  the phosphorus thrust out
 of its mould with a piece of wood, and
 then  preserved in  water.
   Pelletier  invented  another  method,
 which is as follows .-
   Take a few tubes of any length, the aper-
 tures of which are of such a size that they
 can be exactly  closed with the extremity
 ofthe finger. Melt the phosphorus in boil-
 ing water, and  apply to  it one ofthe ends
 of the tube, while you hold the other in
 your mouth ; make a short inspiration, that
 the phosphorus may ascend a little way in
 the tube ;  stop  the inspiration when the
 phosphorus has risen a sufficient height,
 and close the extremity- of the tube with
 the fore-finger, and immerse it in a basin
 of cold water. The phosphorus will soon
 become fixed,  and by a  slight shake may
 be separated from the tube.
   The earliest account we have concern-
 ing the  medicinal use of phosphorus, is in
 the seventh volume of Haller's Collection
 of Theses, relating to the history and cure
 of diseases. The original dissertation is en-
 titled, De Phosphori Loco M^edicamenli ad-
 sumpti virtute medica, aliquot caribus singu-
 laribus confirmata, Auctore J. Gabi Msntz.
 There are three cases of  singular cures
 performed by means of phosphorus, nar-
 rated  in this thesis ; the history of these
 eases  and  cures was sent to  Dr. Gabi
 Mentz, by  his father.
  The first instance is of a man  who la-
boured under a putrid fever ; for whom the
 best alexipharmic medicines, as  they are
 called, together with a  proper regimen,
 were prescribed.  A diarrhosa, however,
 ensued,  accompanied with great anxiety
 about the praecordia, delirium, and general
 prostration ofthe powers of life.  Proper
 remedies were tried to stop the diarrhoea,
 and check the disease, but in vain.  For
 three days the patif-nt had been insensible
 and exhausted. In this extremity the phy-
 sician  had recourse to phosphorus ; two
 grains of which were exhibited, togeiher
 with a Sufficient quantity of theraica,  to
 make them into a bolus.  This  occasioned
 a gentle sweat,  and general quiet. The
 dose was twice  repeated in the evening,
 and again towards  morning, with the ad-
 dition of anolher grain.  The sweat be-
 came copious, and the  memory and the
 use of the external senses were restored.
 The patient,  thus revived, was afterwards
 completely  re-established  by  other re-
 medies.
  The second case, is that, of a man who la-
 boured under a bilious fever. Although va-
 rious remedies appear to have been judici-
 ously employed, yet the disease gained
 ground, until at  last the patient was al-
 most quite exhausted.  Three grains  of
 phosphorus   were  exhibited  at   eleven
 o'clock in the forenoon, which produced a
 little quiet;  but the  patient  became  so
 thirsty  that  he could not refrain from
 drinking. After  this he was quiet for two
 hours, and a profuse sweat broke out all
 over his body. The physician seeing this,
 ordered him another dose in the evening.
 He slept and perspired the whole evening,
 and by means of proper remedies, was af-
 terwards completely cured.
  The third case is entitled a malignant
 catarrhal fever, wilh petechia. It seems  to
 have been the common typhus putridus  of
 Cullen, accompanied with cough and cat-
 arrhal symptoms in the beginning.  We are
 informed, that on the third day of the dis-
 ease, the patient was deprived  of the use
 of his external senses ; that he became de-
 lirious and exceedingly exhausted.  Two
grains of phosphorus were given to him  at
two o'clock, and two more in the evening,
 which restored him to his senses, and oc-
 casioned a copious sweat.  Proper reme-
 dies were afterwards employed, which ac-
 complished his recovery.
  Dr. Mentz  appears to have been one  of
 the first practitioners who tried this heroic
 remedy internally.  Dr. Morgenstern and
Dr. Hatman seem both to  have afterwards
employed it.
  The following twelve cases, relating to
this  interesting  subject,  are  translated
from a thesis  which is very little known in
this  country.  It is the inaugural disserta-
tion of one Dr. Wolff, who graduated  at
Gottingen in the year 1791: and who states
that the cases are extracted from the pri.
vate diary of his father, a physician ofenai- 
628                            PHOSPHORUS.
Hence in Poland, who practised physic with
great success and reputation for upwards
of thirty years.
  Case I—In the nionth of August, 1763,
I was called to a woman twenty-five years
old, whom I found in  a state of low deli-
rium. Her pulse was small, weak, and tre-
mulous, almost vanishing, as  it were, un-
der the finger.  Her whole chest and arms
were disfigured with  livid spots.   Her
neighbours and  attendants informed me
that she had been seized w ith a fever about
eleven days before I saw her : and that she
had been attended by some ignorant prac-
titioner, who, finding that his remedies did
not succeed, had deserted her the day be-
fore, declaring that God alone could cure
her.
  The case appeared to  me one of those
desperate  states of disease,  in which a
practitioner either ought to refrain from
doing any thing, or to make trial of some
new,  bold, and powerful remedy, which
might act as an  uncommon stimulus to the
nerves, and rouse their suppressed energy.
Such a remedy I expected to find in phos-
phorus, and accordingly I ordered my pa-
tient  five  drops of  its solution, in aether,
which contained three grains of phospho-
rus. They were exhibited in a spoonful of
Rhenish wine, and the patient swallowed
a fewcupfuls of an  infusion of the flores
tili -a. after them. 1 visited the patient three
hours afterwards, and, not finding any
change, I  repeated the dose.   Two hours
were scarce elapsed when the pulse began
to rise, and the whole body to  be diffused
with  an equal  heat;  immediately after-
wards, the pulse became  undulatory, a
breathing sweat (sudor halituosus) broke
out, and at the same time the delirium sub-
sided.
  I exhibited a third dose at the end  of
sixteen hours; a number of red spots then
appeared on the skin, and the patient com-
plained very much of a sense of oppression
and pain at the prxcordia, and in the ab-
domen.  These symptoms I endeavoured
to  allay by diluents and frequent emol-
lient clysters, which brought away a great
quantity of foul faeces. The Peruvian bark
completed the cure.
  Case II.—A young  woman, twenty-two
years of age, was, for the first time, deli-
vered of a healthy child.   She  recovered
perfectly yvell for the first nine days ; but
being then greatly frightened by some sud-
den noise in the house, she was seized with
a chilly fit, afterwards with flushes of heat,
and soon became delirious.  I was called
to her on the third day, after various reme-
dies had been tried in vain by another phy-
sician. Finding that she had a hard pulse,
with great oppression in her chest,  and a
foul tongue, I ordered her to be blooded,
to take a solution of Glauber's salts, and
to receive some antiphlogistic and emol-
lient clysters. The other physician strongly
opposed this advice, contending strenuous-
ly for his heating diaphoretic plan ; and I
therefore returned home. He continued to
administer his alexipharmics and cardiac
remedies to the unhappy patient.  Three
days elapsed before I heard any thing of
her ; but some of her friends then yvaited
on me, entreating me with great earnest-
ness to visit her, as her physician had de-
serted her, declaring that U was impossi-
ble for any one to save her.
   I found her with a tremulous intermit.
tent pulse, cold extremities, and wander-
ing in her intellet ts.  Ofthe solution of
phosphorus  I immediately gave her five
drops, in  a little Rhenish wine ; and in
about two hours after, an equal degree of
heat diffused itself over her body, and her
senses returned.  Upon repeating the dose,
a sweat broke out, which r- lieved her so
much that I afterwards could proceed with
the proper remedies for the further cure
of the complaint.
   Case III—A young  man, twenty two
years old, was seized with  a putrido-gas-
trie fever, which was accompanied wih a
white miliary eruption.   On the seventh
day ofthe disease, ivhile under the influ-
ence of a profuse sweat, he was  taken
from his bed, at his own desire, and had
his linen changed.  An hour was scarcely
elapsed when he was seized with great
anxiety, the  miliary eruption  almost to-
tally disappeared, and he began to grow
delirious.   Being called to  him, I gave
him the solution of phosphorus, with an
infusion of elder flowers and Rhenish wine.
In about an  hour  afterwards, ihe sweat
and eruption returned, and he was snatch-
ed from the jaws of death.
   Case IV—A youth sixteen years old,
tvas seized with a putrid fever, on the se-
venth day of which he  was affected  with
diarrhoea of so severe a kind, that he had
forty-eight stools in the course of a day.
Being sent for the day after, I found him
with an hippocratic countenance, and sub-
sultus tendinum.  Having exhibited the
phosphorus twice to him, a general breath-
ing sweat broke out, and the diarrhoea sub-
sided. Afterwards, proper remedies were
exhibited, and he was restored to health
in fifteen days.
   Seven Cases.—During the years 1770 and
1771, while the war was carried on upon
the borders of our remotest provinces be-
tween the Turks and Russians, a putrid
fever took its rise in the camps, and spread
itself to us.   It was  then that I ordered
this divine remedy, with the  happiest ef-
fects, to seven sick who laboured under
the putrid fever, some of whom had erup-
tions, with great prostration of strength.
   Case  XII.—A young  lady of quality, 
PHOSPHORUS.                            621
twenty-five years old, endowed with such
an exquisite degree of nervous sensibility,
that she used frequently to be  affected
with spasms and convulsive motions with-
out any apparent cause, became pregnant
in the year 1774, which was the seventh of
her marriage.  On  the third day preced-
ing delivery, she was seized with a disease
whicii might be justly said to be somewhat
between catalepsy  and coma vigil.  She
lay  stretched out upon her back,  her eyes
opi  n and fixed,  her legs and arms were
quite flexible, and remained in any pos-
ture in which  they vrere put;  her pulse
and respiration were entirely natural, and
she swallowed whatever fluid was put in-
to her mouth.
  After she had remained three days in this
state, she was  delivered ofa dead child,
which, from the marks of putrescency  on
its body, must have died some days before.
  Evacuations carefully employed,  anti-
spasmodic and nervous remedies exhibit-
ed, both by the mouth and anus, embroca-
tions .md liniments, produced such a salu-
tary change,  that in fifteen days the pa-
tient  was able lo leave her  bed,  and the
greatest  hope was  therefore entertained
of  her complete recovery.   But, on the
twenty-eighth day after delivery, when I
went again to visit my patient, (who lived
at  a considerable  distance from me,) I
found her complaining of rigour and chil-
liness of the inferior extremities, her pulse
was frequent and small, and her  face was
more flushed than  usual. Frictions, clys.
ters, the pediluvium,and antispasmodics,
were all tried, but without producing any
favourable event, and, towards the middle
ofthe night, she became totally rigid; yet
she had complete possession of her mind,
although all the external senses, the sight
excepted, were abolished.  I gave to her
threedrops ofthe solution of phosphorus
in aspoonfulofwine. Scarcely had an hour
elapsed yvhen  a  warm sweat broke out,
and, togetherwith it, a white miliaryerup-
tion. Afterwards, otherremedies  were ex-
hibited, whicii effected her recovery.
  Such are the cases related by Dr. Wolff,
yvhich it  is presumed  will be found suffi-
ciently interesting to  awaken and arrest
the attention  of the practitioners of this
country.   A medicine of greater  powers
cannot be named, if the facts which have
been related  are correctly true.  Little
doubt can be entertained that many trials
will soon  be made  with it in this country;
but it is to be  hoped  they will be made
with caution, and under as favourable cir-
cumstances for the reception  of such a
powerful stimulus as the nature of the dis-
eases in which it is to be given will admit
of.  The following particulars concerning
this subtle remedy, will serve as a salutary
caution against the too free exhibition of it
in the time of making experiments :—
  TI>a doncrprniiq consenuences which arc
likely to follow the inj udicious administra-
tion of phosphorus,  cannot be impressed
on the mind more strongly than by the re-
lation of a few  cases  and  experiments
which are mentioned by Wackard, in the
fourth part of his miscellaneous writings,
(Vermischte Medicinche Schrifften, von
M. A. Wackard.)  These cases  and ex-
periments 1 literally translated from the
original German ; a work from which the
medical practitioner may reap much in-
formation, being replete with practical re-
marks made by a very attentive and accu-
rate observer.
   A Jew, of a phlegmatic habit, was struck
with apoplexy.   He was speechless and
lame, and could not void his  faeces except
he was assisted by art; his appetite, how-
ever, was good.  Mineral baths, and many
remedies, were tried to restore him, but
in vain  I was at last tempted to make a
trial of phosphorus. At first, from two to
three grains were given to him, and it was
my intention to have increased the dose
to five or six. The first dose was  given in
a conserve, but the following day in honey.
His excrements were luminous. Suddenly,
about the middle of the  third night, he
was seized with violent vomiting, during
which he was very ill; but,  after the vo-
miting had ceased,  he found himself bet-
ter.  The pulse was small and quick.  I did
not venture to give any more phosphorus,
particularly as his relations were afraid of
it. A blister was applied, and cooling and
demulcent drinks  were  exhibited.  He
looked very ill, seemed quite exhausted,
and appeared to suffer pain in the abdo-
men, yvhich was a little tumefied.  He took
some nourishment  every day; but what
he ate was very  small in quantity.  The
vomiting ceased entirely. He lived four
days longer, and died.  I did not see-him
the day when that event happened; but
he had  all  the symptoms of having died
of gangrene.  There yvere even external-
ly, accordingto the report of the surgeon,
many large gangrenous spots.  This case
caused me a great deal of uneasiness. The
patient  could not speak for some  time be-
fore  his death, and could not therefore
describe his sufferings.
   Almost  about the same time that Pro-
fessor Zessler exhibited the phosphorus to
his two patients, the intelligence was com-
municated to a man who had a tendency
to apoplexy and to palsy. He had read in
Mellin's Materia Medica  all that  was said
in praise of phosphorus, and he was, in
consequence,  desirous  of making trial of
it; but, before he began to take it, he was
seized with a kind of apoplectic  fit, iu
which he lay as  if deprived of all power.
He caused three grains of phosphorus to
be rubbed yvith a little oil, and to  be given
to him; he took his  dose morning and
evening.  It seemed to revive him,  for he
got up and walked about the house.  H? 
6&C
PHOSPHORUS.
 continued to take this medieine several
 days, upon which he became feverish, and
 was affected with nausea and loss of appe-
 tite. A gentle emetic was given him. Two
 days after this  I saw him for the  first
 time; he  told me  that he had been vio-
 lently affected wiih pain in the abdomen,
 particularly towards the evening. He was
 very dry, and his eyes were yellow. When
 I pressed my hand  on  the abdomen it did
 not give him pain.   I  ordered him whey,
 nitre, acid drinks,  cream  of tartar, and
 clysters. The third day after this he grew
 worse. I happened  to be out of town, and
 another physician was sent for, who gave
 him musk, and various other remedies. I
 visited him in the evening and found him
 gangrenous.  His hands were applied  to
 his head, as if he suffered acute pain there;
 his screams  were loud and unremitting;
 he was delirious and spoke unintelligibly,
 and there  was not any pulse at the wrist.
 He died about midnight. Upon inspecting
 the  body, the liver appeared obstructed,
 and the stomach was gangrenous near the
 cardia.  Is it not to  be feared that the
 phosphorus had  occasioned this ? or was
 this the effect ofa gouty or rheumatic ac-
 rimony thrown upon that part? It was af-
 terwards remarked, that a number of peo-
 ple were seized at  this time with vomit-
 ing and violent pains in the bowels, and
 also with the iliac passion.  Two months
 yvere scarcely elapsed  when I met wilh a
 case in  which all the circumstances ofthe
 complaint were similar to those narrated
 in the  above mentioned case, but where
 the  patient had not swallowed a single
 grain of phosphorus.
   The  following are  some experiments
 which Dr. Weickard made with phospho-
 rus on dogs :—
   " It is now," he observes," upwards ofa
 year  since six grains of phosphorus were
 offered to a hungry  dog. The phosphorus
 was enclosed in a piece of meat; the dog
 smelt it, and  refused to take it; it was
 therefore forced down his throat. He im-
 mediately  began to run about the room,
 exhibiting much anxiety, and seemed de-
 sirous to go out.  He grew sick, and vo-
 mited the bolus,  which 9eemed to be on
 fire ;  upon this, the dote again  appeared
 impatient to  get out.   The  smell of the
 phosphorus, however,ceased to be emitted
 by the vomited matter.   The dog smelt it
again, and ate it.  He immediately became
 extremely lively,  springing quickly from
 one table to  another.  The experiments
 ought to have stopped here; but some one
 brought another piece of meat,  in which
 there were eight grains of phosphorus en-
 closed.   This was also forced down the
dog'a throat,  and he again vomited it on
fire; he  did  not, however, exhibit the
same anxiety to leave the room  which he
had done the  first time, but waited pa-
tientry, until the disagreeable factor which
 arose and filled the apartment, had esca-
 ped  from his morsel, after which he ate
 it  greedily.   His inclination to leap and
 run about was  now uncommonly great ;
 nothing was too high or too distant for
 him; but as  we were afraid he might do
 some injury by this kind of exercise, he
 was  dismissed the apartment.  He again
 vomited  once or twice; but since that
 time has remained perfectly well."
   Such are the principal facts related by
 Weickard.   We now come to the latest
 publication on the subject of phosphorus.
 It is a letter on its medicinal virtues by
 M. Alphonso Leroi,  and is printed in the
 only volume of Memoirs which the Socie-
 ty of Emulation at Paris has yet publish-
 ed.  One of the first experiments which
 M. Leroi made  was upon himself; he
 swallowed three grains of phosphorus
 with some theraica.  It is a wonder, he
 says, that he was not  killed by  it; for
 phosphorus does not require  more aLr
 than is commonly contained in the  sto-
 mach,  in order to take  fire, and  burn in
 such a manner as to have eaten through
 that organ.   " For two hours," the Pro-
 fessor observes,  " I  found myself extra-
 ordinarily incommoded; I drank frequent-
 ly little draughts of cold water.  After
 some hours had elapsed the uneasiness
 ceased. My urine was high-coloured; but
 the following day my muscular force  was
 doubled, and I felt an insupportable vene-
 real irritation.  I afterwards gave thisre-
 medy to the young man whose case is re-
 lated in the  Gazette de Sante, for the
 29th  of August,  1779. It was truly owing
 to phosphorus that his life was saved in a
 most malignant fever, in which the pros-
 tration of strength was so great as not to
 leave many other resourses but this re-
 medy."
  M. Leroi then  proceeds to inform us,
 that he has frequently employed phospho-
 rus since that time. He at first prescribed
 it in the form of a lohoch.  It is  always
 difficult to pulverize  it;  but this difficul-
 ty he overcame in the following manner:
 •' He  puts the phosphorus into warm  wa-
 ter, and agitates it violently; it divides
 itself like oil, into a great number of little
globules, and, if cold water be now ad-
ded,  it is precipitated to the bottom in
 the form ofa powder.  Of this powder one
or two grains are to be taken, and rubbed
 with a little sugar, a drop or tvvo of oil,
 and some yolk of an egg.  A quarter ofa
 grain every day is quite sufficient to pro-
 duce great effects."
  Atothertimes.hesays.hehas given it in
 a mixture of oil, syrup, and some aromatic
 distilled water.  He asserts, that Kunkle
 gave phosphorus  internally in England in
 the form of pills, which were luminous;
 and he informs us that he himself has found
 out the manner of composing them ;  but
 ths" require st> ii«*» » w««r.:«..i«»:««  *K«* 
PHO
PHJl
623
he haB intrusted the secret only to Messrs.
Pelletier, the brothers, being warned by
his own experience of the mischief which
arises from giving it improperly prepared.
Each pill contains the eighth of a grain of
phosphorus.  They are  endowed with a
soporific and calming property. Professor
Leroi has frequently employed them in
cases of rheumatismus, in a great number
of nervous diseases, pituitous diseases, and
in  many  acute and chronic complaints.
He believes that this remedy is capable of
prolonging life beyond the natural period;
and after having  spoken of its great re-
storative power, he related ihe following
case in confirmation of this opinion :—
   *« I was one day called to an old man,
aged eighty-seven, the uncle of Madame
 h-  Pourqueux, in whom life seemed to be
almost totally extinguished. I composed
for him a mixture of six ounces of different
distilled  aromatic waters, one ounce of
oil containing three grains of phosphorus,
and two ounces of syrup.  Of this he took
three table-spoonfuls every day ; and be-
sides this, he took eisjht drops of volatile
alkali, in a glass of sweet aromatic water,
twice a-day, before his  meals.  By these
means I illuminated the  dying embers of
life, and he survived seven years after an
attack of weakness in which it must have
appeared like  madness to attempt to in-
terfere.
   " I may safely affirm, that I have been ai
much occupied in  seeking out the cases in
whicii this medicine proves hurtful, as in
detecting those in  which it is serviceable;
and I can  assert,  not only from my own
experience, but also from that of the late
M  Lecointre, my  pupil,  who  was  physi-
cian  to the hospital at Nambouillet, that
we have  not  found it hurtful in any one
case : that it has only been useful in some,
and that only  in such cases in which life
was already extinct is some parts of such
patients as had not a sufficient portion of
living principle in  them to reanimate the
whole frame."
   Mr. Leroi affirms, that the  divisibility
of phosphorus  is almost  infinite ; and, in
proof of this assertion, he states, that" ths
body of a woman who died of a putrid fe-
ver, and who had taken one grain of phos-
phorus, was entirely luminous within.  The
hands of  the late  Rielle, the  anatomist,
who opened the body, were luminous some
hours after they had been washed !!"
   Upon maturely considering all the facts
wliich have been  brought  forward  con-
cerning it, little room for  doubt will be
left in the mind, as to its uncommon pow-
ers; but, although this be granted, expe-
rience it  still  wanting to  point out tlie
diseases, and various stages of disease, in
which it  may  be  employed with equal
safety  and utility, as also to  determine
the circumstances under which it would
be dangerous even to try it.  Thus much
may doubtless be asserted concerning  it,
that it is one of the highest stimuli whicii
we have in the catalogue of the  materia
medica ; and that, although it is affirmed
by M. Leroi, and others, to be "calming
and sedative," it is only so in such casea
as wine, aether, Hoffman's anodyne liquor*
and opium, are also found to be calming
and sedative,  that is, in cases where the
arterial action of the whole frame is near-
ly exhausted, although still quick. Every
practitioner should be cautioned against
exhibiting it in any inflammatory disease,
where much  strength exists;  and in all
cases,  very small doses should be first
exhibited, and those with  the utmost cir-
cumspection.
   Phosphuret.   See Phosphuretum.
   PHOSPHURETUM.    (Phosphuretum,
from phosphorus.) A combination of phos-
phorus not oxygenated,  with  different
bases ; as, phosphuret of  copper, phosphuret
of iron, &c.
  PHOTOPHOBIA.   (From <p*s, light,
and$o/2to», to dread.) Such an intolerance
of light, that the eye, or  rather the retina,
can scarcely bear its irritating rays Such
patients  generally wink,  or close their
eyes in  light, which they cannot  bear
without exquisite pain, or confused vision.
The proximate cause is  too great a sensi-
bility in  the retina.  The  species are,
   1. Photophobia infiammatoria, or dread of
light from an inflammatory cause, which
is  a particular symptom of the internal
ophthalmia.
   2. Photophobia, from the disuse of light,
which happens to persons long confined in
dark  places or prisons  ;  on the coming
out of whicii intolight the pupil contracts,
and the persons cannot  bear light.  The
depression of the cataract occasions this
symptom, which appears as though fire
and lightening ente.ed the eye, not being
able to bear these stong rays of light.
   3. Photophobia nervea, or a nervous pho-
tophobia, which arises from an increased
sensibility of  the nervous expansion and
optic nerve.  It is a symptom of the hy-
drophobia,  and  many  disorders,  both
acute and nervous.
  4. Photophobia, from too great light, as
looking at the sun, or at the strong  light
of modern lamps.
  PHOTOPSIA.  (From  <jw, light, and
o-|«, vision.)  Lucid vision.  An affection
ofthe  eye in which the  patient perceives
luminous  rays, ignited lines, or  corusca-
tions.
  Puragmub.  (From  <fpATvu, to enclose
or fence ; so called from their being  set
round  like a fence af stakes.)  The rows
of teeth.
  PHRENES.   (Phren. from e^y,  the
mind, because the ancients imagined it was
the sea.t ofthe mind.) The diaphragm. 
 624              PHR

   Phrenesis.  See Phrenitis.
   PHRENIC NERVE.  (Nervus phreni-
 cus,  from <fy«ves, the diaphragm).   Dia-
 phragmatic nerve.  It arises from a union
 of the branches of the third, fourth,  and
 fifth  cervical pairs, on each side,  passes
 between the clavicle and subclavian ar-
 tery, and  descends from thence by the
 pericardium to the diaphragm.
   PHRENIC JE   ARTERIJE.   The  arte-
 ries going to the diaphragm.
   PHRENIOK VENJE.   The veins com-
 ing from the diaphragm.
   PHRENITIS.   (*p'iv/tic, from e-pnv, the
 mind). Phrenisis.   Phrenetiasis.   Phre-
 nismus.   Cephalitis.   Sphacelismus.   Ce-
 phalalgia infiammatoria.  By the Arabians
 karabitus.   Phrensy  or  inflammation of
 the brain.  A genus of disease in the class
 pyrexia, and order phlegmana of Cullen ;
 characterised by strong  fever, violent
 headache, redness of the face and  eyes,
 impatience of light and noise, watchful-
 ness, and  furious delirium.  It is symp-
 tomatic of several  diseases,  as worms,
 hydrophobia, &c. Phrenitis often makes
 its attacks with a sense of fulness in the
 head, flushing of the countenance, and
 redness of the eyes, the pulse being  full,
 but in other respects natural.   As these
 symptoms increase, the patient becomes
 restless, his sleep is disturbed, or wholly
 forsakes him. It sometimes comes on, as
 in the epidemic, of which Saalman gives
 an account, with pain, or a peculiar sense
 of uneasiness of the head, back,  loins,
 and joints; in some cases, with tremor of
 the limbs, and intolerable  pains of the
 hands, feet, and  legs.  It now  and  then
 attacks with stupor, and rigidity of the
 whole body,  sometimes with anxiety and
 a sense of tension referred to the breast,
 often accompanied wiih palpitation of the
 heart.  Sometimes nausea and a painful
 sense of weight in the stomach, are among
 the earliest  symptoms.  In other  cases,
 the patient is attacked with vomiting, or
 complaints of the heart-burn, and griping
 pains in the bowels.   When the intimate
 connexion  which  subsists between the
 brain and every part of the system is con-
 sidered, the variety of the symptoms at-
 tending the commencement of phrenitis is
 not so surprising, nor that the stomach in
 particular should suffer, which so remark-
 ably sympathises with the brain.  These
 symptoms assist in forming the diagnosis
 between phrenitis,  and  synocha.   The
 pain of the head soon becomes more  con-
 siderable, and sometimes very  acute.  ' If
 the meninges,'  says Dr. Fordyce,   'are
 affected, the pain is ascute ; if the sub-
 stance only,  obtuse,  and sometimes but
just sensible.'  And Dr. Cullen remarks,
 'lam here, as in  other  analogous cases,
 of opinion, that the symptoms above men-
tioned of an acute inflammation, always
                 PHR

 mark inflammations of membraneous parts-,
 and that an inflammation of parenchyma,
 or substance of viscera, exhibits, at least
 commonly, a more  chronic inflammation.
   The seat of the pain is various : some-
 times it seems to occupy the whole head;
 sometimes, although more circumscribed,
 it is deep-seated, and ill defined. In other
 cases it is felt principally in the forehead
 or occiput. The redness of the face and
 eyes generally increases with the pain, and
 there is often a sense of heat and throbbing
 in the head, the countenance acquiring a
 peculiar fierceness.  These  symptoms for
 the most  part, do not last long before the
 patient begins  to talk incoherently, and
 to shew other marks of delirium.  Some-
 times, however, Saalman observes, deliri-
 um did not come on till the fifth, sixth, or
 seventh day.  The delirium gradually in.
 creases, till it often arrives at a state of
 phrensy.   The face becomes turgid, the
 eyes stare, and  seem as if bursting from
 their sockets, tears, and sometimes even
 blood, flowing from them ; the patient in
 many cases resembling a furious maniac,
 from whom it is often impossible to dis-
 tinguish him, except by the  shorter dura-
 tion of his complaint.  The  delirium as-
 sists in distinguishing phrenitis and syno-
 cha, as it is not a common symptom in the
 latter.  When delirium does attend syno-
 cha, however, it is ofthe same kind as in
 phrenitis.
   We should, a priori, expect in phrenitis
 considerable derangement in the different
 organs of sense, which so immediately de-
 pend on the state of the brain.   The eyes
 are incapable  of bearing the  light, and
 false vision, particularly that termed musca
 volitantes, and flashes of light seeming to
 dart before the   eyes, are frequent symp-
 toms.  The hearing is often so acute, that
 the least noise  is intolerable; sometimes,
 on  ihe other hand,  the patient becomes
 deaf; and  the deafness, Saalman observes,
 and morbid acuteness of hearing, some-
 times alternate.  Affections ofthe smell,
 taste, and touch, are less observable.
  As the organs of sense are not frequent-
 ly deranged in  synocha, the  foregoing
 symptoms farther assist the diagnosis be-
tween this complaint and phrenitis.
  The pulse is not always so much disturb-
ed at an early period, as we should expect
 from the violence ofthe other symptoms,
compared  with what we  observe in idio-
pathic fevers. When this circumstance is
distinctly  marked, it forms,  perhaps, the
best diagnosis between phrenitis and syno-
cha, and  gives to phrenitis more ofthe
appearance  of  mania.   In  many cases,
however, the fever runs as high as the de-
lirium ; then the case often almost exactly
 resembles a case of violent synocha, from
which it is the more difficult to distinguish
 it if the pulse be full and strong.  In ge- 
PHRENITIS.
625
neral, however, the hardness is  more re-
markable than in syn-cha,  and in many
cases the pulee is  small and "hard, which
may be regarded as one of the best diag-
nostics between the two complaints, the
pulse in synocha being always strong and
full.  In phrenitis it is sometimes, though
rarely,  intermitting.  The  respiration is
generally deep and slow, sometimes diffi-
cult, now and then interrupted  wilh hic-
cough, seldom hurried and frequent; a very
unfavourable symptom.  In many of the
cases mentioned by Saalman, pneumonia
supervened.
  The deglutition is often difficult, some-
times convulsive. I'he stomach is frequent-
ly oppressed with  bile, which is an  unfa-
vourable symptom ;  and complete jaun-
dice, the skill  and urine  being  tinged
yellow, sometimes  supervenes.   Worms
in the stomach and bowtls are also fi equent
attendants on phrenitis,and, there is reason
to believe, may have a share in producing
it.  The hydrocephalus internus, whicii is
moie allied to phrenitis than dropsy of the
brain, properly so called, seems often, in
part at least, to arise  from derangement
of   the prima:  viae,  particularly  from
worms.   We cannot  otherwise  account
for the frequent occurrence  of these  com-
plaints.
  Instead of a superabundance of bile in
the  pnmae viae, there is  sometimes  a de-
ficiency,  whicii seems to afford  even a
worse prognosis. The alvine faeces being
of a white colour,  and a black cloud in
the  urine, are regarded  by  Lobb as  fatal
symptoms.   The black cloud in  the urine
is owing to an admixture of blood : when
unmixed with blood, the urine is generally
pale.
  There is  often a remarkable tendency
to  the worst species  of  hemorrhages,
towards the fatal termination of phrenitis.
IL-cmorrhiigy from  the eyes has already
been  mentioned. Haemorrhagy  from the
intestines also, tinging  the  stools with a
black colour,  is not uncommon.  These
haemorrhages  are never favourable ;  but
the haemorrhages characteristic of syno-
cha, particularly that from the nose, some-
times occur at an earlier period, and, if co-
pious, generally bring  relief.  More fre-
quently,'however, blood drops slowly from
the nose; demonstrating the violence of the
disease, without relieving it.  In other cases
there is a discharge of thin mucus from the
nose.
  Tremors of the joints, convulsions of
the muscles of the  face, grinding of the
teeth, the face from being florid suddenly
becomes  pale, involuntary tears, a mucus
from the nose, the urine  being of a dark
red or yellow colour, or black, or covered
wilh  a  pellicle, the faeces  being either
bilious or white,  and very foetid, profuse
sweat of the head,  neck, and shoulders,
paralysis of the tongue, general convul-
sions, much derangement of the internal
functions, and the symptoms of other vis-
ceral inflammations,  particularly of the
pneumonia, supervening, are enumerated
by Saalman as affording the most unfavour-
able prognosis. The delirium changing to
coma, the pulse at the same time becoming
weak, and the deglutition  difficult, was
generally the forerunner of death  When,
on the contrary, there  is a copious hae-
morrhagy from the  haemorrhoidal vessels,
from the lungs, mouth,  or  even from the
urinary  passages, when the delirium is re-
lieved by sleep, and the patient remembers
his dreams, when the  sweats are free and
general, the deafness  is  diminished or re-
moved,  and the febrile symptoms become
milder,  there tire hopes  of recovery.
  In almost all diseases, i*"we except those
which kill suddenly, as  the fatal'termina-
tion approaches, nearly the  same train of
symptoms supervenes, viz. those denoting
extreme deVdity of all the functions.  Saal-
man remarks  that the blood did not always
shew the buffy coat.
  Phrenitis, like  most  other complaints,
has  sometimes assumed an  intermitting
form, the fits coming on daily, sometimes
every second  day.  When phrenitis termi-
nates favourably, the  typhus, which suc-
ceeds the increased excitement, is gene-
rally less in proportion to that excitement,
than in  idiopathic fevers ; a  circumstance
which assists in distinguishing  phrenitis
from synocha.
  The imperfect diagnosis between these
complaints is further assisted by the effects
of  the remedies employed.  For in phre-
nitis in removing the  delirium  and other
local symptoms, the febrile  symptoms in
general  soon  abate.  Whereas In synocha,
although the  delirium and  head-ache be
removed, yet the pulse continues frequent,
and other marks of indisposition  remain
for a much longer time.
  It will be of use to  present at one view
the circumstances yvhich form the diagnosis
between phrenitis and synocha.
  Synocha generally makes  its attack in
the same manner;  its symptoms  are feyv
and little varied.   The  symptoms at the
commencement of  phrenitis  rvre  often
more complicated, and differ considerably T__.
in different cases.  Derangement of the'
internal functions are comparatively  rare
in synocha.   In phrenitis  it almost  con-
stantly  attends, and  often  appears  very
early.  The same  observation applies to-.
the derangement of the organs of sense.
In synocha, the pulse from the commence-
ment, is frequent,  slow, and rapid.  In
phrenitis, symptoms  denoting the local
affection often became considerable before
the pulse is much disturbed.  In phrenitis
we  have  seen  that  the  pulse sometimes
very suddenly loses its strength, the worst
  • 4 L 
626              PUT                                    PUT
   species of hrcmorihages, and otlier symp-
   toms denoting extreme  debility, shewing
   themselves ;  such symptoms are generally
   the forerunner of death.  But that when
   the termination is favourable, the degree
   of typhus which succeeds it is less in pro-
   portion  to the preceding excitement in
   synocha.   Lastly, if we succeed  in  re-
   moving the delirium and other symptoms
   affecting the head, the  state of the fever
  • is, found to  partake  of this favourable
   change mure  immediately and completely
   than in synocha, where,  although  we suc-
   ceed in relieving the head-ache or tlelirium,
   the fever often suffers little abatement.
     With regard to the duration of phrenitis,
   Eller observes, that when it proves fatal,
   the patient generally  dies within six or
   seven days. In many fatal cases, however,
   it is protracted for a longer time, especi-
   ally  where the remissions have  been con-
   siderable.  Upon the whole, however, the
   longer   it is protracted, providing  the
   symptoms do not become worse, the better
'• * is the prognosis.
      Phrenetiasis.  See Phrenitis.
     Phrensy. See Phrenitis.
     pHTHEiniA.sis.   (From ^>6«g, a louse.)
   See  Phthiriasis.
     Phtheibium  See Phtheiroctonum.
     PHTHIRIASIS.  (From <j>fl«g,  a louse.)
   Morbus Pediculosus.   Pediculatio.  Phthei-
   riasis.   A disease in which several parts of
   the body generate lice, which often punc-
   ture  the skin,  and produce  little  sordid
   ulcers.
     Phtheiroctonu^i.  (From <|>A«g,  a louse,
   andxTS/va>,  to kill, because it destroys lice.)
   Phtheirium.   The  herb, staphisagra, or
   Staves-acre.
     PHTHISIS.  (From <p8u», to consume.)
   Tubes Pulmonalis.    Pulmonary consump-
   tion.   A genus of disease  in the  class
   pyrexia, and order hamorrhagia of Cullen ;
   known  by emaciation,  debility,  cough,
   hectic fever, and purulent expectoration.
     Species : 1. Phthisis incipiens,  incipient,
   without any expectoration of pus.
     2.  Phthisis humida, with an expectora-
   tion of pus
     3.  Phthisis scrophulosa,  from scrophulous
   tubercles in the lungs, &c.
     4.  Phthisis  hamoptoica,  from  haemop-
   tysis.
     5. Phthisis exanthematica, from exanthe-
   mata.
     6. Phthisis chlorotica, from chlorosis.
     7.  Phthisis,  syphilitica,  from a venereal
   ulcer in the lungs.
     The causes  which  predispose  to this
   disease  are very  numerous.   The  fol-
   lowing  are,  however,   the  most  gene-
   ral :   hereditary  disposition; particular
   formation of  body, and  obvious  by  a
   long neck,  prominent shoulders, and nar-
   row chest jscrophulousdiaihesis, indicated
   by s, fine clear skin,  fair  hair, delicate
 rosy complexion, large veins, thick upper
 lip, a weak Voice, and great sensibility;
 certain diseases, such as syphilis, scrophu-
 la, the small-pox, and measles ; particular
 employments exposing artificers  to dust,
 such as  needle  pointers,  stone-cutlers,
 millers, &c.  or to the fumes ot metals or
 minerals  under a confined and unwhole-
 some air ; violent  passions,  exertions or
 affections  of the  mind,  as grief, disap-
 pointment, anxiety,  or close  application
 to study,  without using  proper exercise ;
 frequent and excessive debaucheries, late
 watching,  and drinking  freely of strong
 liquors : great evacuations, as diarrhoea,
 diabetes,  excessive  venery,  fluor albus,
 immoderate  discharge of  the  menstrual
 flux, and the continuing to suckle too long
 under a debilitated state  ; and,  lastly, the
 application of cold,  either by too sudden
 a change  of apparel, keeping  on wet
 clothes,  lying  in damp beds, or exposing
 the body  too suddenly to cool  air,  when
 heated by  exercise ; in short, by any thing
 that gives a  considerable check to the
 perspiration.   The   more  immediate or
 occasional causes of phthisis arc, haemop-
 tysis, pneumonic inflammation proceeding
 to suppuration, catarrh,  asthma,  and tu-
 bercles,  the last  of which is by far the
 most general.   The incipient symptoms
 usually vary with the cause ofthe disease;
 but when  it arises from  tubercles, it is
 usually thus marked : It begins  with a
 short dry  cough, that at  length becomes
 habitual,  but from whicii nothing is spit
 up for some time,  except a frothy mucus
 that seems to proceed from  the fauces.
 The breathing is at the same time some-
 what impeded, and upon  the least bodily
 motion is much hurried :  a sense of strait-
 ness, with oppression at the chest, is expe-
 rienced;  the  body  becomes  gradually
 leaner, and great languor, with indolence,
 dejection of spirits,  and  loss of appetite,
 prevail.   In  this  state the patient fre-
 quently continues a considerable length of
 time, during  which he is, however, more
 readily affected than usual by slight colds,
and upon one or other of the occasions the
cough  becomes more troublesome  and
severe, particularly by night,  and it is at
length  attended with an expectoration,
whicii towards morning is more free and
copious.  By degrees the  matter which is
expectorated  becomes more viscid and
opaque, and now assumes a greenish colour
and purulent  appearance, being on many
occasions streaked with blood.  In some
cases, a more severe degree of haemoptysis
attends, and  the patient spits up a consi-
derable quantity  of florid,  frothy blood.
The breaihing at  length  becomes more
difficult, ami the emaciation  and  weakness
goes on increasing. With these, the person
begins  to be sensible of pain in some part
ofthe thorax, yvhich, however, is usually 
PHTHISIS.
627
* »•  felt at first under the sternum, particularly
    on coughing  At a more advanced period
    of the disease  a pain is sometimes felt on
    one side, and at times prevails in so high
    a degree,  as to prevent the person from
    lying easily on that side : bin it more fre-
    quently happens, that it is felt only on
    making a full  inspiration,  or coughing.
    Even  where no pain is felt it often hap-
    pens, that those who labour under phthisis
    cannot lie easily on  one  or other  of their
    sides,  without a fit of coughing being ex-
    cited, or the difficulty of breathing being
    much increased.  At the first commence-
    ment ofthe disease, the pulse is often na-
    tural, or perhaps is soft, small, and a little
    quicker than usual: but when the symp-
    toms which  have been enumerated have
    subsisted for any length of time, it then
    becomes fill, hard, and frequent.   At the
    same time *he  face  flushes, particularly
    after eating, the  palms of  the hands and
    soles ofthe feet are  affected with  burning
    heat; the respiration is difficult and labo-
    rious ;  evening  exacerbations become ob-
    vious,  and by degrees, the fever assumes
    the hectic form. 'Phis  species of fever is
    evidently of the remittent kind,  and has
    exacerbations twice every day.  The first
    occurs usually about  noon, and  a slight
    remission  ensues  about five  in the after-
    nniin.   This  last is,  however, soon suc-
    ceeded by  another exacerbation, which
    increases gradually until after midnight;
    but about two  o'clock in  the morning a
    remission takes place, and  this becomes
    more apparent  as the morning advances.
    During the  exacerbations  the patient is
    very  sensible to any coolness of the'air,
    ami  often complains  of a sense  of cold
    when his skin is, at the same time, preier-
    naturally warm. Of these  exacerbations,
    that of the evening is by far  the most con-
    siderable.   Prom the  first  appearance of
    the hectic symptoms, the urine is  high co-
    loured, and deposits a copious branny red
    sediment.  The appetite, however, is not
    greatly impaired, the tongue appears clean,
    the mouth.is usually moist, and the thirst
    is inconsiderable. As the disease advances,
    the fauces put on rather an  inflamed ap-
    pearance, and are beset with  aphthae, and
    the red vessels  of  the tunica adnata  be-
    come of a pearly  white.   During the ex-
    acerbations,  a florid circumscribed redness
    appears on each cheek ; but at other times
    the  face is  pale,  ami  the  countenance
    somewhat  dejected.   At the commence-
    ment of hectic  fever,  the belly is usually
    costive ; but in  the more advanced stages
    of it,  a diarrhaea often comes on, and this
    continues  lo recur frequently during  the
    remainder of the  disease ;  colliquative
    sweats  likewise break out, and these alter-
    nate  with each other,  and induce  vast
    debility.   In the last stage of the disease
    the emaciation  is sogreut, that the patient
has the appearance of a walking skeleton ;
his countenance is altered, his cheeks are
prominent, his eyes look  hollow and Ian-"
guid, his  hair falls  off',  his  nails are ofa
livid colour, and much incurvated, and his
f-et are affected withoedematous swellings.
To the end ofthe disease the  senses remain
entire, and the mind is confident and full
of hope.   It is, indeed,  a happy tircum-
stance attendant  on phthisis, that those
who labour under it are seldom apprehen-
sive  or aware of any danger ;  and  it is no
uncommon occurrence  to  meet with per-
sons  labouring under its most advanced
stage, flattering themselves with a speedy
recovery,  and forming  distant projects
under that vain hope.  Some days  before
death the extremities become cold.  In
some cases a delirium precedes that event,
and continues  until  life is  extinguished.
   As an expectoration of mucus from the
lungs may possibly  be mistaken fbr puru-
lent   matter, and may  thereby give  us
reason to  suspect that the patient  labours
under a confirmed phthisis,  it may  not  be
amiss to  point  out a sure  criterion,  by
which we shaU always be able to  distin-
guish ihe one from ihe otlier.  The medical
world are indebted to ihe late Mr. Charles
Darwin for the discovery, who has directed
the experiment to be made  in the  follow-
ing  manner :
   Let the expectorated matter be dissolv-
ed in vitriolic acid, anti in caust'u lixivium,
anti. add pure  water to both  solutions.  If
there is a fair precipitation in each, it is a
certain sign ofthe presence  of pus; but if
there is not a precipitate in either, it is
certainly  mucus.
   Mr. Everard Home, in  his dissertation
on the properties of pus,  informs  us of a
curious, and apparently a decisive mode of
distinguishing accurately between pus and
animal  muens.   The   property,  he  ob-
serves, which  characterises pus,  and dis-
tinguishes it from most other substances,
is, its being composed of globules, which
are visible when viewed through a  micros-
cope ; whereas  animal  mucus,  and  all
chemical  combinations   of   animal  sub-
stances appear in the microscope to be
made up of fl kes.  This  property was
first noticed by the late Mr. John  Hunter.
   Pulmonary consumption, is in every case
to be considered  as attended with much
danger ; but it is more so when it proceeds
from tubercles, than when it arises in con-.
sequence  either of hxmoptysis, or pneu-
monic suppuration.  In ihe last instance
the risk will be greater where the  abscess
breaks inwardly, and gives rise to  empye-
ma, than when its contents are discharged
by the mouth.  Even cases  of this nature
have, however, been known to terminate
in immediate death.   I'he impending dan-
ger  is generally to be judged of, however,
by the hectic  symptoms ;  but more parti- 
628              rnv
PHY
cularly by the fetor of the expectoration,
the degree of emaciation and debility, the
colliquative  sweats, and  the  diarrhoea.
The disease has,  in  many cases,  been
found to be  considerably retarded in its
process by pregnancy; and in  a few has
been alleviated by an attack of mania.
  The morbid appearance most frequently
to be met yvith on the dissections of those
who die of phthisis, is the existence  of
tubercles in the cellular substance  of the
lungs.  These are  small tumours  which
have the appearance of indurated glands,
are of different sizes, and  are often found
in clusters.  Their firmness  is usually in
proportion to their size,  and  yvhen laid
open in this stale they are of a white co-
lour, and of  a consistence  nearly  ap-
proaching to cartilage. Although indolent
at  first, they at length  become inflam-
ed,  and  lastly  form little abscesses  or
vomica;, which  breaking,  and pouring
their* contents  into  the  bronchiae,  give
rise  to a purulent expectoration,  and
thus lay the foundation of phthisis.  Such
tubercles or vomicae are most usually situ-
ated at the upper  and back  part  of the
lungs ; but in some  instances  they occupy
the outer part, and  then adhesions to the
pleura are  often formed.
' When the disease is partial, only about
a fourth of the upper  and posterior  part
ofthe lungs is usually found diseased ; but
in some cases life has been protracted till
not one twentieth part of them  appeared,
on  dissection, fit  for  performing  their
function.   A singular observation,  con-
firmed by the morbid collections of ana-
tomists, is, that the  left lobe is much
oftener affected than the right.
  Phthisis ischiapica.  A wasting of the
thigh and  leg  from an  abscess or other
cause in the hip.
  Phthisis pupieet.. An amaurosis.
  PhTiioria.  (From qQoga, an  abortion.)
Medicines yvhich promote abortion.
  Phu.  (<pa, or <piv,  from phua, Arab.)
See Valeriana major.
  Phygethlojt.  (From qva>, to grow.)  A
red and painful  tubercle in the arm-pits,
neck and groins.
  Phyeactehium.  (From qvxao*vo>, to pre-
serve.) An amulet or preservative against
infection.
  Phtllanthus embeica.  The systematic
name of the  Indian  tree from  which the
emblic mirobalan is obtained.  -
  PiiniiTis.   (Prom  qvxxov, a leaf;  so
called because  the leaves  only appear.)
See Scolopendrium.
  PHYMA.  (From <pvee, to produce.)   A
small tubercle on any external part of the
body.
  PHYSALIS.   (From Qvvau, to inflate ;
So called because its seed is contained in a
kind of bladder, and alkekengi, alkakangi,
Arab, the hcdicacabus or  winter cherry.)
The name of a  genus of plants in lite
Linnaean system.  Class,  Pentandria. Or-
der, Monogynia.
  Phtsalis  ALKEKExni.  The systematic
name of the winter  cherry.   See  Alke-
kengi.
  PHYSCONIA.   (From <pvvKa>v, a big.
bellied  fellow.)   Hyposarca.  Hypersarchi-
dios.  Enlargement  of the  abdomen.  A
genus of disease in the class cachexia, and
order intumescentia  of Cullen ; known by
a tumour occupying chiefly one part ofthe
abdomen, increasing  slowly, and neither
sonorous nor fluctuating.  Species : 1. He-
patica.  2. Splenica. 3.  Renalis. 4.  Uterina.
5. Ab ovnrio, 6.  Mesenterica.  7. Omentalis.
8.  Visceralis.
   Phtsema. (From<j>i/cr*ai, to inflate.) Phy-
sesis. A windy tumour.
   Phtseter  macrosephaeus.  (Physeter,
from <pvvAui, to inflate ; so nari%d from  its
action of blowing and discharging water
from its nostrils, and macrocephalus, from
yAKgoe, long, and x.t<pAx», the head ;  from
the length of its  head.) See Ambergris.
   PHYSIOGNOMY.  (Phydognomia, from
Qvvie, nature, and yivuvKU, to know.) The
art of knowing the disposition of a person
from the countenance.
   PHYSIOLOGY. (Physiologia, from <fvvie,
nature, and xoyoe, a discourse.) The science
which treats of the actions and powers of
an  animated body.
   Physocele. (From <pvv*, wind, and nnXn,
a tumour.)  A species of hernia, whose
contents are  distended with wind.
   Phtsocephalus. (Prom qvva, wind, and
Kt<$AX»,  the.  head.)  Emphysema of the
head. See Pneumatosis.
   PHYSOMETRA.  (From epvvau,  to in-
flate, am* ytrpa,  the womb.)  Hysterophyse.
A windy swelling ofthe uterus. A tympa-
ny of the womb.  A genus of disease in the
class cachexia and order intumescentia of
Cullen ; characterised  by a  permanent
elastic  swelling  of  the  hypogastrium,
from flatulent distention of  the womb.
It is a rare disease, and seldom admits of
a cure.                       ?
  Phvtecma. (From <pvrtva>, yn generate ;
so  called from   its  great  increase anti
growth.) The herb rocket.
  Puvtolacca    decaxdria.  (Phytolacca.
From <pvrtv, a plant,  and xakica,  gum lac ;
so  called because it is of the  colour of
lacca, and decandria, from its Linnaean  ar-
rangement ) Solanum magnnm virginianwn
rubrum   Pork-physic.  Pork-weed.  Poke-
weed.  Red weed of Virginia. Red night.
shade. Tlie systematic name of the Ameri-
can night-shade.  Solanum racemosum Ante-
ricanum.  In Virgini'a and  other  parts
of  America,  the  inhabitants  boil the
leaves,  and  eat   them  in tlie manner of
spinach.  They  are  said to have an ano-
dyne quality, and the juice of  the root
is  violently cathartic.   The  Portuguese 
PIO                                      PIL               629
had formerly a trick of mixing the juice
ofthe berries with their red  wines, in or-
der to give  them a deeper colour ; but it
was found  to debase  the flavour.  This
was represented to his Portuguese majesty,
who ordered all the stems to be cut down
yearly before they produced flowers, there-
by  to prevent  any farther  adulteration.
This plant has been used as a cure for can-
cers, but to  no purpose.
  PIIYTOLOGY.    (Phytologia.   From
<f>UTcitt an herb, and xoyoe, a  discourse.)
That  part of the science of natural history
which treats on plants.
  Piiytomi.vebalia.   (From (pvrov, a plant,
and mineralis, a mineral.)  Substances of
a vegetable  and  mineral nature ; as amber
and coral.
  PIA  MATER.   (Pia mater,  the natu-
ral mother ; so called because it embraees
the brain, as a good mother folds her child.)
Localis membrana.   Meninx tenuis.   A thin
membrane, almost wholly vascular, that is
firmly accreted to the  convolutions of the
cerebrum, cerebellum, medulla oblongata,
and  medulla spinalis.  Its use appears to
be, to distribute the vessels to, and contain
the substance of, the cerebrum.
  PICA.  (Pica, the magpie; so named be-
cause it is  said  the magpie is subject to
this affection.)   Picatio.   Malacia.  Alio-
triophagia.  Citta.   Cissa.  Longing.  De-
praved  appetite, with strong desire for
unnatural food.  It is very  common to
pregnant women and  chlorotic girls, and
by some it is said in men who labour under
suppressed  haemorrhoids.
   Pk-ea.  (TIitjc,  pitch.)  The common
or red fir or pitch tree is  so termed.  The
cones,  branches, and every part of  tlie
tree,  affords  the  common  resin called
frankincense.   See Terebinthina vulgaris.
  Plenumm. See Pechurim.
  Piciiis  echioidks.   (Prom Trmpoe,  bit-
ter, and echioides, from t^tov, from «^ic, a
viper, and  tifoe, resemblance.)  The  sys-
tematic name of the common ox-tongue ;
the leaves are frequently used as a pot-herb
by the country people, who esteem it good
to relax the bowels.
  Pictomis.    (From the   Picts,  who
yvcre  subject to  this disease.)   Applied to
a species of colic.   It should  be rather
called colica pictorum, the painter's eclic,
because  from  their use  of lead  they are
much afflicted with it.
  Piestiu m.  (From irt^as, to press.)  An
instrument to compress the head of a dead
foetus, for its more easy extraction from
the womb.
  Pm-xi'T.  Earth-nut. Ground-nut.  The
bulbous root of the Bunium bulbocastanum
of Linnseus.  Pig nuts, so called because
that animal is very fond of them, and will
dig with its snout to some depth for them,
are of a dirty brotvn  colour, a little big-
ger than a hazel-nut, and flavoured like the
tlif>snnt. Thcv are said to nossess a stvntic
quality, and are deemed serviceable in lax-
ity of ihe kidneys.
  PIGMENTUM.  (From pingo, to paint.)
Pigment.   This name is given by anato-
mists to a mucous  substance found in the
eye,  which is of two kinds.  The pigment
of the iris,  is  that which covers  the  ante-
rior  and  posterior  surface of the  iris,
and  gives  the beautiful variety of colour
in the eyes.   The pigment of the chordd
membrane, is  a black or brownish mucus
which covers the  anterior surface of the
choroid membrane, contiguous to the re-
tina  and the  interior surface of the ciliary
processes.
  Pila hystricis.   The bezoar hystricis.
  Piea marina.   A species of alcyoni-
um found  on sea-coasts amongst wrack.
It is said to kill worms, and When calcined
to be useful in scrophula.
  Piles.  See Hamorrhois-
  Pile-wort.  See Cheledonium minus.
  Pili coxcicmti.    The hair ofthe  head,
eyebrows,  and eyelids, are so termed, be-
cause they grow in utero.
  Pili postge-viti.   The hair which grows
from the surfaceof the body after birth isso
termed, in contradistinction to that which
appears before birth;  as  the  hair of the
head, eyebrows, and eyelids.
  Pieosella.  (From pilus, hair, because
its   leaves are  hairy.)   Auricula   muris.
Myosotis.  Mouse-ear. This common plant,
Hieracium  pilocella of Linnaeus, contains a
bitter lactescent juice, which has a  slight
degree of adstringency.   The  roots  are
more powerful than  the leaves.  They are
very seldom  used in this country.
  Pills, aloetic,  with myrrh.  See  Pilula
aloetica cum myrrha.
  Pills, compound aloetic.  See PilulaHHoei
composita.
  Pills,  compound gamboge.  See  Pilula
gambogia composita.
  Pills, compound  galbanum.  See  Pilula
galbani composita.
  Pills, compound squill. See Pilula sdlla
composita
  Pills of iron with myrrh.   See Pilula ferri
cum myrrha.                           ,
  Pills, soap, with  opium.  See Pilula sapo-
nis cum opio.
  Pills, mercury.   See Pilula hydrargyri.
  Pills, submuriate of mercury.  See Pilida.
hydrargyri submuriatis.
  PILULA.  A pill.  A small rotmd form of
medicine the sizeof a pea. tjhe-fconsiitence
ofpills is best preserved by keeping the mass
in bladders, and occasionally moistening it.
In the direction of  masses to be thus di-
vided, the proper cousistence is to be look-
ed for at first, as well  as its preservation
afterwards, for if  the  mass  then become-
hard and  dry it is  unfit for that division
for  which it was originally intended;  aud
this is in  many instances such an objection
to the form that it is doubtful whether for
the  purposes of  the  pharmacopoeia the 
630               PIL

greater number of articles had not better
be kept in  powder, and their application
to tue formation of pills, left to extempo-
raneous direction.
  PiLULiB aloes  composite.   Compound
aloetic pills.  " Take of  Spike aloe, pow-
dered, an ounce ;  extract of gentian, half
an ounce ; oil of  caraway,  forty minims ;
syrup, as much as is sufficient."  Beat
them together,  until they iorm an uniform
mass.  From fifi een  to twenty-five grains
prove moderately  purgative and stomachic.
  PILUE.ZE ALOES  CUM MYRRHA.   Aloetic
pills wiih myrrh   " T.ke of spike-aloe,
two  ounces ; saffron, myrrh,  of  each  an
ounce ; syrup,  as much  as is sufficient."
Powder the  aloe  and myrrh  separately ;
then beat them all together until they form
an uniform  mass.  From ten  grains to a
scruple of this pill,  substituted for  the
pilula Rufi, prove  stomachic and laxative,
and  are calculated for   delicate  females,
epecially where there is uterine  obstruc-
tion.
  Pieulje  cambogi.b gomposit2e.   Com-
pound gamboge  pills.   " Take  of gam-
boge,  powdered,  extract  of spike aloe,
powdered,  compound cinnamon  powder,
of each a drachm ; soap, two drachms."
Mix the powders together;  then having
added the  soap,  beat the whole together
until they  are thoroughly incorporated.
These pills are now first  introduced in the
London Pharmacopoeia, as forming a more
active purgative pill than the pil. aloes cum
myrrha, and  in   this way supplying  an
article very  commonly necessary in prac-
tice.  The  dose  is from ten grains to a
scruple.
  PiEuxiE cupri.   An excellent tonic and
diaphoretic  pill, which may be given with
advantage  in dropsical  diseases,  where
tonics and diuretics are  indicated.
  PlLULJE FERRI  CUM MYRRHA.   Pills  of
iron and myrrh.   " Take of myrrh, pow-
dered,  two  drachms;  subcarbonate  of
soda, sulphate of iron,  sugar, of each a
drachm."  Rub the  myrrh with  the sub-
carbonate of soda;  add the  sulphate of
iron,  and rub them  again ; then  beat the
whole together until  they are  thoroughly
incorporated.  These  pills  answer  the
same purpose as the mistura ferri compo-
sita.  The dose is from  ten grains to one
scruple.
  Pilule gawbaxi compqsitje,  Compound
galbanum piit&   Formerly called pilula
gummosa.   J^ake  of   galbanum  resin,
an  ounce;  myrrh;  sagapenum,  of each
an ounce and half; assafoetida gum resin,
half an ounce ; syrup, as much 'as is suf-
ficient." Beat  them  together until they
form  an uniform  mass.  -  A  stimulating
antispasmodic and emmenagogue.  From
a scruple  to half a drachm  may be given
three times  a day  in  nervous  disorders of
the stomach  and  intestines, in hysterical
affections and hypochondriasis.
                 PIM

  PiLTJLiE hydrargyri.   Mercurial piils.
Often from iu colour called the blue pill.
"Take of purified mercury, two drachms.
Confection of red roses,  three drachms ;
liquonce-root, powdered, a diachm v Rub
the  mercury  with  the confection, until
the globules disappear;  then  add the li-
quorice-root, and  beat the wnole toge-
ther,  until  they are thoroughly incorpo-
rated.
  An  alterative  and  antivenereal  pill,
wliich mostly acts on the bowels if given
in sufficient quantity to  attempt  the re-
moval of  the venereal  disease, and there-
fore requires the addition of opium.  The
dose is from five grains to a scruple. Three
grains ofthe mass contain one of mercury.
Joined with the squill pill, it forms an ex-
cellent expectorant  and alterative, calcu.
lated to assist the  removal of dropsical
diseases of the chest, and asthmas attend-
ed wiih visceral obstruction.
  PlEUEJB HYDRARGYRI SUBMURIATIS.  Pills
of  submuriate of mercUry.   " Take of
submuriate of  mercury,  precipitated sul-
phuret  of antimony, of  each  a drachm;
guaiacum  gum  resin,  powdered,  two
drachms." Rub the submuriate of mercury
first with the precipitated  sulphuret of
antimony,  then with the guaiacum  gum
resin, and add  as much copaiba as may be
requisite to give  the mass  a proper con-
sistence.  This is intended as a substitute
for the famed Plummer's pill.  It is exhi-
bited as an  alterative in  a variety of dis-
eases, especially cutaneous eruptions,pains
of the venereal or rheumatic kind, cance-
rous and schirrous affections, and chronic
ophthalmia.  The dose is from five to ten
grains.   In about five grains of the  mass
there is one grain  of the submuriate of
mercury.
  PILUE.E SAPONIS CUM OPIO.   Pills of SOap
and opium.  Formerly called pilulae sapo-
nacex.  " Take of hard opium, powdered,
half an ounce; hard soap, two ounces."
Beat them together until they  are tho-
roughly  incorporated.  The dose  is from
three to ten grains  Five  grains  of the
mass contain one of opium.
  Piluljb scielk composite.   Compound
squill pills.  "  Take of squill root fresh,
dried and powered, a drachm;  ginger-
rooty powdered, hard, soap, of each three
drachms;  ammoniacum, powdered,  two
drachms."  Mix  the powders  together:
then beat them with the soap, adding as
much syrup as may be sufficient to give a
proper consistence.
  An attenuant, expectorant, and diuretic
pill, mostly administered in the  cure of
asthma and dropsy.  The dose is from ten
grains to a scruple.
  PILUS.   (Tlixos;  wool  carded)  The
short hair which is found all over the body.
See  Capillus.
  PIMENTA.   (From  Ramienta.   Sp.
pepper.)  Piper caryophyllatum.    Cocculi 
                   PIM

 indi aromatici.  Piper chiapa.  Amomum pi-
 mento  Caryophyllus aromaticus. Caryophyl-
 lus Americanus. Piper odoratum Jamaicense.
 Jamaica pepper, or allspice.  The berries
 of the Myrtus pimentaof Linnaeus -.—floribus
 trichotomo paniculutis,  foliis  oblongo-lanceo-
 latis.  This spice,  which was first brought
 over for  dietetic  uses,  has  been long em-
 ployed in the shops as a succedaneum to
 the more  costly oriental aromatics: it  is
 moderately warm, of an agreeable flavour,
 somewhat resembling that ofa mixture of
 cloves,  cinnamon, and  nutmegs.   Both
 pharmacopoeias direct an aqueous and spi-
 rituous distillation to be made from these
 berries ; and the Edinburg- College  orders
 the oleum essentiale piperis Jamaicensis.
   Pimento.  See Pimenta.
   Pimpernel-   The  Anagallis  arvensis is
 sometimes so called. See Anatfhllis.
   Pimpernel, water. See Bccubunga.
   PIMPINELLA.   (Quasi   bipinella  or
 bipenula,  from the  double penate order of
 its leaves.)  1. The name of a genus of
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pen-
 tandria. Order, Digyniu. Pimpinella.
   2  The systematic name of the Pimpi-
 nella alba.   Pimpinella nostras.   Several
 species of pimpinella were  formerly used
 officinally ; but the roots which obtain  a
 place in the  materia medica of the Edin-
 burg  Pharmacopoeia,  are   those  of the
 Burnet saxifrage,  the  Pimpinella saxifraga
 of Linnaeus:—foliis pinnutis, foliolis radi-
 calibus subrotundis, summit linearibus. They
 have an unpleasant smell; and a hot, pun-
 gent, bitterish taste :  they are recommen-
 ded by several  writers as a stomachic: in
 the  way of gargle, they have been em-
 ployed  for dissolving viscid  mucus,  and to
 stimulate the tongue when that organ be-
 comes paralytic.
   Pimpinella alba.  A variety of the pim-
pinella maqnu, whose root is indifferently
 used  with that  of  the  greater pimpinell,
 called radix  pimpinella nigra. See also
 Pimpinella.
   Pimpixella  anisum.    The  systematic
 name of the anise plant. See  Anisum.
   Pimpinella  italic a.  The root  which
 bears this name in some pharmacopoeias
 is that ofthe Sanq uisorba officinalis of' Lin-
 nxus.  It is now fallen into disuse.
   Puirivi.LLA  magna.    The  systematic
name of the greater pimpinella. See Pim-
pinella nigra.
   PlMl'ISKLLA  nigra.   The  root  of this
plant, Pimpinella magna of Linnaeus, has
been  lately extolled in the cure of erysipe-
latous ulcerations, tinea capitis,  rheuma-
tism, and oilier diseases
   Pimpivklla nostuas.  See Pimpinella.
  Pi.mpi nei.i.v sam . iiaga.  The systema-
tic name of the Burnet saxifrage.  Sue
Pimpinella.
                  PIP               631

   PixASTELtcM.   (From  pinus, the pine-
 tree ;  so called because  its leaves resem-
 ble those of the pine-tree.) Hog's fennel.
 See Peucedanum.
   Pinea. The stone-pine. The young and
 fresh  fruit of this  plant, Pinus  pinea of
 Linnaeus, are eaten in some countries in
 the same manner as almands here, either
 alone, or mixed with sugar.  They are nu-
 tritive, demulcent, and laxative.
   PINEAL GLAND.  (Called pineal from
 pinea, a pine-apple,  from its supposed re-
 semblance to that fruit.)  Glandula pinea-
 lis.  Conarium.   A  small heart-like  sub-
 stance,  about the size of a pea,  situated
 immediately over the corpora quadrige-
 mina, and hanging from the thalami nervo-
 rum opticorum by two crura or peduncles.
 Its use is not known.  It was formerly sup-
 posed to be the seat of the soul.
   Pine-apple. See Ananas.
   Pine-thistle.  See Carlina gummifera.
   Pixeus i'urgans. See Ricinus major.
   PINGUEDO.  (From piuguis, fat.) Fat.
 See Fat.
   Pixguicula.   (From  pinguis,  fat, so
 called because its  leaves are fat to  the
 touch.)   Sanicula montana.  Sanicula  ebo-
 racensis.   Viola palustris.   Liparis.   Cu-
 cullata.   Dodecatheon Plinii. Butter-wort.
 Yorkshire fanicle. The remarkable unctu-
 osity of this plant,  Pinguicula' vulgaris of
 Linnaeus, has caused  it to be applied to
 chaps,  and as a  pomatum  to the hair,
 Decoctions of the  leaves  in  broths  are
 used by the common people  in Wales as a
 cathartic.
   Pinhones  indici.   See Ricinus major.
   Pink, Indian. See Spigelia.
   Pinna.  (TIivva, a wing.)   The name of
 the  lateral and inferior  part of the nose,
 and the broad part of the ear.
   Pinnaculum.  (Dim. of pinna,  awing.)
 A pinnacle.  A name of the uvula from
 its shape.
   PINUS.  The name of a genus of plants
 in the Linnaean system.  Class, Monoeda.
 Order, Monodelphia. The pine-tree.
   Pinus abies.  The Norway  spruce  fir,
 which affords  the  pix Burgundica.  See
 Burgundy pitch.
   Pixcs balsamea.   The systematic name
 of the tree yvhich  affords the Canada bal-
 sam. See Balsamum  Canadense.
   Pixus laryx.   The  systematic name
 of the tree yvhich gives us thsjLigaric and
 Venice  turpentine,  bee  .flHui albus,
 and  Terebinthina veneta.    ^9fw
   Pinus picea.  The systematic name 'of
 the silver fir.   See  Terebinthina communis.
   Pinus pinea,.  The systematic name of
the stone-pine.tree. See Pima.
   Pinus  sylvi-.stius  The systematic name
of the Scotch fir.   See Pix liquida.
  PIPER.   ''Irom  trf-m,  to concoct," 
632
PIS
PIT
because by its heat it assists digestion.)
Pepper.  The name of a genus of plants
in the Linnaean system.  Class, Diandria
Oruer, Trigynia.
  Piper  album. Leucopiper. See Piper ni-
grum.
  Piper  brasilianum. Guinea pepper.
  Piper  calecuticum.  Guinea pepper.
  Piper  caryophyllatum.   Jamaica  pep-
per.
  Piper  caudatum.  See Cubebx.
  Piper  cubeha.  The plant whose ber-
ries  are called cubebs.   See Cubeba.
  Piper  decorticatum.  White pepper.
  Piper  favasci.  The clove-berry tree.
  Piper guincense. See Piper indicum.
  Piper hispanicum. See Piper indicum.
  PIPER INDICUM.    Capsicum.   Lada
chilli.  Capo molago.  Solanum  urens.  Si-
liquastrum Plinii.  Piper Brazilianum.  Pi-
per Guincense.  Piper Calecuticum.  Piper
Hispanicum.  Piper Lusitanicum.  Cayenne
pepper.  Guinea pepper.  This species of
pepper is obtained from the Capsicum an-
nuum  of Linnxus:—caule  herbaceo,  pe-
dunculis solitariis.  As an aromatic of the
stimulant kind, it is  efficacious in some
.paralytic and gouty cases, or to promote
excitement where the bodily  organs are
languid and torpid.
  Piper  indicum.  Guinea  or Indian  pep-
per.
  Piper jamaicense. See Pimenta.
  Piper loxgum.    Macropiper.   Acapat-
U.   Cuiu  tripali.  Pimpilim.   Long  pep-
per.  Piper longum of Linnaeus -.—foliis cor-
datis petiolatis sessilibusque.  The berries
or grains of this plant are gathered while
green, and dried in the heat of the sun,
when they  change to a blackish  or dark
grey colour.  They possess  precisely the
same qualities as  the piper indicum, only
in a weaker degree.
   Piper lusitanicum.  See Piper indicum.
   Piper murale.  See Illecebra.
   Piper nigrum.   Melanofiiper.   Molago
codi.  Lada.   Piper aromaticum.   Black
pepper  This species  of pepper is ob-
tained in the East Indies,  from the  Piper
nigrum of  Linnaeus -.—foliis  ovatis septem-
nerviis glabris,  petiolis simplicissimis.  Its
virtues are  similar to those of the  other
peppers.  The black and white pepper are
both obtained from the same tree,  the dif-
ference depending on their  preparation and
deg ees ofimaturity. ,
   PutrPP   (From piper,  pepper, so
called befiaiise  its  leaves  and roots are
biting like pepper to the taste.) The herb
dittany or lepidium.
  PiouE-i-i  receptaculum.% The thoracic
duct.
   Piramidalia corpora. See Corpora pyra-
midalia.
  P1SIFORME OS.   The  fourth  bone of
the first  row of the carpus.
  Pismire.   See Formica.
   Piss-a-bed. See Taraxacum.
   Pissasphaltus.   (From  ttitva, pitch,
and <*f*XToc, bitumen.)   The thicker kind
of rock wl.
   P1STACIA. (riir**/*, supposed to be a
Syrian  word.)  The name of a genus of
plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dioe-
cia. Order, Pentandria.
   PiStacia lentiscus.   The  systematic
name ofthe tree which affords the mastick.
See Mastiche.
   Pistacia nux.  Pistachio-nut.  An  ob-
long pointed nut, about the size and shape
of a filbert, including  a kernel of a pale
greenish  colour, covered wkli  a yellow
or greenish skin.  It is the produce of a
large tree, the Pistacia vera of Linnxus :
—foliis impartpennatis ; foliolis  subovatis
recurvis.  Pistachio-nuts  have a stveetish
unctuous teste,  resembling that of sweet
almonds, and, like the  latter, afford an
oil, and may be  formed into an emulsion.
   Pistacia terebinthus.  The systematic
name ofthe tree which gives out  the Cy-
prus turpentine. See Cluo turpentine.
   Pistacia vera. The systematic  name of
the tree which  affords the nuces pistacia.
See Pistada nux.
   Pistachio-nut.  See Pistada nux.
   Pistolochia.  (From mens, faithful, and
xoyttA, parturition, so called because it was
thought  to promote  delivery.)   Birth
wort.
   Pitch.   Pix.  Pix sicca.  The juice of a
species of fir, extracted by incisions made
in the bark of the tree.  It is  sometimes
used as a detergent by surgeons.
   Pilch, Burgundy.  See Pix arida.
   Pitch, Jews. See Bitumen judaicum.
   Pitch-tree. See Picea.
   PittaciumI;  (From  ■rtrrA,  pitch.) A
pitch plaster.
   Pittota.  ^From ■mrrA. pitch.)  Medi-
cines  in which  pitch  is the principal in-
gredient.
   PITUPPA.  Phlegm,  or viscid and  glu-
tinous mucus.
   PITUITARY  GLAND.   Glandula  pe-
tuitaria.   A gland situated yvithin  the cra-
nium,  between a duplicature of the dura
mater, in the sella turcica of the sphaenoid
bone.
   PITUITARY  MEMBRANE. Membrana
pUuituria.  Schneiderian membrane.  The
mricus membrane that lines the  nostrils
and sinuses, communicating with the nose,
is so called, because it secretes the mucus
of those parts, to which the ancients have
assigned the name of pituita.
   PITYRIASIS.  (From wtrvpv,  bran, so
named from its branny-hke appearance.)
A genus in the second order, or  scaly
diseases,  of Dr. Willan's  cutaneous  dis-
eases.  The pityriasis consists of irregular
patches of sm-.dl thin scales, which repeat-
edly form and separate, but never collect
into crusts, nor are attended with redness 
PIT
PIX
633
 or inflammation, as in the lepra and scaly
 tetter.  Dr. Willan distinguishes pityriasis
 from the porrigo ofthe Latins, which has
 a more extensive signification, and com-
 prehends a disease of the scalp, terminat-
 ing in ulceration ; whereas the former is,
 by the  best Greek authors, represented as
 always dry and scaly.   Thus, according to
 Alexander and Paulus, pityriasis is charac-
 terised by "the sepaiation of slight fur-
 furaceous substances  from  the*surface of
 the head, or  other parts of  the  body,
 without  ulceration."   Their account of
 this appearance is  conformable to  expe-
 rience ; and the two varieties of it which
 they have pointed out may be denominat-
■ed, Pityriasis capitis,  and  Pityriasis versi-
 color.
   Pityriasis capitis, when  it affects  very
 young  infants,  is termed  by nurses the
 dandrift'.   It appears  at ihe upper  edge
 ofthe  forehead and temples, as a slight
 whitish scurf set in the form of a horse-
 shoe ; on other parts of the head there are
 large scales, at a distance from each other,
 flat and  semipellucid.  Sometimes,  how-
 ever, they nearly cover the whole of the
 hairy scalp, being close together, and im-
 bricated.  A similar appearance may take
 place in adults ; but it is usually the effects
 of lepra, scaly tetter, or some general dis-
 ease of the skin.
   Elderly persons have the pityriasis capi-
  tis in nearly the same form as infants ; the
 only difference is, that this complaint in old
 people occasions larger exfoliations of the
 cuticle.
   The pityriasis  versicolor chiefly affects
 the arras, breast,  and abdomen.   It  is
 diffused very irregularly ;  and being of a
 different colour from the usual skin colour,
 it exhibits a singular chequered appear-
 ance.   These irregular patches, whicii are
 at first small, and  ofa brown or yellow
 hue, appear at the   scrobiculus cordis,
 about  the  mamma:,  clavicles,  &c. En-
 larging gradually, they assume a tesselated
 form;  in other cases they are branched,
 so as to  resemble  the  foliaceous lichens
 growing on the bark  of trees ; and some-
 times,  when the discolouration is not con-
 tinuous,  tbey suggest  the idea of a map
 being distributed on the skin like islands,
'continents, peninsulas, &c.  All thedis-
 coloured parts are slightly  rougbjpfeith
 minute scales, which  soon fall off, but are
 constantly replaced by others. This scurf,
 or  scalincss, is most conspicuous on the
 sides and epigastric region. The cuticular
 lines are somewhat deeper in the patches
 than on the contiguous parts ; but there is
 no elevated border,  or distinguishing boun-
 dary between the discoloured part of the
 skin, and that which retains its natural
 colour.  The discolouration rarely extends
 over the whole body.   It is strongest and
 fullest round the umbilicus, onthe breasts,
and sides ; it seldom  appears  in the skin  »
over the sternum, or along the spine of
the back. Interstices of proper skin co-
lour are more  numerous,  and largest at
the lower part of the abdomen and back,
where the scales are often  small, distinct,
and a little depressed.   The  face, nates,
and  lower extremities are  least affected;
the patches are found upon the arms, but
mostly  on the inside, where they are dis-
tinct and of different sizes.
  The pityriasis versicolor is.not a cuticular
disease  ; for when the  cuticle is abraded
from any of the patches, the sallow colour
remains as before  in  the skin or retemu-
cosum.   This singular  appearance is not
attended with  any internal disorder, nor
with any troublesome symptom, except a
little itching or irritation felt on  getting
into bed,  and after  strong exercise, or
drinking warm liquors.   There is  in some
cases a  slight exanthema,  partially distri-
buted among the discoloured patches ; and
sometimes an appearance  like the lichen
pileus ;  but eruptions of this kind are no,t
permanent, neither do  they produce any
change  in the  original  form of the com-
plaint.   The duration  of the  pityriasis
versicolor is always considerable.   Dr.
Willan  has observed its  continuance  in
some persons for four, five, or six years.
It is not limited  to any age or sex.  Its
causes  are not pointed out with certainty.
Several patients have referred  it to fruit
 taken in too great quantities; some have-
thought it was produced by eating mush-
rooms  ; others  by exposure to  sudden
alterations of cold  and  heat.   In some
individuals,  who had  an irritable skin,
and occasionally used violent  exercise, the
complaint has been produced, or  at least
much aggravated, by yvearing flannel next
to the skin.   It is likewise often observed
in persons who had resided for a length of
time in a tropical climate.
   Pix arida.  Formerly called Pix Bur-
gundica. The prepared resin of the Pinus
abies of Linnaeus -.—foliis  solitariis  subte-
 tragonis acutiuscults  distichis, ramis infra
nudis coni scylindraceis.  It is of a solid
consistence,  yet  somewhat  soft, of  a
reddish brown colour, and not disagreeable
smell.  It is used externally as a stimulant
in form of plaster in catarrh, pertussis, and
dyspnoea.
   Pix burgtjndica.   Burgundy pitch.  See
Pix arida.               4 :
   Pix  LiauiDA.   Tar.  T£r|is produced
from the  Pinus sylvestris of Linnaeus :—
foliis geminis  rigidis,  conis ovato conicis
longitudine, foliorum  snbgamnis basi  rotun-
datis, by cutting  it into pieces, which
are enclosed  in a large oven  constructed
for  the purpose.  It  is well known for its
economical  uses.   Tar-water,  or  water
impregnated with the  more soluble parts
of tar,  was sometime ago a very fashion
   • 4 M 
634              PLA
PLA
 able remedy  in  a variety of complaints, without success to inject the whole pia-
 but is in the'present  practice fallen into centa, funis and foetus, from the vessels of
 disuse.                                  the  parent, or  any part of the  uterus,
   Placebo. I will please : an epithet given from the vessels of the funis, and it is now
 to any medicine adapted more to please generally allowed, that the two systems of
 than benefit the patient.                  vessels in the placenta, one of yvhich may
   PLACENTA.  (From vXAnne, a cake, so be called maternal, the other  foetal, are
 called  from its  resemblance to  a cake.) distinct.   It is also  admitted,  that the
 The placenta is a circular, flat, vascular, blood of  the foetus is, with regard to its
 and apparently fleshy  substance, different formation, increase, and circulation, up-
 in its diameter in different  subjects, but connected with,  and totally independent
 usually extending about six inches, or up- of the parent;  except that the matter by
 wards, over about  one-fourth part of the which the blood  of the foetus  is formed
 outside of the ovum in  pregnant women, must be derived  from the  parent. It is
 It is more than one inch  in thickness in the thought that  which has probably under-
 middle,  and  becomes gradually thinner gone some preparatory changes in its pas.
 towards the circumference from which the sage throngh the  uterus, is conducted by
 membranes are continued.  The placenta the  uterine or  maternal arteries cf the
 is the principal medium by which the com- placenta to some cells or small cavities, in
 munication between the parent and child which it is deposited ; and that some part
 is preserved; but though all have allowed of it,  or  something secreted from it, is
 the importance of the office which it per- absorbed  by the  foetal veins of the pia-
 forms,  there has been  a variety of opinions centa, and by them conveyed to the fcetus
 on the  nature of that office, and of the for its nutriment.  When the blood which
 manner in which it is  executed.           circulates in the foetus requires any altera-
   That surface of the placenta which is tion in its qualities, or when it has gone
 attached to the uterus by the intervention through the course ofthe circulation, it is
 ofthe connecting membrane, is lobulated carried by the arteries ofthe funis to  the
 and convex ;  but the  other, which  is co- placenta,  in the cells of which it is depo-
 vered with the amnion and chorion, is con- sited, and then absorbed by the  maternal
 cave and smooth, except  the little emi- veins of  the placenta, and conducted to
 nences  made by the blood-vessels.   It is the uterus,  whence it may enter the com-
 seldom found attached to the same part of mon  circulation of the parent.   Thus it
 the uterus in two successive births ; and, appears, according to the opinion of Har-
 though it most frequently adheres to the vey, that  the placenta  performs  the office
 anterior  part, it is occasionally fixed to of a gland,  conveying air, or  secreting
 any other, even to  the os uteri, in which the  nutritious  juices  from  the blood
 state it becomes a cause of a dangerous brought from the parent  by the arteries of
 haemorrhage  at  the time of parturition, the uterus, and carried  to  the  fcetus by
 The placenta is composed of arteries and the veins  ofthe funis, in  a manner proba-
 veins, with  a mixture  of pulpy or cellular bly not unlike  to  that in which milk is
 substance. Of  these there are two orders* secreted and absorbed from the breasts.
 very curiously interwoven with each other. The veins in the  placenta are mentioned
 The first is a continuation of those from as the absorbents, because  no lymphatic
 the funis, which ramify on  the internal vessels have yet  been found in the pla-
 surface ofthe placenta,  the  arteries run- centa.or funis ; nor are there any  nerves in
 ning over the  veins, which is a circuin- these parts; so  that the only communica-
 stance peculiar to the placenta; and then, tions hitherto discovered between the  pa-
 sinking into its substance, anastomose and rent and child, is by the sanguineous sys-
 divide  into  innumerable small  branches, tem.  The proofs of the manner  in which
 The  second   order proceeds from the the blood  circulates between  the parent
 uterus ;  and  these  ramify  in  a  similar and child are chiefly drawn from observa-
 manner with those from the funis, as appears tions made upon the funis.   When it waso
 when a  placenta is injected from those of supnosed that the child was supplied with
 the parent.   The veins,  in their ramifica- blo&win a direct stream  from the parent,
 tions, accompany the arteries as  in other  it was asserted that, on the division ofthe
 parts.   Thenfhave  been many different  funis, if that part next  to  the  placenta
 opinions  wilni%espect to the manner in  was not secured by a ligature, the  parent
 which the blood circulates  between the  yvould be brought into extreme danger by
 parent and child, during its continuance in  the haemorrhage which must necessarily
 the  uterus.    For a  long time it was be-  follow.  But this opinion, which laid the
 lieved that the intercourse between them  foundation of several  peculiarities in the
 was uninterrupted, and that the blood pro-  management of the funis  and placenta,  is
pelled by the powers  of the parent per-  proved not to be true : for,  if the funis be
yaded,  by a  continuance  of the same  compressed immediately after the birth of
force, the vascular  system of the ftutus ;  the child, and whilst the  circulation in it
but repeated attempts  haying bee.n made  is going on, the ajteries between the part 
PLA                                    PLA               636
compressed and the child throb violently,
but those between the compression and the
placenta have no pulsation ; but the vein
between the part compressed and the pla-
centa swells, and  that part next to the
foetus becomes  flaccid.  But if, under the
same circumstances, the funis be divided,
and that part next the chiltl be not secured,
the child would be in danger of losing its
life by  the  haemorrhage;  yet  the mother
would suffer no inconvenience if the other
part was neglected. It is moreover proved,
that a woman may die of an haemorrhage
occasioned by a separation ofthe placenta,
and the child  be nevertheless  born/after
ber death, in  perfect  health.  But  if the
placenta  be injured,  without  separation,
either by  the rupture of the vessels which
pass upon its inner surface, or in any other
way, the child being deprived of its proper
Wood, would perish, yet the parent might
escape without injury. See also Secundines.
   Placlntula. (Dim. of placenta.) A small
placenta.
   Plaharotis.   (From irxAJAgoe,  moist,
flaccid.)  A fungous  and flaccid tumour
\vithin the eye-lid.
   PLANTAGO   (From  planta, the sole
of the feet; so called  from the shape of
its leaves, or because its leaves lie upon
the ground and  are trodden upon.)  1.
The  name of  a genus  of plants in the
Linnaean  system.  Class, Tetandria.  Or-
 der, Monogynia.  The plantain.
   2.  The pharmacopoeial  name of the cen-
 tinervia.  Polyneuron.  Plantago latifolia.
Plantago major of Linnxus -.—foliis ovatis
glabris, scapo tereti, spica flosculis imbrica-
 tis.  This  plant was retained until very
 lately in  the materia  medica  of the Edin-
 burgh College, in which the leaves are
 mentioned  as  the pharmaceutical part of
 the plant; they have  a  weak herbaceous
 smell, an austere, bitterish, subsaline taste;
 and their qualities are said to be refrige-
 rant, attenuating, substyptic, and diuretic.
    Plantago latifolia. See Plantago-
   Plantago major. The systematic name
 of the broad-leaved plantain.  See Plan-
 tago.
    Plantago psyllium.   The  systematic
 name of  the branching plantain.  See Psyl-
lium.
    Plantain. See Plantago.        .<,*
    Plantain-tree. See Musa paradisiaci.
    PLANTARIS.   (Plantaris, sc. muscu-
 lus.  From planta, the sole of the foot, to
 which it belongs.)   Tibialis gracilis vulgo
 plantaris of Winslow.   Extensor tarsi mi-
 nor vulgo plantaris of Douglas.   A muscle
 of the foot, situated on the leg, that assists
 the soleus, and pulls the  capsular ligament
 of the knee from  between the bones.   It
 is sometimes, though s Idom, found want-
 ing on both sides.   This long and slender
 muscle,  -which is situated under the gas-
 trocnemius externus, arises, by  a  thin
fleshy  origin, from  the upper and back
part of the outer condyle of the os femo-
ris.  It adheres  to the  capsular ligament
of the joint, and, after  running obliquely
downwards and outwards, for the space of
three or four inches, along the-second ori-
gin  of the gastrocnemius internus, and
under  the gastrocnemius externus, termi-
nates in a long,  thin, and slender tendon,
which adheres to the inside of the tendo
Achillis, and is inserted into the inside of
the posterior  part of the os calcis.  This
tendon sometimes sends off an aponeuro-
sis that loses itself in the capsular ligament,
but it  does not at all contribute to form
the  aponeurosis that  is spread over  the
sole of the  foot,  as  was formerly sup-
posed, and as its name would seem to  im-
ply.  Its use is to assist the gastrocnemii
in extending the foot.  It  likewise serves
to prevent the  capsular ligament of the
knee from being pinched.
   Planum os.   (Planus,  soft,  smooth;
applied to a bone whose'surface is smooth
or flat.)   The papyraceous or orbital por-
tion of the ethmoid bone was formerly so
called.
   Plaster, ammoniacum.  See Emplastrum
 ammoniaci.
   Plaster, ammoniacum, with mercury.   See
 Emplastrum ammoniaci cum hydrargyro.
   Plaster, blistering fiy.  See Emplastrum
 lytta.
   Plaster,  compound Galbanum.  See Em*
plastrum  Galbani compositum.
   Plaster,  compound pitch.  See Emplas-
 trum picis compositum.
   Plaster, common.  See Emplastrum cumini.
   Plaster, lead.  See Emplastrum plumbi.
   Plaster,  mercurial.  See Emplastrum hy-
 drargyri.
   Plaster of opium.  See Emplastrum opii.
   Plaster, resin. See Emplastrum resina.
   Plaster, soap. See Emplastrum saponis.
   Plaster, wax. See Emplastrum ceres.
   Plata.   (From  ?rx*rve, broad.)  The
 shoulder-blade.
   Platiasmus.   (From vxavvs, broad.)  A
 defec- in tbe speech in consequence of too
 broad a mouth.
   PLAT IN A.  A metal so  called. (The
 name platina yvas given to this metal by the
 Spaniards from the yvord plata, which sig-
 nifies silver in  their language, by way  of
 comparison with that metal, whose colour
 it imitates; or from the river Plata, near
 which it is found.)  It existajuiature, only
 in a metallic  state in small pfeins, combi-
 ned with iron, copper, plumbago, &c.  The
 largest  mass of which we have heard,  is
 one of the size of a pigeon's egg, in the
 possession of the Royal Society of Bergara.
 It is found in the parishes of Novita and
 Citaria, north  from Choco in  Peru, and
 near Carthagena in South  America. It was
 unknown in Europe before the year 1748.
 Don Antonio Ullga then gave the first in- 
636
PLA
PLA
 formation concerning its existence in tMe
 narrative  of his voyage with  the French
 academicians to Peru.                »
   Properties.—Platina purified from  all
 extraneous mixture  is of a white colour,
 intermediate between that  of silver and
 tin.  It is the hardest of all metals.  Its
 specific gravity being from 20.6 to  23,
 makes it by far the heaviest body known.
 It is  hard,  malleable, ductile, laminable
 like gold ; but to  what degree is not  yet
 ascertained.  We have seen platina drawn
 into a wire ofa smaller diameter than  the
 two-thousandth part of an inch.  It is  the
 most infusible of all the metals.   It cannot
 be  melted (in  a considerable quantity at
 least,) by the  most  violent  heat of  our
 furnaces,  but may be fused by the heat of
 a burning lens, or  by the assistance of oxi-
 gen gas.  When pure,  its parts may be
 made to combine or weld, by hammering
 in a white heat; a  property  confined to
 this metal and irqp.   It  suffers no altera-
 tion from  the action  of air;  neither water,
 the earths, nor the sabno-terrene substan-
 ces have any power  of re-action  upon it.
 Potash  acts upon  it at high temperature.
 It is not oxidated when exposed red-hot,to
 the air, for a very long time.   It may how-
 ever be oxidated by  the galvano-electric
 spark,  and  by the  nitro-muriatic  acid.
 This acid dissolves it and assumes first a
•jyellow and afterwards a  deep orange  co-
 lour.  The solution tinges animal substan-
 ces with a dark colour, and may be decom-
 posed by  alkalies and by muriate and ni-
 trate of ammonia, which have no  effect on
 solutions of gold.   No other acid exerci-
 ses any action upon it.  The oxid of pla-
 tina yvhich is a triple compound, consist-
 ing of ammonia, muriatic acid,  and pla-
 tina, may be reduced by the action of a
 violent heat.  Platina combines with phos-
 phorus and sulphur with  considerable fa-
 cility.   It unites with the greater number
 of the metals by fusion.  Of these alloys,
 that yvith  copper is the most valuable, as
 it is ductile, susceptible  of a fine polish,
 and does not tamish on exposure  to air;
 the rest of them are very little known.
   Method of obtaining Platina.—The pro-
 cesses most commonly employed to obtain
 pure platina, are as follows :
   1. Take equal parts of platina in grains,
 and acidulous tartrite ,of potash,  put the
 mixture into a well luted crucible, and ex-
 pose it  for ^d hours to a violent heat.
 The platina erases, but it becomes brittle
 and whiter  than  platina is in common ;
 then expose it to a very strong heat under
 a muffle, by which means all  the arsenic
 combined with it will be disengaged, and
 the  platina remain behind in  a malleable
 state.
   2. Platina   may  likewise  be obtained
 pure, by decomposing the nitro-muriatic
 solution of common platina, by muriate of
 ammonia,  heating the precipitate intense-
 ly, and stamping it when  of a white heat
 into one mass : or, by assisting the fusion
 with a stream of oxigen gas.
   3. Jannetty's process, which is consider-
 ed as the best, and which is generally used
 for obtaining malleable platina, is as fol-
 lows:
   Triturate  common Platina with water,
 to wash off every  contaminating matter
 that water can carry away.  Mix the pla-
 tina with about one-fifth part of arsenious
 acid and one-fifteenth part of potash; put*
 ting the whole in a proper crucible, in the
 following  manner: having well heated the
 crucible and the furnace receiving it, put
 in one-third  ofthe mixture, apply to this
 a strong heat, and  add one-third more:
 after a renewed application of heat, throw
 in the last portion.  After a thorough fu-
 sion of  the  whole,  cool  and break the
 mass.   Then fuse it a second time, and, if
 necessary, even a third time,  till it ceases
 to be magnetic. Break it into small pieces,
 and melt those pieces in separate crucibles,
 and in portions of a pound and  a half of
 the platina to each crucible, yvith an equal
 quantity of arsenious acid and half a pound
 of potash.  After cooling the contents  of
 the different crucibles in a horizontal po-
 sition, in order to have them throughout
 of equal thickness,  heat  them  under a
 muffle to volatilize the arsenious acid, and
 maintain them in  this  state, without in-
 crease of heat, for tlie space of six hours.
 Heat them, next, in common oil, till the
 oil shall have evaporated to dryness. Then
 immerse them in nitric acid, boil them in
 water, heat them to redness in a crucible,
 and hammer them into a dense mass. They
 are now fit  to be heated in a naked  fire,
 and hammered into bars for the purposes
 of commerce.
   Mr. Richter directs, in order to purify
 platina,  and  render it malleable,-the fol-
 lowing process: dissolve  platina of com-
 merce  in nitro muriatic acid, and let fall
 into this solution  potash, until a precipi-
 tate begins to appear; then add a solution
 of sulphate of potash, till  the  whole  is
 precipitated.   Wash the  precipitate till
 the water  that passes  do not  change its
 colqflftby adding  to it pmssialc of potash.
 Dry the  precipitate,  and mix  with it 1.5
 times it  weight of soda, freed  from its
 water of crystallization; press  it into a
 crucible, but  not so as to fill  it, heat it
 gradually,  and raise the heat till it fuses.
   Platycoria.  (From ttxatus, broad, and
 fcttgi*, the pupil of the eye.)  An  enlarged
 pupil.
   Platyophthalmom.    (From    nxArve,
 broad,  and o^AXyoe, the eye; so called
 because it is used by women to enlarge the
eye.) Antimony. 
PLE
PLE
637
  Platyphyllum.  (From nryerrve, broad,
and <ptrxxov, a leaf.)  Broad leaved.
  PLATYSMA MYOIDES.   (From v\a-
tot, broad, yv<, a muscle, and tifoe, resem-
blance.)  Musculus cutaneus of Winslow.
Quadratus  gena  vel  LatisdHhts  colli  of
Douglas.    Latissimus colli   of  Albinus,
Quadratus gena, seu  tetragonus of Win-
slow, and thoraco-maxilli fadal of Dumas.
A thin muscle on the side of the neck,
immediately under the  skin, that  assists
in drawing  the  skin of the cheek down-
wards; and  when  the  mouth is shut, it
draws all that part of the skin to which
it is connected below the lower  jaw up-
wards.
  Plectan.t-   (From vrxtx.ru, to fold.)
The horns of the uterus.
  Plictrcm.  (From vxtrrA, to strike,
90  named from their resemblance  to a
drum-stick.)   A drum-stick.   The styloid
process of the os petrosum and the uvulae.
  Plerosis.   See Plethora.
  Flesmone.  See Plethora.
  PLETHORA.    (From  »Mi8»,  to  fill.)
Plesmone.  Plerosis.  An excessive fulness
of vessels, or a redundance of blood.
  Pleumoxia.  See Pulmonia.
  PLEURA. (Vxivgct.) A membrane which
lines the internal surface of the  thorax,
and covers its viscera.   It forms a great
process, the mediastinum,  which  divides
the  thorax  into two  cavities. Its use is
to render the surface  of the thorax moist
by the vapour it exhales.  The cavity of
the  thorax  is every where  lined by this
smooth and glistening membrane, which
is in reality two distinct portions or bags,
which by being applied to each other la-
terally, form the septum called mediasti-
num:  this  divides the cavity into two
parts, and is attached posteriorly to the
vertebrae  of  the   back;  and anteriorly
to  the  sternum.   But  the  two  laminae
of which this septum is formed, do not
every where adhere  to  each other;  for
at the  lower pagi of the thorax they are
separated, to afford  a lodgment to the
heart; and at the upper part of the cavity
they receive between them the  thymus
gland.  The pleura is plentifully supplied
wilh arteries and veins from  the  internal
mammary, and the intercostals. Its nerves,
which are very inconsiderable, are derived
chiefly  from  the  dorsal  and intercostal
nerves.   The surface of the pleura, like
that of the peritonaeum and other mem-
branes  lining cavities,  is  constantly be-
dewed with a serous mixture, which pre-
vents adhesions of the viscera. The  me-
diastinum, by dividing the breast  into two
cavities, obviates  many inconveniences to
whicii we should otherwise  be liable.  It
prevents the two lobes of the lungs from
compressing each other yvhen we lie on
one  side, and consequently contributes to
the freedom of respiration, which is dis-
turbed by the least pressure on the lungs.
If the  point of a sword penetrates be-
tween  the ribs into the cavity of the tho-
rax, the  lungs on that side cease to per-
form their office, because the air  being
admitted through the wound, prevents the
dilatation of that lobev while the  other
lobe,  which is separated from  it by the
mediastinum,  remains unhurt, and  con-
tinues to perform its functions as usual.
   PLEUR1TIS.  (From Trxtvga, the mem-
brane  lining the  lungs.)  Pleurisy, or in-
flammation  of the  pleura   A species of
pneumonia of Cullen.   See Pneumonia.  In
some instances the inflammation is partial,
or affects one place in particular, which is
commonly on  the right side ; but in gene-
ral, a morbid  affection <is  communicated
throughout its whole extent.   The disease
is occasioned  by exposure to cold, and by
all the causes whicJL usually give rise to
all inflammatory complaints ;  and it at-
tacks chiefly lhAje of a vigorous constitu-
tion and plethow habit.  In  consequence
of the previous inflammation, it is  apt at
its departure to leave behind a thickening
of the pleura, or adhesions to the ribs and
intercostal muscles, yvhich  either lay the
foundation of future pneumonic complaints,
or render the patient more susceptible of
the changes in the state of the atmosphere
than before.
   It comes on with an acute  pain in the
side, which is much  increased by making
a  full inspiration,  and is accompanied
by flushing  in the   face,  increased heat
over  the whole  body, rigors,  difficulty
of laying on  the side affected,  together
with a cough and  nausea, and  the pulse
is hard, strong, and frequent, and vi-
brates under the  finger  when  pressed
 upon, not unlike the tense string  of a mu-
sical instrument.  If blood is drawn, and
allowed to stand  for a short  time, it will
exhibit a thick sizy or buffy coat on  its
surface.  If the disease  be neglected at
its onset, and the inflammation  proceeds
with great violence and rapidity, the lungs
themselves becomes affected, the passage
of the blood through them is  stopped, and
the patient is suffocated;  or  from the
combination of the  two affections, the in-
flammatiou proceeds on to  suppuration,
and an abscess is formed.  The prognastic
in pleurisy must be drawn  fronj,uhe seve-
rity of the symptoms.  If the 'fever and
inflammation  have run high, and the pain
should cease  suddenly,  with a change of
countenance and a sinking of the  pulse,
great danger may be apprehended ; but if
the heat and other febrile syaiptoms abate
gradually, if respiration is performed with
greater ease and  less pam, and a free and
copious expectoration ensues, a speedy re-
covery may be expected. 
633              PLI                                    PLU
    The appearances on dissection are much
  the same as those mentioned under the head
  of pneumonia, viz. an inflamed state ofthe
  pleura, connected with the lungs,  having
  its surface covered with red vessels, and a
  layer of  coagulated  lymph lying upon it,
  adhesions too, of the  substance  of the
  lungs to the pleura.  Besides these, the
  lungs themselves are often found in an in-
  flamed state, with an extravasation either
  of blood  or coagulated lymph in their sub-
  stance.   Tubercles and abscesses are like-
  wise frequently met with.
    Pleubocollesis.   (From  ?rx*vg*,  the
  pleura, and x-oxxAm, to adhere.)  An adhe-
■% sion of the pleura to the lungs or some
  neighbouring part.
    PLEURODYNIA.   (From  vxtvpA,  and
  cfw», pain.)   A pain  in  the  side, from a
  rheumatic affection ofthe pleura.
    Pleuro-pneumonia.- (From  wxtvp*, and
  TrvevyoviA, an  inflammation of theflungs.)
  An inflammation of tRlungs  and pleura.
    PLEURORTHROPN2EA.  (Fgpm TTXlVgA, the
  pleura, and og6o;, uprigtH and •nvtui, to
  breathe.)  A pleurisy in which the patient
  cannot  breathe without keeping his body
  upright.
    PLEUROSTHOTONOS. (From vxtvgov,
  the  side, and fttvee, to stretch.)  A spas-
  modic  disease in which  the body  is bent
  to one side.
    PLEXUS.   (From  plector,  to plait or
  knit.)  A net-work of vessels.   The union
  of ttvo or  more  nerves  is also called a
  plexus.
    PLE.XUS  CARDIACUS.  The cardiac
  plexus of nerves is the union of the  eighth
  pair of nerves and great sympathetic.
    PLEXUS  CHOROIDES.  The choroid
  plexus is a net-work of vessels situated in
  the lateral ventricles ofthe brain.
    PLEXUS PAMPINIFORM1S. The plex-
  us of vessels about the spermatic chord.
    PLEXUS PULMONICUS.   The pulmo-
  nic  plexus is formed by the union  of the
  eighth pair of nerves with the great sym-
  pathetic.
    Plexus reticularis.   A neMvork  of
  vessels  under the fornix of the brain.
    PLICA. (From pUco, to entangle.  This
  disease is commonly distinguishied by the
  adjective Polonica, it being peculiar to the
  inhabitants of Poland and Lithuana.) Helo-
  tis.   Kolto.   Rhopahsis.   Plica Polonica.
  Trichoma.  Plaited hair.   A disease  of the
  hairs, in which  they  become long and
  coarse,  and matted and glued into inextri-
  cable tangles.  It is peculiar to Poland
  and  Tartary, and generally appears during
  the autumnal season.
    Plicaria.  (Prom plico, to entangle ; so
  called because its leaves are entangled to-
  gether  in one mass.)   Wolf's-claw^ or
  club moss.
   Pmnthits*   Pa/vt8/oc.   The fourfold
 bandage.
   Plum, Malabar.  See Malabar plum.
   Plumbago.   (From plumbum, lead ; so
 called because it is covered with lead-co-
 loured spo».)   1. Lead-wort.  See  Per-
 sicaria.
   2. An ore of a shining blue black colour,
 a greasy feel, and tuberculated when  frac-
 tured.  It  is by many erroneously taken
 for  molybdena, from which it is easily dis-
 tinguished by its fracture, that of.the latter
 heing always lamellated.
   Plumbago  Europjea.   The systematic
 name of the tooth-wort.   See Dentnria.
   PLUMBI CARBONAS  Subcarbonate
 of lead called cerusse, or white lead. It
 is sometimes employed medicinally in form
 of powder and ointment, to children whose
 skin is fretted.   It should however be  cau-
 tiously used, as there is great  reason to
 believe that complaints of the  bowels of
 children originate from its absorption.
   Plumbi,   oxydum  semivitreum.   See  Li-
 tharge.
   PLUMBI SUPERACETAS.  See Supe-
 racetas plumbi.
   PLUMBI SUBCARBONAS. See Plumbi
 carbonas.
   PLUMBUM.   See Uad.
   Plumbum candidum.  See Stannum.
   Plumbum cinereum   Bismuth.
   Plumbum nigrum.  Black lead.
   Plumbum rubeum.  The  philosopher's
 stone.
   Plumbum ustum.   Burnt lead.
   Plummeri pilule.  Plummer's pills. A
 composition of  calomel antimony, guaia-
 cum and  balsam of copaivi.  See Pilula
 hydrargyri  submuriatis.
   Plums.  Three sorts of plums are ranked
 amongst the articles ofthe materia medi-
 ca;  they are all met with in the gardens
 of this country, but the shops are supplied
 with them  moderately dried, from abroad.
 1. The pruna brignolensicumThe  Brignole
 plum, or prune, broughtpotn Brignole in
 Provence ; it is ofa reddrf|»yelloyv colour,
 and has a very grateful,  sw eet,  subacid
 taste.  2. The pruna Gallien ; the common
 or French  prune. 3. The pruna  damas-
 cena, or damson.  See  Damson.  All these
 fruits possess the same general  qualities
 wkh tlie other summer fruils.  The pru-
 nelloes, in which  the sweetness has a great-
 er mixture of acidity than in the other sorts,
are used as mild refrigerants in fevers  and
 other hot  indispositions.   The French
 prunes and damsons are the most emollient
 and  laxative; they  are  often taken by
 themselves  to gently move the belly, where
 there i9 a tendency to inflammations.   De-
coctions of them afford a useful  basis for
 laxative or  purgative  mixtures, and  the
pulp in substance for electuaries. 
                 PNE

  Pluxket's  cawcer remedy.   "Take
crows' foot, which grows in low growids,
one handful;  dogs'  fennel, three sprigs;
both well  pounded;  crude brimstone in
powder,  three middling  thimbles  full;
white  arsenic, the same quantity ; incor-
porated  all in  a mortar, and made into
small balls the size of a nutmeg, and dried
in the sun." These balls must be powdered
and  mixed with the yolk of an egg, and
laid over the sore or cancer upon a piece
of pig's  bladder,  or stripping of  a  calf
when dropped, which must be cut to the
size  of the sore,  and smeared with the
yolk  of  an egg.  This must be  applied
cautiously to the lips or nose lest any part
of it  get  down ; nor is it  to be laid on too
broad on the  face, or too near the  heart,
nor to exceed the breadth of half-a-crown ;
but  elsewhere as  far as the sore goes.
The  plaster must not be stirred until  it
drops off of itself, which will be in a week.
Cle»n bandages are often to be put on.
  PNEUMATIC  APPARATUS.    The
discovery of aeriform fluids has, in modern
chemistry, occasioned the necessity of some
peculiar  instruments,  by means of whicii
those substances may, in distillations, solu-
tions, or other operations,  be caught, col-
lected, and properly managed. The proper
instruments for this are styled the pneuma-
tic apparatus.  Any kind of air is specifically
lighter than any liquid ; and therefore, if not
decomposed by it, rises through it in bub-
bles.  On this principle rests the essential
part of the apparatus, adapted to such ope-
rations.  Its prim ipal part is the pneumatic
trough, which is a kind  of reservoir for
the liquid, through which the gas  is con-
veyed and caused  to rise,  and  is filled
either yvith water  or with  quicksilver.
Some  inches  below its brim an horizontal
shelf is fastened, in dimension about half
or the third part of the trough,  and pro-
vided on its foremost  edge with a row of
holes, into which, from underneath, short-
neckt-d funnels  are fixed.  The trough is
filled with  water  sufficient to cover the
shelf,  to  support  the receivers,  which
being previously filled with water or mer-
cury, are  placed  invertedly,  their open
end  turned  down  upon  the  above-men-
tioned holes, through  which afterwards
the  gases,  conveyed there and directed
by means of the funnels, rise  in the form
of air-bubbles.
  In some cases the trough must be filled
with  quicksilver, because  water  decom-
poses some kinds of air by  absorbing their
basis.  The price and specific gravity of
that metal make  it necessary to  give  to
the quicksilver-troughsmullcr dimensions.
It is  either  cut in marble, or made  of
yvood well joined.   The late  Karsten has
contrived an  apparatus, winch, to the ad-
vantage of saving room, adds that of t. rest
conveniencv.
                 PNE             633

  To disengage gases, retorts of  glass,
either common or tubulated, are employed,
and placed in a sand-bath, or heated by
the fire of a lamp.   Earthen, or coated
glass retorts,  are  put in the naked fire.
If necessary,  they  are joined with a me-
tallic or glass conveying pipe.  When, be-
sides the aeniform, other fluids are to be
collected,  the  middle or  intermediate
bottle finds its use ; and  to prevent, after
cooling, the rising of the water from the
trough into the disengaging  vessels, the
tube of safety is employed.  For  the ex-
trication of gases taking place  in solu-
tions, for which no  external heat is  re-
quired, the bottle called disengaging bot-
tle, or proof, may be  used.   For receiv-
ers, to collect the disengaged airs, various
cylinders of glass are  used, whether gra-
duated or  not, either closed  at  one end,
or open at both ;  and, in this last case,
they are made air tight by a stopper fitted
by  grinding.  Besides these, glass bells
and common bottles are employed.
  To combine  with  water, in a commo-
dious way, some gases that are only gra-
dually and slowly absorbed by it, the glass
apparatus of Parker is serviceable.
  Pneumatocele.   (From vrvtvyA, yvind,
and kixh, a tumour.)   Any species of her-
nia, that is distended with flatus.
   Pneumatomph-vlus. (From irvevya, wind,
and oy<paxoe, the navel.)   A flatulent, um-
bilical hernia.
   PNEUMATOSIS.   (From -rvtvyAroce,  to
inflate.)   Emphysema.   Windy swelling.
A genus of disease in the class cachexia,
and order intumescentia  of Cullen, known
by a collection of-air  in the  cellular tex-
ture under the skin,  rendering  it tense,
elastic, and crepitating.  The species of
pneumatosis are :
   1. Pneumatosis  spontanea,  without any
manifest cause.
   2. Pneumatosis traumatica, from a wound.
   3. Pueumatotis venenuta, from poisons.
   4. Pneumatosis hysterica, with hysteria.
   PNEUMONIA.  (From tavtvyuv,along.)
Pneumonitis.  Peripneumonia.  Peripneumo-
nia vera.   Inflammation  of the lungs.   A
genus of  disease in  the class  pyrexia
and order  phlegmasia  of Cullen; cha-
racterised by  pyrexia,  difficult respira-
tion, cough, ami a sense  of  weight and
pain in the thorax. The speciesof pneumo-
nia, according to the above nosologist, are,
   1.  Peri pneumonia.    The  pulse  not  al-
ways hard, but sometimes soft: an obtuse
pain in the breast: the respiration always
difficult; sometimes  the  pa'dent cannot
breathe, unless in an upright posture;
the face  swelled,  and of a livid colour ;
the  cou.^h  for  the most part moist, fre-
quently hioody.
  2. Pleuritis.   The  pulse hard : a pun-
gent pain  in one side, aggravated during
the  t'.tvs  of iitsp'ratiou ; an  uneasiness 
<S     640              PNE

      when lying  on one side;  a very painful
      cough, dry in the beginning of the disease,
      afterwards moist, and frequently bloody.
      See Pleuritis.
        With respect to  pneumonia, the  most
      general cause of this inflammation, is the
      application  of cold  to the  body, which
      gives a check to the perspiration, and de-
      termines a great flow  of the blood to the
      lungs.  It attacks principally those of a
      robust constitution and  plethoric  habit,
      and occurs most  frequently in the winter
      season and spring of the year ; but it may
      arise  in either of the other seasons,  when
      there are sudden  vicissitudes from heat to
      cold.
        Other causes, such  as  violent exertions
      in singing, speaking,  or  playing on  wind
      instruments, by  producing an  increased
      action of the lungs, have  been known to
      occasion peripneumony.  Those  who have
      laboured  under  a former attack of this
      complaint, are much predisposed to returns
      of it.
        The true peripneumony comes on with
      an obtuse pain  in the  chest or side,  great
      difficulty of breathing, (particularly in a
      recumbent position, or when lying on the
      side affected,) together with a cough, dry-
      ness ofthe skin, heat, anxiety, and thirst.
      At the first commencement of the disease
      the pulse is usually full, strong,  hard, and
      frequent; but  in a more  advanced stage
      it is commonly weak, soft, and often irre-
      gular.  In the beginning, the  cough is
      frequently dry  and without expectoration ;
      but in some cases it is moist even from the
      first,  and  the matter spit up is various
      both in colour and consistence, and is often
      streaked wilh blood.
        If relief is not afforded in time, and the
      inflammation proceeds with such violence
      as to endanger suffocation, the vessels of
      the neck will become  turgid and swelled ;
      the face will  alter to  a purple colour ;  an
      effusion of blood will take place into the
      cellular substance of  the  lungs, so as to
      impede the circulation through that organ,
      and the patient will soon be deprived of
      life.
        If these violent symptoms do not arise,
      and the proper means for carrying off the
      inflammation have either been neglected,
      or have proved ineffectual, although adopt-
      ed at  an early period ofthe disease, a sup-
      puration may ensue, which event is to be
      known by frequent slight shiverings, and
      an abatement of the pain and sense of ful-
      ness in  the  part, and by the patient not
      being able  to lay on the side which was
      affected, without experiencing great unea-
      siness.
        When peripneumony proves fatal,  it is
      generally by an effusion of blood taking
      place  into the cellular texture ofthe lungs,
      so as to occasion suffocation, which usually
      happens between the third and  seventh
                  POD

day ; but it  may likeyvise prov* fatal, by
terminating either in suppuration or gan.
grene.
   When  it  goes  off by resolution, some
very evident evacuation always attends it;
such as a great flow of urine, with a co-
pious sediment, diarrhoea, a sweat diffused
over the  whole body,  or a hxmorrhage
from the nose ; but the evacuation whicii
most frequently terminates the complaint,
and which does it with  the greatest effect,
is  a  free and  copious  expectoration of
thick  white  or  yellow matter, slightly
streaked  with blood, and by this the dig.
ease is carried of generally in the course
of ten or twelve days.
   Our opinion as  to the event, is to be
drawn from  the symptoms which are pre-
sent.  A  high degree of fever, attended
with delirium, great difficulty of breath-
ing,  acute pain,  and  dry cough, denote
great  danger : on the  contrary an  abate-
ment of the febrile symptoms, and of the
difficulty of breathing, and pain, taking
place  on  the  coming  on  of a free ex-
pectoration, or the happening of any other
critical evacuation, promises fair for the
recovery  of  the  patient.  A  termination
of the inflammation in  suppuration, is al-
ways to be considered as dangerous.
   On dissection, the lungs usually appear
inflamed, and" there is often found an ex-
travasation, either of blood, or of coagu-
lable lymph in  their cellular  substance.
The  same appearances likewise present
themselves in the cavity ofthe thorax and
within the pericardium. The pleura, con-
nected  with the lungs, is also  in an in-
flamed state,  having  its  surface  every
where  crowded  with red  vessels.  Be-
sides these, abscesses are frequently found
in  the substance  of the lungs, as like-
wise tubercles and  adhesions to the ribs
are formed.  A quantity of purulent mat.
ter is often discovered  also in  the  bron-
chiae.
  Pneumopleuritis. (From isrvtvytev, the
lungs,  and la-xtvgirie, an inflammation of
the pleura.) An inflammation of the lungs
and pleura.
  Pnigalium.    (From   tsrvtyie,  to  suffo-
cate.)   The  night-mare.   A disorder in
which  the patient appears  to  be suffo-
cated.
  Pnix.  (From ta-viya>,  to suffocate.) An
hysterical sense of suffocation.
  PODAGRA.  (From arise, the foot, and
AlgA, a taking, or seizure.) Febrispodugri-
ca.  Arthritis.   Dolor  podagricus.   The
gout. A genus of disease in the class py-
rexia  and order  phlegmasia  of Cullen;
known by pyrexia, pain in the joints, chiefly
of the great toe, and especially the hands
and feet, returning at intervals : previous to
the attack, the functions of the stomach
are commonly disturbed.  Species :
  1. Podagra regularis.  Arthritis podagra 
r
                   POI

 Arthritis racliialgica.   Arthritis  asliva  of
 Sauvage.  The regular gout.
   2. Podagra  atonica.  Arthritis melancho-
 licu, hiernahs,  chlorotica,  and asthmetica of
 Sauvage.  The atonic gout.
   3. Podagra retrograda. The retrocedent
 gout.
   4. Podagra  aberrant.    Misplaced  or
 yvandering gout.  See Arthritis.
   PoDAGnAiu.v.  (Prom podajru, the gout;
 so called  because it was thonght.to expel
 the gout.)  Cout-weed.  A species of aego-
 podiuin.
   Pod'imi'trvm.  (Prom tune, a foot, and
 \trlv, to wash, or balhe.)  A bath for the
 feet.
   Podophyllum.  (From <nrx?, a foot, and
 fvxxov, a leaf;  so named from its shape.)
 A species  of wolf's-bane.
   PoiioriiKi-a.   (From  <sr»f, a  foot,  and
 ridiiyi,to put.)  A shoe, or stocking.  An
 anatomical  preparation,  consisting of a
 kind of shoe of the scarf-skin,  with the
 nails adhering to  it, taken from  a dead
 subject.
   POISON.    Venenum.  That substance
 which, when applied externally, or taken
 into the  human  body,  uniformly  effects
 such a derangement in the animal economy
 as to  produce  disease,  may be defined a
 po;son.  It is extremely difficult, however,
 to give a definition of  a poison; and the
 above is subject to great  inaccuracy.  Poi-
■ sons are divided, with  respect to the king-
 dom to which they belong, into  animal,
 vegetable, mineral, and halituous,or aerial.
   Poisons are  only deleterious  in certain
 doses; for the  most active, in small doses,
 form the most valuable medicines.   There
 are, nevertheless, certain poisons, which
 are really such in the smallest  quantity,
 and which are  never administered  medici-
 nally ; as  the  poison of  hydrophobia, the
 plague.  There are  likewise substances
 which are  innocent  when  taken into the
 stomach,  but   which  prove  deleterious
 when  taken  into the lungs, or  when ap-
 plied to  an abraded  surface; thus  carbo-
 nic  acid is  continually  swallowed with
 fermented liquors, and  thus the  poison  of
 the  viper may  be taken  with impunity ;
 whilst  inspiring carbonic acid kills,  and
 the  poison of the viper inserted into the
 flesh, often proves fatal.
   Several  substances also  act as poisons
 when  applied  either externally or  inter-
 nally, as arsenic.
   When a substance produces disease, not
 only in mankind,.but in  all animals, it  is
 distinguished by the term  common poison,
 as arsenic, sublimate, &.c. whilst that which
 is poisonous to man only, or to animals,
 and  often to  one genus, is said to be a re-
 lative poison ,- thus  aloes  are poisonous to
dogs and wolves; the phellandrium aqua-
ticum  kills horses, whilst oxen devour  it
greedily, and with impunity.  It appears,
                  POL               641

 then, that substances act as poisonous only
 in regard to their dose, the part of the body
 they are applied to. and the subject.
   Poisons enter the body in the following
 ways :
   1. Through  the oesophagus  alone,  or
 with the food.
   2. Through the anus by clysters.
   3. Through the nostrils.
   4.  Through the lungs with the  air.
   5. Through the absorbents  of the skin,
 either whole, ulcerated, cut, or torn.
   Poison oak.  See Rhus toxicodendron.
   Pole.viomum.   (Prom  Polemon, its  in-
 ventor.)  Wild sage.
   Poley mountain.    See Folium  creticum,
 and Folium montanum.
   Polium.  (Prom Tsrzxtoe, white;  so call-
 ed from its white  cap llaments.)   Poley.
 Teucrium of Linnaeus ; of wliich botanists
 enumerate several species.
   Polium ciietic-um.  Candy  poley-moun-
 tain.  Teucrium creticum of Linnaeus.  The
 tops and whole herb enter the antiquated
 compounds  mithridate and theriaca.  The
 plant is obtained from the island of Candy ;
 has a moderately aromatic  smell,  and a
 nauseous bitter taste. It is placed amongst
 the aperients and corroborants.
   Poi.u'm most vmm.   Poley-onountain of
 Montpellier.  This plant, Teucrium capita-
 turn of  Linnaeus, bears the winter of  our
 climate,  and is generally substituted for
 ihe candy species.
   Pollex.  The thumb, or great-toe.
   Poi.vciinESTes.  (From mroxve, much, and
 ^g«rof, useful.)  Many  virtues, or uses.
 Applied to many mejdicines from their ex-
 tensive usefulness.
   POLYDIPSIA,   '(irom" -vox-.,;,  much,
 and St-^H,  thirst.)  Excessive thirst.  A ge-
 nus of  disease in the class locales and or-
 der dysorexia of C illen.   It is  mostly
 symptomatic of fever,  dropsy, excessive
 discharges, or poisons.
   POLYO ALA.   (Prom <a-o\ve, much, and
 yaxa, milk; so named from'its abundance
 of its milky juice.)   1. T:ie name  ofa ge-
 nus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class,
 Diadelphia.  Order,  Octandria.
  2. The pharmacopoeial  name of Polyga-
 lon.  Common  milk-wort.  The  root  of
 this plant, Folygula vulgaris of Linnaeus,
 is somewhat similar in taste to that ofthe
 seneka, but much wtaker.  The leaves are
 very bitter, and a handful of them, infused
 in  wine, is said to be a.safe  and gentle
purge.
  Polycala  a.mara.   This is a  remark-
ably bitter plant, and, though not  used in
this country, promises to be as efficacious
 as  those in greater repute   It has been
given freely in phthisis  pulmonalis, and,
like other remedies, failed in producing a
cure: yet, as a palliative, it claims atten-
 tion.  Its  virtues are balsamic, demulcent,
 and corroborant.
  * 4N 
642
POL
POL
  Poltgala seneca.  The systematic name bones which form the internal surface of the
of the rattlesnake milk-wort.  See Seneka. nostrils.   Polypuses are sometimes so soft,
   Poltgala  vulgaris.   The  systematic that upon the least touch  they are lace-
name of  the  common  milk-wort.   See rated, and bleed ; at other times they are
Polygala.                                very compact, and even scirrhous.  Some
  Poltgonatum.  (From mroxve, many, and continue  small a great while ;  others in-
yovv, a joint; so named from its numerous crease so fast as, in a short time, to push
joints or knots.) Sigillum Solomonis. Solo- out at  the nostrils, or extend backwards
mon's seal.   The  Convallaria polygonatum towards  the  throat.  Le Dran  mentions,
of Linnaeus.                              that he has known  them fill up the  space
  POLYGONUM.   (From  vroxve,  many, behind  the uvula, and,  turning towards
and yovv, a joint; so named from its nu- the mouth, have protruded  the fleshy arch
merous  joints.) The name of a genus of of the  palate so far forwards as to  make
plants in the Linnxan system. Class,  Octan- it parallel with the third  dentes molares.
dria.  Order, Trigynia.   Knot-grass.      There are others which, though at first free
  Polygonum aviculare.  The systematic from any malignant disposition, become
name of the knot-grass.   See Centumnodia. afterwards carcinomatous, and even highly
  Polygonum bacciferum.   A species of cancerous.  Of whatever nature the poly-
equisetum, or horse-tail.                  pus is, it intercepts the passage ofthe air
  Polygonum bistorta.  The systematic through the nostril, and when large, forces
name of the  officinal bistort. See Bistorta. the septum narium into  the other nostril,
  Polygonum iiivaricatum.   The  syste- so that  the  patient is  unable to breathe,
matic mame of the eastern buck-wheat unless through the mouth. A large polypus
plant-  See Buck-wheat, eastern.           pressing in like manner upon the spongy
  Polygonum fagopyrum.  The  systema- bones,  gradually forces  them down upon
tic name of the buck-wheat.  See  Buck- the maxillary  bones, and thus compresses
wheat.                                  and stops up the orifice of the ductus lachry.
  Polygonum hydropiper.   The systema- mails ; nor is it impossible for the sides of
tic name of the poor man's pepper.   See the canalis nasalis to be pressed  together.
Hydropiper.                              In which case the tears, having no passage
  Polygonum latifolium.  Common knot- through the nose, the eye is  kept constant-
grass.
  Polygonum mas.  Common knot-grass.
  Polygonum minus.  Rupture-wort.
  Polygonum persicaria.  The  systema-
tic name of arsmart.  See Persicaria.
  Polygonum selenoiiies.  Parsley break-
stone.
ly watering, and the saccus lachrymalis, not
being able to discharge  its contents, is
sometimes so much dilated as to form what
is called a flat fistula.  The above writer
has seen instances of polypuses so much
enlarged ?.s to force down the ossa palati.
  The polypus of the  uterus is of three
   POLYPODIUM.   (From Ttroxve, many, kinds, in respect to situation.  It either
 and ts-wc, a foot;  so called because it has grows from the fundus, the inside of the
 many  roots.)  The name of a genus of cervix, or from the lower edge of the os
 plants  in  the Linnaean   system.   Class, uteri.  The first case is the most frequent,
 Cryptogamia.   Order, Filices.   Fern, or the last the most uncommon.  Polypi of
 polypody.                               the uterus  are always shaped like a pear,
   POLYPUS.  (From isroxve, many,  and and have a  tliin&edicle.   They are almost
 <ane, a  foot; from  its sending off many invariably of 'tfiaf species which is deno-
 ramifications, like legs.)   1. The name of minatedfleshy, hardly ever being schirrous,
 a genus of zoophytes.                    cancerou&Aor ulcerated.
   2.  In Cullen's Nosology,  a synonym   The eoagulablf-substance which is found
 with  sarcoma.  A kind of tumour, which in the  cavities of the heart of those who
 is generally narrow where it originates, are some time in articulo mortis, is impro-
 and then becomes wider, somewhat like perly called a polypus.
 a pear;  which most commonly is met yvith   POLYSARCHIA.  (From Ttrvxve, much,
 in the nose, uterus, or vagina; and which and o-&g$j,  flesh.)   Polysomatia.  Obesitas.
 received its name from an erroneous idea, Corpulentia..  Steatites of Vogel.   Trou-
 that it is usually had several roots, or feet, blesome corpulency, or fatness. A genus
 like polypi, or zoophytes.                 of disease in the class cachexia and order
   Polypi vary from each   other according intumescentia of Cullen.
 to the different causes that produce them,   Polysomatia.  (From  <aroxve, much, and
 and the alterations  that happen in them, aaiya, a body.)  See Polysarchia.
 Sometimes a polypus of the nose is owing   Polyspastum.  (From  <nroxt/c, much, and
to a swelling of the pituitary membrane, vitaoh, to draw.)  A  forcible instrument
which swellingmay possess a greateror less for reducing luxations!
 space ofthe membrane, as also its cellular   POLYTRICHUM.  (From mroxut, many,
substance, and may affect either one or both and 6g<^, air; so called  from its  resem-
nostrils. At other times, it arises from an ul- blance to a  woman's hair, or because, in
cer produced by  a caries of some of the ancient times, women used to dye the hair 
POP
POR              643
with it, to keep it from shedding.) Poly-
tricon.   1. The name of a genus of plants
in the Linnaean system. Class, Crytogamia.
Order, Musci.
  2. The systematic name of the  golden
maidenhair.   See Adianthum aureum.
  Polytricum commune.   The systematic
name of  the golden  maidenhair.   See
Adianthum aureum.
  Poltuhica ischuria.  '  (From  vroxvt,
much, and *{o», urine.)  Strangury, from
long retention of urine.
  Pomaceum.   (From pomum, an  apple.)
Cider, or the fermented juice of apple.
  Pomegranate.  See  Granatum.
  I'ompholtuoiies.    (Prom  inroyqoxvl?,  a
bubble.)  Urine, with bubbles on the »ur-
face.
   PoMnioLYX.  (From ivoyqoe, a bladder )
1. A bubble. 2. The whitish powder called
tutty, a kind of zinc, whicii adheres to the
covers of the crucibles in making brass, in
the form of  small bubbles.  See Tutia.
   Pomphos.   (From <sri/«<f>«, to put forth.)
A bladder, or watery pustule.
   POMUM.  An apple.  See Apples.
   POMUM  ADAMI.  (Pomum, an apple ;
so culled  because  it was thought to have
originated in consequence of a whimsical
supposition  that part  of the forbidden ap-
ple which Adam eat, stuck  in the throat,
and thus became  the cause.)   The protu-
berance in the  anterior part of the neck,
formed by the fore-part of the thyroid car-
tilage.                             ,
   Pomum amoris.   A name for the sola-
num lycopersicum.
   PONS  VAROLII.    Corpus  annulare.
Processus annularis.   Eminentia annularis.
Varolius's bridge.  An eminence of the me-
dulla oblongata,  first described by Varo-
lius.  It  is  formed by  the  two  exterior
crura ofthe  cerebellum becoming flattened
and passing  over thecruraof the cerebrum.
   Pontica visa.   Acid, feculent, and tar-
tarous wine.
   Ponticum  mel.   A sort  of poisonous
honey.
  Poorman's pepper.   Lepidium.
  Poplar.  See Populus.
  POPLES.  Igrye.  Ignys.  The ham, or
joint ofthe  knee.
  POPLITEAL ARTERY.   (Arteria po-
plitea ; from poples, the ham.)  The conti-
nuation of the crural artery,  through the
hollow of the ham.
   POPLITEUS. (Popliteus musculus ; from
poples, the ham.)  A small triangular mus-
cle lying across the back part ofthe knee-
joint.
  Poppy, red corn. See Papaver erraticum.
  Poppy, white.  See Papaver album.
  Popilago. (From populus, the poplar ;
because its  leaves resemble those of  the
poplar.)  Marsh marigold.
  POPULUS.  (From  troxve, many ; be-
cause of the  multitude of its shoots.)   1.
The name ofa genus of plants in the Lin-
naean system.   Class, Dioeda.  Order,
Octandria.
  2. The pharmacopoeial  name of the Po-
pulus nigra of Linnaeus, the black poplar;
called  also AZgeiros.  The young  buds,
oculi, or rudiments of the leaves, which
appear  in the beginning of the  spring;
were formerly  employed in  an  officinal
ointment.  At present they are  almost en-
tirely disregarded,  though they should
seem,  from their sensible qualities, to be
applicable to purposes of some importance.
They have a yellow, unctuous, odorous,
balsamic juice.
   Populus balsamifera.  See Tacamahaca.
   Populus nigra.  The  systematic name
of the black poplar.  See Populus.
   Porcus.    a  name for the  pudendum
muliebre.
   PORI BILIARH.  The billiary pores or
ducts, that receive the bile from the peni-
cilli of the liver, and convey ittjo the  he-
patic duct.   See Liver.
   Porocele.  (From Ktugos, a callus, and
xha«, a tumour.)  A hard tumour of  the
testicle.
   Poromphalum.  (From uragcc, a callus,
and typaxoe, the navel.)   A hard tumour
of the navel.
   PORRIGO.   (4  porrigendo,  from   its
spreading abroad.)  A disease  very com-
mon among children, in which the skin of
the hairy part  of the head  becomes  dry
and callous,  and comes off like bran upon
combing the head.
   PORRUM.   Porret, or common leek.
Allium porrum of Linnaeus.   Every part of
this plant, but  more particularly the root,
abounds with a peculiar  odour.  The ex-
pressed juice possesses diuretic qualities,
and is  given in the cure of dropsical dis-
eases, and calculous complaints.
   PORTA.  (A portando, because through
it the blood  is  carried to the liver.)  That
part of the liver where its vessels enter.
   Portjb vena. See Vena porta.
   Portaiguille.  The acutenaculum.
   PORTIO  DURA.  (One branch  of the
seventh pair of nerves is called portio dura,
the hard portion, either from  its  being
more firm than  the other, or because it runs
into the hard part of the skull; and the other
the portio  mollis, or soft  portion.)  Facial
nerve. This nerve arises near the pons, from
the crus of the brain, enters the petrous
portion  of the temporal bone, gives oft a
branch  into the tympanum, which is called
the chorda tympani, and then proceeds to
form the pes anserinus on the  face, from
whence  the  integuments of the face  are
supplied with  nerves.  See Facial nerve.
   PORTIO  MOLLIS.   Auditory  nerve 
6-il
PO'l
POT
fThis nerve arises from the medulla oblonga-
 ta and fourth ventricle ofthe brain, enters
 the petrous  portion of the  temporal bone,
 and is distributed on the internal eiir, by in-
 numerable branches, not only to the coch-
 lea, but also to the  menibnne lining  the
 vestibulum and semicircular canals, and is
 the immediate organ of hearing.
   Portland powder.  A  celebrated gout
 remedy.   It  consists of various bitters ;
 principally of horehound, birthwort,of the
 fops  and leaves of germander, ground-
 pine, and centaury,  dried, powdered, and
 sifted.  It is now fallen into disuse.
   Portorarium.  (From  porta, a  door;
 because it is, as it were,  the door or en-
 trance of the intestines.)   The right  ori-
 fice of the stomach.
   PORTULACA.  (From porto, to  carry,
 and lac, milk ; because it increases the ani-
 mal  milk.)   1.  The name of  a genus of
 plants in the Linnaean system.  Class, Do-
 decandria.  Order, Digynia.
   2.  The pharmacopoeial  name  of the
 purslane.   Andrachne.   Allium  gallicum.
 The plant which is so called in dietical and
 medical yvritings, is  the Portulaca oleracea
 of Linnaeus ; 4 abounds with a watery and
 somewhat acid juice, and is often put into
 soups, or pickled with spices.  It is said
 to be antiseptic and aperient.
   Portulaca  oleracea.   The  systema-
 tic  name of the  eatable  purslane.  See
 Portulaca.
   PORUS.  A pore, or duct.
   Posca.   Vinegar and water mixed.
   Possetum.  Posset. Milk curdled with
 yvine, treacle, or any acid.
   Post hrachiale.   (Prom post, after, and
 brachium, the arm.)  The  metacarpus.
   POSTERIOR  ANNULARIS.  (Muceu-
 lus posterior  annularis.)  An external  in-
 terosseal  muscle of the hand, that extends
 and draws the ring-finger inwards.
   POSTERIOR INDICIS.   (Musculuspos-
 terior indicis.)   An internal in/terosseal
 muscle of the  hand,  that  extends the
 fore-finger  obliquely, and  draws it out-
 wards.
   POSTERIOR  MEDII.    An  external
 interosseal muscle of the hand, that ex-
 tends the middle finger, and draws it out-
 wards.
   POTAMOGEITON.   (From <BrorAyoe,a
 river,  and  yurmv, adjacent; so named be-
 cause  it grows abolif rivers.)   The name
 of a  genus  of pjants in  the Linnxan
 system.  Class,   Tetrandria.  Order,  Tc-
 tragynia.
   Potash, acetate of.  See Acetas potassa.
   Potash, carbonate of.   See  Carbonas po-
 tassa.
   Potash, fused.  See Potassa fiitsa.
   Potash,  solution of  See Liquor potassa.
   Potash,   subcarbonate  of.   See  Potassa
subcarbonas.
   Potash, subcarbonate of, solution of.   See
 Liquor potassa subcarbonutis.
   Potash, sulphate of  See Potassa sulphas.
   Potash,  sulphuret of.  See  Potassa  sul-
 phuretum
   Potash,  super-sulphate of.  See Potassa
 super-sulphas.
   Potash tartrate of.  See Potassa tartras.
   Potash with lime.  See Potassa cum cake.
   Potash.   See Potassa.
   POTASSA. (So called from the pots, or
 vessels in which it was first made.) Potash.
 Kali.  Vegetable alkali.   This alkali may
 be obtained from several substances
   1. By evaporating the  lixivium of the
 ashes of wood  and some plants.   This
 is calcined, and hy this means disengaged
 from all the blackening principles.
   The ashes are more or less rich in alkali,
 according to the nature ofthe wood which
 affords them.  In general,  hard woods con-
 tain the most.  The ashes of beech afford
 from 11 to 131b. per  quintal,  according to
 the  experiments which have been made,
 in the large way ;  those  of box afforded
 from  12  to  141b.   Wormwood affords a 1
 good quantity.
   To extract this  alkali, nothing  more is
 necessary than to wash the ashes, and  to
 concentrate the solution in boilers of cast
 iron.  It  is  on  account  of the alkalies
 that wood-ashes are employed in the lixivi-
 ums  used  by laundresses, or  bleachers.
 The use of alkali, in this case, is to  com-
 bine with the fat substances, and to render
 them soluble in water.
   Almost all  the pot-ash sold in commerce
 for the use of our glass-houses, our soap-
 makers, our bleacbing-grounds, &c. is fa-
 bricated in the north, where the abundance
 of wood admits of its being applied to this
 single purpose.
   2- The lees of wine is  almost totally
 converted  into this alkali  by  combustion.
 This salt is called cendresgravelees ; it has
 almost always a greenish colour, and con-
 sidered as vtry pure.
  3. The combustion  of  tartar of  wine
 likeyvise  affords an alkali of considerable
 purity.  It  is  usually burned wrapped up
 in paper, in small packets, which are dipped
 in  water, and afterwards  exposed  upon
 burning coals.  In order to purify it, the
 residue of  the combustion  is  dissolved
 in  water,  the  solutioitf concentrated  by
 fire, the foreign salts  s/paraled in  propor-
 tion  as they precipitalje, and  a very  pure
 alkali is at last obtained, which is known
 by the name of salt  of tartar.  To procure
 salt of tartar more speedily, as  well as more
economically, a mixture of equal parts of
nitrate of pot-ash, or common  nitre, and
tartar, may be burned.  The residue, after
lixiviation affords a  beautiful salt of tartar.
 Salt of tartar is the alkali most commonly
employed for medical uses. 
*
   4. If salt.petre be fused upon charcoal,
 the  acid is decomposed and dissipated,
 while the alkali remains alone and disen-
 gaged ;  this is called extemporaneous al-
 kali.
   When the salt has been brought to the
 greatest state of purity, it attracts the hu-
 midity of the  air, and  is resolved into a
 liquor.  In this  state it is known by the
 very improper name of Oil of tartan.per
 deliquium.
   Prom all these salts,  wh'ch are impure
 and  imperfect carbonates of  potash, the
 pure alkali may be extracted.
   .Methods of obtaining pure Potash —It has
 long been a desideratum with  chemists to
 possess a method of preparing potash in a
 stale of absolute purity ;  the  strong ten-
 dency which it has to combination, renders
 this extremely difiicialt.  The following are
 the  methods now made  use of.
   \. Bouillon la  Grange's  apparatus con-
 sists of several boxes of common  deal.  At
 the  bottom put river-sand, which must be
 Well washed, and over it add another stra-
 tum, but of a  finer  kind, and cover the
 whole wilh a cloth, besprinkled with wood-
 ashes.   In  the bottom of each  box a hole
 is made, into which is fitted a glass tube,
 for ihe purpose of affording  a passage to
 the  liquor as it fillers through the sand.
   Having  arranged the apparatus in this
 manner, take equal parts of quick-lime and
 pot-ash of  commerce, if the lime is very
 caustic ;  but  in  the contrary  case, it re-
 quires  twenty-parts  of  lime  to fifteen of
 po-ash : put water into an   iron kettle,
 Ining it  nearly  to  a state of ebullition,
 and  then add lime, wliich, by its slaking,
 will bring  the water to that state com-
 pletely.   When it is  slaked, mix  the pot-
 ash, and form ofthe whole a thick liquid,
 wliich  must be  suffered to cool a little.
 Then pour the mixture into the boxes, and
 immediately throw  yvater  over  it; but,
 to prevent the  water from making  holes,
 when added,  place over it a small board,
 which will rise with the water.
   (-are  must be  taken to place  earthen
 pans, or oilier vessels, to receive  the  li-
 quor which  runs  through the tubes ; and,
 that the ley may not absorb carbonic acid
 from  the atmosphere, the vessels  must  be
 closed with care,  in such a manner as  to
 exclude the external air. It will be neces-
 sary also lo keep water always over the
 mixture, wliich must  be collected  till it
 passes tasteless from the tubes.
  The liquors obtained  are nearly of the
 same degree of strength till  towards the
 end of the process ; when they grow weak
 suddenly.
  To evaporate  the  water, use should be
 made of cast-iron pots, beginning with the
last portions, which  are  a little weaker;
and to prevent the  necessity  of  keeping
the strongest a long  time in contact with
LSSA.                               645

the air when boiling, a strong ebullition is
requisite.  When the fluid is concentrated
to a certain degree, any sulphate of potash
that may be present  will crystallize, and
be precipitated.
  To obtain dry potash, pour the concen-
trated liquor into a small basin, and pro-
ceed with the evaporation, till a little of it,
poured on an iron plate, or  a marble slab,
becomes solid.
  Then put the concrete potash into ajar,
and pour over it  very strong alcohol; the
potash  alone dissolves in it; the sulphate
and muriate of potash, with the portions
of earth and even of carbonic acid, which
it obstinately retains, or yvhich it may have
acquired from the air during the evapora-
tion, remain at the bottom ofthe solution.
Afterwards decant the  pure liquor, and
distil itinaretort till it becomes colourless.
It must then be evaporated in a silver ba-
sin.  On  cooling, it crystallizes in wdiite
laminae, which are sometimes three-tenths
of an inch in  length:  or, instead of suf-
fering  it to crystallize,  it   may be evapo-
rated to dryness.
  2. Lovvitz has  given  another method.
According to this chemist, the whole ofthe
operation for obtaining potash ofthe great-
est purity, and without the least colour, con-
sists in this:  A lixivium of potash,  freed
from carbonic acid in the usual manner, is
evaporated to a thick pellicle.   After the
cooling, the foreign salt which has crystal-
lized is to be separated, and the evapora-
tion ofthe lixivium continued in an iron pot.
During this second evaporation, the pel-
licle of foreign salts,  particularly of car-
bonate  of potash, which continues  to be
formed, must be  carefully  taken off with
an  iron skimmer.  When no more pellicle
is formed, and the matter ceases to boil up,
it is removed from the fire, and suffered to
cool, continually  stirred  with an iron spa-
tula.  It is then to be dissolved in double
the quantity of cold water, and the solu-
tion filtered, and  evaporated in a glass re-
tort, till it begins to deposit regular crys-
tals.  If the mass should consolidate ever
so little by cooling,  a small quantity of
yvater is to be added, and it must be heated
again to render it fluid.  After the forma-
tion ofa sufficient quantity of regular crys-
tals, ihe fluid, yvhich is very brown, is to
be  decanted,  and the salt, after being
suffered to drain,  must be re-dissolved in
the  same  quantity of Water.   The de-
canted fluids must be kept in a well-closed
bottle,  and suffered to become clear by
subsiding during  several days.  It must
then be decanted for a second evaporation
and crystallization. The process must be
repeated as long as the crystals afford, with
the  least possible quantity of water, solu-
tions perfectly limped.  These  solutions
are  to be preserved in well-closed bottles,
to defend them from the access of air. 
646,
POTASSA.
  The greatest difficulty of this process
arises from the facility with which the fluid
assumes a solid form.   To obviate this in-
convenience, a small  portion of it may be
concentrated to the point at which it be-
comes converted into  a solid mass by
cooling.  The saturation of a lixivium  con-
siderably evaporated, may be  ascertained
by throwing small pieces of this mass  into
it during its cooling.  When  these are no
longer dissolved, it is  a proof that it is at
the required point.
  With regard to the foreign salts which
are mixed with the potash, the greatest por-
tion separates  by crystallization, after the
first evaporation.   The rest is separated
during the second concentration, by the
continual skimming of the  pellicle.   The
little which may remain with the potash
must precipitate for want of water of so-
lution, in a  lixivium, wherein the alkali it-
self is no longer dissolved but  by its  own
water of crystallization.
  Remarks—The property  of alkalies, to
dissolve  in  highly rectified  alcohol, with
the exclusion of every foreign  salt, would
afford an  excellent  means of obtaining
potash very pure, if their mutual action did
not afford a new source of impurity.   For
when an alkali, absolutely pure and chrystal-
lized, is dissolved  in  spirit of  wine, even
without   heat,  the  fluid assumes  a  very
brown colour,  which becomes still deeper
after being decanted from the saline mass.
  The crystallization of potash is very dif-
ferent, accordingly as the crystals are form-
ed with cold or heat. In the first case, the
crystals obtained are octahedra in groups,
which contain 0.43 water of crystallization,
and excite, by  their  solution in water,
even in the  summer, a degree of cold very
near the point  of aqueous congelation.  In
the  second case,   very thin  crystalline
transparent blades of extraordinary mag-
nitude are  formed, which, by an assem-
blage of lines crossing each other in infinite
directions, present an  aggregate  of cells
or cavities,  most commonly so  perfectly
closed that the  vessel  may  be inverted
without the escape ofthe smallest drop of
lixivium, though sometimes included to
the amount of an ounce or two.  For  this
reason, it is necessary to break this  fine
crystallization, that the fluid may run  off.
The crystals present, in their regular  for-
mation,  rectangular  tetragonal  blades,
which, as they  contain little water of crys-
tallization, produce  a considerable degree
of heat when dissolved in water.
  By exposing  such alkaline crystals to a
red heat,  in a silver crucible, they become
fused ; and, after cooling, afford a mass as
white as  snow, extremely caustic and deli-
quescent.
  As the crystals and the lixivium, during
the length of time  required  to drain  the
salt, may frequently become charged with
a portion of carbonic acid, it is advisable,
in order  to  avoid this inconvenience  as
much as possible, that the lixivium, as soon
as it is brought to the requisite point of
concentration, should  be poured into a
narrow-necked  bottle,  and  well closed
therein to crystallize.  After the crystals
are formed,  the bottle is to  be reversed
without opening,  and kept in a tempera-
ture rather  warm until  the  crystals are
well  dried.   During the winter, the li-
quor, after the first crystallization, conti-
nues to crystallize without being submitted
to a neW evaporation, provided only that
it be exposed to a temperature  somewhat
colder  than that wherein the  first crystals
were formed.
   Properties of pure Pot-ash.—Pot-ash, in a
crystallized form, consists of soft, quadran-
gular, compressed prisms,  which are ex-
tremely caustic and deliquescent. It dis-
solves all soft animal matters when brought
into contact with it. It liquifies by a gentle
heat, and rises in  fumes at  high tempera-
tures.   It does not unite  in a direct man-
ner with  phosphorus.  It easily combines
with sulphur and  metallic oxids.  It dis-
solves alumine in  the humid way, and even
a small quantity of silex ; but it does not
acton glucine, or  zircon, nor on magnesia,
or  lime.   It contracts  no union  with ba-
rytes.   It absorbs water and carbonic acid
rapidly.  It fuses  into glass with silex, by
the  aid  of fire.  It combines  with the
acids,  and forms  salts, which in general
do not yield their acid unless to barytes,
It changes blue vegetable colours green,
and possesses all the general properties of
alkalies.
         Decomposition of Pota ssa.
  Potassa, from its analogy to  ammonia,
has often been conjectured to be a com-
pound body ; but nothing satisfactory had
ever beep proved.   Its  decomposition,
however, has since been  effected by the
labours of Mr. Davy, and the discovery of
its  constituents will ever  be regarded as
the most  important  in chemistry.   Mr.
Davy  was led  to  institute experiments,
with a  view to decompose the fixed alka-
lies by his previous discovery, that, by the
powers  of galvanism,  the  principles of
bodies were separated, according to a cer-
tain law,  some being attracted to the one
galvanic pole,  others to the other; and
that the strength of these attracting forces
are proportional to the energies of the op-
posite electricities in the galvanic circle,
and to  the conducting power and the de-
gree of  concentration  of the substance*
submitted to their action.
  In his first attempts, he exposed the al-
kali, dissolved in  water, to the action of
the galvanic battery, but  the  water  alone
ofthe solution was decomposed.  Potassa,
in fusion, was then placed in the galvanic
circuit; a vivid light, and appearances of 
POTASSA.                               647
the  production  of  combustible  matter
were observed ;  on  submitting  the solid
alkali, rendered a conductor of electrici-
ty by being very slightly moistened, to
the  galvanic  action, these  appearances
were still better marked ; and  it was in
this  way Mr. Davy succeetled in effecting
the complete decomposition.
  "  A small piece of pure potash, which
had  been exposed a few seconds to the at-
mosphere, so as to give conducting power
to the surface, was  placed upon an insu-
lated disc of  platina, connected with the
negative side of the  battery in a state of
intense activity;  and a platina wire, com-
municating  with the  positive side,  was
brought in contact with the upper surface
ofthe alkali.  Under these circumstances
a vivid action was observed to take place.
The potash began to fuse at both its points
of electrization. There was a  violent effer-
vescence at its upper surface  ; at the low-
er,  or negative surface, there was no li-
beration of elastic fluid; but small globules
having  a  high metallic lustre, and being
precisely similar  in  visible characters to
quicksilver, appeared;  some of which
burnt, with an explosion and bright flame,
as soon as they were formed, and others
remained, and were merely tarnished, and
finally covered with a white  film, which*
formed on their surfaces. These globules
numerous experiments soon shewed to be
the  substance 1 was in  search of, and a
peculiar inflammable principle the basis of
potash."
  The  platina, Mr.  Davy found, had no
share in its production ; as it was equally
produced when even charcoal, and other
metals, were used for completing the elec
trical circuit.   I'he  phaenomena too were
quite independent ofthe presence of air.
  As, in ihe decomposition of compound
substances  by galvanism, Mr. Davy  had
found that when combustible bases  had
been developed at the negative side, oxy-
gen  is evolved at the positive side, it  was
reasonable to  conclude that this happen-
ed in the above experiment, and that  the
effervescence observed at the part of the
potassa in  immediate contact with  the
positive wire,  was due  to the disengage-
ment of  oxygen  gas.   He  accordingly
found, performing the experiments in glass
tubes, so as to collect the aerial  product
given out at the positive surface, that this,
on the most delicate  examination, proved
to be pure oxygen ;  and, unless an excess
of water was present, no gas  was evolved
from the negative surface, nothing being
produced  there but  the  inflammable glo-
bules.
  By these  analytic experiments, there-
fore, potassa is proved to be  a compound
of a  peculiar substance, highly inflamma-
ble,  and having a metallic   lustre, with
oxygen.   And this  Mr- Davy soon  con-
firmed, by synthetic experiments.
  He fouud that the metallic lustre of this
inflammable  substance immediately be-
came destroyed in the atmosphere, and a
white crust formed upon it which was pure
potassa.  This was soon dissolved by at-
tracting  humidity from the air;  a new
quantity was formed on the surface, until
the whole disappeared, and had formed a
saturated alkaline solution. When the glo-
bules  were  placed  in tubes  containing
atmospheric air, or  oxygen  gas,  an ab-
sorption of oxygen took place,  and a crust
of alkali was formed.  When  they  were
strongly heated, confined in given portions
of  oxygen,  a  rapid combustion,  with a
brilliant  white flame, was  produced, and
they were converted into a white and solid
mass, which was found to be potassa ; oxy-
gen  was absorbed,  and  nothing emitted
which affected the purity of the residual
air.  From  subsequent experiments, Mr.
Davy endeavoured to determine the pro-
portions  of these elements. From the pro-
ducts of  the combustion ofthe base,  com-
pared  with  the  quantity  of oxygen ab-
sorbed,  he  inferred  taking the mean  of
two experiments, that potassa  consists of
86.1 of  base, and 13.9 of oxygen.   From
the  results ofthe decomposition of water
by the  base, the proportions indicated
were 84  of base and 16 of oxygen.  The
mean of these will be 85 and 15.
   The decomposition  of  potassa may  be
effected, without difficulty, with  a gal-
vanic  battery of  not very high powers.
One of 100 plates, of six inches square, is
sufficient.
   An important confirmation ofthe disco-
very is that which has been received from
an experiment  performed by Guy-Lussac
and  Thenard.  It occurred to  these che-
mists, that potassa might  be decomposed
by causing a substance to act on it  having
a strong  attraction for oxygen.   They put
clean iron filings into a gun-barrel, bent so
that the  filings in the curvature could  be
raised to a  sufficient heat, by the barrel
being placed across a furnace.   With one
extremity of it, a tube is  connected con-
taining solid potassa. When the iron filings
in the barrel are brought to a white heat,
the alkali in the tube whicii has been pre-
viously kept cold by a freezing mixture,
is melted by applying heat to it by a por-
table  furnace; and it  is  allowed to run
through, by a small aperture, upon the
iron  filings.   It  suffers   decomposition,
the iron  attracts  its  oxygen, and the in-
flammable base is sublimed to the other
end of the  tube, which is kept cold, so
as to condense it; a  tube  of safety,  con-
taining a little mercury, being connected
with the extremity, to allow of the disen-
gagement of any aerial matter, and at the 
648
POTASSA.
 same time exclude the air.  Hydrogen gas
 is disengaged during theprocess, which ap-
 pears to be derived from the decomposition
 of water  contained in the alkali, and the
 result is most successful when the alkali is
 in the driest state.  The base of the alkali
 is obtained in the form of brilliant laminae,
 adhering to the  side of the  gun-barrel.
 There is also found in the curvature where
 the  filings  were contained, an  alloy of it
 with iron.   According to Mr.  Davy, who
 performed  the  experiment with success,
 the  base  thus obtained is rather heavier
 than that procured by electricity, probably
 from containing a little iron.
   To the matter  discovered by these re-
 searches, as the base of potassa, Mr. Davy
 has  given the name of
             POTASSIUM;
 the  termination of this name being that as-
 signed to metals,  and this substance be-
 ing presumed to be metallic,
   Potassium, at the temperature  of 60°
 of  Fahrenheit,  appears  in  the" form of
 small  globules,  possessing  the metallic
 lustre and opacity, and having the general
 appearance  of quicksilver, so  that  by the
 eye  it is not easy to distinguish between
 them.   At  this temperature, however, it
 is rather  imperfectly fluid, so that  it does
 not easily recover its globular  form.  At
 70" it is more liquid and mobile ; and at the
 temperature of  100°  is  so completely so,
 that different globules can be easily run
 into one.   At  50° it becomes  a soft and
 malleable  solid, which  has the lustre of
 polished  silver, and  at 32°  it becomes
 harder and  brittle, displaying,  when bro-
 ken, a crystallized texture.  Though so
 fusible, it is not very volatile, but requires
 a temperature  approaching a red-heat to
 convert it  into  vapour.  It condenses un-
 changed.   It is a perfect  conductorof elec-
 tricity, and is also an excellent  conductor
 of heat.
  It is the lightest substance known ; it is
 therefore  lighter  than ether, or alcohol
 Mr.  Davy found that it did not  even sink
 in naphtha twice distilled, the specific gra-
 vity  of which yvas  about  770.  Its specific
 gravity he estimates, compared  with  that
 of water, is as 6 to 10, at 62* of Fahrenheit.
 In its  solid form it is raiher heavier, but
 still, when cooled  to 40°, it syvims  in dis-
 tilled naphtha.
  Its chemical relations  are not less  sin-
 gular than its physical properties.
  It combines  with  oxygen  slowly  and
 without, flame, at  all temperatures  below
 that of its volatilization ; but, at this tem-
 perature,  combustion  of it takes  place,
 the heat is intense, and the light  white and
 vivid.  It. appears to  combine with diffe-
 rent proportions of oxygen; at least an
oxide of it, in a lower state of  oxydation
than potassa, can be obtained.   Potassium
 inflames in other gases  which  can  afford
 oxygen, as the oxymuriatic acid gas.  It is
 so liable lo oxygenation, that it is difficult
 to preserve it unchanged ; the best method
 is to keep it in naphtha ;  for, although it
 does not sink in that fluid, it is enveloped
 by a film of it, which protects it from the
 action ofthe air.
   When heated in hydrogen gas, at a de-
 gree below its point of vaporization, it
 diminishes in volume, and the gas explodes
 with the  production of alkaline fumes,
 when it is allowed to pass into the air, a
 portion of  the potassium appears,  there-
 fore, to have been dissolved; but, by cool-
 ing,  this is in  a great measure deposited,
 as the gas loses its property of detonating,
 spontaneously.
   Potassium, when brought into contact
 yvith water, decomposes it wilh  great vio.
 lence,  an   explosion  is  produced, with
 flame, and potassa is formed.  Placed on
 ice, it instantly bums with a bright flame,
 melting the ice.   So strong is the action
 ot this  substance on  water, that it disco-
 vers, by the decomposition  it  produces,
 the smallest  quantity of  water in  other
 liquids, as in alcohol, or in ether.  Potas-
 sium, thrown into solutions ofthe mineral
 acids, inflames and burns on the surface,
 and the compound of potassa,  with the
 acid employed, is formed.
   Potassium combines  with the primary
 inflammables.  When brought in contact
 with phosphorus,  under  exposure to air,
 both bodies become fluid, burn, and  phos-
 phate of potassa is formed.   When ihe
 experiment is made under naphtha, so as
 to  exclude the  air, they combine, and
 form a compound  less fusible that either
 of its ingredients.   It lias- the lustre of po-
 lished lead.
   AVhen potassium is brought in  contact
 with sulphur in fusion, under the  vapour of
 naphtha, they combine rapidly  with the
 evolution  of heat and light, and a grey
 substance, in appearance like sulphuret of
 iron, is formed, a  little sulphuretted hy-
 drogen being evolved.  When the union is
 effected in the atmosphere,  inflammation
 takes place.
  With ihe metals, potassium enters rea-
dily into combination.  With mercury it
produces some singular results. When one
part of it is added to eight or ten parts of
mercury in volume, at 60° Fahrenheit, they
constantly unite  and form a substance ex-
actly like  mercury in colour, but which
 has less coherence ; for small portions of it
 appear like flattened spheres.   When a
globule is made  to touch a globule about
twice as large, they combine with con-
siderable heat;  the compound is  fluid at
the  temperature of  its formation; but,
 when cold, it appears as a  solid metal,
 similar in colour to silver.  If the quantity 
                  POT

of the basis of potassa is still further in-
creased, so as to be about one-thirtieth the
weight of mercury, the amalgam increases
in hardness, and becomes  brittle.  Tlie
solid amalgam, in which the basis is in the
smallest proportion, seems  to consist of
about one  part  in  weight  of base,  and
seventy parts of mercury, and is very  soft
and  malleable.
 ■ When these compounds are exposed to
air, they rapidly  absorb oxygen ;  potassa,
whicii  deliquesces,  is formed, and, in a
few   minutes, the mercury  is found pure
and  unaltered.   V\  hen a globule  of the
amalgam is thrown into water,  it rapidly
decomposes it, with a hissing noise ; po-
tassa is  formed,  pure  hydrogen is  disen-
gaged, and  the mercury remains free.
  The  fluid amalgam  of mercury and po-
tassium dissolves all the metals ; and, in
this  stale  of union, mercury acts on  pla-
tina and iron.
  When potassium is heated with gold, or
silver, or copper, in a close vessel of pure
glass,  it rapidly acts upon them  ;  and
yvhen the compounds  are thrown into wa-
ter, the fluid is decomposed, pot assa formed,
and  the metals appear to be  separated un-
altered.  It reduces the metallic oxides
when heated with  them, and when the
potassium is in excess, it combines with the
reduced metal.   In consequence of  this
property, it decomposes  flint glass  and
green glass, reducing the metallic oxides
they contain, forming  potassa, which  dis-
solves the glass.  At  a red  heat, it acts
even on the purest  glass, attracting part
of the oxygen of the  alkali  in the  glass,
and  forming the substance which is potas-
sium in the lirst degree of oxygenation.
   Phe preparations  of this alkali that are
used in medicine, are
    1. Potassa fusa.
   2. Liquor potassae.
   3.  Potassa cum calce.
   4. Subcarbonas potassae.
   5. Carbonas polassae.
   6. Sulphas potassx.
   7. Super-sulphas potassae.
   8. Tartras potassae.
   9.  Acetas poiassae.
  10 Citras potassae.
  11  Oxymurias potassae.
  12 Siilpliiiretuin potassae.
  POTASSA <JAUBOXAJs   See Carbonas
potassa.
  POTASS \ CUM  CALCE.  Potash with
lime.   Calx cm»'» kali puro. Causticum com-
mune fortius.  Lapis  infernalis sive septicus.
"Take of solution of potash, three pints  ;
fresh lime, a pound "   Boil the solution of
potash down o a pint, then  add the lime,
previously sLked by the addition of water,
and mix them  togeiher intimately   Phis
is  in com.noil  use with  surgeons  as a
canst ic, to produce ulcerations, and to open
abscesses.
                 POT              649

  POTASSA  FUSA.    Fused  potash.
Kali purum.   Alkali vegetabile fixum  caus-
ticum.   " Take  of solution of  potash, a
gallon."  Evaporate the water, in a clean
iron pot,  over the fire, until,  when the
ebullition has ceased, the potash remains in
a state of fusion ; pour it upon a  clean iron
plate, into pieces of convenient form. This
preparation  of potash is violently caustic,
destroying the living animal  fibre  with
great energy.
  POTASSiE ACETAS.  See Acetas pot-
assa.
  POTASS/L  SUBCARBONAS.    Sub-
carbonate of potash, formerly called Kali    %
praparatum.   Sal absynthii.  Sal Tartari.
Sal planturum.  " Take of impure potash,
powdered, three  pounds ;  boiling water,
three pints and a half." Dissolve the potash
in water, and filter ; then pour the solution
into a  clean iron pot, and evaporate tqe
water over a moderate fire  until the liquor  ,.'
thickens ; then let the fire be withdrawn,
anti stir the  liquor constantly with an iron*
rod, until the salt concretes into granular
crystals.
  A purer subcarbonate of potash may be
prepared in  the same manner from tartar,
which must  first be burnt, until  it becomes
ash-coloured.
   This preparation of potash is in general
use to form the citrat of  potash for the
saline draughts.  A scruple  is generally di-
rected to be  saturated with lemon-juice.
In this process, the salt which is  composed
of polash and carbonic acid is decomposed.
The cilric acid havinga greater affinitv for
the potash  than the  carbonic, seizes it
and forms the citrat of potash, whilst the
carbonic acid flies off in the form of air.
The subcarbonate of potash possesses ant-
acid virtues, is an antidote against white ar-
senic, and may be exhibited with advantage
in ,-onvulsious and other spasms ofthe in-   •
testines arising from acidity, in calculous
complain s,   kucorrhoea,  scrophula,  and
aphthous affections. The dose is from ten
grains to half a drachm.
  POTASS^  SULPHAS.     Formerly
called Kili  vitriolatum.    Alkali vegeta-
bile vitriolutum.  Sal de duobus.  Arcanum
dupliculum.  Sal polychrestus.  Nitrum vi-
triolutum.    Tartarum vitriolatum.  "Take
of salt which remains after ihe distillation
of nitric acid, two pounds  ; boiling water,
two  gallons."  Mix  them, that the salt
may be dissolved ; next add as much car-
bonate of potash  as may.be requisite for
ihe saturation of the  acid  ; then boil the
solution, until a pellicle appears upon the
surface, and, after straining, set  it bv, that
crystals may form.  Having poured away
the water,  dry the  crystals on bibulous
paper.  Its  virtues are cathartic, diuretic,
and deobstruent; yvith which intentions it
is administered  in a  great variety of dis-
eases, as constipation, suppression ofthe
  * 4  O 
'650
POT
PR-ffi
lochia, fevers, icterus, dropsies, milk tu- Linnaean system.  Class, Monoecia. Order,
mours, &c.   The dose is from one scruple Polyandria.
to half an ounce.                            PortaibM sanguisohba.   The  systems-
   FOTASSJE  SULPHURETUM.    See tic name of the Burnet saxifrage, the leaves
Sulphuretum potassa.                      of which are often put into eool tankards •
   POTASSAE SUPERSULPHAS.  Super- they have an adstringent quality.
sulphate of potash.  »Take of the salt    POUPARTII   LIGAMENTUM.   See
yvhich remains after the distillatisn of nitric Poupart's ligament
acid,  two  pounds; boiling water, four    POUPARP's  LIGAMENT.  Ligamen.
pounds."   Mix them together, so that the turn Poupartii.  Fallopian ligament, hgui-
sail may be dissolved, and strain the solu- nal ligament. A strong ligamtiit, or rather
tion ;  then  boil it  until a pellicle  appear a  tendinous  expansion of  the  external
upon the surface, and set it  by, that crys- oblique  muscle, going  across  from the
tals may form.  Having poured away the inferior and anterior spinous process of ihe
water, dry  these  crystals upon bibulous ilium, to the crista of the os pubis.  It'8
paper.                                   under this  ligament  the femoral vessels
   POT ASS JE TARTRAS.   Tartrate  of pass;  and when the intestine or omentum
potash, formerly called Kali tarturisatum. passes underneath  it, the disease is called
Tartarum solubile.   Tartaris turtarisatus, a femoral hernia.
Sal vegetabilis.  Alkali vgetabile tartansa-    Powder, antimonial.   See Pulvis Antimo-
turn.  "Tike of subcarbonate  of  potash, nialis.
a  ponnd ; supertartrate of potash, three    Powder of burnt hartshorn-with opium. See
pounds; boiling water a  gallon."  Dis-
solve the subcarbonate of potash  in  the
Water; next add the supertartraie  of pot-
ash, previously  reduced to  powder, gra-
dually, until bubbles of gas shall cease to creta  comporitus.
arise.  Strain the solution through paper,   Powder, compound, of chalk  with opium.
then boil it until a pellicle appear upon the See Pulvis creta comporitus cum opio.
surface, and  set  it  by, tha  crystals may   Powder, compound, of cinnamon. See Put-
form.   Having  poured away the  water, vis cmnumoni compositus
dry ihe crystals upon bibulous paper. Diu-   Powder, compound, of contrayerva.   See
retic, deobstruent, and  eccoprotic  virtues Pulvis contrayerva compositus.
are attributed to ths preparation.           Powder, compound, of ipecacuanha.   See
  Potatof.,   common.   The  root of the Pulvis Ipecacuanha compositus.
Solanum  tuberosum  of Linnaeus.  Solanum   Powder, compound, of kino.  See Pulvis
esculentum.   Kippa.    Kelengu.   Papas kmo compositus.
Americanus.   Pappus  Americanus.   Con-   Powder, compound,  of scammony.   See
volvus Indicus.  A native of Peru.  An ex- Pulvis scummonia compositus.
tremely nutritious and  wholesome  vege-   Powder,  compound, of senna.  See  Pul-
Pulvis cornu  cum opio
  Powder, compound, of aloe.  See Pulvis
aloes compositus.
  Powder, compound, of chalk.  See Pulvit
See
vis senna compositus.
  Powder,  compound, of tragacanth.
Pulvis tragacuntha compositus.
  Power, muscular.   See Irritability and
 table.
   Potatoe,  Spanish.   The  root of the
 Convolvulus  batatas of  Linnaeus.   It  is a
 native of the  Indies.   It  is  firm, and of
 a pale brown on the outside ; white within,  Muscular motion.
 and  very  sweet, like chesnuts, and the    Power, tonic. See Irritability.
 only  esculent  root of the genus  convol-    Pradpitate, red.   See Nilrico-oxydum
 Vulus.                                   hydrargyri.
   POTENTILLA.   (A potentia, from its    Pracpitate, white.  See Calx hydrargyri
 efficacy) 1. The name of a genus af plants alba.
 in the Linnaean system.  Class, Icosandria     P.t-ECORDIA.  (From pra, before, and
 Order, Polygynia.                        nagftA,  the heart.)  The fore part ot the'
  2. The pharmacopceiul name ofthe wild region of ihe thorax.
 tansy.  Argentina.   Aiserina.  The leaves    PniiFiiixiuM.   (From pra,  before, and.,
 of this plant, Potentillu anserinao\ Linnaeus, fumus, a furnace.) The mouth ofachemir£
possess mildly adstringent anti corroborant cal furnace.
qualities ; but are seldom used, excepi by    PnjirAKA.\TiA  medicamenta.     Medi-
the lower orders.                         tines preparing the pecant  fluids to pass
  Potextilla  axsehina.   The systema- off".
tic name of .he silver-weed, or wild tansy.   PILfPARANTIA  VASA.  Thesper-
See Potentillu.                            matic vessels ofthe testicles.
  Potentilla rf.ptaxs.   The  systematic
name of the common cinquefoil.  See Pen-
taphyl'i/m
  POTERIUM.   (From  mrorxgiov, a cup ;
so n.meii  irom the shi.pi <•{ us  flowers ) rneinbr  mpus or cutaneous fold that co
The name of a genus of plants in the vers the glans penis and clitoris.
  PRjEPUTIUM   (From praputo, to cut
off'before,  because some  nations used to
cut it oft'in circumcision)  Epugogion,of
Dioscorides.  Posthe. The prepuce.  The 
                                    PREGNANCY.                             641

      Prapuce. See Praputium.               every circumstance \vhich  can alter ths
      Prasium.  (From -rgAvt*, a square  bor-  natural state of that organ.
    der; so called from  its  square stalks.)    The  first circumstance  which renders
    Marrubium, or horehound.               pregnancy probable, is the  suppression of
      Piiasi;m.  (From irgAu, to burn, because  the periodical  evacuation,  winch is gene-
    of their hot taste.)  Tiie  leek.             rally accompanied  with fulness in the
%.     PRAXIS.  (Prom irgAavot,  to perform.)  breasts, head-ache,  flushings in the face,
    The. practice of medicine                 and heat in ihe palms ot the hands.
      PRECIPITATION  (Pracipilatio; from    These symptoms are commonly the con^
    pracipito, to cast down.)  When  two bo-  sequences of  suppression,  and therefore
    dies are united, for instance, an acid and  are to be regarded as signs of pregnancy,
    an oxyd,  and a third body is added, such  in so far only as they depend on it.
    as an  alkali, which has a greater affinity    As, however, the  suppression of the pe-
    with the acid than  the metallic oxytl,  the  riodical evacuation often happens from ac-
    consequence is, that the alkali  combines  cidenial exposure to cold, or from the
    with the acid,  and  the oxyd,  thus desert-  change of life in consequence of marriage,
    ed,  appears  in a separate state at the bot-  it can never be considered as an infallible
    torn of the vessel in wliich the operation is  sign.
    performed.   This decomposition is com-    The belly, some weeks after pregnancy,
    monly known by the name of precipitation,  becomes flat, fr m the womb jinking, and
    and the substance that sinks is  named  a  hence drawing down the intestines  along
    precipitate.   The substance, by the addi-  with it; but this cannot be looked upon as
    tion of whic1' the pliaenomenon is produ-  a certain  sign of prt gnancy,  hecause  an
    Cdl, is denominated the precipitunt.        enlargement of the womb from any  other
      PREDISPOSING CAUSE.   Causa pra-  cause,will produce the same effect.
    disponent  Causa proegumena.  That wliich    Many women,  soon after  they are preg-
    rend-.-rs the body susceptible of disease,  nant, become  very  much altered in their
    Tlie most frequent predisposing  causes of  looks, and have peculiar irritable feelings,
    diseases are, the temperament  and habit  inducing a disposition of mind whicii ren-
    of t he body, idiosyncracy. age,  sex, and  ders their temper  easily ruffled, andincite
    structure of the part diseased.            an irresistible propensity  lo  actions  of
      PREDISPOSITION. Pradispositio. That  wliich on  other occasions they would  be
    constitution, or state of the  solids,  or  ashamed.
    fluids, or of both, which disposes the body    In such cases, the features acquire a pe-
    to the action of disease.                  culiar sharpness,  the eyes  appear larger,
      PREGNANCY.   Utero-gestation   The  and the mouth wider than  usual; and the
    particular manner in which pregnancy takes  woman has .< particular appearance, which
    place  has  hitherto  remained  involved in  cannot be  described, but with which wo-
    obscunty, noiwiihst-. nding the  laborious  men are well acquainted.
    investigation of the most eminent philoso-    These breeding symptoms, as  they are
    phers of all ages                         call, d, originate  from the  irritation pro-
      Aflhough  pregnancy  is a  state which  duced on the womb by impregnation; and
    (with a few exceptions) is  natural to all  as they  may proceed from any other cir-
    women, it is in general the source of many  cumstance which  can irritate that organ,
    disagreeable sensations, and often  the  they cannot be  depended  on when the
    cause of diseases which might be attended  woman is not young, or where there is not
    vvkji the worst consequences  if not  pro-  a continued suppression for at least three
    perly treated.                            periods.
      It is now,  however,  universally acknow-    The irritations  on the parts contiguous
    ledged, that those  women who bear chil-  to the womb are equally amhiguous : and
    dren enjoy, usually, more certain health,  therefore the   signs of pregnancy, in tlie
    and are much less liable to dangerous dis-  first four months, are always to be consi-
    eases, than  those who  are unmarried, or  dered as doubtful, unless every one enu-
    yvho prove barren.                        merated be distinctly  and  unequivocally
      Signs of pregnancy — The  womb has a  present.
    very extensive  influence, hy  means of its    Fiom the fourth month, the signs of preg.
    nerves, on many  other parts ofthe body;  nancy are less  ambiguous, especially i-fter
    hence, the changes which are produced on  the womb has ascended into the cavity  of
    it  by impregnation, must be productive of  the belly.   In  general, about ihe fourth
    changes on the state of the general system,  month, or a short time after, the child be- ■
    These constitute the signs of pregnancy,  comes so much enlarged, that its motions
      Duringthe first fourteen or fifteen weeks,  begin to be felt by the motherland hence
    the signs of pregnancy are very ambiguous,  a sign is furnished at  that  period called
    and cannot be depended on ; for,  as they  quickening.   Women,   very  improperly
    proceed from the  irritation ofthe womb  consider this s'un  as the most unequivocal
    on other parts, they may be occasioned by  proof of pregnancy; for though,  when  it 
6B2               PRK-
PRE
occurs about the period described, prece-
ded by the  symptoms formerly  enumera-
ted, it may be looked upon as a sure indi-
cation 'hat the woman is with child; yet,
When there is an irregularity, either in the
preceding symptoms or in its appearance,
the situation ofthe woman must  be doubt-
ful.
  This fact will  be easily understood; for
as the sensation  ofthe motion ofthe child
cannot  be explained, or accurately  de-
scribed, women may  readily  rmstake  other
sensations for that of quickening.  Flatus
has often  be<m so pent up  in the bowels,
that the natural  pulsation ofthe great ar-
teries, of whicii people *re conscious only
in certain  states  if the body, has frequent-
ly been mistaken for this feeling.
  After the fourth month, the womb rises
gradually  from  the  cavity of the basin,
enhrges  the belly, and  pushes out the
navel: hence the  protrusion of the  navel
has been considered one of the most cer-
tain signs  of  pregnancy  in  the   latter
months.  Every circumstance,  hoyvever,
wliich  increases  fcbe  bulk ofthe belly o- eli-
sions this symptom ;-and therefore it can-
not be trusted to,  unless other  signs con-
cur.    *-
  The progressive increase of  the  belly,
along with suppression, after having been
Formerly regular, and the consequent symp-
toms, together yvith  the sensation of quick-
ening at the proper  period,  afford the only
true marks of pregnancy.
   These signs, however, are not to be en-
tirely depended on; for the natural desire
which  every woman  has  to be  a mother,
will induce her to conceal,  even from her-
self, every  symptom  which  may render
her situation doubtful, and to magnify
every  circumstance  yvhich  can tend to
prove that she is pregnant
   Beside  quickening and increase of bulk
of  the belly, another symptom appears in
the latter months, which, when preceded
by the ordinary  signs, renders pregnancy
certain beyond a doubt. It is the presence
of  milk in the breasts.  When, hoyvever,
there  is any irregularity in the  preceding
symptoms, this sign  is no longer lo be con-
sidered of any consequence.
   As  every practitioner must naturally
wish to distinguish pregnancy  from  dis-
ease,  the  disorders  whicii  resemble it
should be thoioughly understood, and also
their diagnostics.   It is, however, neces-
sary to remark,  that wherever any circum-
stance occurs yvhich affords the most  dis-
tant reason  to  douht the  case, recourse
ought'to be had to the advice of an  expe-
rienced practitioner, and every symptom
should be unreservedly described  lo him.
  Phsiiexsio. (From prehendo, to surprise;
eo named from its 6udden seizure.)   The
catalepsy*
  PRESBYOPIA. (From Trpto-Cve, old, and
o4'c, isight, because it is frequent  wilh
old men.)  That  defect  of the  st^ht  by
whicii  objects close are seen confusedly,
but, at remoter distances, distinctly.  As
the myopia is  common to infants, so the
presbyopia  is a  malady  common to the   *
aged  The proximate  cause  is a tardy
adunation into the  focus, so that it falls
beyond ihe retina. The species are,
   1. Presbyopia from a flatness of the cor-
nea.  By  so much  the cornea  is flatte ,
so  much  the  less  and more  tardy it re-
fringes ihe rays into the focus.  This evil
arises, 1st,  From a  want of aqueous or
vitreous humour, which is common to the
aged;  or  may arise from some disease;
2d,  From  a  cicatrix, which  diminishes
the convexity  of  the cornea;  3d, Prom a
natural conformation of the cornea.
   2. Presbyopia from too  flat a crystalline
lens. 'Phis evil is most common to the aged,
or  it may happen  from a wasting of the
crystalline lens.
   3- Presbyopia from too small density of
the cornea or  humours of the eye. By so
much more these humours are thin or Tari-
ffed, so much the less they refrange the
rays of light.  Whosoever is a  myops from
this cause is  cured in  older age; for age
induces to a greater density ofthe cornea
and lens.  Prom this it is an observed fact,
that the presbyopes  are often cured spon-
taneously, and throw  away their glasses,
which younger persons in this disease are
obliged lo use.
   4. Presbyopia from a custom of viewing
continually  remote objects; hence artifi-
cers  who are  occupied in remote objects
are  said  to  contract  this malady.  The
reason of .this phaenomenon  is  not* very
clear.
   5. Presbyopia   senilis.   From  a multi-
tude of causes aged persons  are presby-
opes ;  from a penury of humours, which
render the cornea and lens flatter, and  the
bulb shorter.  When in senile  ages,  from
dryness,  the  bulb of  the  eye  becomes
flatter and shorter,  and the cornea flatter,
those who were short-sighted  or myopes
before, see  now without their  concave
glasses.
   6. Presbyopia   from  too close a  prox-
imity of objects.  The focus is shorter of
distant, but longer of nearer objects.
   7- Presbyopia  from  a  coarctated pupil-
By so much smaller is the aperture ofthe
diaphragm  in an optic tube,  so  much re-
moter is the focus.
   8. Presbyopia   mercurialis, which arises
from the use of mercurial preparations.
Thepatient  feels a pressngpainin the eye,
which, from  being touched is increased,
and the bulb ofthe eye appears as if rigid,
and with difficulty  can be moved.  Near
objects the patient can scarce distinguish) 
PRI
PRO
65J
and distant only in a confuspd  manner.
Many have supposed this disorder an im-
perfect amaurosis.
  Preshyt.ts.  See Presbyopia. .
  Preshttia.   (Prom  irgttrSvs,  old ; be-
cause it is usual to old people.)  See Pres-
byopia.
  Presura. (From *rgn8», to inflame.)  In-
flammation at the ends of the fingers from
cold.                       •
  PniAPF.iA.  See Nicotianti minor.
  Puiapiscus.  (From irgtAiroe, the penis.)
1. A tent  made in the form of a penis.  2.
A bougie.
  PRIAPISMS.   (From  irpiAiros, a hea-
then god, whose penis  is always painted
erect.).  Priapism.   A continual erection
of the penis. Coelius Aurelianus says it is
a palsy  of the  seminal vessels,  by which
the disorder is produced.
  Priapism See Priapismus.
  PRIAPUS  (TXptAiroe, a heathen god, re-
markable for the largeness of his genitals.)
1. The penis.
  2- Auiame of the nepenthes or wonder-
ful plant, from the appendages  at the end
of  the   leaves  resembling  an erected
penis.
   PRIM A3 VI-E.   The  first  passages.
The  stomach  and the  intestinal   tube
are so called, and the lacteals the secunda
via.
   Primary teeth. See Teeth.
   Primrose. See Primula vulgaris.
   PRIMULA.    (Prom primulas, the be-
ginning ; so called because it flowers in the
beginning ofthe spring.)  The name of a
genus of plants in the Linnxan system.
Class, Pentandria-  Order,  Monogynia.
   Primula veris.    (From  primulas, the
 beginning, so called because  it flowers in
the beginning of the spring.)  Verbasculum.
The  cowslip,  paigil,  or  peagle.    The
 flowers  of ibis plant have a moderately
 strong and pleasant smell, and a somewhat
 roughish bitter taste    Vinous liquors im-
 pregnated with their flavour by  maceration
 or  fermen ation,  and strong infusions  of
 them  drank as tea, are supposed  to  be
 mildiy  corroborant,  antispasmodic,  and
 anodyne.   \n  infusion of  three pounds of
 the fresh flowers  in five pints  of  boiling
 water is  made in  the shops into a syrup of
 a fine yellow colour, and agreeably impreg-
 nated with the flavour ofthe cowslip.
   Primula vulgaris.  The primrose.  The
 leaves and root of this common plant pos-
 sess sternutatory  properties.
   Phim-eps ALF.xipuAii-uAcoRrtti. Angelica.
 Which by some was formerly so much es-
 teemed as to obtain th'S name.
   PRINCIPLES.  Principia.   Primary- sub-
 stances.   Acco ding to modern chemists,
 this  term  is  applied  to  those particles
 which  are composed  of two or more ele-
 ments (See Elements,) that  may again  be
decomposed by the action of fire or putri-
dity, such as yvater, gum, resin, &c.
  PmoxonES.  (From irptcev, a saw.)  Ser-
rated :  applied  to   the sutures of  the
skull
  PRIOR ANNULARIS. (.Musculus prior
annularis.)  Fourth interosseus of Winslow.
An internal  interosseous muscle of the
hand. See Interossei manus.
  PRIOR INDICIS.  Extensor tertii inter-
nodii tndicis of Douglas.  Interossei  manus
internus of Albinus.  Interossei of Winslow
and Cowper, and sous-metacarpolateri-pha-
langiens of Dumas An internal interosseal
muscle  of the hand, which draws the fore-
finger inwards towards the thumb,  and
extentls it obliquely.      ,-
   PRIOR  MEDII.    (Musculus pripr me-
dii)   Interossei  manus bicisdtes, seu ex-
terni of Albinus.   Second  interosseus  of
Douglas, and sous-metacarpo-lateri-phalan-
giens of Dumas.  An external interosseous
muscle  ofthe hand. See Interossei planus.
   PROBANG.  A flexible piece of whale-
bone with sponge fixed to the end.
   PROBE.   (From pr*bo, to try ; because
surgeons try  the  depth  and  extent  of
wounds, &c  with it.)   Stylus.  A chirur-
gical instrument of a long and slender
form.
   PRoiior.F..   (From irgtCAXxte, to project.)
 A prominence. An apophysis.
   PROBOSCIS.  (From Trgo, before, and
 fZposKO), to feed.   (A  snout or  trunk  as
 that  of an  elephant by which  it feeds
 itself.
   Procardium.   (From ?rgo, before, and
 KstgtT/a, the stomach or heart.)   The pit of
 the stomach.
   PROC AT ARCTIC  CAUSE.    (Causa
 procaturctica, from 7rpox.arAp%u, to go be-
 fore.)  See Exciting cause*
    PROCESS.   (Processus,  from procedo,
 to-go before) An eminence of a bone ; as
 the spinous and transverse processes of the
 vertebrae.
    Processus caudatus  See Lobulus-cau-
 datus.
    Processus c.Ttci vermiformis.  See  In-
 testines.                          *
 *  Processus  ciliasis.   See  Ciliar liga-
 ment.                          4. *■ ■
   Processus mammilares.   A  name  for-
 merly applied to the olfactory nerves.
    PROCIDENTIA.  (From procido, to fall
 down.) A falling-down of any part;  thus,
 procidentia ani, uteri,  vagina, &c.      ~
    PiiocoNnvLcs. _ (From irpo,  before, and
 novS'vxoe, the middle joint  of the finger.)
 The first  joint of a finger next the meta-
 carpus
    PROCTALGIA. (From yrpanroe, the fun-
 dament, and axyoe, pain.}   A violent pain
 at the  anus.  It  is  mostly symptomatic of
 some disease, as piles, scirrhus, prurigo,
 cancer, &c. 
654
PRO
PRO
   PROCTITIS. (From trpamrot, the anus.)
 Clunesia.  Cyssotis.  Inflammation  of the
 inter  al or mucous membrane of the lower
 part of the rectum.
   Proctoleucorrhoja.  (From irpmroe, the
 anus,  xtvKoe, white, and gta>, 10 flow.) Proc-
 torrhaa.  A purging of white mucus with
 heat and itching.
  /Proctorrhea.    (From Tpomroe,  the
 anus,  and gtu>, to flow.)  See  Proctoleu-
 corrhaa
   PROFLUVIA.   (Prom  profluo,  to  run
 down.)  Fluxes.  The fifth order in the
 class pyrexia of Cullen's nosology,  charac-
 terised by pyrexia, with increased excre-
 tions.        *
   Profluvii  cortex.   See  Conessi  cor-
 tex.
   PROFUNDUS.   See Flexor profundus
 perforans-
   PROFUSIO.  A loss of blood. A genus
 of disease in the class locales and order apo-
 cenoses of Cullen.
   Proglosis.    (From  vpo, before,  and
 yxcoWA,  the tongue.)   The tip  of the
 tongue.
   PROGNOSIS.   (From mrpo, before,  and
 ytvovKce, to know.)   The  art of foretell
 ing the event of  diseases from  particular
 symptoms.
   PROGNOSTIC.   (Prognostics, from
 7rgov1vtevx.ee, to know beforehand.) Applied
 to those symptoms which may be foretold
 before they appear.
   PROLAPSUS.  (From prolabor,  to slip
 down.)  Procidentia.   Delupsio.  Exania.
 Proptoma.  Proptosis.   A  protrusion.  A
 genus of disease  in  the class locales and
 order  ectopia  of Cullen ; distinguished  by
 the falling down ofa part that is uncovered,
   Prolepticus.   (From  7rpoxAyGavee,  to
 anticipate.)   Applied  to  those diseases
 whose  paroxysms anticipate each other,
 or return after less  and less intervals of
-intermission.
 , Promalacterium.   (From  7rgo, before,
 and  y&XAvvee, to soften.) The room where
 the body was softened previous to bathing
 it.
  Prometopidittm.    (From  irgo,  before,
 and  ytrtewov, the forehead.)  Prometpposis.
 The skin upon the forehead.
  Prometopsis. See  Prometopidium.
  PRONATION   The act of turning the
 palm of the hand downwards.  It  is per-
 formed by rotating  the radius  upon the
 ulna, by means of several muscles  which
 are termed pronators; as,
  Pronator   quadratus.  See  Pronator
 radii quadratus.
  Pronator radii brevis.  See  Pronator
 radii quadratus.
  PRONATOR  RADII  QUADR\TUS.
 Pronator quadratus of Douglas and Albinus.
 Pronutor quadratus sive transversus of Win-
 slow.  Pronator radii brevis seu  quadra-as
 of Cowper.  Cubitoradial of D'imas. This,
 which has  gotten  its name from its  use
 and its shape, is  a small  fleshy muscle,
 situated  at the lower and  inner part of
 the fore-arm, and tovered by ihe tendons
 of the fl«xor muscles  of  the hand.   R
 arises  tendinous  and   fleshy  from  the
 lower and inner part of the  ulna,  and
 runs nearly  in  a transverse direction,
 to be inserteM into that part ofthe radius
 yvhich is opposite to  its origin, its inner
 fibres adhering to the  interosseous liga-
 ment. This muscle assists in the pronation
 of the hand,  by  turning the  radius in.
 wards.
   PRON\TOR  RADII TERES of Innes
 and  Cowper.  Pronator teres  of  Albi-
 nus and  Douglas.   Pronator  teres, dve
 obliquus of Winslow.   Epitrochloradial of
 Dumas.   This is a small muscle, situated
 at the upper and anterior part of tlie fore.
 arm.  It  is called teres,  to distinguish it
 from the  pronator quadratus.  It arises
 tendinous and fleshy from the anterior and
 inferior part of the outer condyle of  the
 os humeri ; and tendinous from  theeoro-
 noid process ofthe ulna, near the insertion
 of the  brachialis  internus.  The median
 nerve passes  between these two portions.
 From  these origins  the muscle runs  ob-
 liquely downwards and outwards, and is
 inserted, tendinous and fleshy, into  the
 anterior and  convex  edge of the radius,
 about  the  middle of that bone.   This
 muscle,  as its name  indicates, serves to
 turn the hand inwards.
   Pronervatio.   (From  pro, before, and
 nervus, a  string )  A tendon or string like
 the end of a muscle.
   PROPHYLACTIC.      (Prophylactica,
 from ts-po, before, and qvxAo-vce, to defrnd.)
 Any  means  made use  of to  preserve
 health.
   Proprietatis elixir.   Elixir of  aloes
 and tinctura aloes composita.
   Proptoma.   (From  7rgo7rrrTa>,  to fall
 down.)   Procidentia.   A  relaxation such
 as that of the scrotum, of the under lip,
 of the breasts  in females, of the praepuce,
 or ofthe ears.
  Proptema. (From <orgo, before, and irvov,
 pus.) A premature  collection of pus.
  Prora.   (From  irgtegA, the prow of a
 vessel.) The occiput.
  Prosarthrosis.  (From irgoe, to, and ag-
 Bgoa,,  to  articulate.)    That  articulation
 which has manifest motion-
  Prosperma   (From  orgovuyvvyt,  to  fix
 near.) A  fixing of humours in one spot.
  Prostasis  (From  irgoirvyt, to predo-
 minate.)    An abundance of morbid hu-
 mours.
  PROSTATE   GLAND.     (Glandula
prostata, from  vpo, before, and  tvrtnyi, to
 stand;  because it  is situated before the
 urinary bladder.)    Corpus  glandulosum. 
PRU
PRU              655
Adenoides.   A very large, heart-like, firm
gland, situated between  the neck of the
urinary bladder and bulbous  part of the
urethra. It secretes the lacteal fluid, which
is emi'ted into the urethra by ten or twelve
ducis 'hat  open  near  the verumontanum
during coition.  This gland is liable to in-
flammation and its consequences.
  Piiostvi-f.,  inferior.   See Transversus
perinei alter.
  Photogala.   (From irgteroe,  first, and
yaxa,  milk.)   The first  milk after  de-
livery.
  PROXIMATE  CAUSE   Causa  prox-
ima.   The   proximate  cause of a disease
may be said to be in reality the  disease
i^^lf.  All proximate  causes are either
^Mased actions of simple fibres, or an al-
tered state of the fluids.
   PRUNA.  (PI. of prunum.)  Plums or
prunes.  See  Plums.
  Prune.  See Plums.
  PRUNELLA.   (From  pruna,  a  burn,
because it  heals burns.)   Brunella.  Con-
solida minor.  Symphitum minus.
   1 J'he name ofa penus of plants in the
Linnaem  system.   Class, Didynamia. Or-
 der,  Gymnospermia.
  2.  The  pharmacopoeial name of what is
also  called self-heal-   Prunella  vulgaris
of  Linnaeus,  foliis omnibus  ovato-oblongis,
 serrutis, petiolatis, it is recommended as an
 adstringent in haemorrhages and fluxes, as
 in  gargles  against aphthae and inflamma-
 tion  of the fauces.
   Primi.la  vulgaris.    The  systematic
name of the self-heal.  See Prunella.
   Peunelloe.  Set- Plum.
   PRUNUM   GALLICUM.    The  com-
 mon   prune or  plum   The plant  which
 affords this fruit is the Prunus domestica of
 Linnaeus :—Pedunculis subsolitariis,  foliis
 lanceolato  ovtitis convolutis, rumis  muticis;
gemma  fiorifera  aphylla.   Prunes   are
considered as  emollient,  cooling,  and
 laxative, especially  the   French  prunes,
 yvhich are  directed in  the  decoction of
 senna, and other purgatives : and  the pulp
 is ordered in  the electuarium £ senna.  See
 Plum.
   Prunum stlvf.sthe.  The sloe or fruit
 of 'he Prunus  spinosa of  L nnaeus:—Pru-
 nus  pedunculis  solitariis  foliis lunceolatis
glabris, rumis  spinosis.   It  is  sometimes
employed  in  gargles, to tumefactions of
 the tonsils mid uvula, ;nd from its adstrin-
 gent tasic  was formerly much used in hae-
 morrhages. &c.
   PRUNUS    The name  of a genus  of
 plants m the  Linnxan system.  Class, Ico-
samlria.  Order, .Monogynia-
   Prunus  avium. The  systematic name
of  the bhuk  cherry-tree.   See  Cerasa
nigra.
   Parvus ukrasus.  The systematic name
of  the red cherry-tree.   Soc  Cerasa rubra.
  Pntrirrs  domestica.    The  systematic
name of the damson-tree.  See Damson^*
  Prunus lauro-cerasus.   The  systaB^F"
tic name of the poison laurel.  SeeCEfKira-
cerasus.                         ^jlk.
  Prunus  padus.  The systetnatfctiH WL_.
of the bird cherry-tree.   See PadOs-^MS^
  Pruxus spinosa.   The systematic mHfc^
of the sloe tree.  See Prudus sylvB&tpslHK
  PRURIGO    (From  prurio,  to*UcBfJp
Pruritus.  Scabies ; Psora. Darta. Libido.
Pavoni.  The prurigo is a  genus of dis-
ease  in  the  order papulous eruptions of
Dr.  Willan's cutaneous  diseases.   As  it
arises from different  causes, or  at dif-
ferent periods of Jife, and Exhibits  some
varieties in its form, he describes it under
the titles of prurigo mitis, prurigo formi-
cans. and  prurigo senilis.  In  these the
whole surface ofthe skin is usually affect-
ed;  but there  are likewise  many cases of
local prurigo, which will be afterwards
noticed according to their respective situa-
tions.
   1. The prurigo mitis originates without
any   previous  indisposition, generally  in
spring, or the beginning of summer.  It
is characterised by soft and smooth eleva-
tions ofthe cuticle, somewhat larger  than
the  papulae of the lichen, from which they
 also differ by retaining the usual colour of
 the  skin ;  for  they seldom appear red, or
 much inflamed, except from violent fric-
 tion.  They are not, as in the other case,
 accompanied  with  tingling, but with  a
 sense of itching almost incessant.  This is,
 however,  felt more particularly on  un-
 dressing, and often prevents rest for some
 hours after getting into  a bed.  When the
 topsof the papulae are removed by rubbing
 or scratching, a clear fluid oozes out from
 them, and gradually concretes into thin
 black scabs.
   This  species of prurigo  mostly affects
 young persons, and its cause may, I think,*
 says Dr.  Willan, in general be referred to
 sordes collected  on the skin,  producing
 some degree of irritation,  and also pre-
 venting thefree discharge ofthe cutaneous
 exhalation ; the bad consequences of wliich
 must necessarily be felt at that Season of
 the  year  when  perspiration  is most co-
 pious.   Those who have originally a de-
 licate or irritable  skin, must likewise, in
 the  same circumstances, be the greatest
 sufferers.
   The eruption extends to the arms, breast,
 back, and  thighs, and often  continues
 during tyvo or three months ofthe summer,
 if not relieved by proper treatment.  When
 persons affected with it neglect  washing
 the skin, or are uncleanly in their apparel,
 the  irruption grows more  inveterate, and
 at length, changing its  form, often termi-
 nates in the it. h.  Pustules arise  among
 the papula:, some filled with lymph, others 
556
PRU
PRU
  with pus.  The  acarus  scarabei begins to
  breed in the furrows of the cuticle, and
  the disorder becomes contagious.
    2. The Prurigofiormicans is a much more
  obstinate and troublesome disease than the
  forgoing.   It usually affects persons of
  aifftlt age, commencing  at  all seasons of
  the year indifferently ; and its duration is
  fiwn four  months to two or three  years,
  vvHth occasional short intermissions   The
  papulae  are  sometimes  larger, sometimes
  more obscure, than in the preceding spe-
  cies ; but, are, under every form, attended
  with an incessant, almost  intolerable itch-
  ing. Tbey are diffused over the whole bo-
  dy, except the faoe, feet, and palms  of the
  hands;  they appear, however,  in  great-
  est  number on  those parts which, from
  the ordinary mode of dress, are subjected
  to tight ligatures;  as  about  the  neck,
  loins, and thighs.
    The  itching is complicated wilh other
*  sensations, which are variously described
  by patients.  They sometimes, feel  as if
  small insects were creeping on the  skin;
  sometimes  as if stung  all over  by ants;
  sometimes as if hot needles were  piercing
  the  skin "in  divers  places.  On  standing
  before a fire, or  undressing, and  more
  particularly  on  getting  inio  bed,  these
  sensations  become   most  violent, and
  usually preclude all rest during the greater
  part of the night.  The prurigo formicans
  is by most  practitioners deemed conta-
  gious, and confounded with  the itch.   In
  endeavouring to  ascertain the justness of
  this opinion, Dr. Willan has been led  to
  make the following remarks : 1. The erup-
  tion is, for the most part, connected with
  internal  disorder,  and  arises where no
  source of infection can be traced.  2. Per-
  sons affected may have  constant  inter-
 course with several others, and yet never
 communicate the disease to any of them.
 3. Several persons of one family may have
 the  prurigo  formicans  about the  same
 time; but he thinks this should be referred
 rather to a common predisposition than to
 contagion,havingobserved that individuals
 ofa family are often so affected, at certain
 seasons of the year, even when they reside
 at a distance from each other.
   Although   the  prurigo   formicans  is
 never, like the former species, converted
 into  the  itch,  yet it does,  occasionally
 terminate in a pustular disease, not con-
 gious.
   3.  Prurigo senilis.   This affection  does
 not differ much in its symptoms and exter-
 nal  appearan es from the prurigo formi-
 cans ; but has been  thought by  medical
 writers to merit a distinct consideration,
on account  of its  peculiar ' inveteracy.
The prurigo is perhaps aggravated, or be-
comes more  permanent, in old "Uge,  from
the dry, condensed state of the skin  and
cuticle, wliich often  takes place  at that
 period.  Those who are affected with  it
 in a high degree  have little more comfort
 to expect during life,  being incessantly
 tormented with  a  violent  and universal
 itching.  The state of  the skin  in the
 prurigo  senilis, is favourable to the pro-
 duction of an insect, the pediculus huma*
 nus, more  especially to the variety of  it
 usually termed body-lice.
    These insects, it is  well known, are
 bred abundantly  among the inhabitants of
 sordid dwellings, of jails, workhouses, Sec.
 and in such  situations prey upon persons
 of all  ages  indiscriminately.  But  in the
 prurigo senilis they arise, notwithstanding
 every attention to cleanliness or regimen,
 and multiply so  rapidly that the palient
 endures extreme  distress, from their«L
 petual irritation.  The nits or eggPR
 deposited on the  small h.irs of the  skin,
 and the pediculi are only found on the skin
 or on  the linen,  not under the cuticle, as
 some  authors have represented.  In con-
 nexion with   the  foregoing series of com-
 plaints, Dr.  Willan mentions some  pruri-
 ginous affections which are merely local.
 He confines  his  observations to the most
 troublesome of these, seated in the podex,
 praeputium, urethra, pubes, scrotum, and
 pudendum  muliebre.   Itching  of the
 nostrils, eye-lids,  lips, or of the external
 e  r, being generally symptomatic of other
 diseases, do  not require a particular consi-
 deration.
   1. Prurigo podicis.   Ascarides  in the
 rectum excite a frequent itching and irri-
 tation   about the sphincter ani,  which
 ceases  when the cause is removed by pro-
 per medicines.  A similar complaint often
 arises,  independently of worms, haemor-
 rhoidal tumours, or other obvious causes,
 which  is  mostly  found to  affect persons
 engaged  in  sedentary occupations;  and
 may be referred  to a morbid  state of
 secretion  in  the parts, founded,  perhaps,
 on  a  diminution of constitutional vigour.
 The itching is not alway accompanied with
 an  appearance of  papulae or tubercles ;  it
 it little troublesome during the day-time,
 but returns every night soon after getting
 into bed,  and precludes rest for several
 hours.   The  complaint continues in this
 form during three or four months, and has
 then an intermission, till it is produced
 again  by hot weather, fatigue, watching,
 or some irregularity in diet.  The same
 disease occurs at the decline of life, under
a variety of circumstances.
  Women after  the cessation of the cata-
 menia, are liable to be affected with this
species of prurigo, more especially in sum-
 mer or autumn.  The  skin between the
 nates is rough and  papulated,  sometimes
 scaly, and a little humour is discharged by
 violent  friction.   Along with this  com-
 plaint,  there is often an eruption of itching
papulae  on the neck, breast, and back; 
PRURIGO.
657
a swelling and inflammation of one or both
ears, and a discharge of matter from be-
hind them, and from the external meatus
auditorius.   The prurigo podicis  some-
time occurs as  a symptom of the lues
venerea.
  2. The prurigo prapntii  is owing to an
altered state of secretion on the glans pe-
nis, and  inner surface ofthe praeputium.
During the heat  of summer there is also,
in some persons,  an  unusual discharge of
mucus, which  becomes acrimonious, and
produces a troublesome itching, and often
an excoriation of these  parts.  Washing
of them  with  water,  or soap and  water,
employed from time to  time, relieves the
complaint, and should indeed be practised
as an ordinary point of cleanliness,  where
no inconven ence  is immediately felt.   If
the fluid be secreted  in too large a quan-
tity, that  excess  may  be restrained,, by
washes made  with the extract  of lead,
or  by  applying  the  unguentum  cerusae
ace ttit x.
  3. Prurigo  urethralis.  A very trouble-
some itching sometimes takes place at the
ex remity of the  urethra in females, with-
out any manifest  cause.   It occurs as well
in young women  ..s in those wiio are of an
advanced age.  On examination,  no stric-
ture nor  tumour has been found along the
course of  the urethra.    Probably, how-
ever, the itching may be occasioned by  a
morbid state of the  neck  of the bladder,
being  iu  some instances connected with
pain and difficulty of m. king water.
  An itching at the  extremity ofthe ure-
tra in  men is  produced by calculi, and by
,some diseases ofthe bladder.   In cases  of
stricture an itching is also felt,  but near
the place where  the stricture is situated.
Another cause of it  is small broken  hairs,
wliich  are  sometimes drawn in from the
pubes, between the  praeputium ami glans,
and which  afterwards becoming fixed  in
the entrance of the  urethra, occasion an
itching or slight  stinging, particularly on
motion.  Mr.  J.  Peat-son,  surgeon  of the
Lock Hospital, has seen five cases of this
kind,  and  gave  immediate relief hy ex-
tracting the small hair from the urethra.
  4. Prurigo pubis.   Itching papulae ofien
arise on the pubes, and become extremely
sore if their tops are removed by scratch-
ing.  They are occasioned sometimes by
nejjlect of cleanliness, but more commonly
by a species of pediculus, which perforates
the cuticle, anti thus derives  its nourish-
ment,  remaining fixed in the  same situa-
tion.   These insects are   termed by Lin-
naeus,  &.c.  pediculi pubis;  they  do  not,
however, affect the pubes only,  but often
adhere to  the  eye-brows, eye-lids, and
axillae.  They are often  found,  also, on
the breast, abdomen, thighs, and legs,  in
persons of the  sanguine  temperament,
who have those parts covered with  strong
hairs.   It is remarkable that they seldom
or  never  fix upon the hairy scalp.  The
great irritation produced  by them on the
skin  solicits  constantly  scratching,  by
whicii  they are torn from their attach-
ments ;  and painful tubercles arise at the
places  where they had  adhered.  When
the pediculi are diffused over the greater
part of the surface of the body, the pa-
tient's linen often appears as if sprinkled
with tlrops of blood.
  5. Prurigo  scroti.  The  scrotum is  af-
fected  with a troublesome  and constant
itching from ascarides within the rectum,
from friction  by  violent  exercise in hot
weather, and  very  usually from the pedi-
culi pubis.  Another and  more important
form of the complaint appears in old  men,
sometimes connected with the  prurigo
po'licis, and  referable to  a  morbid  state
of tlie  skin, or superficial glands of the
part. Tlie scrotum,  in this case, assumes
a brown colour, often also becoming thick,
scaly, and wrinkled.  The  itching extends
to the skin covering  the penis, more espe-
cially  along  the  course of the Urethra;
and  has little  respite, either by day or
niglit.                        "*
  6. The  Prwigo pudendi  muliebris, is
somewhat analogous  to the prurigo scroti
in men.  It is often  a symptomatic  com-
plaint in the lichen anti iepra ; it likewise
originates  from ascarides irritating the
rectum, and is in  some cases,  connected
with a discharge ofthe fluor albus.
   A similar affection  arises in consequence
of the change of slate in the genital organs
at the time of puberty, attended wilh a
series of most distressing sensations. Dr.
Willan confines his attention to one case of
the disorder, which may be considered as
idiopathic, and which usually affects Wo-
men soon after the cessation of the  cata-
menia.  It chiefly occurs in those who are
of the phlegmatic temperament, and in-
clined to corpulency.  Its seat is the labia
pudendi, anti entrance into the vagina. It
is often accompanied with an appearance
of tension or fulness of those parts, and
sometimes with inflamed  itching papulae
on the labia and mons veneris.  The dis-
tress arising from a strong and almost per-
petual itching in the above situation, may
be easily imagined.   In order to allay it
insome degree, the sufferers have frequent
recourse to friction, and to cooling appli-
cations .- whence they are necessitated to
forego  the enjoyment of society.    An
excitement  of  venereal  sensations  also
takes place from the constant direction of
the mind to the parts affected, as well as
from the means employed  to procure  alle-
viation.  The complicated  distress  thus
arising, renders existence almost insupport-
able, and  often produces a state of  mind
bordering on phrensy.
   Deep  ulcerations  of the parts seldom
   • 4 P 
658               PSE
PSO
 take place in the prurigo  pudendi; but    2. Pseudoblepsis mutans, in which  ob-
 the appearance of aphthae  on  the labia  jects that are  present appear somewhat
 and  nymphae,  is  by no  means unusual,  changed
 P'rom intercourse with females under these    Pseudoptreturum.  See Ptarmica.
 circumstances, men are liable to be affect-    PSIDIUM.   The  name of a genus of
 ed with aphthous ulcerations on the glans,  plants in the Linnaean system.
 and inside of the praeputium, which prove    Psidium  pomiferum.   The  systematic
 troublesome for a length of time, and often  name of the apple guava.  This plant, and
 excite  an  alarm, being   mistaken  for . the pyriferum, bear fruits, the former like
 chancres.                                apples,  the latter like pears.  The apple
    Women, after the fourth month of their  kind is  most cultivated in the Indies, on
 pregnancy, often  suffer greatly from  the  account of the pulp having a fine acid
 prurigo pudendi, attended  with aphthae,  flavour, yvhereas the  pear species is sweet,
 These, in a few cases, have  been succeed-  and therefore  not so agreeable in warm
 ed by extensive ulcerations, which destroy-  climates.   Ofthe inner  pulp of either,
 ed the nymphae, and  produced  a fatal  the inhabitants make jellies ;  and of the
 hectic :  such  instances  are,   however,  outer rind they make tarts, marmalades,
 extremely  rare.   The  complaint  has, in  &c.  The latter  they also  stew  and eat
 general, some intervals or remissions ; and  yvith milk, and prefer them to any other
 the  aphthae usually disappear soon after  stewed fruits.  They have an adstringent
 delivery,  whether at  the full time, or by a  quality, which exists  also in every part of
 miscarriage.                             the tree, and abundantly in the leaf-buds,
i    PRURITUS.   (From prurio,  to  itch.)  yvhich are occasionally boiled with bailey
 See Prurigo.                             and liquorice, as an excellent drink against
    PRUSSIATS. Salts formed by the union  diarrhoeas.    A  simple decoction of the
 of the prussic acid, or colouring matter of leaves, used as a bath, are said to cure the
 Prussian ' blue,   with  different  bases ;  itch, and most cutaneous eruptions.
 thus, prussiat of alumine, prussiat of ammo-    Psidium  ptrifebum.   The systematic
 niac, &c.                                 name of the  pear guava.  See Pridium
    Psalloides.   (From  -I'AXXos, a stringed  pomiferum.
 instrument, and tifoe, a likeness ;  because    Psilothra.  (From ^ixoee,  to denudate.)
 it appeals as if stringed like a dulcimer.)  Applications to remove  the  hair.
 Applied by the ancients to  the  inner sur-    Psilothrum.   (Prom ^txoce, to  depi-
 face of thejbrnix ofthe brain.             late ; so called because it was used by de-
    PSAL/fERIUM  (A harp ;  because it  pilatories.) The white briony.
 is marked with lines that give it the ap-    Psimmytiiium.  (From 4'*» to smooth ;
 pearance  of a harp.)  Lyra.  The medul-  so called because of its use as a cosmetic.)
 lary body that  unites the posterior crura  Cerus, or white lead.
 of the fornix of the brain.                   PSOiE. (-{oai, the loins.)  Alopeces. Ne-
    Psammismus.   (From  ^.Ayyoe, sand.)  phrometra.   Neurometeres.   The name of
 An application  of hot sand  to any part of  two pair of muscles in the loins.
 the body.                                  PSOAS ABSCESS.  See  Lumbar  ab-
    PsAJtjioDEs.    (From  -\-ayyoe,  sand.)  scess.
 Applied to urine  which deposits a sandy    PSOAS  MAGNUS.  (From -\oa,  the
 sediment.                                loin; because it is situated in  the  loins)
    PSELLISMUS.  (From -\-txxi£ee, hesita-  Psoas, seu lumbaris internus  of Winsloyy.
 tion of speech.)  Psellotis. Defect of speech.  Pre-lumbo-trochantin of Dumas.  This is
 A genus of disease in the class locales and  a long, thick, and very considerable mus-
 order dyscenesia of Cullen.                 cle, situated close to the forepart and sides
    Pselxotis. See Psellisviuu.              of the lumbar  vertebrae.   It arises from
    PSEUDO.   (divine,  false.)    Pseudes.  the  bodies of the last  vertebra of the back,
 Spurious ; prefixed  to  many substances  and of all the  lumbar vertebrae laterally,
 which  are only fictitious  imitations; as  as well  as from the  anterior surfaces ot
 pseudamomum, a  spurious kind of amoni-  their transverse processes, by distinct ten-
 tim, &c.                               m  dinous and fleshy slips, that  are gradually
    Pseudo-acorus. See Iris palustris.     * collected into one mass, yvhich becomes
    PSEUDOBLEPSIS. (From ^tvioe, false,  thicker as it descends, till it reaches  the
 and Gxt-^te, sight.)  Phantasma.   Suffusio.  last of  the  lumbar  vertebrae,  yvhere it
 Imaginary vision  of objects.  A genus of groyvs narrower again,  and,  uniting its
 disease in the class locales and order dyas- outer and posterior edge, (where it begins
 thesia of Cullen;  characterised by  depra- to become tendinous) yvith  the iliacus in-
 yed sight, creating objects,  or  represent- ternus,  descends along yvith that muscle
 ing them  different from  what  they are. under the ligamentum fallopii, and goes to
 Species :                                be inserted tendinous at the bottom ofthe
5,  1. Pseudoblepsis imaginaria,  in  yvhich trochanter minor of the os  femoris, and
 objects are perceived  that  are  not pre- fleshy into  the bone  a  little below that
 sent.                                     process.  Between the tendon of this mus- 
PSO
PSO              659
clcantl the ischium, we find a considerable
bursa mucosa.  This muscle, at its origin,
has some connexion wilh the diaphragm,
and likewise with the quadratus lumborum.
It is one  of the most powerful flexors of
the thigh forwards, and may likewise assist
in turning it outwards.  When the inferior
extremity is fixed, it may help to bend the
body forwards,  and in  an erect  posture,
it greatly  assists in preserving the equili-
brium of'the trunk upon the upper part of
the thigh.
  PSOAS  PARVUS.    Pre-lumbopubien
of Dumas.   'Phis muscle, which  was first
described by  Riolanus, is situated  upon
the psoas  magnus, at the  anterior part of
the loins.  The psoas parvus arises thin and
fleshy from the side of the uppermost ver-
tebra of  the  loins, and  sometimes also
from the lower edge of the last  vertebra
ofthe back, and from the transverse pro-
cesses of  each of these vertebrae; it then
extends over  part of the psoas  magnus,
and terminates in a thin flat tendon, which
is inserted into that part of the brim ofthe
pelvis, yvhere  the os pubis joins the ilium.
From this tendon a great  number of fibres
are sent off, which form a thin fascia, that
covers part of ihe psoas magnus and ilia-
cus internus, and gradually loses itself on
the fore part  ofthe thigh.  In the human
body this  muscle is very ofien  wanting ;
but in a dog,  according to  Douglas, it  is
never deficient.  Riolanus was of opinion,
that it occurs  oftener in men than in wo-
men ; Winslow asserts just the  contrary;
but the truth seems  to  be, that it is as
often wanting in one sex  as in the  otlier.
Its use seems to  be  to assist the  psoas
magnus  in bending the  loins forwards;
and when we  are lying upon  our back, it
may help  to raise  the pelvis.
  Psoas sive lumbaris internus.  See  Psoas
magnus.
  PSORA.  YupA. Scabies.  The  itch.   A
genus of disease in  the class locales and
order dialyses  of Cullen: appearing first
on the wrists  and between the  fingers in
small pustules with watery  heads.  It is
contagious.
  PSORIASIS.   (From 4<>/>**>,  to  itch.)
The disease  to which  Dr.  Willan  gives
this title is characterised by a rou^h and
iscaly state of  the cuticle, sometimes con-
tinuous,  sometimes  in  separate  patches,
of various sizes, but of an irregular figure,
and  for the most  part  accompanied with
rhagades  or  fissures of the  skin.   From
the lepra  it may be distinguished, not only
by the distribution of the  patches, but also
by its cessation and recurrence at certain
seasons of the year, and  by the  disorder
of the constitution with which it is usually-
attended.   Dr. Willan gives the following
varieties :
  Psoriasis guttata.  This complaint ap-
pears in  small, distinct,  but  irregular
patches of laminated scales, with little or     -4
no inflammation round them.  The patches
very seldom  extend  to the size of a six-
pence.  They have  neither  an  elevated
border, nor  the oval or circular  form  by
which  all the varieties of lepra  are dis-
tinguished ;  but their circumference is
sometimes angular, and  sometimes goes
into small serpentine processes.  The scale •
formed upon each  of them  is thin, and *
may be  easily detached, leaving a red,
shining base.   The patches are often dis-
tributed over the greatest part of the body,   *
but more particularly on the back part ot    . »
the neck, the breasts,  arms, loins, thighs,     '}
and legs.   They appear also upon the face,    ''•
whicii rarely happens in  lepsa.  In that
situation  they are  red and more  rough     .
than the adjoining cuticle, but not covered ' -  .""
with  scales.   The psoriasis guttata often
appears on children in a sudden eruption,
attended with a slight disorder of the con-
stitution, and spreads over the body within
two or three days.   In  adults  it com-
mences  with a few scaly patches  on  the
extremities, proceeds very gradually, and
has a longer duration than in children.  Its
first occurrence is  usually in the  spring
season, after violent pains  in the head, sto-
mach, and limbs.  During the summer it
disappears spontaneously, or may be soon
removed by proper applications, bSVit is apt
to return again early in the ensuing spring,
and continues so to do for sever§J  succes-
sive years.  When  the scales hav&beeit re-  '
moved, and the disease is about to  go off,
the small patches have a shining appear-
ance, and they  retain a dark,, red, inter-
mixed with somewhat ofa bluish colour,
for many days, or even weeks, before the
skin is restored to its usual state.   In the    „
venereal disease there is an eruption which
very much resembles  the psoriasis guttata,
the only difference being a slighter degree
of scaliness, and a different  shade  of  co-
lour in the patches, approaching to a livid
red, or very dark rose colour. The patches
vary in their extent, from the section of
a pea, to  the size  of a silver penny, but
are not exactly circular.   They rise at first
very  little,  if at all, above the  cuticle.
As soon, however, as the scales appear on   - j"
them, they become  sensibly elevated ;  and*    S
sometimes tlie  edge or circumference of
the patch is higher  than the little  scales in
its centre.  This eruption is usually seen
upon the forehead,  breast,  between the
shoulders, or in the  inside of the fore-arms,
in the groins, about  the inside ofthe thighs,
and upon the skin covering the lower part
of the abdomen.  The syphilitic psoriasis
guttata is attended  with, or soon  followed
by, an ulceration  of the throat.  It  ap^.
pea%  about six or  eight weeks  after  a
chancre has been healed by an ineffectual*
course of mercury   A similar appearance
takes  place  at nearly the same period,«  * 
660
PSORIASIS.
some cases where no local symptoms  had
been noticed.   When a venereal sore is in
a discharging state, this eruption, or other
secondary symptoms, often  appear much
later than the period  above mentioned.
They may also be kept back three months,
or even longer, by an inefficient applica-
tion of mercury.   If no medicines be em-
ployed, the syphilitic form of the psoriasis
guttata will proceed during several months,
the  number  of the  spots increasing, and
their bulk  being  somewhat enlarged, but
without any other material alteration.
   2.  The  Psoriasis  diffusa  spreads  into
large patches irregularly circumscribed,
reddish, rough,  and chappy, with scales
interspersed.  It commences, in general,
with numerous minute asperities, or eleva-
tions of the cuticle, more  perceptible by
the  touch  than  by sight.   Upon these,
small distinct scales are soon after formed,
adhering by a dark central  point,  while
their edges  may be seen white and de-
tached. In  the  course of two or  three
weeks  all the intervening cuticle becomes
rough and chappy, appears red, and raised,
and wrinkled, the lines ofthe skin sinking
into  deep  furrows.   The  scales yvhich
form among them are often slight, and re-
peatedly exfoliate. Sometimes, without any
previous eruption of papulae, a large  por-
tion  of the  skin   becomes  dry,  harsh,
cratked, reddish, and scaly,  as above de-
scribed.   In  other cases, the disorder
commences  with separate  patches of an
uncertain  form  and size,  some of them
being small, like  those in the psoriasis gut-
tata, some much  larger.   The patches gra-
dually expand till they become confluent,
and nearly cover the part or limb affected.
Both the psoriasis guttata and diffusa like-
wise occur as a sequel of the lichen sim-
plex.   This  transition takes place  more
certainly after frequent returns of the li-
chen.  The parts most affected by psori-
asis diffusa are the cheeks, chin, upper eye-
lids, and corners of  the eyes, the temples,
the external ear,  the neck, the fleshy parts
of the  lower extremities, and the  fore-
arm, from the elbow to  the  back of the
hand, along  the  supinator  muscle of the
radius.  The fingers are sometimes nearly
surrounded with  a loose scaly incrustation;
the nails crack and exfoliate superficially.
The scaly patches likewise appear, though
less frequently, on the forehead and scalp,
on the shoulders, back, and loins, on the
abdomen, and instep.  This disease occa-
sionally extends to all the  parts above-
mentioned at the same time ; but, in gene-
ral,  it affects them  successively,  leaving
one  place  free, and appearing in others;
sometimes again returning to its first  si-
tuation. The psoriasis diffusa is attAled
with  a sensation of heat,  and yvith a very
troublesome itching, especially at night,
It exhibits small, slight, distinct scales,
having less disposition  than  the lepra lo
form thick crusts.  'Phe chaps or fissures
of the  skin, which usually make a part of
this  complaint, are very sore and painful,
but  seldom discharge  any  fluid.  When
the scales are removed  by frequent wash-
ing,  or by the application of unguents, the
surface, though raised and uneven, appears
smooth and shining ; and the deep furrows
of the cuticle  are lined by a slight scab-
ness.  Should any portion of the diseased
surface be forcibly excoriated, there issues
out a thin lymph,"mixed yvith some drops
of blood, yvhich slightly stains and stiffens
the linen, but soon concretes into a thin,
dry  scab ;  this is again succeeded by a
while  scaliness, gradually increasing, and
spreading  in  various directions.  As the
complaint  declines,  the roughness, chaps,
scales, &c.  disappear,  and a new cuticle
is formed, at first  red, dry, and shrivelled,
but  which, in two  or  three weeks, ac-
quires  the proper texture.   The duration
ofthe psoriasis diffusa  is from one to four
months. If, in some constitutions, it does
not then disappear, but becomes, to a cer-
tain degree, permanent, there is, at least,
an aggravation or extension of it, about
the  usual periods  of its return.  In other
cases, the  disease, at the vernal returns,
differs much  as to  its  extent,  and also
with respect  to the violence of the pre-
ceding symptoms   The  eruption  is, in-
deed, often confined to a single scaly patch,
red, itching, and chapped, of a moderate
size, but irregularly circumscribed.  This
solitary patch is sometimes situated on the
temple, or upper part ofthe check, fre-
quently on  the breast,  the calf of the leg,
ahoui  the wrist, or within and a little be-
low  the elbow joint,  but especially at the
lower  part of the  thigh, behind.  It  con-
tinues  in any  of these  situations several
months, without much  observable altera-
tion.  The complaint  denominated with
us the  baker's itch,  is an appearance  of
psoriasis diffusa on the back of the hand,
commencing with one or two small, rough,
scaly patches, and finally extending from
the knuckles to the wrist.  The rhagades,
or chaps and fissures of the skin, are nu-
merous about the knuckles and ball of the
thumb, and where the  back of the hand
joins the wrist. They are often highly in-
flamed, and painful, but have no discharge
of fluid from them.  The back of the hand
is a little  raised or  tumefied, and, at  an
advanced period of the disorder, exhibits
a reddish, glossy surface, without crusts or
numerous scales.  However, the deep fur-
rows of the cuticle are, for tlie  most part,
whitened by a slight scaliness   This com-
plaint is not  general among bi.kers ; that
it is only  aggravated  by their  business,
and  affects these  who  are  otherwise dis-
posed  to  it,  may be collected  from  the
following circumstances : 1. It disappears 
I
about Midsummer, and returns in the cold
weather at the beginning of the  year;  2.
Persons constantly engaged in the business,
alter having been  once affected with the
eruption, sometimes enjoy a respite  from
it for two or  three years ; 3. When the
business  is discontinued, the complaint
does nol immediately cease. The grocers'
itch has some  affinity with the bakers' itch,
or  tetter ; but, being  usually a pustular
disease at its  commencement, it properly
belongs to another genus. Washerwomen,
probably  from the irritation  of soap, are
liable to be affected with a similar  scaly
disease on the hands, and arms, sometimes
on  the face and neck, which, in particular
constitutions,  proves  very  troublesome,
and of long duration.
  3. The Psoriasis gyratu  is distributed
in  narrow patches or stripes, variously
figured; some of them are nearly longitu-
dinal; some circular, or semicircular with
vermiform appendages ; some are tortuous,
or  serpentine  : others like earth worms or
leeches : the furrows of  the cuticle  being
deeper than usual, make the  resemblance
more striking, by giving to them an annu-
lated appearance.  There is a separation
of  slight scales from the diseased surface,
but no  thick incrustations  are formed.
The uniform disposition of these patches is
singular ; I have seen a large circular one
situated on each breast above the papilla;
and two  or three others ofa serpentine
form,  in analogous situations  along the
sides ofthe chest.   The  back is  often va-
riegated in like manner,  with convoluted
tetters, similarly arranged on each  side of
the spine.  They likewise appear, in some
cases, on  the arms and thighs, intersecting
each other in various directions. A slighter
kind of this complaintaffects delicate young
women and children in small scaly circles or
rings, little discoloured ; they appear on the
cheeks, neck,  or upper part of th< breast,
and are mostly confounded with the herpe-
tic, or pustular ring-worm.  The psoriasis
gyrata has its  remissions and returns, like
the psoriasis diffusa ; it also  exhibits,  in
some cases, patches of the latter disorder
on  the face, scalp, or  extremities,  while
the trunk of the body is  chequered  with
the singular figures above described.
  4. Psoriasis pulmaria.   One  very ob-
stinate species of tetter is nearly confined
to the palm ofthe hand.  It commences
yvith a small, harsh, or scaly patch, which
gradually spreads  over  the whole  palm,
and sometimes appears in a slighter degree
on  the inside of the fingers anil wrist. The
surface feels rough from the detached and
raised edges of the scaly laminae;  its co-
lour often changes to brown, or black, as if
dirty;  yet the most diligent washing pro-
duces no favourable effect.   The cuticular
furrows are deep, and cleft at the  bottom
longitudinally, iu various places, so as to
IASIS.                               661

bleed on stretching the fingers. A sensation
of heat, pain, and stiffness  in the motions
of the hand, attends this complaint.  It is
worst in winter or spring, and occasionally
disappears in autumn or summer, leaving a
soft, dark-red cuticle;  but many persons
are troubled with it for a series of years,
experiencing only very slight remissions.
Every return or aggravation of it  is pre-
ceded by an increase of heat and dryness,
with intolerable itching. Shoemakers have
the psuriasis palmaria locally, from the ir-
ritation of the wax they so constantly em-
ploy.   In  braziers, tinmen, silversmiths,
&.c.  the complaint seems to be produced
by handling  cold metals.  A long predis-
position to it from a weak,languid, hectical
state ofthe constitution may give effect to
different  occasional  causes.  Dr. Willan
has  observed it in  women after  lying-in ;
in some persons it  is connected  or alter-
nates with arthritic complaints. When the
palms of ihe hands are  affected  as above
stated,  a similar appearance often takes
place on the soles of the feet ; but with ihe
exception of rhagades or  fissures, which
seem less  liable to form  there, the feet
being  usually  kept  warm  and  covered.
Sometimes, also, the psoriasis palmaria is
attended  with a thickness  of the praepu-
tium, with scaliness and  painful cracW.'
These symptoms at last produce a phymo-
sis, and render connubial intercourse diffi-
cult or impracticable; so great, in some
cases,  is the obstinacy of them, that re-
medies are of  no  avail, and the patient
can only be relieved by circumcision. This
affection of the praeputium is not exactly
similar to any  venereal appearance,  but
rhagades or fissures, and indurated patches
within the palm  of the  hand,  take place
in syphilis, and  somewhat resemble  the
psoriasis palmaria.   The venereal patches
are, hoyvever,distinct, white, and elevated,
having  nearly the  consistence of a soft
corn. From the rhagades there is a slight
discharge,  very  offensive  to  the  smell.
The soles of the feet are likewise, in this
case, affected with  the patches, not with
rhagades.  When the disease yields to the
operation of mercury, the  indurated por-
tions of cuticle separate,  and  a smooth
new cuticle is  found formed underneath.
The fingers and toes are not affected with
the patches, &c. in venereal cases.
  5. Psoriasis labialis. The psoriasis some-
times affects the prolabium without  ap-
pearing on any other part of the  body.
Its characteristics are, as usual, scaliness,
intermixed with chaps and fissures  ofthe
skin. The scales  are of  a considerable
magnitude, so  that their edges are often
host,  while the  central  points are  at-
tached, a new cuticle gradually forms be-
neath the scales, but is not durable.  In
the course ofa few hours it becomes dry,
shrivelled, and broken ;  and, while it  ex- 
n6j
PSO
PTA
foliates, gives yvay to another layer offen-
der cuticle, whicii soon, in like manner,
perishes.  These  appearances should be
distinguished  from  the light chaps and
roughness  ol  the lips  produced by very
cold or frosty weather, but easily removed.
The psoriasis labialis may be a little aggra-
vated  by frost or sharp winds, yet it re-
ceives no material alleviation from  an  op-
posite temperature.  It is not, indeed, con-
fined  within any certain limit, or period of
duration, having,  in  several  instances,
been protracted through  all the seasov-s.
The under lip is always more affected than
the upper; and  the disease takes place
more especiallyin those persons whose lips
are full and prominent.
   6. Psoriasis  scrotalis.   The skin of the
scrotum  may be affected in the psoriasis
diffusa like other parts of the surface of
the body ; but sometimes a roughness and
scaliness ofthe scrotum appears as an in-
dependent complaint, attended yvith much
heat, itching, tension, and redness.  The
above symptoms  are succeeded by a hard,
thickened,  brittle texture  of the skin,
and  by painful chaps or  excoriations,
which are  not easy  to  be healed. This
complaint  is sometimes produced under
the  same  circumstances  as  the  prurigo
scroti, and appears to.be in some cases a
sequel of it.   A  species  of the psoriasis
scrotalis likeyvise occurs in the lues vene-
rea,  but merits no  particular attention,
being always combined  with other secon-
dary  symptoms of the disease.
   71- Psoriasis infantilis.   Rifants between
the ages of two months and two years, are
occasionally subject to  the dry tetter.  Ir-
regular, scaly patches, of various sizes,
appear on the cheeks, chin^ breast, back,
nates, and thighs.   They are sometimes
red, and a little rough,  or elevated ; some-
times excoriated, then again covered with
a thin incrustation ; and lastly intersected
by chaps or fissures.  The general  appear-
ances nearly  coincide  with those of the
psoriasis diffusa; but there are several pe-
culiarities in the tetters  of infants which
require a distinct consideration.
   8. The Psoriasis inveterata, isv characte-
rised  by  an  almost universal scaliness,
with  a harsh, dry, and  thickened  state of
the skin.  It commences  from a  few ir-
regular, though  distinct patches on the
extremities.   Others appear afterwards on
different parts,  and, becoming confluent,
spread at length overall the surface of the
body, except a part of the face, or some-
times the palms  ofthe  hands, and  soles of
the  feet.  The  skin is red, deeply  fur-
rotved or  v/rinkled, stiff and rigid, sD as
somewhat  to impede  the motion of the
muscles, and  of the joints.   So quick,
likewise, is the production and separation
of scales, that large quantities of them are
found in the bed on which a person affected
with the disease has slept.  They fall off
in the same proportion by  day, and being
confined within the  linen, excite a trouble-
some and perpetual i ching.
   Psorica.  (Prom -\cegA, the itch.)   Me-
dicines to cure the  itch.
   PSOROPHTHALMIA.  (From 4«fo, a
scab, and o^Axyoe, an  eye.)   An inflam-
mation of the eye-lids,  attended with ul-
cerations, which itch very much.  Bypso-
rophthalmy Mr. Ware  means a case, in
yvhich the  inflammation of the eye-lids
is attended w ith  an  ulceration  of their
edges,  upon  which  a  glutinous matter
lodges,  incrusts, and   be: antes  h«rd, so
that in sleep,  when they have  been long
in contact, they become so adherent, Ihat
they  cannot  be  separated  without  pain.
 Phe proximate cause ip an aciinn.ny depo-
sited in the glands of  the  Melids.  The
species of the psorophthalmia are :
   1. Psorophthalmia crustosa,- which forms
dry or humid  crusts in  the margins ofthe
eyelids.
   2. Psorophthalmia herpetica,  in which
small papulae, itching extremely, and ter-
minating in scurf, are observed.
   PsTcnAoocicA. (From 4t//t"> the mind,
and Ayee, to move.) Medicines which re-   A
cover in syncope or apoplexy.
   Psychotria  emetica.  (From 4uX.0f»
cold, and •rgt'ipre, to  nourish, because it
grows in cold places.)  See Ipecacuanha.
   Pstchotrophcm.  (From 4y/t0?>  cold, and
rgtqie, to nourish ; so  called because it
grows in places exposed to the cold.)  The -
herb betony.
   Psychrolutrutm.  (From 4"/t55> cold, and
xnoi, to wash.) A cold bath.
   Psychtk \.   (From  4U^*» to refrige-
rate.)  Refrigerating medicines.
   PSYDRACLE.    (From  -{v^os,  cold.)
Red and somewhat elevated spots, which
soon form broad and superficial vesicles,
such  as those  produced by the  stinging-
nettle, the biles of insects,  &c.  See Pus-
title.
   Psyllium.   (From -^vxxoe, a flea;  so
called because it was thought to destroy
fleas.)   Pulicaris herba.  Crystallion and
cynomoia of Oribasius.    Flea-wort.   The
seeds of this  plant, Plantago psyllium of
Linnaeus :—cauleramoso herbaceo, foliis sub.
dentatis, recurvatis ; capitulis aphyllis, have
a nauseous mucillaginous taste, and no re-
markable smeil.   The  decoction of the
seeds is recommended  in hoarseness and
asperity of the fauces.
   Ptarmica.   (From ffrAtgo, to sneeze;
so called because it irritates the  nose, and
provokes   sneezing.)   Pseudopyrethrum.
 Pyrethrum  sylvestre.    Draco  sylvestris.
 Tarchon sylvestris.  Sternutamentoria. Dra-
 cunculus pratensis.  Sneeze-yvort. Bastard
 pellitory. Achillea  ptarmica of Linnaeus :—
 foliis lanceolatis, acuminatis,  argute serra-
 tis.  The flowers and roots of this plant 
PTE
PTE               663
 have a hot  biting taste,  approaching to
 that of pyrethrum, wuh which they  also
 agree in  their pharmaceutical properties.
 Their principal use is as a masticatory and
 Sternutatory.
   P 1'ERIS.  The name ofa genus of plants
 in tin)  Linnaean system.  Class, Cryptoga-
 mia. Order,  Filices.
   Pi kiiis Ao.uiLi.NA.  (From wrtpovA, wing;
 so,palled from the likeness of its leaves to
 wings, and  uquilina, from aquila, an eagle,
 from its  rcsemtihtnce to an eagleVwings.)
 The  systematic  name of  the common
 brnke, or female fern. See Felix jamino.
  , PTKROCAUPUS  The name of a genus
 of plants ill  the Linnaean system.
   Pterocarpus bantalinus.    The syste-
 matic name  of the red jaunder's tree.  See
 Santulum rubrum.
   PTERYGIUM.   (P7»/u/|,  a  wing.)  A
 membranous excrescence  which  grows
 upon  the internal  canthus of the  eye
 chiefly, and expands itself over the albu-
 ginea and cornea towards the pupil.  It
 appears to be an extension or prolongation
 of the fibres and  vessels of  the caruncula
 lachrymalis, or semilunar membrane, ap-
 pearing like a wing.  The species  of  pte-
 rygium are  four:
   1. Pterygium tenue,  seu  ungula,  is  a
 pellucid pellicle, thin,  of a  cineritious
 colour, and  unpaiuful; growing out from
 the caruncula lacrymalis, or  membrana se-
 milunaris.
   2. Pterygium crassum, seu pannns,  dif-
 fers from the ungula, by its thickness, red
 colour, and  fulness of the red vessels on
 the white of the eye, and it stretches over
 the cornea like fasciculi of vessels.
   3. Pterygium mulignum, is a pannus of
 various colours,  painful, various, and ari-
 sing from a  cancerous acrimony7.
   4. Pterygium pingue,  seu  pinguicula, is
 a inollicle like lard  or fat,  soft, without
 pain, and of a light yellow colour, which
 commonly is situated in the external angle
 of the eye, and rarely extends  to  the  cor-
 nea; but often remains through life.
   PTERYtiO.  Names compounded of this
 word belong to  muscles which are  con-
 nected with  the pterygoid process of the
 sphaenoid hone ; as pterygo-pharyngeus, &c.
   Pteiygo-pharyngeus.    See  Constrictor
 pha'-yngis superior.
   Pterygo-staphilinus  externus.   See Leva-
 tor palati.
   PTERYGOID PROCESS  (Pterygoides,
 from -rl-gvr, a  wing,  and  tifoe,  resem-
 blance.)  A v\ mg-like process of the sphae-
 noid bone.
   Ptk.rvcoidk.um ob-  See .F.thmoidbone.
   PTER\G01DEL'!s  EXTERNUS. (Ptery.
goideus, from its belonging to the proces-
 sus  pterygoides.)   Pterygoideus minor of
 \\ inslow.  P.erygo-colli-maxillaire  of Du-
 mas.   A muscle placed, as it were, hori-
zontally along  the basis of the scull, be-
tween the pterygoid process and the con-
dyle of the lower jaw.  It usually arises by
two distinct heads; one of which is thick,
tendinous, and  fleshy,  from  the  outer
wing of the pterygoid  process  of the os
sphenoides, and from a small part of the
os maxillare adjoining to it; tlie other is
thin and fleshy, from a  ridge in the tem-
poral process of  the  sphenoid bone, just
behind the slit that transmits the vessels
to the eye.  Sometimes  this latter origin
is wanting,  and,  in that case, part of the
temporal  muscle  arises from this  ridge.
Now and then it affords a common  ori-
gin  to both  these muscles.   From these
origins the  muscle forms a strong  fleshy
belly, wliich descends almost transverse-
ly outwards and backwards, and is insert-
ed tendinous and  fleshy into  a depression
in the fore part of the  condyloid process
of the lower jaw, and  into  the anterior
surface of the capsular ligament that sur-
rounds the articulation of that bone.  All
that part of this muscle, which is not hid
by the pterygoideus  internus, is covered
by  a  ligamentous expansion,  which is
broader than that belonging to  the ptery-
goideus internus,  and originates from the
inner edge ofthe  glenoid cavity of the low-
er jaw, immediately  before  the styloid
process of the temporal bone, and extenSs
obliquely  downwards, forwards, and out-
wards, to  the inner surface of the angle ol"
the jaw.  When   these muscles act toge-
ther, they bring the jaw horizontally for-
wards. When they act singly, the jaw is
moved forwards,  and  to the opposite side.
The fibres that are inserted into the cap-
sular ligament, serve likewise to bring the
moveable  cartilage forwards.
   PTERYGOIDEUS INTERNUS.   Pte-
rygoideus  major of Winslow.  Pterygo-an-
guli-maxillaire  of Dumas.   This muscle
arises  tendinous and fleshy from-the whole
inner  surface  of  the  external ala of the
pterygoid process, filling all the space be-
tween the two  wings; and from that pro-
cess of the  os  palati  that makes part of
the pterygoid fossa. From thence growing
larger, it  descends obliquely downwards,
forwards, and outwards, and is inserted, by
tendinous  and fleshy fibres, into the inside
of the lower jaw, near  its angle.  This :
muscle covers a great part of the pterygoi-
deus externus,- ard along its posterior edge
we observe a ligamentous band, which ex-
tends  from  the back  part of  the styloid
process to the bottom of the angle of the
lower jaw.  The use of this muscle is to
raise the lower jawj and to pull it a little
to one side.
  P-rr.RTGOinEUS major.  See Pterygoideus
internus.
  PTERiGoinr.us MfxoR.  See Pterygoideus
externus. 
664              PUD
FTJL,
  Ptilosis.  (From ifltxot, bald.) See Ma-
darods.
  Ptisaka.  (From Trrtwie, to decorticate,
bruise or pound.)  Ptissane.  Barley de-
prived of its husks, pounded and made into
balls.
  PTOSIS.  (From irnrlee, to fall.) Blepha-
roptosis.  An inability of raising the upper,
eye-lid.  The  affection  may  be  owing to
several causes, the  chief of  which are a
redundance of the skin  on the eye-lid; a
paralytic state of the levator muscle, and
a spasm of" ihe orbicularis.
  .PTOSIS IRIDIS.  Prolapsus iridis.   A
prolapsus of the iris through a wound  of
the cornea.  It is  known by a  blackish
tubercle,  which preminates a little from
the cornea in various forms.  The species
ofthe ptosis ofthe  iris  are,
  1. Ptosis recens, or a  recent ptosis from
a side wound of the cornea, as that which
happens,  though rarely, in or after the ex-
traction of the cataract.
  2. Ptosis invetarata, in which the incar-
cerated prolapsed iris is grown or attached
to the wound or ulcer,  and by the air has
become callous or indurated.
  Ptyalagoga. (From tIvaxov, spittle, and
Ayce, to excite.) Ptyasmagoga.  Medicines
which promote a discharge of the  saliva,
or cause salivation.
  Ptyalismos.  See  Ptyalismus.
  PTYALISMUS.   (From  Trlvaxt^a,,  to
spit.)  A ptyalism or salivation, or increas-
ed secretion of saliva from the mouth.
  Ptyalum. (From irlvte, to spit up.) The
saliva or mucus from the bronchia.
  Ptyasmagoga. (From Trlvavya, sputum,
and Ayce, to expel.) See Ptyalagoga.
  PUBES.  The external part of tbe or-
gans  of generation of both sexes, which
are covered with hair.
  PUBIS OS.   A bone  of the fcetal pelvis.
See Innominatum os.
  PUDENDA.  (Prom pudor, shame.) The
parts of generation.  ■      .»
  Puhendagra.  (From pudenda, the pri-
vate parts, and AygA, a seizure.)  Cedma.
A pain in the  private parts.  By some it
is called the venereal disease.  Others de-
fine it to be pain or uneasiness in the geni-
tal parts of men or yvomen, somewhat  re-
sembling a diarrhoea, but without a dy-
suria.  Dr.  Berdoe asserts, in  his Essay
on  the Pudcndagra, that it is  distinct
from the venereal disease, and also, that
it is proper to women,  but that a woman
labouring under it, can communicate some
inflammatory symptoms to the penis of a
man who cohabits with  her.
  PUDENDUM MULIEBRE.   The  fe-
male parts of generation.
  PUDICAL ARTERY.   Arteria pudica
vel pudenda.  Pudendal  artery.   A branch
of the  internal  iliac distributed on the or-
gans of generation.
  Puehilis morbus.  The epilepsy.
  PUERPERAL FEVER.  Child-bed fe-
ver.   Cullen  considers  this  disease as  a
species of continued  fever.
  Puffball. See Lycoperdon.
  PUGILLUS. (From  pugnus, the  fist.)
Dragmis.  A pugil.  The eighth part of a
handlul.
  PULEGIUM. (From pulex,  a flea; be-
cause the smell of its  leaves,  burnt, de-
stroys fleas.)  Pulegium regale.   Pulegium
latifolium  glechon.  Pudding-grass.  Com-
mon  pennyroyal.    Mentha  pulegium of
Linnaeus :—fioribus verticillatis, foliis ovtitis
obtusis  subcrenatis,  caulibus  subteretibus
repentibus. This plant  is considered as  a
carminative,   stomachic,  and  emmena-
gogue ;  and is in very common  use in hys-
terical disorders.  The officinal prepara-
tions of pennyroyal are, a simple water,  a
spirit, and an essential  oil.
  Pulegium cervinum.   Hart's pennyroy-
al.   Mentha  cervina of Linnaeus.   This
plant possesses the virtues of pennyroyal
in a  very great degree ;  but is remarkably
unpleasant.  It is seldom employed but by
the  country people,  who  substitute  it for
pennyroyal.
  Pulicaria.  (From pulex,  a flea; so na-
med because it was thought to destroy
fleas if hung  in a chamber )  See Psyllium.
  PULMO.  (Plin. mtvytev. Attice trxtv-
ytev,  unde, per metathesin pulmo.)  Lung.
See  Lung.
  PULMONARIA.   (From  pulmo,  the
lungs ; so called because of its virtues in
affections of the lungs.)  The  name of a
genus of plants in  the Linnxan system.
Class, Pentandria.   Order,  Monogynimt
Lungwort.
  Pulmonaria arborea. Musns pulmoiia-*
rius  quertinus.  This subastringent, and
rather acid plant, Lichen pulmonarius of
Linnaeus,  yvas once in high estimation in
the cure  of diseases of the  lungs, espe-
cially coughs, asthmas,  and catarrhs,  its
virtues are similar, and  in no way inferior
to those of the lichen islandicus.
  Pkxmonaria maculata.      Symphytum
maculosum. Spotted  lung-wort.  Jerusa-
lem  cowslips.  Jerusalem  sage.  Pulmo-
naria officinalis of Linnaeus.  This plant  is
rarely found  lo grow  wild  in  England;
but is very commonly cultivated  in gar-
dens, where  its leaves become broader,
and  approach more to  a cordate shape.
The  leaves, which are the part medicinally
used, have no  peculiar smell; but,   in
their recent state, manifest a slightly ad-
stringent  and mucilaginous  taste; hence
it seems not  wholly without  foundation
that they have been supposed to be de-
mulcent  and  pectoral.  They  have been
recommended  in  hemopioes,  trickling
coughs, and catarrhal defluxions upon the
lungs. The  name pulmonaria, however, 
PUL
Pl7L              &i>
seems  to  have arisen  rather from  the  not be too strongly recommended, and for
speckled  appearance  of  these leaves, re-  this purpose it may be proper to pass them,
sembling that-of the lungs, than from  any  after they are mixed mechanically, though
intrinsic quality which experience disco-  a fine sieve.                            ,
vered  to  be useful  in pulmonary  com-    Pulvis aloes compositus.   Compound
plaints.                                 potvder of aloe.  Formerly called pulvis
  Pulmonaria  officinalis.   The syste- aloes cum guaico.  Pilula aromatica, pilula
matic  name of the spotted lung-wort.  See  , de diumbra.  " Take of extract of spiked
Pulmonaria muculut a.                     aloe, an-ounce and half; guaiacum  gum
  Pulmonary consumption.  See Phthisis.   resin,  an  ounce ;  compound  powder of
  PULMONARY  VESSELS.  The pul- cinnamon, half an ounce."  Powder-the
monary artery, ateria pulmonalis, arises extract of aloe and  guaiacum gum  resin
from  the  right ventricle  ofthe  heart, and separately : then mix them with the  com-.,
soon divides into the  right and left, which pound powder of cinnamon.  The  dose
ramify throughout the lungs, and form a \s from  gr. x. to J^j.  It  is a warm ape-
beautiful  net-work   on  the air  vesicles, vient,  laxative powder, calculated for the
where they terminate in the veins,  vena aged,  and those nfiVeted with dyspeptic
pttlmoiiales, whose branches at lengih form gout, attended with costiveness and  spas-
four trunks, which empty themselves into modic  complaints  of the stomach   and
the left auricle of the  heart.              bowels.
  PULMONTA.   (From pulmo, the lungs.)    Pulvis aloes cum  canewla.   A  cathae-
An inflammation of ihe lungs.   •        tic, deobstruent powder, possessing stimu-
   PuL.viOMt a.  (Prom pulmo, the lungs.) lating and aloet.c  properties omitted in .
Medicines for the  lung*                  lite last  London  Pharmacopoeia, as rather
   Pulsatilla nigricans.  (From pulso, to suited to the  purpose  of extemporaneous
beat   aboui ; so  called  from  its  being prescription.
perpetually agitated  by the air.)   This    Pulvis  aloes cum  ferro.   This  pos-
plant, Anemone prutensis of Linnaeus :— sesses  aperient  and deobstruent virtues ;
pedunculo involucrato,  petalis apice reflsxis, anti is mostly given in chlorosis and  con-
foliis  bipinnutis, has   been   received  into stipation  In the London Pharmacopoeia
the Edinh irgh  Pharmacopoeia  upon  the  this prescription is omitted for the  s.me
authority of  Baron Stoerck, who recom-  reason  as pulvis aloes cum canella.
mended it as an effectual remedy for most    Pui.vis aloes cum  guaiaco.  See Pulvis
of  the chronic  diseases  affecting ihe eye,  aloes compositus.
particularly amaurosis,  cataract, and opa-    Pulvis antijionialis.   Antimonial pow-
city of the cornea,  proceeding  from va-  der.   " Take of sulphuret of  antimony,
rious  causes.   He  likewise found  it of powdered, a pound ; hartshorn  shavings,
great  service in venereal nodes, nocturnal  two pounds."  Mix and  throw them into
pains,  ulcers,  caries, -indurated glands,  a broad iron  pot heated to a  white  heat,
suppressed menses, serpiginous eruptions,  and stir the mixture constantly until it
melancholy,  and palsy.  The plant,  in its  acquiresan ash colour. Having taken  it out,
recent state, has scarcely any smell;  but  reduce it to powder, and put it  into a coated
its taste  is extremely   acrid, and,  when  crucible,  upon  which another  inverted
chewed,  it  corrodes  the  tongue   and  crucible, having a small hole in its bottom,
fauces.                                  is to be luted.  Then raise the fire by de-
   PULSE.  PulsitSi  The beating of the  grees to a white heat, and  keep it so for
artery at  the wrist is  termed the pulse. It  tyvo hours.  Reduce the residuary mass to
depends upon, and is synchronous  with,  a very fine povyder.  The dose is from five
that of the  heart.; hence  physicians^feel  to ten grains.  It  is  in high  esteem as a
the pulse, to ascertain  the quickness or  febrifuge, sudorific,  and antispasmodic.
tardinessof the blood's motion, the strength  Thediseases in yvhich it is mostly exhibited
of the heart, &c.                         are, most species of asthenic and exanthe-
   PiLsiLEtiiu.vi.   (From  pulsus, the pulse,  matous fevers, acute rheumatism,  gout,
and lego, to tell.)   An instrument for  diseases arising from obstructed perspira-
measuring the pulse.                      tion,  dysuria,  nervous  affections,  and
   Pulvi.nvr.  (From pulvis, dust or chaff,  spasms.
with which they are filled.)  A medicated    This  preparation yvas introduced into
cushion.                                 the former  London  Pharmacopoeia  as  a
   Pulvinaricm.   See Pulvinar.           substitute for a medicine of extensive ce-
   PULYIS.   A  powder.   Pulvinarium.  lebrity, Dr. James's  powder;  to which,
This  form of  medicine is either coarse  however,  the present form  more nearly
or  very tine, simple or compound.  In the  assimilates in its dose, and it is more ma-
compounded powders ihe   intimate  and  nageable in its  administration^by the re-
romplete admixture  of the  several ingre-  duction of the proportion of  antimony  to
dients, and  more especially of those to  one half.
which any of the  more active substances,    Pcxvis aromaticus.  See Pulvis cimwp-
as opium, scammony, &c, are added,  can-  momi compositus^
                                           • a a 
 666,             PUL

   Pulvis cf.russa compositus.   This  is
 mostly used in the form of collyrium, lo-
 tion, or injection, as a mucilaginous seda-
 tive.
   Pulvis chelarum  cancri compositus.
 An antacid and adstringent powder, most-
 ly given to children yvith diarrhoea and
 acidity of the primae viae.
   Pulvis cinnamomi compositus.   Com-
 pound  powder'  of  cinnamon.  Formerly
 called pulvis aromaticus -• species aromatica-
 species  diambra  sine odoratis.  " Take of
 cinnamon bark, two ounces; cardamom-
 seeds, an ounce  and half;  ginger-root, an
 ounce; long pepper, half an  ounce." Rub
 them together, so as to make a very fine
 powder. The dose  is from five to ten
 grains.  An  elegant stimulant, carmina-
 tive,  and stomachic powder.
   Pulvis contrayerva compositus. "Take
 of contrayerva root, powdered, five oun-
 ces ;  prepared shells, a pound and half."
 Mix. A febrifuge diaphoretic, mostly giv-
 en in the dose of from one to two scruples
 in slight.febrile  affections.
   Pulvis cornu usti cum opio.  Powder
 of burnt hartshorn  yvith  opium.  Pulvis
 opiatus.  " Take  of hard opium, powdered,
 a drachm ; hartshorn, burnt and prepared,
 an ounce ; cochineal, powdered, a drachm.''
 Mix.  This preparation affords a convenient
 mode of exhibiting  small  quantities of
 opium, ten  grains containing one of the
 opium.  Jt is absorbent and anodyne.
   Pulvis creta: compositus.  Compound
 poyvder  of chalk'.   Pulvis e bolo  composi-
 tus sine opio.  Species e scordio sine opio.
 Diascordium,  1720.   " Take of prepared
 chalk, half a pound;  cinnamon bark, four
 ounces; tormentill root,  acacia gum, of
 each  three ounces ;  long  pepper, half an
 ounce." Reduce  them separately into a
 very fine powder, and then mix. The dose
 is from 5ss. to 5'- An adstringent, carmi-
 native, and stomachic powder, exhibited
 in the cure of diarrhoea, pyrosis, and dis-
 eases arising from acidity of the bowels,
 inducing much pain.
   Pulvis creta  compositus cum  opio.
 Compound powder of chalk  with  opium.
 Pulvis e bolo  compositus cum opio.   Species
- e scordio cum opio.   " Take of compound
 potvder  of chalk,  six ounces and a half.
 Hard  opium, powdered,  four  scruples."
 Mix. The dose from one  scruple  to  tyvo.
 The  above powder, with  the addition of
 opium, in the proportion  of  one grain to
 two scruples.
   Pulvis ipecacuanha compositus.  Com-
 pound  powder of ipecacuanhae.  " Take
 of  ipecacuanhae root,  powdered,  hard
 opium, powdered, of each a drachm j sul-
 phate of potash,  powdered,  an  ounce."
 Mix.   A diaphoretic powder, similar to
 that  of Dr.  Dover,  which  gained  such
 repute  in the cure  of rheumatisms, and
                 PUN

other diseases arising from obstructed per-
spiration and  spasm.  The  dose is from
five grains to a scruple.
  Pulvis  kino  compositus.   Compound
powder  of kino.   " Take  of kino, 15
drachms; cinnamon bark, half an ounce;
hard opium, a  drachm."  Reduce them
separately  to a very fine powder;  and
then mix.  The proportion of opium this
adstringent contains is one part to tiven-
ly.   The dose is  from five  grains  to a
scruple.
  Pulvis  myrrha compositus.    A sti-
mulant, antispasmodic, and eminenagogue
powder, mostly exhibited in the dose of
from fifteen grains to  two sdruples, in
uterine obstructions and hysterical affec-
tions.        ^
  Pulvis oma^us.  See Pulvis cornu cum
opio.
  Pulvis scammoma  compositus.  Com-
pound powder of scammony.  Pulvis comi>
ti Warwicensis.  " Take of scammony gum
resin,  hard extract of jalap, of each two
ounces ; ginger-root, half an ounce."  Re-
duce them separately to a very fine pow-
der, and then mix.  From ten to  fifteen
grains  or  a scruple  are exhibited as a
stimulating cathartic.
  Pulvis scammonii cum aloe.  A stimu-
lating cathartic, in the dose of from ten to
fifteen grains.
  Pulvis scammonii cum  calomelane. A
vermifugal cathartic, in the  dose of from
ten to fifteen grains.
  Pulvis senna compositus.  Compound
powder of senna. Pulvis diasenna.  "Take
of senna leaves, supertartrate of potash,
of each two ounces*; scammony  gum re-
sin,  half  an  ounce;  ginger-root,  two
drachms."   Reduce  the  scammony gtun
resin separately, the rest together, to a
very  fine powder; and  then  mix.   The
dose is from one scruple to one drachm.  ,
A saline stimulating cathartic.  •
  Pulvis tragacantha compositi s. Com-
pound  powder  of  tragacanth.   Species   *
diatragacantha frigida.  " Take of traga-
canth, powdered, acacia gum,  powdered,
starch, of each an ounce and half; refined
sugar, three ounces."  Powder the starch
and sugar together; then add the traga-   '
canth and acacia gum, and mix the whole.
Tragacanth is very difficultly reduced to
powder.  The dose is from ten grains to a
drachm. A very useful  demulcent pow-
der,  wliich may  be given in coughs, diar-
rhoeas, stranguary, &c.
  Pumpion, common. See Cucurbita.
  PUNCTA  LACHRYMAL1A.   (From
punclum, a point.) Lachrymal points- Two
small orifices, one of which is conspicu-
ous in each eyelid,  at the extremity of the
tarsus, near the internal canthus.
  Pcnctum aureum.  Formerly,  when  a
hernia of the  intestines  was reduced by 
PUS
PUS              667
    an  incision made through the  skin.and
    membrana adiposa, quite down to the up-
    per part of the spermatic vessels, a golden
    wire was fixed and twisted, so as to pre-
    vent the descent of any thing down the
    tunica vaginalis.
      PUNIC A. Thename ofa genus of plants
    in the Linnaean system.   Class, Icosandria.
    Order, Monogynia.
      Punica cranati m. The systematic name
    ofthe pomegranate. See Granatum.
      PUPIL.   (Pupilla,  from pupa,  a babe;
    because it reflects the diminished image
    of  the  person  who looks  upon it like a
    puppet.)   The round opening in the mid-
    dle ofthe iris, in which wesee ourselves
    in the eye of another.
      PUPILLA.  SeePupiL
      PUPILLA RIS MEMBRANA.    (From
    pupilla, the pupil.)  Pupil/a velum.  A fine
    vascular membrane, which in the foetus of
    5,  6, or 7 months has no pupil, grows
    across the part where  the pupil is after-
    wards seen.
      I'URG AMENTUM. A pUl'gC
      PURGATIVA.  Purgentia.  Cathartica.
     Catocharthica.   Catoretica.   Catoleretica.
    Dejectoria.  Alwiduca.    Purgative  medi-
    cines.
•      Purging flax.' See Linum catharticum.
      Pttrging-nut.  See Ricinus major.
      Purpura alra.   Purpura rubra.   Many
    writers term the miliary fever, yvhen  the
    pustules are white, purpura alba, and when
    they are red, purpura rubra.
      Purpura scorbutica. Petecheal  erup-
    tions in scurvy.
      Purslane. See Portulaca.
      PUS.  Matter. A whitish, bland, cream-
    like fluid, heavier than  water, found in
    phlegmonous abscesses, or on the surface
    of sores.  It is distinguished, according to
    its  nature, into laudable  or goed pus,
    scrophulous, serous,  and ichorous pus,
    &c.
      Pus taken from  an healthy ulcer, near
    the source of circulation, as on the arm or
    breast,  Mr. Home observes, readily sepa-
    rates  from the surface of the  sore, the
    granulations  underneath  being   small,
    pointed, and of a florid red colour, and
    lias the following properties : it is nearly
    of  the consistence  of  cream;   is  of a
    white colour;  has a mawkish  taste; and,
    when cold, is inodorous ; but, when Warm,
    has a peculiar  smell.  Examined in  a mi-
    croscope, it is  found to  consist of two
    parts, of globules,  and a transparent co-
    lourless fluid;  the globules are  probably
    white, at least they appear to have  some
    degree of opacity.  Its  specific gravity is
    greater than that of water.  It does not
   'readily go into  putrefaction.  Exposed to
    heat, it evaporates to dryness; but does
    not  coagulate.   It does  not  unite with
    water in the heat of the atmosphere, but
falls to the bottom ;  yet, if kept in a con-  V •
siderable degree of heat, rises and diffuses
through the water, and remains mixed with    *
it, even after having been allowed to cool,
the globules being discomposed.
  Pus varies in its appearance, according
to the diff'erent circumstances whicii affect
the ulcer that forms it; such as, the de-    ■,.■»
gree of violence of the inflammation, also
its nature, whether healthy or  unhealthy;
and these depend upon the state of health,    \
and  strength  of the parts yielding pus.     7
These changes arise more from indolence
and  irritability, than  from  any  absolute
disease ; many specific diseases, in healthy
constitutions,  producing no change in the>
appearance of the matter from their spe-
cific  quality.  Thus, the  matter from •     '
gonorrhaea, from the small-pox pustules,     *»
the  chicken pock,  and  from  an healthy
ulcer, has the  same appearance, and seems
to be made up of similarfiarts, consisting
of globules floating in a transparent fluid,
like common pus ; the specific properties
of each of these poisons being superadded
to those of pus.  Matter from  a cancer
may be  considered as an exception; but
a cancerous ulcer is never  in a healthy >
state.
  In indolent ulcers, whetherthe indolence
arises from the nature of the parts, or the    ,. ;
nature of the inflammation,  the pus  is
made of globules and flaky particles, float-
ing  in a transparent fluid;  and  globules
and flakes are  in  different proportions,
according  to  the degree of  indolences
this is particularly observable in  scrophu-
lous  abscesses, preceded by a small de-
gree of inflammation.  That  this  flaky ap-
pearance is no part of true pus, is well il-
lustrated by observing, that the propor-
tion it bears to the globules  'is  greatest
where there  is the least inflammation;
and in those abscesses that sometimes oc-
cur, which have not  been  preceded by "
any inflammation  at  all, the  contenis are
wholly made up of  a curdy  or flaky sub-
stance, of different degrees of consistence,
which is not  considered  to be pus,  from    *
its not having the properties  stated in the
definition of that fluid.
  The constitution and part must be in"1
health to form good pus; for very slight
changes in the general health are capable
of producing an alteration in it, and even
of preventing  its being  formed  at  all,
and substituting in its  place coagulating
lymph.
  This happens most readily in ulcers in
the lower  extremities, owing to the dis-
tance ofthe parts from the source of the
circulation, rendering them weaker.  And
it is  curious to observe the influence that
distance alone  has upon the appearance of
pus.
  Pus differs from chyte in  its globules, 
668              PUS
PUT
   being larger, not coagulating by exposure
   to the air, nor  by heat, which those of
   chyle do.
     The pancreatic juice contains globules,
   but they are much smaller than those of
   pus-
     Milk is composed of globules, nearly of
   the same size as those of pus,  but  much
   more numerous.  Milk coagulates by run-
   net, which pus does not; and contains oil
*i^and sugar,  which are not to be discovered
   in pus.
     The cases in  which pus is formed  are,
   properly speaking, all reducible^0 one,
„  which is, the state of parts conseqiSejut to
 -  inflammation.   For,   as  far  as we  yet
*  know, observes  Mr. Home, pus has in no
   instance been met with unless preceded by
   inflammation; and although, in some cases
   a fluid has been  formed  independent of
   preceding inflammation, it differs from pus
   in manv of its properties.
     In considering the time required for the
   formation of pus, it  is necessary to take
   notice of the periods yvhich are found, un-
   der different circumstances,  to intervene
   betyveen a healthy or natural state of the
   parts, and the presence of ihat fluid after
   the application of some irritating substance
   to the skin.
     In cases of wounds made into muscular
   parts, yvhere blood-vessels are divided,<he
   first process which takes place is  thegex-
   travasation of red blood ; the second is the
   exudation of coagulating lymph, which af-
   terwards becomes vascular ; and the third,
   the formation of matter, vyhich last does
   not, in common, take  place  in less than
   two days; the precise time will, however,
   vary exceedingly,  according to the nature
   of the constitution, and the  state of the
   parts at the time.
     If an irritating substance is applied  to a
   cuticular surface,  upon which  it raises a
   blister, pus will be formed in about twen-
   ty-four hours.
     PUSTULA. (Dim.' of pus, matter.)  See
   Pustule.
     PUSTULE.   (Pustula,  a little pimple,
   from pus,  corruption.)   Ecthyma, E<ze
   ma.   Dr. Willan defines a pustk to be  an
   elevation ofthe cuticle, sometimes globute
   sometimes conoidal  in its form, and con-
   taining pus, or a lymph which is in general
   discoloured.  Pustules are various in their
   size, but the diameter of the largest seldom
   exceeds two lines.  There are  many dif-
   ferent kinds of  pustules, properly distin-
   guished in  medical authors, by specific
   appellations, as  1. Phlyzacium, a smalj,pus-
   tule containing pus,  and raised on a hard,
   circular, inflamed base,  of  a  vivid red
   colour.  It is succeeded by a thick, hard,
   dark-coloured scab,   2.  Psydracium, ac-
   cording to Dr. Willan, a. minu'e pustule,
   irregularly circumscribed, producing but
a slight elevation of the cuticle, and ter-
minating in a laminated scab   Many  of
these pustules usually  appear together,
and become confluent.  When mature they
contain pus; and, after breaking, discharge
a thin  watery humour.
  Pustula oris.  The aphthae.
  PUTAMEN. (From puto, to eut.)  The
bark or paring of  any  vegetable.  The
putamen, or  green rind  of the walnut,
has been celebrated as a powerful antive-
nereal  remedy, for  more  than a century
and a half; and Petrus Borellus has given
directions for  a decoction not  unlike that
which  is commonly called the Lisbon diet-
drink,  in which the walnut, with its green
bark, forms a principal  ingredient. Ra-
mazziui, whose works yvere published early
in the present century, has likewise inform-
ed us,  that in his time  the green rind  of
the walnut was esteemed a good antivene-
real remedy in England.  This part ofthe
walnut has been much used in decoctions,
during  the  last fifty years, both  in the
green and dried state; it has been greatly
recommended by writers on the continent,
as well as by  those of our  own country;
and is,  without doubt, a very useful addi- ,  H
tion to the decoction of the woods.  Mr.
Pearson has  employed «it  during  many   ,
years,  in those  cases where pains  in the
limbs and  indurations of the membranes
have remained, after the venereal disease
has  been cured by  mercury;  and he in-
forms us, that he has seldom  directed  it
yvithout  manifest advantage.
  Brambilla  and  Girtanner also contend
for the  arttivenereal  virtues- of the  green
bark of the walnut;  but the result of Mr.
P.'s experience will not permit him to add
his testimony to theirs.   I  have given  it,
says he, in  as  large doses as the stomach
could retain, and for as long a time as the
strength of the patients, and the nature of
their  complaints,  would  permit;   but I
have uniformly observed, that if they who
take it  be  not  previously cured  of lues
venera, the peculiar symptoms will appear,
and proceed in their usual  course, in de-
fiance  of the  powers  of this  medicine.
The Decoctum Lusitanicum may be  given
with great  advantage in  many of those
cutaneous diseases  which  are attended
with aridity of the skin; and I have had
some   opportunities  of observing,  that
when the putamen ofthe walnut has been
omitted, either  intentionally or by acci-
dent, the same good effects have not fol-
lowed the taking of the decoction, as when
it contained this int redient.
  PUTREFACTION Futrid fermentation.
Putrefactive fermentation.   That process
by which a substance is decomposed and dis-"
sipated in the air in the form of putrid gas.
Every  living body, when deprived of life,
performs a retrograde preceas,and becomes 
rnt
PYR
669
decomposed.  This is called fermentation
in vegetables, and putrefaction in animals,
The same  causes,  the  same agents, and
the same circumstances, determine and
favour the decomposition in vegetables and
animals, and the difference  of the pro-
ducts which are obtained, arises from the
difference of the constituent parts of each.
 1 he requisites to this process are, 1.  A
certain degree of humidity.  2. The ac-
cess of atmospheric air-  3. A  certain de-
gree of heat.  See also Fermentation.
  Putrid fever.  A species of typhus. See
 Tiiphus gravior.
  PYLORIC ARTERY-   Arteria pylorica.
A brunch of the hepatic artery.
  PYLORUS.  (From irtxvu, to guard  an
entrance; because it guards, as it were,
the  entrance of  the  bowels.)  Janitor.
Portorarium.   Ostiarius.   The  inferior
aperture ofthe stomach, which opens into
the intestines.
  Pyopietica. (From irvov, pus, and -roitu,
to make.) Suppurative medicines.
  Pyorrhosa.  (From irvov, pus, and gtce,
 to flow.)  A purulent discharge from the
 belly.
  Pyotcria.  (From irvov, pus,  and ngov,
 urine )   Pyuria.   A  mucous  or purulent
 urine.
  PYRAMIDALIS.     (Pyramidalis,  sc.
 musculus;   Irom   irvgAyie,  a   pyramid.)
 Fallopius, who is considered as the first
 accurate  describer of this  muscle, first
 gave it the name of pyramidalis, from  its
 shape, hence it is called pyramidalis Fallopii
 by  Douglas.  But Yesalius seems to have
 been acquainted  yvith it, and  to have des-
 cribed it as a part of the rectus.  It is
 called  pyramidalis  vel  succeiiturietus  by
 Cowpft".   And  pubio-ombilical  by Dumas.
 It is a very small muscle, situated at the
 bottom ofthe fore part of ihe rectus, and
 is covered  by the same aponeurosis that
 forms the anterior part of the sheath  of
 that muscle. It arises, by short tendinous
 fibres, from the upper and fore part ofthe
 pubis.  From this origin, which is seldom
 more than  an inch  in breadth,  its fibres
 ascend somewhat obliquely, to be inserted
 into the linea alba, and  inner edge ofthe
 rectus,  commonly  at about the distance
 of  two  inches  from, the  pubis, and fre-
 quently at a greater or  less distance, but
 always  below the umbilicus. In some sub-
 jects the pyramidalis is wanting on one or
 both sides, and when  this  happens, the
 internal oblique  is usually found to be  of
 greater thickness at its lower part.  Now
 and then, though rarely, there are  two at
 one side, and only one at  the  other, and
 M  S.hattur has even  seen two on each
 side.   Fallopius, ami  many others after
him, have considered it as the congener
 ofthe internal oblique; but its U9e seems
 »o be to assist the lower pat* <f the rec-
 tus.
  Pyramidalis faciei.   See Levator labii
superioris alaque nad.
  Pyrenoides.   (From  <ervg»v, a kernel,
and s/efoc, likeness ; so called from its ker-      ,
nel-like shape.)  Applied  to  the process
odontoid of the second vertebra.             a
  Pyreterium.   (From  <»vg,  fire,  and,     ^
rugtu,  to keep.)   The fire-hole of  a fur-
nace.                                         ,
  PYRETHRUM.  (From <erog, fire, be-  ; .
cause of the hot taste of its root )  Buph. '**
thalmum creticum. Bellis montana putescens
acris   Dentaria.   Herba salivaris-  Pes
alexanaVimts   Pellitory of Spain.  Anthe-
mis pyrethrum of Linnaeus :—caulibus sim-    *-
plicibus unifioris  decumbentibus, foliis pin-  ■  *
nato-multifidis.   This  root, though  culti-
vated in this country, is generally imported
from Spain.  Its taste is hot and acrid, its
aenmony residing in a resinous principle.   -  ^
The ancient Romans,  it is said, employed
the root of this  plant as a pickle. Tn  its'
recent state, it is not so  pungent as  when
dried, and yet, if applied to  the skin, it
produces inflammation.    Its qualities are
stimulant ; but it is never used,except as
a masticatory,  for  relieving tootVaches,
rheumatic  affections of the face, and para-
lysis of the tongue, in which it affords  re-
lief by stimulating the excretory ducts of
the salival glands.
  Pyrethrum   sylvestre.    See  Ptar->
mica.
  PYRETOLOGY.    (Pyretologia;  from
■nrvg, fire, or heat, and xoyoe, a discourse.)
A discourse, or  doctrine  on fevers.
  PYREXIA.  (From <»vg, fire.) Fever.'
  PYREXIAE.    Febrile  diseases.   The
first class  of Cullen's nosology; charac-
terised by  frequency of pulse after  a cold
shivering,  with increase of hea.t, and espe-
cially, among other impaired functions, a
diminution of strength.
  PYRIFOiiMIS   (Prom pyrus, a pear.
and forma, a shape, shaped hke a  pear.)
Pyriformis, seu  iliacuus exterhus of Doug-
las and Cowper.  Spigelius was the first
who gave a name to tins  muscle, which he
called  pyriformis, from  its supposed  re-
semblance to a  peaf:  It is the pyriformis *■
sive pyramidalis  of WinElow,  and   sacro-
trochanterien of Dumas.   A small radiated
muscle, situated under  the glutaeus  maxi-:
mus, along the inferior edge ofthe gluteus
minimus  It arises hy three and sometimes
four tendinous and fleshy origins, from  the
anterior surface ofthe second, third, and
fourth pieces ofthe os sacrum, so that this
part of it is within the pelvis.  Prom these
origins the muscle prows narrower, and
passing out ot the pelvis, below the niche
in the  posterior part of the  ilium, from
which it receives a few fleshy fibres, is in,
serted by a roundish tendon of an inch in
length, into  the upper part of the  cavity
at the root ofthe trochanter major.  The
use of this  muscle is to assist in movingtbc 
 VO              PYK

 thigh outyvards, and moving it a little up-
 wards.
   PYRITES.  (From *rwg, fire ;  so called
 because it strikes fire with steel.)  A me-
 tallic substance,  formed of iron  united
 with sulphur, from which all the sulphur
 of commerce is obtained.
   Pyrites  arsenicales. See Arsenic.
   PYRMONT  WATER.  Aqua pyrmon-
 tana. A celebrated mineral spring at Pyr-
 mont, a village in the circle of Westphalia,
 in Germany.  It is of an agreeable though
 strongly acidulated taste, and emits a large
 portion of gas ; which affects the persons
 who  attend at the yvell,  as well as  those
 who  drink  the fluid,  with a  sensation
 somewhat resembling that produced by in-
 toxication.   A general view of the  analy-
 sis of this water will shew that it stands
 the first in  rank of the highly carbonated
 chalybeates, and contains such  an  abun-
 dance of carbonic acid, as not only to hold
 dissolved a number of carbonic salts, but
 to shetv all the properties of this acid un-
 combined, and in its most  active  form.
 Pyrmont water is likewise a strong chaly-
 beate, with regard to the proportion of
 iron; and  it  is besides a very hard  wa-
 ter, containing much selenite and earthy
 carbonats.    The diseases to which this
 mineral water may be advantageously  ap-
 plied, are the same as those for yvhich the
 Spa, and others of  the acidulated chaly-
 beates, are resorted to, that is, in all cases
 of debility that require an active tonic that
 is not permanently heating; various dis-
 orders in the alimentary canal, especially
 bilious, vomiting, and diarrhoea, and com-
 plaints that originate from obstructed men-
 struation.   At Pyrmont, the  company
 generally drjnk this water hy glassfuls, in a
 morning, to the quantity of two, three,  or
 more English pints, lis common operation
 is  by urine; but, if taken copiously,  it
 generally proves laxative ; and yvhen it has
 not this effect, and  that effect is wanted,
 they commonly mix, yvith  the  first  glass
 (■runk in the morning, from one to five or
 six drachms of some purging salt.
   PYROLA.   (From  pyrus, a  pear;  so
 named because its Ic.tves resemble those
 ofthe pear-tree.) 1. The name ofa genus
 uf plants in  the Linnaean system.  Class,
 Dccundria. Order, Monogynia.
  2.  The" pharmacopceial  name  of  the
round-leaved wintcrgreen. This elegant
little  plat't, Pyrola rotundifolia of Linnae-
us, is now  forgotten  in the practice of
medicine.  It possesses gently adstringent
                  PYX

 qualities, and  has  a somewhat  bitter
 taste.
   Pyrola  rotundifolia.     The   syste-
 matic name of the wintergreen.  See Py-
 rola.
   PYRO-LIGNEOUS  ACID.    Acidum
 pyro-Ugnosum.  An acid liquor of a  brown
 colour, of a pretty  strong and  peculiar
 smell, obtained by distillation from  wood,
 especially the  beech, birch, and  box.  It
 is thought to be the  acetic acid.
   PYROMETER.   (From mrvg, fire, and
 /utrgov, measure.)  An instrument to mea-
 sure those higher degrees  of heat to  which
 the thermometer cannot be applied. See
 Caloric.
   PYRO-MUCOUS ACID.  Acidum pyro-
 mucosum.  Syrupous  acid.  The acid  li-
 qour obtained by distillation from insipid,
 saccharine, gummy, farinaceous mucilages.
 The celebrated Gren is of;opinion, that
 it is a mixture of acetic with oxalic acid,
 and does not deserve to be received  in the
 system of chemistry  as a peculiar acid.
   PYRO-TARTROUS  ACID.    Acidum
 pyro-tartrosum. See Tartar, spirit of.
   PYROSIS.   (From  mrvgou,  to burn.)
 Pyrosis Suecica of Sauvages.   Cardialgia
 sputatoria of Linnaeus.  A disease called
 in Scotland the water-brash ;  in England,
 black-water.  A genus of disease in the
 class neuroses and order spasmi of Cullen ;
 known by a burning pain in the stomach,
 attended  with copious eructation,  gene-
 rally ofa watery insipid fiuid.
   Pyrotechnia.   (From  <vrvg,  fire, and
 rt%v», an  art.)  Chemistry, or that art by
 yvhich the properties of bodies are exa-
 mined by fire.
  Pyrotica.    (From nrvgoce,  to  burn.)
 Caustics.
  PYRUS. The name ofa genus of plants
 in the Linnaean  system.   Class, Icosandria,
 Order, Pentagynia.
  Pyrus cydonia.   The systematic  name
 of the quince tree. See Cydonium malum.
  PYRUS MALUS. The systematic  name
 of the apple-tree.  See  Apples.
  Pyulcum.  (From is-vov, pus, and txna, to
 draw.)  An instrument to extract ihe pus
from the cavity of any sinuous ulcer.
  Pyuria. See Pyoturia.
  Pyxacantha.   (From ®-y|oc, a box, and
sHtavfla, a thorn.)  The barberry, or thorny
box-tree.
  PYXIS.  Tlvi-ts.   Properly a box ; but,
from its resemblance,  the cavity of the hip-
bone, or acetabulum, has been sometimes
called os pyxidis. 
UUA                                     QUA             671
                                       Q

  Q. P. An abbreviation of quantum placet, as well as the other kinds, there are several
as much as you please.                   varieties noticed by authors.  The most fre-
  Q.  S.  The contractions for quantum quent of these are, 1. The double quartan,
sufficit.                                  with twoparoxysms, or fits, on the first day,
  Q. V.  An abbreviation of quantum vis, none on the second and third, and two again
as much as you will.                     on the fourth day. 2. The double quartan,
  Quadratus.   See Depressor labii infe- yvith a paroxysm on the first day, another
doris.                                   on the second,  but none  on  the third.  3.
  QUADRATUS  FEMORIS.    (Quadra- The triple quartan, with three paroxysms
tus; from  quadra, a  square;  so  called every fourth day. 4. The triple quartan,
from its supposed shape.) Tuber-ischio-tro- with a slight paroxysm  exefy day, every
chanterien of  Dumas.   A muscle of the fourth paroxysm  being similar.  See also
thigh, situated on the outside of the pelvis. Febris intermittens.
It is a flat, thin,  and  fleshy muscle, but   QUARTZ.  This  name is given to the
not of the shape its name would  seem to opake,  or irregularly figured vitrifiable
indicate.  It  is  situated immediately be- stone.
low the gemini.  It arises tendinous and   QUASSIA.   (From a slave of the name
fleshy from the external surface and lower of Qiaissi, who first used it with  uncom-
edge of the tuberosity  of the ischium, and mon success as a  secret remedy in the ma-
is inserted by  short tendinous fibres into a lignant endemic  fevers which frequently
ridge which  is seen extending from the prevailed at Surinam.)  1. The name of a
basis of the trochanter  major  to that of genus of plants  in  the  Linnaean system.
the trochanter minor.  Its use  is to bring Class Decandria.  Order,  Monogynia.
the os femoris outwards.                   2. The pharmacopoeial name of the bit-
  Quadratus  cr.xu.    See  Plalisma my- tef quassia.  The *oot, bark, and wood of
aides.                                   this tree, Quassia amara of Linnaeus :—
  Quadratus  i.vnn ixferioris.  See De- fioribus hermaphroditis, foliis impari-pinnatis,
pressor labii inferioris.                    foliolis  oppositis  sessiUbus, petiolo  articu-
  QUADRATUS  LUMRORUM.    Qua- lato aluto, fioribus racemosis, are all  com-
drains, seu Lumbaris externus of Winslow. prehended in the catalogues ofthe Materia
Ilio-lumbi-costal of Dumas. A muscle situ- Medica.   The tree is a native of South
ated within the cavity ofthe abdomen. This America, particularlyof Surinam, and also
is a small, flat, and oblong muscle, that of some of the West-India islands.
has gotten the name of quadratus from its   ^he roots are  perfectly ligneous;  they
shape, which is that of an irregular square, may be medically considered in  the same
It is situated laterally, at the lower part of light as the wood, yvhich is now most gene-
the spine.  It  arises tendinous  and fleshy rally employed, and  seems to differ  from
from about two inches  from  the posterior the bark in being less intensely bitter; the
part of the spine of the ilium.  From this latter is therefore thought to  be a more
broad origin it ascends obliquely inwards, powerful  medicine.  Quassia has no sen-
and is inserted  into the transverse processes sible odour ; its taste is that of a purebit-
of the four superior lumbar vertebrae, into ter, more intense and durable than that of
the lower edge  ofthe last rib, and, by a almost any other  known substance; it im-
Bmall tendon, that passes up  under the parts its virtues mm-e completely- to watery
diaphragm, into the side  of the last ver- than to spirituous menstrua, and its infu-
tcbra ofthe back.  When this muscle acts sions are not blackened by the addition of
•tingly, it draws the loins to one side ; when martial vitriol.  The watery extract is from
both muscles act they s~rve to sujport the a sixth to a ninth of the weight of the
spine, and  perhaps to bend it forwards, wood, the spirituous about a twenty-fourth.
In  laborious  respiration, the  quadratus Quassia,  as before observed, derived its
lumborum may assist in pulling down the name from  a negro named Qtiassi,  who
ribs.                                    employed it with uncommon success as  a
  Quadratic  maxim, s  inferioris.   See secret remedy in the malignant endemic
Plutyma myoides                         fevvrs, which fit quently prevailed at Suri-
  QvAiiRAi-i!'  haiiii.  See Pronator  radii nam.  In consequence of a  valuable  con-
quadratus.                               sideration, this secret  was disclosed to
  QiAunrnv.   (From  quatuor,  four, and Daniel Rolatttler, a  Suede,  who brought
r-gntn, a yoke  )  A bandage  which resem- specimens of the quassia wood  to Stock-
hies the trappings of a four horse cut.    holm,  in the year 1756;  and,  since then,
  QUARTANA.    Febris quurtana.   A the effects of this drug have been gene-
fci'rth-thiy ague.   Of this species of ague, rally tried in Europe, and numerous tea- 
672              QUA
QUE
timonies of its efficacy published by many
respectable authors. Various experiments
with  quassia have  likewise been  made,
with a view to ascertain its antiseptic povv-
ers ; from which it appears to have consi-
derable influence in retarding the tendency
to putrefaction ; and this, Professor Mur-
ray thinks, cannot be attributed to its sen-
sible qualities, as it possesses no adstrin-
gency whatever ; nor can it depend upon
its bitterness, as gentian is much bitterer,
yet less antiseptic.  The medicinal virtues
ascribed  to quassia are those of a tonic,
stomachic,  antiseptic,  and febrifuge.  It
has been found very effectual in restoring
digestion, expelling flatulences,  and re-
moving  habitual  costiveness,  produced
from  debility of the intestines, and com-
mon  to  a sedentary life.   Dr. Lettsom,
whose extensive practice gave h'm an op-
poetunity of  trying the effects of quassia
in a great number of cases, says, "In de-
bility, succeeding febrile diseases, the Pe-
ruvian bark is most generally more tonic
and salutary than any other vegetable hi-
therto known ; but in hysterical atony, to
which the female sex is so prone, the quas-
sia affords more vigour and relief to the sys-
tem than the  other, especially when united
with the vitriolum  album, and still more
With the acid of some absorbent." In dys-
pepsia, arising  from hard drinking, and
also in diarrhoeas, the doctor exhibited the
quassia with  great  success.  But, with re-
spect to the tonic and  febrifuge qualities
of  quassia,  he  says,   *' I by  no  means
subscribe to  the Linnaean  opinion, where
the author declares, 'mequidem  judice
chinchinam longe  superat.'"  It  is very
well known,  that there are certain pecu-
liarities  of the  air, and idiosyncrasies of
constitution,unfavourable to-theexhibition
of Peruvian bark, even in  the most clear
intermissions of fever; and writers have
repeatedly noticed  it.   But this  is compa-
ratively very  rare.  About Midsummer,
1785, Dr. L. met with several instances of
low remittent arid nervous  fevers, wherein
the bark  uniformly aggravated the symp-
toms, though given in intermissions the
most favourable to its success, and wherein
quassia, or snake-root, was successfully
substituted.   In such cases, he mostly ob-
served, that there was great congestion in
the hepatic system, and the debility at the
sametimediscouragedcopiousevacuations.
And in many fevers, without evident re-
missions to warrant the use of the bark,
whilst, at the time, increasing debility be-
gan to threaten the life ofthe patient, the
Doctor found  that quassia, or snake-root,
singly or combined, upheld the vital powers,
and promoted a critical  intermission  of
fever, by which an  opportunity was offer-
ed for the bark to  effect a cure.   It may
be given in infusion, or  in pills made from
the watery extract; the former is gene-
rally preferred, in the proportion of three
or four drachms of the wood to twelve
ounces of water.
  Quassia amara.  The systematic name
of the bitter quassia-tree. See Quassia.
  Quassia  simarouba.     The  systema-
tic name of the  Simarouba quassia.  See
Simarouba.
  Quassy. See Quassia.
  Quatrio.    (From  quatuor,  four;  so
called  because  it has  four  sides.)  The
astragalus.
  Queen of the meadow.  See Ulmuria.
  Quercula.  (Quercttla, dim. of quercus,
the oak; so called  because it has leaves
like the oak.)   An antiquated name ofthe
germt.nder.  See Chamedrys.
  QUERCUS.   (From  quero, to enquire ;
because  divinations were  for merly given
from oaks by the Druids.)  1. The name
ofa genus of plants in  the Linnaean sys-
tem.  Class, Monoecia.  Order, Polyandria.
The oak.
  2. The pharmacopceial name of the oak.
Quercus  robur of Linnaeus -.—foliis oblongit
glabris dnuatis,  lobis rotundatis,  glandibus
oblongis.   The oak.  Balanos. This valu-
able tree is indigenous to Britain.  Its ad-
stringent effects were sufficiently known
to the  ancients,  but it is the bark which
is now directed  for  medicinal use  by our
pharmacopoeias.  Oi.k-bark manifests  to
the taste a strong adstringency, accompa-
nied with  a moderate  bitterness.   Like
other adstringents, it has been recommend-
ed  in  agues,  and for restraining haemor-
rhages, alvine fluxes, and other immode-
rate evacuations.  A decoction of it has
likeyvise been advantageously employed as
a gargle, and  as a fomentation or lotion in
procidentietrecti et uteri.  Galls,  which, in
the warm climate of the East, are found
upon the leaves of this-tree, are occasioned
by a small  insect yvith four wings, called
Cynips quercus folii,  which deposits an egg
in the  substance of the leaf, by making
a small perforation through the under sur-
face.   The ball  presently begins to grow
to a considerable size.  Two sorts of galls
are distinguished in the  shops ; one said to
be brought from  Aleppo, the other  from
Turkey and the southern parts of Europe.
The foi^her  are  generally of a blueish co-
lour, or of a greyish, or black, verging to
blueness; unequal and  warty on the  sur-
face ; hard to  break ; and of a close com-
pact texture ;  the other ofa light brownish
or whitish colour, smooth, round, easily
broken,  less  compact,   and of  a much
larger  size.   The two sorts differ  only in
size and strength,  two of the blue  galls
being supposed  equivalent in this  respect
to three of the others.   Galls appear to be
the  most poyverful  of  the  vegetable ad-
stringents.  As a medicine, they are to be
considered as applicable to the same in-
dications as the  oak-bark, and by possess- 
RAC
RAD              673
ing a greater degree of adstringent and
styptic power, seem to have an advantage
over it,  and to be better suited for exter-
nal  use.  Reduced  to  fine powder, and
made into an ointment, they  have  been
found of greaft  service in haemorrhoidal
affections.
  Quercus cebris.  The systematic  name
ofthe tree wliich affords the Turkey  galls.
See  Quercus.
  Quercus esculus. The systematic  name
of the  Italian oak, whose  acorns are, in
times of scarcity, said to afford a meal of
whicii bread is made.
  Quercus marina.   The  sea oak.   Sea
wrack.  This sea-weed is the Fucus vericu-
losus of  Linnaeus -.—J'ronde plana dichotoma
costata integerrima,  vesiculis axillaribus ge-
minis, terminulibus  tuberculatis.  It is said
to be a useful assistant to sea-water, in the
cure of  disorders ofthe glands.   Burnt in
the open air, and reduced to a black  povy-
der, it forms the  aethiops vegetabilis, which,
as an internal medicine, is similar to  burnt
sponge.
   Quint-is pHEi-Los- The systematic  name
of the willow-leaved oak, whose acorns are
much sweeter  than chesnuts, and  much
eaten by the Indians.  They afford, by ex-
pression, an oil little inferior to oil of al-
monds.
  Quercus rohur.  The systematic name
ofthe oak-tree. See Quercus.
  Quercus suber.  The systematic name
of the cork tree. See Suber.
  Quickgrats. See  Gramen caninum.
  Quick-lime. See Lime.
  Quicksilver.  See Hydrargyrus.
  Quid  pro q_uo.   These  words are ap-
plied the same as succedaneum,  when one
thing is made use of to supply the defect ot
another.
  Quina quina. The Peruvian bark.
"  Quince. See Cydonium malum.
  Quince, Bengal. See Bengal quince.-
  Quincy. See Cynanche.
  Quinquefolium.  (From quinque, five,
and folium,  a  leaf; so called  because it
has five leaves on each "foot-stalky  Pen-
taphyllum.  Cinquefoil or five-leaved grass.
See Pentaphyllum.
  Quinq.ui.va. See  Cinchona.     <.
  Quinsiy. See Cynanche.
  QUOTIDIAN.  See Febris intermittens. "
R
  tt.  or 1$,.  This letter is placed at the
beginning of apresenption as a contraction
of recipe, do thou take : thus,  $■  Magnes-
Jj, signifies, Take a drachm of magnesia.
  Rabies camna. (Rabies,- from radio, to
be mad, anti cam's, a dog.) See Hydrophobia.
  RACHIALGIA. (From §*£«, the spine,
and AXyue,  pain.)  A pain in the spine. It
was, formerly applied to several species of
cholic which induced pain in the back.
  RACHITIS.   (From gA^ie, the spine of
the back;, so called because it was sup-
posed to originate in a fault of the spinal
marrow.)   Crytonosus   The English dis-
ease.   The rickets.  A species  of disease
in the class cacliexia,  and order intumes-
centia of Cullen; known by  a  large head,
prominent  forehead, protruded sternum,
flattened ribs,  big  belly, and  emaciated
limbs, with great  debility.   It is usually
confined in its attack between the two pe-
riods of nine months and two years of age,
seltlom appearing sooner than the former,
or shewing itself for the first time, after die
latter  period.   The muscles become flac-
cid,  the head  enlarges,  the carotids are
distended, the limbs waste away, and their
epiphyses increase in bulk. The bones and
spine of the back are variously distorted ;
disinclination to muscular exertion follows;
the abdomen swells and grows hard ; the
stools are frequent and loose ; a slow fever
succeeds, with cough and difficulty of re-
spiration: atrophy is confirmed, and death
ensues.  Frequently it happens that nature
restores the general health, and leaves the
limbs distorted.
  After death, the liver and  the  spleen
have been found enlarged and scirrhous;
the mesenteric glands indurated, and the
lungs either charged with vomicae, or ad-
hering to the pleura;  the bones  sdft, the
brain flaccid, or  oppressed with lymph,
and the  distended bowels loaded  most fre-
quently with slime, sometimes with worms.
  Ic  is  remarkable, that  in  the kindred
disease,  yvhich Hoffmann and Sauvage call
the atrophy  of infants, we have many  of
the same symptoms and the same appear-
ances nearly after death. They who perish
by this  disease,  says Hoffmann, have the
mesenteric glands enlarged and scirrhous;
the liver  and spleen  obstructed, and in-
creased  in size;  the intestines are much
inflated,  aid are loaded with black and
foetid matters, and the muscles,  more es-
pecially of the abdomen, waste away.
  Rackasiha balsamum.   See Balsamum
rackasira.
  Kacosis. (From §**«, a rag.) A ragged
excoriation of the relaxed scrotum.
  RADIAL  ARTERY.   Arteria  radialis-
  • 4 R 
 674              RAD                                    ttAD

 A branch of the humeral artery, that runs royver  and more convex.  Of its angles,
 down the side of the radius.              the external and internal ones are rounded;
    Radialis externus  brevior. See Ex- but the posterior angle, which  is mrnetl
 tensor carpi radialis brevior.                towards the ulna, is formed  into a shup
    Radialis externus  longior. See Ex- spine,  which serves  for the attachment of
 tensor carpi radialis longior.                the interosseous ligament, of which men-
    Radialis externus  primus.  See Ex- tion is made in the description of the ulna.
 1 tensor carpi radialis longior.                This strong ligament,  win h is a little in-
    Radialis intersus.   See Flexor  carpi terrupted  above and  below, serves  not
 radialis.                                 only to connect the  bones of the fore-arm
    Radialis sectndus.  See Extensor  carpi to each  other,  but  likewise to afford a
 radialis brevior.               «           greater surface for the lodgment of mus.
    RADICAL.  That which  is considered cles.   On the fore part of the  bone,  and
 as constituting the distinguishing part of at about one-third of its  length, from its
 an acid, by its union  with the acidifying upper  end, we observe a channel for  ves-
 principle, or oxygen, which is common to sels, slanting obliquely upwards. Towards
 all acids.  Thus sulphur is the radical of its lower extremity, the  radius  becomes
 the sulphuric and sulphurous acids.  It is broader, of an irregular shape, and some-
 sometimes called the base of the acid; but what flattened,  affording three  surfaces,
 base  is a term of  more extensive applica- of which the posterior one is the smallest;
 tion.                                     the second, which is a continuation of the
    Radical vinegar. See Acetum.          internal surface of  the body of  the bone,
    RADICULA. (Dim.  of radix, a root.) A is  broader and flatter than the first;  and
 little root;  the fibrous part  of a root. The the third, which is the broadest ofthe
 common radish is sometimes so called. See three, answers to the anterior and external
 Raphanus hortensis.                       surface of the body of  the bone.  On this
 .   Radish, horse. See Raphanus rusticanus. last, we  observe several  sinuosities, co-
   -Radish, garden. See Raphanus hortensis. vered  with a thin layer of cartilage, upon
    RADIUS.   (A spoke,  a staff, or beam ; which  slide the tendons of several muscles
 so  called  from its  resemblance.)    This of the  wrist and fingers.  The lowest part
 bone has gotten its name from its supposed ofthe  bone is formed into an oblong ar-
 resemblance to the spoke of a wheel,  or to liculating cavity, divided into  two by a
 a weaver's beam; and sometimes, from its slight  transverse rising.   This   cavity is
 supporting  the hand, it has been  called formed for an articulation with  the bones
 manubrium manus.   Like  the ulna, it is of of the  wrist.  Towards the anterior  and
 a triangular figure, but it differs from that convex surface of the bone, this cavity is
 bone, in growing larger as it descends, so defended by a remarkable eminence, called
 that its  smaller part answers to the larger the styloid process of the  radius, which
 part of  the ulna,  and  vice  versa.   Of its is  covered with a cartilage that is extend-
 two extremities, the uppermost and small- ed to  the lower extremity ofthe ulna;
 est is formed into a small rounded head, a ligament is likewise stretched from it to
 furnished with cartilage, and hollowed at the wrist.   Besides  this large cavity,  the
 its  summit, for an  articulation with the radius  has another much smaller one,  op-
 little  head at the side ofthe pulley of the posite  its styloid process, which  is lined
 os humeri. The round border of this head, with cartilage, and  receives the  rounded
 next the ulna, is formed for an articulation surface of the ulna.   The articulation of
 with  the lesser  sygmoid  cavity of that the radius with the lesser sygmoid cavity
 bone.   This  little head  of the radius  is  of the  ulna,  is strengthened by a circular
 supported  by  a neck, at the  bottom of ligament, which is attached to the two ex-
 which,  laterally, is a considerable tubero-  tremities of that  cavity, and from  thence
 sity, into the  posterior half of which is  surrounds  the head  of' the radius.  This
.inserted the posterior tendon of the biceps,  ligament is narrowest, but thickest at its
 while the anterior half is covered with car-  middle part.  But, besides this  ligament,
 tilage, and  surrounded with a capsular  which connects the two bones of the fore-
 ligament, so as to allow this tendon to slide  arm with each other,  the ligaments which
 upon it as upon a pulley.  Immediately be-  secure  the articulation  of the radius with
 low this tuberosity, the body of the  bone  the os humeri, are common both to it and
 may be said to begin.   We find it slightly  to  the ulna, and  therefore cannot yvell be
 curved throughout its whole  length, by  understood till both  these  bones are  de-
 which means a greater  space is  formed for  scribed. These ligaments are a  capsular
 the lodgment of muscles, and it is enabled  and two lateral ligaments.  The  capsular
 to  cross the  ulna without  compressing  ligament is attached  to the anterior and
 them.  Of the  three surfaces to be  dis- posterior surfaces of the lower extremity
 tinguished on  the  body of the  bone, the of the os humeri, to the upper edges and
 external and internal ones are the broadest sides of the cavities  we remarked at  the
 and flattest.  The anterior surface is nar- bottom  of the pulley  and  little head, and 
                 RAD

likewise  to  some part  of the condyles:
from thence it is spread over the ulna, to
the edges of the greater sygmoid cavity so
as to include in it the end of the olecranon
and of the coronoid process ; and  is like-
wise fixed round the  Heck of the  radius,
so as to include the head of that  bone
within it.  The lateral  ligaments  maybe
distinguished info external and internal,
or, according to Winslow, into brachio-ra-
dialis,  and  brachiocubitalis.   They  both
descend  laterally from the lowest  part  of
each condyle of the os humeri, and,  from
their  fibres  spreading  wide  as they de-
scend, have been compared  to a  goose's
foot  The  internal  ligament,  or  brachio
cubitalis, which is the longest and thickest
of the two,  is attached to  the coronoid
process of the ulna.  'I'he- external  liga-
ment,  or brachio  radialis,  terminates  in
the circulav ligament ofthe radius.  Bo in
these ligaments  adhere  firmly to the cap-
sular ligament, and to the tendons of some
of the adjacent  muscles.   In considering
the articulation of the  fore-arm with the
os humeri,  we  find that when both the
bones are moved togeiher upon the os hu-
meri, the motion ofthe ulna  upon the pul-
ley allows  only of  flexion  and exten-
sion ;  whereas, when  the  palm  of the
hand   is  turned   downwards,  or  up-
wards, or  in  other words,  in  pronation
and supination, we see the radius  moving
upon  its  axis,  and in  these motions  its
head  turns  upon the little head ofthe  os
humeri at the side ofthe pulley, while its
circular edge rolls  in the  lesser sygmoid
cavity ofthe ulna.   At the lower end  of
the fore-arm the edge  of  the ulna is  re-
ceived into a superficial cavity at the side
ofthe radius.  This articulation, which.is
surrounded by a loose  capsular ligament,
concurs with the articulation above, in en-
abling the radius to turn with great facility
upon its axis ; and it is chiefly with the as-
sistance of this bone  that we are enabled
to turn the palm of the hand upwards  or
downwards, the ulna having but a very in-
considerable share in these motions.
   RADIX.  A root.
   Radix acoiii. Galanga, or galangal.
   Radix benuale. See  Cassumuniar
   Radix   uuasiliensis.    See  Ipecacu-
anha.
   Rauix  calagual.-u.    See  Calaguala
radix.
   II vdix  calaguell.-u.     See  Calaguala
radix.
   Radix  cassumum mi     See  Cassumu-
niar.
  Radix cutnliv. See  Chynlen radix.
  Radix  Colombo. -See  Colombo.
  Radix dulcis. See Glycyrrhizi.
  Radix  ikav. See Ikun radix.
  Runx  ivdi-.na. See Ipecacuanha.
  Radix  ihdica  lopeziana.   See Iiopez
radix.
                 RAN              675

  Radix  matalista.    Se Matalista  ra-
dix.
  Radix rose v.  See Rhodiola.
  Radix rubra. See Rubia.   »        ■*
  Radix timac   See Timac.
  Radix ursina.  See Meum.  -
  RADULA.  (From*rado, to scrape off.)
A wooden spatula, or scraper.
  Ragwort.  A poultice made of the fresh
leaves is said to have a surprising effect in
removing pains of the joints, and to remove
the sciatica,  or hip gout, in two or three
applications,  when  ever so violent.  The
root is of an  healing, adstringent nature.
A decoction of it is good for wounds  and
bruises.  See  Jncobaa.
  Raisin. See Uva passu major.
  Ramalis vena.  (From ramale, a dead
bough.)  Applied to the vena portae, from
its numerous  ramifications, which resemble
a bo-igli stripped of its leaves.
  Ramex.  (From ramus, a branch ; from
it  protruding forwards, like a bud.)  A
rupture.
  KAN A ESCULENTA.   The  French
frog.   'Phe  flesh of this species of frog,
very common in  France,  is highly nutri-
tious and easily digested.
  Rancid.   Oily  substances  are  said to
have  become rancid  when,  by  keeping,
they acquire  a strong offensive smell, and
altered taste.
  RANINE  ARTERY.   Arteria  ranina.
Sublingual artery.  The  second branch of
the external  carotid.
  RANULA.   (From  rami,  a  frog; so
called from its resemblance to a frog, or
because it makes the patient  croak like a
frog.)  liutrachos.  Ilypoglossus.  Hypoglos-
sum. It ana.   An inflammatory, or indolent
tumour, under the tongue.  These tumours
are of various sizes and degrees  of consis-
tence, seated on either side ofthe fraenum.
Children, as  well as adults, are sometimes
affected  with tumours of this kind; in the
former,  they impede the action of suck-
ing ; in the latter, of mastication, and even
speech.  The contents of them  are  vari-
ous ; in some, they resemble the  saliva, in
others, the glairy matter found in the cells
of swelled joints.  Sometimes,  it is said
that a fatty matter has been found in them;
but from the nature and structure of the
parts,  we are sure that this can seldom
happen ; and, in by far the greatest num-
ber of cases, we find that the contents
resemble the saliva itself.  This, indeed,
might naturally be expected, f r the cause
of t hese tumours is universally to be looked
for in an obstruction ofthe salivary ducts.
Oust ructions here may arise from  a cold,
inflammation, violent  fits of the tooth-
ache, attended with swelling in the inside
of the mouth ; and, in not a few cases, we
find the ducts obstructed by a stony mat-
ter seemingly separated from the saliva,
as the calculous matter is from the urine : 
     676              RAN

*    but yvhere inflammation has been the cause,
     we always  find matter mixed  with  the
     other  contents of the tumour.  As these
     tumours  are  not usually attended with
     much  pain,  they are sometimes neglected,
<%•   till they burst of themselves, which they
     commonly do when arrived  at the bulk of
     a large nut.  As they were produced  ori-
 «   ginally from an  obstruction in the salivary
     duct,  and this obstruction  cannot be re-
     moved by the bursting of the tumour, it
     thence happens that they leave an ulcer ex-
     tremely difficult to heal, nay, yvhich can-
     not be healed at all till the cause  is re-
     moved.
        Ranunculoides.  (From ranunculus,  and
     tifos,  resemblance; so named from its re-
     semblance to the ranunculus )  The Caltha
     palustris or marsh marygold
        RANUNCULUS. (Dim. of rana, a frog;
     because it is found in  fenny places, where
     frogs  abou-d.)  The  name of a genus of
     plants in the Linnaean  system. Class, Poly-
     dndria. Order, Polygynia.
       The great acrimony of most ofthe spe-
     cies of ranunculus  is such, that, on being
     applied  to  the  skin,  they* excite itching,
     redness, and inflammation, and even pro-
     duce blisters, tumefaction,  and ulceration
     ef the  part.   On being chewed, they cor-
     rede the  tongue; and, if taken  into  the
     stomach, bring  on all the deleterious ef-
     fects of an acrid poison.   The corrosive
     acrimony which this family of  plants pos-
     sesses, was not  unknown to the ancients,
     as appears  from the writings of Dioscori-
     des ; but its nature and extent had never
     been investigated by experiments, before
     those instituted by C. Krapf, at Vienna, by
     which  we learn, that the most virulent of
     the Linnaean species of ranunculus, are the
     bulbosus, sceleratus, acris, arvensis, thora,
     and illyricusi
       The  effects of these were tried, either
     upon himself or upon dogs,  and shew that
     the acrimony of the   different species is
     often confined to certain parts of the plant,
     manifesting   itself either  in  the roots,
     stalks, leaves, flowers, or  buds; the ex-
     pressed juice, extract, decoction,  and  gi-
     fusion  of. the plants,  were also subjected
     to experiments.   In addition to these spe-
     cies mentioned by Krapf, we may also no-
     tice the R.  Fammula,  and especially the
     R. Alpestris, which according to  Haller,
     is the most acrid of this genus.  Air Cur-
     tis observes, that even pulling up the  ra-
     nunculus acris, the common meadow spe-
     cies, which  possesses the active principle
     of this  tribe, in a very considerable degree,
     throughout  the whole  herb, and carrying
     it to some little  distance, excited a con-
     siderable inflammation  in the palm of the
     hand in which it was held. It is necessary
     to remark, that the acrimonious quality of
     these plants is not of a fixed  nature; for it
     may be completely dissipated by  heat;
                  RAN

 and the plant, on being thoroughly dried,
 becomes perfectly  bland.  Krapf attempt-
 ed to counteract this venomous  acrimony
 of the  ranunculus  by  means of various
 other vegetables, none  of which was found
 to answer the purpose, though he thought
 that the juice of sorrel, and that of un-
 ripe currants, had some effect in this way;
 yet these yvere  much  less  availing  than
 water;  while vinegar, honey, sugar, wine,
 spirit,  mineral acids,  oil of tartar,  p. d.
 and other sapid substances, manifestly ren-
 dered  the acrimony  more  corrosive.  It
 may be also noticed, that the virulency of
 most ofthe plants  of this genus, depends
 much  upon the situation  in which  they
 grow, and is greatly diminished in the cub
 tivated plant.
   Ranunculus  abortivus.    The  syste-
 matic  name of a  species of ranunculus,
 which  posesses acrid and vesicating  pro-
 perties.
   Ranunculus acris. The systematic name
 ofthe meadow crow-foot.  See Ranunculus
 pratensis.
   Ranunculus albus.  The  plant which
 bears this name in the pharmacopoeias is
 ihe Anemone nemerosa of Linnaeus.   The
 bruised leaves and  flowers are said to  cure
 tinea capitis applied to the part.  The in-
 habitants of Kamschatka,  it  is believed,
 poison  their arrows with  the root of this
 plant.
   Ranunculus bulbosus.    Bulbous root-
 ed crow toot. The roots and leaves of this
 plant,  Ranunculus bulbosus of Linnaeus :—
 calycibus retmfiexis, pedunculis sulcatis,caule
 erecto  mu/tifioro, foliis compodtis, have no
 considerable smell,  but a highly acrid and
 fiery taste.  Taken internally, they  ap-
 pear to  be deleterious, even  when so far
 freed from the  caustic matter by boiling
 in water, as to discover no  ill quality to
 the palate.  The effluvia, likewise, even
 when freely inspired, is said  to occasion
 head-aches, anxieties, vomitings, he.  The
 leaves  and roots, applied externally, in-
 flame and ulcerate,  or vesicate the parts,
 and are liable to affect  also  the adjacent
 parts to a considerable extent.
   Ranunculus  ficaria.  The systematic
 name of the  pilewort.  See  Chelidomum
 minus.
   Ranunculus flammula.  The systema-
 tic name of the smaller water crow-foot,
 or spearwort.  Its virtues Rnd qualities are
 similar  to  those of the Ranunculus bulbo-
sus. -
  Ranunculus palustris.   Water  crow-
foot.  The leaves of this species of crovv-
foot,  Ranunculus  sceleratus  of Linnxus,
are so extremely acrid, that the beggars
in Switzerland are said, by rubbing their
legs wilh  them,  to  produce a Tery fetid
and acrimonious ulceration.
  Ranunculus pratensis. Meadow crow-
foot.  Ranunculus acris of Linnaeus.  This, 
                 RAP

and  some  other species of ranunculus,
have,  for  medical purposes, been chief-
ly employed externally as a vesicatory,
and are said to have the advantage of a
common blistering plaster, in producing
a quicker effect, and never causing stran-
gury;  but, on the other band, it has been
observed, that  the  ranunculus is less aer-
tain in its operation, and that it sometimes
occasions ulcers, which prove very trou-
blesome and difficult to heal.   Therefore
their use seems to be  applicable only to
certain fixed pains, and such complaints as
require a long continued topical stimulus
or discharge from the part, in the way of
an issue, which, in various cases, has been
found to be a powerful remedy.
   Ranunculus  sceleratus.   The  syste-
matic name of the marsh crow-foot.  See
Ranunculus palustris.
   RAPA.   Rapum.  Rapus.  Napus.   Na-
pus dulcis.   The turnip.  Brassica rapa of
Linnaeus.  Turnips are accounted a salu-
brious food, demulcent, detergent, some-
what  laxative and diuretic, but liable, in
weak  stomachs, to produce  flatulencies,
and prove difficult of digestion.   The li-
quor pressed out of them, after boiling,  is
sometimes taken medicinally in coughs and
disorders  of the breast.  The seeds are
occasionally taken as diuretics ; they have
no smell,  but  a mild acrid taste.
   Rape. See Rapus.
   RAPHANIA. (From raphanus, the rad-
 ish,  or  sharlock; because  the  disease  is
 said to be produced by eating the seeds of
 that plant.)    Convulsio  raphania,  vel ab
 ustilagine.   Eclampsia  typhodes.  Convulsio
 soloniensis.  Necrosis ustilalaginea.  Cripple
 disease.   A genus of disease in the class
 ticuroses,  and  order   spasmi,   of  Cullen;
 characterised  by a spasmodic contraction
 of the joints, with convulsive motions, and
 a most violent pain  returning at various
 periods.  It begins yvith cold  chills and
 lassitude, pain in the head, anxiety about
 the prtccordia.  These symptoms are fol-
 lowed by spasmodic twichings  in the ten-
 dons  of the fingers and of the feet, dis-
 cernible to  the eye,  heat,  fever, stupour,
 delirium, sense of suffocation,  aphonia,
 and horrid convulsions ofthe limbs.  After
 these, vomiting  and diarrhoea come on,
 wilh  a discharge of worms.   About the
 eleventh  or the twentieth  day, copious
 sweats succeed, or purple exanthemata, or
 tabes, or rigidity of all the joints.
    RAPHANUS.  (VA<pavoe, asraga to gaSitee.
 QAinjQai: Irom its quick  growth.)  The
 horse-radish.   A genus of plants in the
 Linnaean system. Class, Tetradynamia. Or-
 der, Siliculosa.
   ItAPHANrs hortensis  Radicula. Rapha-
 nus  niger.  The radish.  The several va-
 rieties  of this plant,  Raphanus sativus of
 Lmna;us,  are said to  be employed medi-
                 RAF              677

cinally in the cure of calculous affections.
The juice, made  into a syrup,  is given to
relieve hoarseness.   Mixed with honey, or
sugar, it is administered in pituitous asth-
ma; and, as antiscorbutics, their efficacy
is generally acknowledged.
   Raphanus nicer.  See Raphanus horten-
ds.
   RAPHANUS RUSTICANUS.   Armora-
cia.  Raphanus marinus.  Raphanus sylves-
tris.  Horse radish.  The  plant which af-
fords  this root  is  the Cochlearia armora-
cia; foliis radicalibus  lauceolalis  crenatis,
caulinis incids of Linneus.  Horse-radish
has long been received into  the materia
medica, is also well known at our tables.
" It affects  the organs both of  taste and
smell with a quick penetnftting pungency;
 nevertheless it contains in certain vessels
a sweet juice, whicii sometimes exudes in
 little drops upon  the surface.   Its  pun-
gent  matter  is  of a  very volatile  kind,
being totally  dissipated in drying, and car-
 ried off in  evaporation, or distillation  by
 water, and rectified as the  pungency ex-
 hales, the sweet matter ofthe root becomes
 more sensible, though  this also is, in a
 great measure,  dissipated or destroyed.
 It impregnates both water and  spirit, by
 infusion, or by distillation very richly with
 its  active  matters.  In  distillation  with
 water, it yields  a small quantity of essen-
 tial oil, exceedingly penetrating and pun-
 gent."
   Dr. Cullen  has mentioned every  thing
 necessary to be known respecting the me-
 dicinal virtues of  horse-raddish, we shall
 therefore transcribe all that the ingenious
 professor  has written on  this subject.
 " The root of this only is employed; and
 it affords one of the most acrid substances
 of this order  (Siliquose), and  therefore
 proves a powerful stimulant,  whether ex-
 ternally or internally employed. Exter-
 nally, it readily inflames  the  skin, and
 proves a rubefacient that may be employed
 with advantage in  palsy and rheumatism;
 and, if its application be long continued,
 it produces blisters.  Taken  internally, it
 may be so managed as to  relieve hoarse-
 ness, by acting  on the fauces.  Received
 into the stomach,  it  stimulates this, and
 promotes digestion; and therefore is pro-
 perly employed  as a condiment  with our
 animal food.  If it be infused in Water, and
 a portion of this infusion be taken with a
 large draught of warm  water,  it readily
 proves emetic, and may either be employ-
 ed by itself to excite  vomiting, or  to as-
 sist  the operation of otl)er emetics.  In-
 fused in water, and taken into the stomach,
 it proves stimulant to the nervous system,
 and is thereby useful  in palsy; and,  if em-
 ployed in large  quantity, it  proves  heat-
 ing  to the  whole  body; and thereby it
 proves often  useful in chronic rheumatism, 
  678               RAS

  whether  arising  from  scurvy  Or other
  causes.  Bergius has given us a particular
  metliod of exhibiting  this  root,  wliich is,
  by cutting it down, without bruising, into
  small pieces;  and these,  if syvallowed
  without chewing, may be  taken down in
  large quantities, to that of a table-spoon-
  ful.  And the author alleges, that, in this
  way, taken in the morning  for a month to-
  gether, this root has been  extremely  use-
  ful in  arthritic cases; which, however, I
  suppose to  have .been of  the rheumatic
  kind.   It would seem, in this manner em-
  ployed, analogous to the use of unbruised
  mustard-seed ; it gives out in the stomach
  its  subtle  volatile parts,  that stimulate
  considerably without inflaming.  The mat-
  ter of hoise-radish, like the same matter
  of the  other siliquose plants carried  into
  the blood-vessels, passes readily into the
  kidneys, and proves a powerful diuretic,
  and ii therefore useful in dropsy; and we
  need not say, that, in this m nner, by pro-
  moting both urine and perspiration, it has
  been long  known as one  of tbe most pow-
  erful antiscorbutics."
    Raphanus  sativus.   The  systematic
  name of the radish  plant.  See Raphanus
  hortensis.        *
    Raphanus syivestris.   The  poor  man's
  pepper is sometimes so called.  See Lepe-
  dium.
    RAPHE SCROTI.  (P^»,  a  suture.)
 The rough eminence  which divides  the
 scrotum,  as it were, in two.  It proceeds
 from the root of the penis inferiorly towards
 the perinaeum.
   RAPHE CEREBRI.  The longitudinal
 eminence  of  the  corpus  callosum of  the
 brain is so called, because it  appears some-
 what like a suture.
   Rapistrum.  (From  rapa, the turnip,
 because its leaves  resemble  those of tur-
 nip.)  Lampsana. Miagra.   Charlock, or
 wild mustard.
   Rapum.  (Ety. uncertain.) See Rapa.
   Rapunculus.  (Dim. of rapa, the turnip.)
 The wild turnip.
   Rapunculus virgianus. The name given
 by.Morrison to the blue cardinal flower.
 See Lobelia.
   Rapus. See Rapa.
   Rash.  Exanthema.  A rash consists of
 red patches on the skin, variously figured;
 in general confluent,  and  diffused irregu-
 larly over the body, leaving  interstices  of
 a natural colour.  Portions  of the cuticle
 are often elevated in a rash, but the eleva-
 tions are not  acuminated.   The eruption
 is usually accompanied with a general dis-
order ofthe constitution, and terminates
in a,few days by cuticular exfoliations.
  Raspatorium.  (From rudo, to scrape.)
A surgeon's rasp.
  Raspberry. See Rubus idaus.
                   REA

    Rasura. (From rado, to scrape.)  1. A
  rasure or scratch.  2.  The raspings or sha-
  vings of any substance.
    Ratifia   A liquor  prepared by impart-
  ing to ardent spirits ihe flavour of various
  kinds of fruits.
    Rattlesnake root. See Seneka.
    RAUCEDO.  (From  raucus,  hoarse.)
  Raucitas. Hoarseness.  It is always symp-
  tomatic of some other disease.
    RE-AGENTS. Tests. Those substances
  whicii are used in chemistry to detect the
  substance for which they are used. In the
  application of tests  there are two circum-
  stances to be attended to, viz  To avoid de-
  ceitful appearances, and to have good tests.
    The principal tests are the following:
    1. Litmus.   The  purple  of litmus  is
  changed to red by every acid;  so that this
  is the test generally made use of to detect
  excess of acid  in  any fluid.  It  may be
  used either by dipping into the  water a
  paper stained with litmus, or by adding a
  drop ofthe tincture to the water to be ex-
  amined, and comparing its hue with that
  of an equal quantity ofthe tincture in dis-
  tilled water.
   Litmus already reddened by an acid will
  have its purple restored by an alkali; and
  thus it may also be used as a test for alka-
  lis,  but it is much less active than other
  direct alkaline tests.
   2- Red cabbage has been found  by Mr.
  Watt to furnish as delicate a test for acids
  as litmus, and to be still more sensible to
  alkalis.  The natural colour of an infusion
  of this plant is blue, which is changed to
  red by acids, and  to green by  alkalis in
  very minute quantities.
   3. Brazil wood.   When  chips  of  this
  yvood are infused in warm water they yield
  a red liquor, which readily turns blue by
 alkalis,  either caustic  or carbonated.  It
 is also blued by the carbonated earths held
 in solution by carbonic acid, so that it is
 not an unequivocal test of alkalis till  the
 earthy  carbonats have  been precipitated
 by boiling.  Acids  change  to yellow the
 natural red of brazil wood, and restore the
 red when changed by alkalis.
  4.  Violets. The delicate blue of the com-
 mon scented violet is readily changed to
 green by  alkalis, and this affords a deli-
 cate test for these  substances   Syrup of
 violets is generally used as  it is at Land,
 being used in mecticine.  But a tincture of
 the flower will  answer as well.
  5.  Turmeric.  This is a very delicate test
 for alkalis, and on the whole perhaps is the
 best.  The natural colour either in  watery
 or spirituous infusion is yellow, which is
 changed to a brick or orange red by alka-
 lis, caustic or carbonated, but not by car-
 bonated earths, on which account it is pre.
ferable to Brazil wood. 
RE A
REC
679
  The pure earths, such as lime and barytes,
produce the same change.
  6. Rhubarb   Infusion or tincture of rhu-
barb undergoes a similar change with tur-
meric and is equally delicate.
  7. Sulphuric acid.   A drop  or two of
concent rated  sulphuric  acid,  added  to
water that contains carbonic acid, free or
in combination, causes the latter to escape
with a pretty  husk effervescence, whereby
the presence of this gaseous acid may be
detected.
  8. Nitric and oxymuriatic acid.  A pecu-
liar use attends the  employment of these
acids in  the sulphuretted  waters, as the
sulphuretted  hydrogen  is decomposed by
them, its hydrogen absorbed, and the sul-
phur separated in its natural form.
  9. Oxalic acid and oxalat  of ammonia.
These are the most delicate tesis for lime
and all soluble calcareous  salts.   Oxalat
of lime, though nearly insoluble in water,
dissolves in a  moderate quantity in its own
or  any other acid, and hence in analysis ox-
alat of ammonia is often preferred, as no
excess of this salt can re-dissolve the pre-
cipitated oxalat of lime.  On the  other
hand  ihe  ammonia  should  not  exceed,
otherwise  it might give a false indication.
   10.  Gallic  acid and  tincture of galls.
These are tests of iron.  Where the  iron
is  in  very  minute  quantities, and the
water somewhat acidulous, tliesa tests do
not always produce a precipitate, but only
a slight reddening, but its action is much
heightened  by previously adding  a few
drops of any  alkaline solution.
    11.  Prussiat of potash and lime.    The
presence of iron in water  is equally well
intlicatetl  by these prussiats,  and  if the
prussiat of potash  is properly prepared, it
will only he precipitated by a metallic salt,
so  that manganese and copper will also be
deeded, ihe former giving a  white preci-
pitate, the latter a red precipitate.
   12.  I.ime-w.iter  is the common test for
carbonic acid, it decomposes all the mag--
nesiau salts,  and  likewise  the aluminous
salts, it likewise produces a  cloudiness with
most of the sulphats owing to the forma-
tion of selenite.
    13  Ammonia.   This  alkali  when  per-
fectly caustic serves as a  distinction  be-
tween the salts of lime and those of mag-
nesia, as it precipitates the earth from the
 filter salts, but not from the former.  There
 are two sources of error to be obviated,
one is that of carbonic  acid being present
 in  the  water, ihe other is the presence of
aluminous salts.
    14.  Carbonated alkalis.  These are used
to  precipitate all the  earths, where carbo-
natt  of potash is used particular care
should be taken of its purity, as it gene-
rally contains silex.
   15.  .Muriatedalumine.  This test is pro-
posed by Mr. Kirwan to detect carbonat
of magnesta.-which cannot, like carbonated
lime, be separated  by ebullition,  but re-
mains till the whole liquid is evaporated.
  16. Barytic salts.   The nitrate, muriate,
and  acetite of barytes are all equally good
tests of sulphuric acid in any combination.
  \~.' Salts of silver.   The  salts of silver
ars  the most delicate  tests  of muriatic
acid, in any combination, producing the
precipitated luna cornea.  All the salts of
silver likewise give a dark brown  precipi-
tate with the sulphuretted  waters, which
is as delicate a test  as any that  we pos-
sess.
  18. Salt of lead.   The nitrate and acetite
of lead are the salts of this metal employed
as tests. They will indicate the sulphuric,
muriatic, and boracic acid,  and sulphuret-
ted  hydrogen or sulphuretted kali.
  19 Soap. A solution  of soap in distilled
water or in alcohol  is curdled by water
containing any earthy or metallic  salt.
  20.  Turtareous acid.  This acid  is of use
in distinguishing  the  salts with potash,
(with which it forms  a precipitate  of cream
of tartar,) from  those of soda, from which
it does not  precipitate.  The potash how-
ever must exist in some Quantity to be de*
tected  by the test.
   21. Nitro muriate of platina.  This salt
is still  more discriminative between potash
and the other alkalis, than acid of tartar,
and will produce a precipitate with a very
 weak solution of any  salt with potash.
  22. Alcohol.   This most useful  re-agent
is applicable in a* variety of ways in ana-
 lysis.  As  it dissolves some  substances
found  in  fluids,  and  leaves others un-
 touched, it is a means  of separating them
 into two classes, which saves considerable
 trouble in the further investigation.  Those
 salts which it dges not dissolve, it precipi-
 tates from their watery solution, but more
 or  less completely according to  the salt
 contained,  and the  strength of  the alco-
 hol, and as a precipitant it also assisfs in
 many decompositions.
   REALGAR.  Arlada. Arladar.  Auripig-
 mentum rubrum.  Arsenicum rubrum facti-
 tinm, Abessi.  A metallic  substance of a
 red colour, more or  less lively and trans-
parent, anti often crystallized  in  brilliant
needles ; formed by a combination of arse-
nic  wiih sulphur. See .lexeme.
   RECEPTACULUM  CHYLL    (Recep.
 taculum, from recipio, to receive.)  Recep-
 taeu.'um Pequeti, because Pequet first at-
 tempted to demons.rate it.  Diversorium.
 Sacetdus chyliferus.  The existence of such
 a receptacle in the human body is  doubted.
 In   brute  animals the receptacle of the
 chyle is situated on the dorsal  vertebrae
 where  the  lacteals all  meet.   See Absorb-
 ents.
   RECTIFICATION.  (Rectificalie, from. 
680
REC
REC
reetifico, to  make clean.)  A second dis-
tillation, in which substances are purified
by their more volatile parts being raised by
heat carefully managed; thus, spiritof wine,
aether,  &c.  are rectified by their separa-
tion from the less volatile and foreign mat-
ter yvhich altered or debased their proper-
ties.
  Rector spiritus.   The aromatic part of
plants.
  RECTUM. (So named from an errone-
ous opinion that  it was straight.) Rectum
intestinum.   Apeuthysmenos.     Longanon,
or longaon.  Archos.   Cyssaros.  The last
portion of the large intestines terminating
in the anus. See  Intestines.
  RECTUS ABDOMINIS.     Pubio ster-
nal  of Dumas    This long and straight
muscle is situated near its fellow, at the
middle and fore part ofthe abdomen, pa-
rallel to the linea alba, and  between the
aponeuroses of the other abdominal mus-
cles.  It arises sometimes by a single broad
tendon from the upper and inner part of
the os  pubis, but more commonly by two
heads,  one  of which  is fleshy, and origin-
ates'from  the  upper edge of  the pubis,
and the other tendinous, from the inside
ofthe  symphysis pubis, behind the pyra-
midalis muscle.   From these beginnings,
the muscle runs  upwards the whole length
of the. linea alba, and, becoming broader
and thinner as  it' ascends, is inserted by a
thin aponeurosis into  the edge of the car-
tilago ensiformis, and into the cartilages of
the fifth, sixth,  and  seventh ribs.   This
aponeurosis is  placed  under  the pectoral
muscle, and sometimes adheres  to the
fourth  rib.   The fibres of this muscle are
commonly divided by three tendinous inter-
sections, which  were first noticed by Be-
(renger, or, as he  is commonly called, Carpi,
an Italian anatomist,  who flourished in the
sixteenth century. One of these intersec-
tions is usually yvhere the muscle runs over
the cartilige of the seventh rib ; another is
at the umbilicus  ; and the third is between
these two.   Sometimes there is one,  and
even  two, between the umbilicus and ihe
pubis.  When  one,  or both of these oc-
cur,  hovv ever,  they  seldom  extend more
than  halfway across the muscle. As these
intersections seldom penetrate through the
whole substance  of the muscle, they are
all of them most app-urent on its anterior
surfai e, where they  firmly adhere  to the
sheudi; the adhesions ofthe rectus to the
posterior layer of the internal obi que, are
only by means of cellular membrane, and
of a lew vessels which pass  from one to
another.
  Albmus and some others have seen this
muscle  extending as far as the upper part
ofthe sternum.
  Tlie use of the  rectus is to compress the
fore part of the abdomen, but more parti.
cularly the lower part; and, according to
the different positions of the body, it may
likewise serve to bend the trunk forwards,
or to raise the pelvis.    Its  situation be-
tween the two layersof the internal oblique,
and its adhesions to this sheath, secure it
in its place, and prevent it from rising into
a prominent form  when in action; and
lastly, its tendinous intersections enable it
to contract at  any of  the intermediate
spaces.
  Rectus ahducens oculi.   See Rectus
externus oculi.
  Rectus adducens oculi.   See  Rectus
internus oculi.
  Rectus anterior brevis.  See Rectus
capitis internus minor.
  Rectus anterior longus.  See Rectus
capitis internus major.
  Rectus attollens oculi.   See Rectus
superior oculi.
  Rectus capitis  anticus  longus.   See
Rectus capitis  internus major.
  RECTUS CAPITIS INTERNUS  MA-
JOR.  Rectus  internus  major of Albinus,
Douglas,  and Cowper.   Trachelo-basilaire
of Dumas.  Rectus anterior longus of Wins-
low.  This muscle is situated on the ante-
rior part ofthe neck, close to the  verte-
brae.  It was known to most ofthe ancient
anatomists, but was not  distinguished by
any particular name until Cowper gave it
the  present   appellation, and which has
been adopted by most writers except Win-
slow.  It  is  a long muscle, thicker and
broader above than below, yvhere it is thin,
and terminates in a point.   It arises, by
distinct and flat tendons, from the anterior
points of the transverse  processes  ofthe
five  inferior  vertebra: of  the neck, and,
ascending  obliquely upwards, is inserted
into the anterior part ofthe cuneiform pro-
cess ofthe occipital bone. The use of this
muscle is  to bend the head forwards.
  RECTUS CAPITIS  INTERNUS MI-
NOR.   Cowper, who was  the first accu-
rate describerof this little muscle, gave it
the name of rectus  internus minor, which
has been adopted hy Douglas and Albinus.
Winslow calls  it rectus anterior brevis, and
Dumas petit-trachelo-barilaire. It is in part
covered by the rectus  major.  It  arises
fleshy from the upper and fore part  ofthe
body  of the  first  vertebra  of the neck,
near the origin of its transverse process,
and, ascending obliquely inwards, is in-
serted near the root of the condyloid pro-
cess of the occipital bone, under the last-
described  muscle.   It  assists in  bending
the head forwards
  RECTUS   CAPITIS    LATERALIS.
Rectus lateralis Fallopii ofDouglas. Trans-
versulis anticus primus of Winslow. Rectus
lateralis of Cowper, and Tracheli altoido
basilaire of Dumas.  This muscle seems to
have  been first described by Fallopius. 
REC      '                              RED              681
Winslow calls  it transversalis anticus pri-
mus.  It is somewhat' larger than the rec-
to,  minor, but resembles it  in shape, and
is situated immediatejy behind the internal
jugular vein, at its coming out ofthe cra-
nium.   It arises fleshy from the upper and
fore part of the transverse process of the
vertebra of  the neck,  and, ascending a
little obliquely upwards and outwards, is
inserted into the occipital bone, opposite
to the stylo-mastoid hole of the os tempo-
ria.   This muscle serves to  pull the head
to one side.
   RECTUS  CAPITIS   POSTICUS  MA-
JOR.   This, which is the rectus major of
Doiglas  ntl  Winslow, the rectus capitis
posticus minor  of Albinus,  and the spine-
axoulo-occipital of Dumas, is a small, short,
and  flat muscle, broader above than be-
low, and is situated, not in  a straight di-
rection, as its  name would insinuate, but
obliquely,  between  the occiput and ihe
second  vertebra of the  neck, immediately
under the complexus. It arises, by a short
thick tendon,  from the upper and poste-
rior part of ti.e spinous process of the se-
cond vertebra of the  neck; it  soon be-
comes  broader, and  ascending obliquely
outwards,  is  inserted,  by  a flat tendon,
into the external lateral part ofthe lower
semi-circular ridge of the os occipitis. The
use  of this is to extend the head, and pull
it backwards.
   RECTUS  CAPITIS   POSTICUS   MI-
NOR.  This is the rectus minor of Doug-
las and Winslow, and the tuber-altoid'/-occi-
pital of Dumas.   It is smaller than the
last described muscle, but resembles it in
shape, and is placed close by its fellow, in
the  space  between the  recti majores.  It
arises,  by a short thick tendon, from the
upper and lateral part  ofa little protube-
rance in the middle of the back part of
the first vertebra ofthe neck, and, becom-
ing  broader and thinner as it ascends, is
inserted, by a broad  flat tendon, into the
occipital bone,  immediately under the in-
sertion  ofthe last described muscle.  The
use of it is to  assist  the rectus major in
drawing the head backwards.
   Rectus cruris. See Rectus femoris.
   Rectus deprimens  oculi.   See  Rectus
inferior oculi.
   RECTUS EXTERNUS  OCULI.    Ab-
due tor  oculi.  Indignabundus. The  outer
straight muscle of ihe eye.  It arises from
the  bony  partition between the foramen
opticum and lacerum, being the longest of
the straight muscles of the eye, and is in-
serted into the sclerotic membrane, oppo-
site  to  the outer canthus of the eye.  Its
□se is to move the eye outwards.
  RECTUS   FEMORIS.    Rectus  sive
Gracilis  anterior  of  Winslow.   Rectus
cruris of Albinus, and  Ilio-rotulien of Du-
mas.  A straight muscle of the thigh, si-
tuated immediately at  the  fore part.  It
arises from the os ilium by two tendons.
The foremost and shortest of these springs
form the outer surface of the inferior and
anterior spinous process  of the  ilium ; the
posterior  tendon, which is thicker and
longer than the other, arises from the pos-
terior and outer part of the edge of the co-
tyloid cavity, and from the adjacent cap-
sular ligament  These two tendons soon
unite,  and  form  an aponeurosis, which
spreads over the anterior surface  of the
upper part ofthe muscle ; anti through its
whole length we observe a middle tendon,
towards which its fleshy fibres run  on each
side in an oblique direction, so that it may
be  styled a penniform  muscle.  It  is in-
serted tendinous into the upper edge and
anterior  surface of the patella, and from
thence sends off a Ihin aponeurosis, whicii
adheres to the  superior and latenal part
of  the  tibia.    Us  use is to extend the
leg
  RECTUS  INFERIOR  OCULI.    De-
pressor oculi.   Deprimens.  Humilis  The
inferior ofthe straight muscles df the eye.
It arises within the socket, from below the
optic foramen, and passes forwards .to be
inserted into the sclerotic membrane of the
bulb on the wider part.  It pulls the eye
downwards.
  Rectus  internus  fe-moris.   See Gra-
dlis.
  RECTUS  INTERNUS  OCULI.   Ad-
ducens oculi.   Bibitorius.   The  internal
straight muscle ofthe eye.  It arises from
the inferior part of the foramen opticum,
between  the  obliquus  superior, and the
rectus inferior,  being, from its  ;;itu .tion,
the shortest muscle  ofthe eye, and  is in-
serted into the sclerotic membrane  oppo-
site to the inner angle.   Its use is to turn
the eye towards the  nose.
  Rectus lateralis fallopii.   See Rec-
tus capitis lateralis.
  Rectus major capitis.  See  Rectus ca-
pitis posticus major.
  RECTUS  SUPERIOR  OCULI.   At-
tollens  oculi.   Levator oculi.    Superbus.
The uppermost straight muscle of the eye.
It arises  from the upper part of the fora-
men opticum ofthe  sphaenoid bone below
the levator palpebrae  superioris, and runs
forward  to be inserted into the superior
and fore part of the sclerotic  membrane
by a broad and thin tendon.
  RECURRENT  NERVES  Two  bran-
ches of the par vagum  in the  cavity of
the thorax.  The right is. given off near
the subclavian artery, which it surrounds,
and is reflected upwards  to the thyroid
gland; the left a little lower, and reflected
around  the aorta to the aesophagus, as far
as the larynx.  They are both distributed
to  the muscles of the  larynx  and pha.
rynx.
  Redhle.  A species of ochre or argilla-
ceous earth, of a dark red colour, some-
  * 4S 
682
REN
REP
times used medicinally as a tonic and ant-
acid.
  Red sounders  See Santahtm rubrum.
  REFRIOERANTIA.   (From refrigero,
to cool )  Refrigerants. Medicines, which
allay the heat ofthe body or the blood.
  KEFRIGERAI'ORIUM.   (From  refri-
gero, to cool.)  A vessel filled wi h  waer
to condense vapours, or to make cool  any
substance winch passes through it.
  REGIMEN.  (From rego,  to govern.)
A term enfiployed in medicine to express
the plan or regulation of the diet.
  Regixa'prati. See  Ulmaria,
  Regius morbus.    (From rex, a king.)
The royal disease,  a term  applied to  the
jaundice from its  golden colour, and to a
preparation of nitre, because it dissolves
only gold.
  Regular gout. See Arthritis,
  Regulus.   (Dim. of rex, a king; so
called because the  alchemists expected to
find a°ici, the king of metals, collected at
the  bottom of the crucible after fusion.)
A name given by the alchemists to metal-
lic matters when separated from other sub-
Stan res by fusion ; as, regulus of antimony,
regulus of arsenic, &c.
  Regulus of antimony.  The pure  metal
antimony. See Antimony.
  Regulus of arsenic.  Pure arsenic.  See
Arsenic
  Rkhedium divinum. See Imperatoria.
  Remittent fever.  See Febris continua.
  Re mora  aratri.   (From   remoror, to
hinder, and  aratrum, a  plough; so call-
ed  because  it hinders the plough.)   See
 Ononis -*
  Remote cause. See Exciting cause.
  REN  (Ren, ana rn put; because through
them the urine flows ) The kidney.  See
Kidney*.
   REVAL  ARTERIES.  Arteria: renales.
See Emulg'-nt vessels
   RENAL  GLANDS.   Glandula renales.
Renal capsules  Supra-renal glands.  The
supra-renal giands are two hollow bodies,
like glands in fabric, and  plated one on
each side upon the kidney   They are co-
vered by a double tunic, and their cavities
are filled with a liquor ofa brownish red
colour.   Their figure is triangular ;  and
they are larger in  the foetus than the  kid-
neys ; but in adults they are less than the
kidneys.  The right is affixed to the liver,
the left to  the spleen and pancreas,  ..nd
both to the diaphragm and kidneys. They
have arteries, veins, and lymphatics  and
nerves; iheir arteries arise from the  dia-
phragmatic, the aorta, and  the renal arte-
ries.   The vein of the right supra-renal
gland empties itself into the  vena  cava;
that of the left into the renal vein ; their
lymphatic vessels go directly to the thora-
cic duct; they have nerves common alike
to  these glands and the kidneys.  They
 have no excretory duct,  and their  use  is
at  present  unknown.   It  is  supposed
they answer one use in  the fcetus, and an-
other in the adult, but what these uses are
is uncertain.  Boerhaave supposed  their
use to consist in their furnishing lymph to
dilute the blood returned after the  secre-
tion of the urine in the renal vein ; but
this is very  improbable, since the vein of
the right supra-lenal gland goes to the vena
cava,  and the blood  carried back by the
renal  vein wants no dilution.   It has also
been said, ihat these glands  not only pre-
pare lymph, by which the blood is fitted
for the nutrition of the delicate foetus; but
that in  adults  they serve  to restore in
themselves, to the blood of the vena cava,
the irritable parts whicii it loses by the se-
cretion of bile and  urine.  Some,  again,
have considered them as d'-verticula in the
foetus, to  divert  the blood from the kid-
neys,  and lessen  the quantity of  urine.
The celebrated  Morgagni  believed  their
office to consist in conveying  something to
the thoracic duct.  It is singular, that in
children who  are  born without the  cere-
brum, these glands  are extremely  small,
and sometimes wanting.
  RENAL VEINS. See Emulgent vessels.
  Renal vessels.  See Emulgent vessels.
  Rennet.  The  gastric juice  and con-
tents of the  stomach of calves. It is much
employed in preparing  cheese,  and,  in
pharmacy, for making whey.   To about a
pound of milk, in a silver or earthen basin
placed on hot  ashes, add  three or four
grains of rennet, diluted with a little water;
as it becomes cold the milk curdles, and
the whey, or serous part,  separates itself
from the caseous part.  When these parts
appear perfectly distinct, pour  the  whole
upon  a strainer, through which the whey
will pass, while  the  curds remain behind.
This  whey is always rendered somewhat
whitish, by a very small and much divided
portion ofthe caseous part; but it may be
separated in such a manner, that the whey
will remain limpid and colourless, and this
is what is called clarifying  it.  Put  into a
basin the white of an egg, a  glass of the sc-
rum of milk, and a few grains of tartare-
ous acidulum  in  powder ;  whip the mix-
ture with an oziertwig, and, having added
the remainder of the  unclarified  whey,
place the mixture again over the fire until
it begins to boil.  The tartareous acidulum
completes  the coagulation of the  white
part ofthe milk which remains; the white
of egg, as it  bedomes hot, coagulates and
envelops  the  caseous  part.    When the
whey is clear, filter it through paper; what
passes will be perfectly limpd, and  have a
greenish colour This is clarified whey.
  Renuens.   (From renuo,  to nod the
head  back in sign  of  refusal; so  called
from  its office of jerking back the head.)
A muscle of the head.
  REPELLENTIA.   (From  repello,   to 
REP
RES
683
drive  back.)   Repellents.   Applications
are sometimes so named which make dis-
eases recede, as it were, from the surface
of the body.                 -
  REPULSION.  All matter possesses a
power whicii is  in constant opposition to
attract ion.  'Phis agency,  which is equally
powerful and equally obvious, acts an im-
portant part in the phxnomcna of nature,
and is called the power of repulsion.
   That such a force exists which opposes
the approach of bodies towards each other
is evident from  numberless facts.
   Newton has  shown that when a convex
lens is put upon a flat glass it remains at a
distance  of the  one-hundred-and-thirty-
seventh part of an  inch, and a very consi-
derable pressure is required to diminish
this distance ; nor  does any  force  which
ciin be applied bring them into actual ma-
thematical contact; a force may indeed be
applied sufficient to break the glasses into
pieces,  but it may be demonstrated that
it does not diminish iheir distance  much
beyond the one-thousandth part of an inch.
There is  therefore a repulsive force  wliich
prevents  the two  glasses from  touching
each other.
   Boscowich has shown that when an ivory
billiard-ball sets  another  in motion  by
striking against il, an  equal  quantity of
its own motion  is lost, and the ball at rest
begins to move while the  oiher is still at a
distance.
   There  exists therefore a repulsion be-
tween bodies ;  this repulsion lakes  place
while they  are yet at a distance from each
Other;  and it opposes  their approach  to-
wards each other.
   The cause  or the nature of this force is
equally inscrutable With that of attraction,
but its existence is undoubted; it increases
as far as has been ascertained inversely as
the square of  the distance, consequently
at the point of contact  it  is infinite.
   The following experiments will serve to
prove ihe energy of repulsion more fully.
   Experiment.—When  a glass tube is im-
mersed  in water the fluid is attracted  by
the glass, and drawn up into the tube; but,
if we substitute mer.-ury instead of water,
we shall find a different tfleet.   If a glass
tube of any bore be immersed in this fluid
it does not rise, but the surface ofthe mer-
cury is considerably below the level  of that
wliich surrounds it.
   In this case therefore  a repulsion takes
place between the glass and the mercury,
yvhich is even considerably greater than the
attraction existing between the  particles
of tlie mercury, and hence the latter can-
not rise in  the tube, but is repelled, and
becomes  depressed
   Experiment— When we present the north
pole of a magnet A, to the same pole of
another magnet B, suspended on a pivot,
and at  liberty  to move,  the  magnet  B
will recede as the other approaches ;  and
by following it  with  A,  at a proper  dis-
tanee, it may be made to turn round on its
pivot with considerable velocity.
  In ttiis case  there is  evidently some
agency yvhich opposes the approach of the
north poles  of A and  B, wh.ch acts as an
antagonist,  and  causes the moveable mag-
net to retire before the  oilier.. There is
therefore a repulsion between the two mag-
nets, a repuls.on which increases with the
power of the magnets; which may be made
so great that all the forte of a strong man
is insufficient to make the two north poles
touch each  other.—The same repulsion is
equally  obvious on electrical bodies, for
instance.
   experiment.—If two small cork bails be
suspended from a body with silk threads so
as to touch  one another, and if we charge
the body in the  usual manner with electri-
city, the two cork balls separate from  each
oilier, and stand at a distance proportional
to the quantity  of electricity with which  .
the  body is charged; the balls of course
repel each other.
   Experiment—If we rub over the surface
ofa sheet of paper the fine dust of  lyco-
podium or puff ball, and then let water fall
on it in  small  quantities,  the water will
 instantly be repelh-d and form  itself into
 distinct drops which do not touch the lyco-
 podium, but roll oven it  with  uncommon
 rapidity. That the drops  do not touch the
 lycopodium, but are actually kept at a dis-
 tance above it, is obvious from the copious
 reflection of white light.
   Experiment.—If the surface of water con-
 tained  in a basin be covered over with ly.
 copodium,  a solid substance  deposited at
 the bottom  ofthe fluid  may be taken out
 of it with the hand without wetting  it. In
 this case the repulsion tsso powerful as to
 defend the  hand completely from  the con-,,
 tact ofthe  fluid.
   Res naturales.  (From nstiira, nature.)
 The naturals.   According to Boerhaave,
 these are life, the cause of life, and its ef-
 fects.  These, he says, renjainflw some de-
 gree, howe'Ver disordered a person maybe.
   Reseda.   (Prom reseda to appease; so
 called from its virtue of allaying inflamma-
 tion)   Ihe herb wild rocket.
   Resin, black  See Resina nigra.
   Resin, elustic. See  Indian rubber.
   Resin tree, elastic.  See  Indian*rubber.
   Resin, white.  See Resina fiava.
   Resin, yellow. See  Resina fiava.
   RESINA.  (Resina, from ptu, to flow.)
 Resin.   The essential properties of resin
 are, being  in the solid form, insoluble in
 water,  perfectly soluble in alcohol,  andin
 essential and expressed oils, and being in-
 capable of  being volatilized  wiihout de-
 composition.
   Resins are obtained  chiefly  from the
 vegetable kingdom, either by spontaneous 
684               RES
RES
   exudation, or from incisions made  into  together, which weighed nearly half a hun-
   vegetables affording juices which contain  dred weight.  It ,s produced in such abun-
   tlus  principle    These  juices contain a  dance, that one man may colleci thirty or
   portion of essential oil, which, from ex-  forly pound* in the space of a few hours
-   posure to the air, is either volatilized or  The convicts have another method of cob
   converted into resinous  matter, or some-  lecting it: they dig round  the tree, and
   times the oil is abstracted hy distillation,  break off pieces of ihe roots which always
   In some plants the resin is deposited, in  have  some,  and frequently considerable
   a concrete state,  in the interstices of the  quantities ofthe gum in them.   This gum
   wood,  or other parts ofthe plant.          appears nearly, but not entirely, the same
     Res.ns, when concrete, are brittle,  and  as that which exudes from the trunk of the
   have generally a smooth and conchoidal  tree; the forim r  is often mixed  with a
   fracture; their lustre is peculiar,  they are  strong smelling resinous  substance of a
 •  more or less transparent, and ofa colour  black  nature, and is so interwoven  in the
   which is  usually some shade of yellow, or  wood  itself, thai it is with difficulty sepa-
   brown;  they are of a greater specific  gra-  rated.  The latter appears a pure unmixed
   Vity  than water; they are often  odorous  resinous  substance.
   and sapid, easily  fusible, and, on cooling,    Several experiments have been  made
   become solid.                            principally with the view of determining
     Resina alba. See Resina flava.           what menstrum would dissolve the gum
     Resina elastica. See Indian rubber.      the most readily, and in the greatest quan-
     RESINA  FLAVA.   Resina alba.  Yel   tity, from which it  appears alcohol and
   low resin, what  remains in the still after  ether dissolve the most.
   distilling oil of turpentine, by adding water   The diseases in which this resin is admi-
   to the common turpentine.   It is of very nistered, are those of the primx viae, and
   extensive use in surgery as an active deter- principally such as arise from spasm, a de-
   gent, and forms the base  ofthe unguentum bility,  a loss of tone, or a diminished ac-
   resina fiava.                              tion in the muscular fibres of the stomach
     RESINA  LUTEA NOVI BELGII. Bot- and bowels,  such as loss of appetite, sick-
   any-bay  gum.  All the  information that ness,  vomiting,  flatulency,  heart-burn,
   has  been  hitherto collected respecting pains in the stomach, &c. when  they were
   the history of the yelloyv gum  is the follow- really idiopathic complaints,  and not de-
   ing:                                     pendent upon any disease in the stomach,
     The plant that produces  it is  low and  or affections of other  parts ofthe  body
   small, with  long  grassy leaves;  but  the  communicated to the  stomach.  In debili-
   fructification of it  shoots out in a singular  ties and relaxations of the botvels, and the
   manner from the centre  of the leaves, on  symptoms  from thence arising, such as
   a single  straight  stem, to  the height of purging and flatulency, it has been found
   twelve  or fourteen feet.   Of this stem,  of good effect.   In certain cases  of diar-
   Which is strong and light, like some of the  rhoea, however, (and it seemed those in
   reed class, the natives usually make their  which an unusual degree of irritability pre-
   spears.   The resin is generally dug up out  vailed,) it- did not answer so  well, unless
  ofthe soil under  the  tree, not collected  given in small doses, and combined with opi-
  from  it, and may perhaps  be that which  aies.when the patient seemed to gain great-
  Tasman calls, * jgum lac ofthe ground.'    er advantage than when  opiates only were
     Mr. Boles, surgeon  of the Lady Pen-  had recourse to. Incase of amenorrhea,
  rhyn, gives a somewhat different account;  depending on  (what most  of those  cases
  and as this gentleman appears to have paid  do depend upon) a sluggishness, a debility,
  considerable  attention to the  subject,  his  and flaccidity of the system, this-medicine,
  account  may certainly  be relied upon,  when assisted by proper exercise and diet,
  After describing  the tree in precisely the  has, by removing the symptoms of dyspep-
  same manner as above,  he observes, that  sia,  and by restoring the tone and action
  at  the top of the trunk ofthe tree, long  of the  muscular fibres,  been found  very
  grassy leaves grow in  great  abundance,  serviceable.  This medicine does not, in
  The gum is  found  under  these leaves in  the dose of about half  a drachm, appear
  considerable  quantities;  it commonly ex-  to possess  any remarkably sensible  opera-
  udes in ro-md tears, or drops, from the  tion.  It neither vomits,  purges, nor binds
  size of a large pea to that  ofa  marble,and  the belly,  nor  does it materially increase
  sometimes much larger.  These are by the  the secretion of urine or perspiration. It
  heat of  the sun frequently so much soft-  has indeed sometimes been said  to purge,
  ened,  that they fall on the ground, and in and  at  olhers  to occasion sweating, but
  this soft state adhere to whatever they fall they are not  constant effects, and  when
  upon ; hence  the gum is frequently found they do occur, it generally  depends on
  mixed with dirt,  wood,  the bark  ofthe some accidental circumstance.  It  should
  tree, and various other substances : so that seem  to possess, in a very extensive de-
  one lump has been  seen composed of many gree,  the property of allaying morbid irri-
  small pure pieces of various sizes  united lability, and  of restoring tone, strength, 
RES
RES              685
and action to the debilitated and relaxed
fibre.   When the  gum itself is  given,  it
should always, be the pure unmixed part;
if given in the form of a draught, it should
be mixed in water with  mucilage of gum
arabic ; if made into pills, a small portion
of Castile soap may be employed; it  was
found the lixiv. sapon. dissolved it entirely.
It  is  commonly,  however, made into a
tincture  by mixing equal parts ofthe gum
and  rectified  spirit; one drachm of this
tincture, (containing half a drachm ofthe
pureg< m,) made into a draught with water
and syrup, by the assistance of 15  grains of
gum arabic in mucilage, forms an elegant
medicine, and at the same time very pala-
table.
  Resitta nigra. Colophonia.   What  re-
mains in the retort after distilling the bal-
sam of turpentine  from the common  tur-
pentine.
  RESOLVENTS.    (Medicamenta  Re-
solventia, from  resolvo,  to loosen.)  This
term is applied  by surgeons  to such  sub-
stances as discuss inflammatory tumours.
  RESOLUTION.   (Retolutio, from   re-
solvo,  to loosen.)   A  termination of in-
flammatory afl'ections in which the diseases
disappear without any abscess, mortifica-
tion, &c. being  occasioned.   The term is
also applied to the dispersion of swellings,
indurations, &c.
  RESPIRATION.    (Re»piratio,   from
respiro,  to take  breath.)   Of all   the
changes the blood suffers in passing through
our  various organs, there are none  more
essential or remarkable than those occa-
sioned by the influence of the air, which
is alternately  received  into, and  expelled
from the lungs  during the act of respira-
tion.   The  blood  which  ihe veins return
to the heart, and which the right ventricle
sends into the pulmonary artery, is blackish
and  heavy; its temperature  only 30  de-
grees of Reaumur's thermometer: if suffer-
ed to remain still, it coagulates slowly, anti
separates a great portion of serum.  That
which the pulmonary veins bring back to
the left  cavities of the heart, and  which
is conveyed into every part of ihe body by
means of the arteries, is, on the contrary, of
a red  vermillion colour, frothy, lighter,
ami two degrees warmer; it is also more
easily  coagulable, and separates a smaller
proportion of serum. All these differences,
which are so  easily  perceptible, are  de-
pendent  upon  the modifications arising
from having been in  contact with the at-
mospheric air.
  In  man,  and in  all animals  of warm
blood that have  an heart composed of two
auricles  and  two  ventricles, the  blood
which has been  carried into all the organs
by the arteries, and brought back by the
veins  to the heart, cannot  be  returned
into the arteries without havingfirst passed
through  the lungs,  forming a  medium
which the blood must necessarily traverse
to pass from the right into the left cavities
ofthe heart; this passage constitutes the
pulmonary or smaller circulation.
  Muyow has given the most accurate idea
of the respiratory organ, in  comparing it
to a pair  of bellows, in the inside of which
was an empty bladder, the neck of which
was adapted to the instrument, and  gave
entrance  to a column of air when its parietes
were  separated: the  air, in fact,  does
not enter the lungs but when  the thorax
dilates and enlarges by the separation of
its parietes.  To effect respiration, which
may be defined the  alternate entrance and
egress of air in the lungs, 'he thorax  must
expand to  receive the air, and contract to
expel it.  The dilatation is called inspira*-
tion, the  contraction expiration ;  the latter
is always shorter than the other, its causes
are more mechanical, and the  muscular
powers have less influence.
   The thorax in its  usual state dilates only
by depressing the diaphragm. The curved
fibres of this  muscle,  that are made
straight  by contraction,  causes  it to de-
scend towards  the abdomen, and thus de-
pressing  its viscera, push  forwards the
anterior  parietes of this cavity which sink
down  when  expiration  succeeds;  the
diaphragm  is then relaxed and  ascends,
being  pressed back by  the  abdominal
viscera,  on which the large muscles react.
When we have occasion for  the admission
ofa great quantity of air into the chest,
it not only enlarges in length by the de-
scent of the  diaphragm, but its capacity
is likewise increased in every  direction.
The intercostal muscles then contract, and
approximate the-ribs between which  they
are placed ; yet the intercostal spaces be-
come larger,  particularly at the anterior
part; for whenever oblique lines  tend to
become  perpendicular to a vertical  line,
and to form right angles with it, the inter-
cepted spaces  augment ipi  proportion as
the lines, having been  more ebpque, ap-
proach thehorizontaldirection ; besides, as
the ribs  present a double curvature in re-
spect to  their length, one on the front, the
other on their  sides, the convexity of the
former  is  outwards, they separate  from
the axis  ofthe chest, the cavity of which
is enlarged transversely, while  the latter
curvature, agreeable to  its edges, being
augmented  by  a   true rotatory  motion,
has  its  inferior  edge  pushed  forwards.
The thorax therefore increases both  in its
right and transverse diameter, each of
whicii has been estimated to  expand tyro
lines ; the extension ofthe vertical diame-
ter dependent  on the descent ofthe dia-
phragm  is much more considerable.
   When  any cause whatever renders inspi-
ration difficult, and prevents the diaphragm
from descending towards the abdomen, or
in any other manner impedes the motion
of inspiration, the intercostal muscles not
only evidently act  to induce a dilatation 
686
RESPIRATION.
 of the thorax,  but  also  several  other
 auxiliary muscles, as the  scaleni subsca-
 pulares, pectorales, serrati majores, latis-
 simi dorsi, in contracting raise  the ribs,
 and  increase the diameter of the thorax
 in several directions; the fixed  point of
 these muscles should then  be their move-
 able part, because the cervical spine, the
 clavicle,  scapula and  humerus are fixed
 by other  powers which it would be need-
 less  to enumerate.   Inspiration  is a state
 truly active, an  effort of the contractile
organs,  which must cease when they fall
 into a state of  relaxation.  Expiration,
 which succeeds, is  a passive  motion in
 which few muscles co-operate, and chiefly
 depends  on  the re-action of the elastic
 parts constituting the structure ofthe pa-
 rietes of the chest.   It has been  seen that
 the cartilages of  the ribs  experience  a
 degree of rotation, carrying their  upper
 edge  backwards and  downwards : when
 the cause that is productive of this  action
 ceases to act, the parts return upon them-
 selves, and carry back the sternum on the
 spine, totvards which the  ribs descend by
 their  own  gravity.   The  diaphragm is
 pushed nearer the thorax by the abdominal
 viscera, on which the large muscles ofthe
 abdomen  react.
   In every effort of expiration, as cough-
 ing and vomiting, the  muscles  react, not
 only in consequence of their own elasticity,
 but they still contract and approximate the
 spine, propelling the viscera towards the
 thorax.  The musculus triangularis ofthe
 sternum,  the subcostales, and the seratus
 minor inferior, may be ranked among the
 expiratores, but  they are  seldom employ-
 ed, and form too slender and weak powers
 to contribute much to the contraction of
 this  cavity.   When the chest  enlarges,
 the lungs dilate,  following the parietes
 which expand, and each time the thorax
 dilates in  an  adult man, from thirty to forty
 cubic inches of atmospheric air en'er into
 the lungs, and, when in a state of purity,
 composed of seventy-three parts of azot,
 twenty-seven parts of oxygen  and  one-
 hundredth or two-hundredths of carbonic
 acid.  After the  atmospheric air has re-
 mained for  some  time in  the pulmonary
 structure, it is expelled by the  efforts of
expiration, and its  quantity is diminished
to thirty eight inches. And,ifexamincd,the
composition  is not the same : there  are
found certainly seventy-three hundredths
of azot, but  the  oxygen, its vital and re-
spirabie part, has suffered great diminution,
itsproporti6n isonly fourteen-hundredths ;
carbonic acid constitutes  the remaining
thirteen hundredths, and sometimes one or
two parts of hydrogen gas are found. It
is likewise  altered  by the admixture of
an aqueous vapour, which condenses in
cold weather in passing out ofthe nostrils
and mouth. This  is known by the name of
the  humour  of pulmonary  exhalation.
 These changes, compared with those the
 blood has suffered in its passage through
 the lungs, manifestly indicate a reciprocal
 action of this liquid and the oxygen ofthe
 atmosphere. The dark venous blood, slow
 of coagulation, and  separating much se-
 rum, loaded with  hydrogen  and carbon,
 possesses only  thirty degrees of heat, gives
 off to the oxygen  of the  atmosphere iis
 hydrogen and   carbon, to constitute the
 carbonic acid,  and pulmonary vapour;
 and,  as oxygen cannot enter these neyv
 combinations without disengaging aportion
 of caloric,   which   rarefies  it  into gas,
 the blood seizes this heat, now liberated
 yvith  so much greater facility as it propor-
 tionably loses  its  hydrogen and  carbon,
 and,  agreeable to  the ingenious experi-
 ments of Crawford, its capacity for caloric
 augments in the relation of 10 : 11: 5.
   The  blood in  its passage  through the
 lungs, is deprived of hydrogen and carbon,
 and,  in becoming arterial,  is  loaded with
 oxygen and caloric, which are formed into
 oxyds of hydrogen  and carbon ; these, by a
 fresh addition  of oxygen, which is derived
 from the atmospheric air in ihe lungs, form
 water and carbonic acid.
   Arterial  blood  becomes venous when
 any cause suspends or retards fs course,
 as proved by the following experiment of
 J. Hunter.  He tied the caret id of a dog
 in  two places, at about four inches dis-
 tance ;  the  blocd which came out of that
 portion  of  the artery  between the  liga-
 tures, wh n opened  several  hours after-
 wards, was  coagulated and dark like that
 ofthe veins.
   The  blood flotving in small veins very
 much resembles that of the arteries;  and
 often in a copious bleeding the colour of
 the  blood,  at  first very  dark, becomes
 gradually paler, so  that, towards the end
 ofthe operation, the blood  yvhich flows
 exhibits thequalities of that in the arteries,
 whicii is occasioned by rendering .a more
 easy and direct  passage of the blood from
 the arteries into the  veins by emptying the
 venous  system.
  Richerand, in explaining the  theory of
 respiration, thinks it probable that the ox-
 ygen  obsorbed in uniting with the hydro-
 gen of every  part ofthe  body,  produces
 the water that  dilutes the venous blood,
 yvhich is more  fluid, and abounds more in
 serum than arterial blood ; yvhilst this in
 uniting yvith  carbon, forms un oxyd that
 gives  this blood a dark colour, constituting
 one of its principal  characteristics.  The
 water in the  lungs exhales, dissolved by the
 air, and forms pulmonary transpiration or
 exhalation;  the oxyd of carbon, more com-
 pletely burnt by  a  super-addition of ox-
 ygen,  constitutes  carbonic  acid, yvhich
gives  the air,  passed by  expiration,  the
 property of precipitating lime-water.
  By  means  of  the  absorption of oxygen
by venous blood, we can exnlain hn«-  «h» 
RES
RES
687
phenomena of  respiration continues in
every part of the body, and  give  rise to
heat uniformly spread throughout  all our
organs.   In proportion as the  blood  loses
its caloric, for which its affinity or  capa-
city diminishes as it becomes venous, the
parts which give  off their hydrogen and
carbon  seize  it.  If  the  lungs  were the
only organs in whicji the  matter  of heat
could ue disengaged, the  temperature of
these viscera should be much higher than
that of otlier parts, and experience proves
that it is not sensibly augmented.
  Rest harrow.  See  Ononie.
  Resta bovis.  The rest hirrow  is so
called because it hinders the plough;  hence
resta bovis.  See Ononis.
  RESUSCITATION.  The  restoring  of
persons, apparently dead, to life.   Under
this head, strictly speaking, is considered
the restoring  of those who faint, or have
breathed  noxious  and  irrespirable   air ;
yet it is chiefly confined to the restoring of
those who  are apparently dead from  being
immersed  in a fluid, or by hanging. Dr.
Curry, of Guy's hospital, has written a very
valuable treatise on this subject -, and such
is its importance, that we have thought
proper to insert the following account:
  " From considering," he observes,  " that
a drowned person is surrounded by  water
instead of air, anti that in this situation he
makes  strong  and  repeated  efforts  to
breathe, we should expect that the  vuater
would enter and completely fill the lungs.
This opinion, indeed, was once very ge-
neral, and it still continues to prevail
among  the common people.   Experience,
however, has shewn, that unlessTthe body
lies so  long  in the water as to have its
living principle entirely  destroyed,  the
quantity of fluid present in the lungs is in-
considerable ; and it would seem that some
of this is the  natural moisture of  the part
accumulated ; for, upon drowning kittens,
puppies, &c. in  ink, or other coloured
liquors, and  afterwards  examining the
lungs, it is found thai  very little of the
coloured liquor has gained admittance  to
them.  To  explain the reason  why the
lungsof drowned animals are so free from
water, it is necessary to observe, that the
muscles which form the opening into the
wind-pipe  are  exquisitely  sensible, and
contract violently upon the least irritation,
as  we  frequently experience when any
part of (he food or drink happens to  touch
them.  In  the efforts made by a drowning
person, or animal, to draw in air, the wa-
ter rushes into the mouth and throat, and
is applied  to these muscles,  which imme-
diately  contract in  such a manner  as to
shut up the passage into the lungs.   This
contracted state continues as long as the
muscles retain the principle  of life, upon
which the  power of muscular contraction
depends ; when that is gone, they become
reiivorl  «nd. «b* w^tft.r enters the wind-
pipe, and completely fills  it.   On dissect-
ing the body ofa recently drowned animal,
no particular fulness of the vessels within
the skull, nor any disease of the brain or
its membranes, are visible. The lungs are
also sound,  and the branches of the wind-
pipe generally contain  more  or less of a
frothy matter,  consisting chiefly of air,
mixed with  a small quantity of colourless
fluid.  The  right cavity of the  heart, and
ihe trunks ofthe large internal veins which
open  into it, and also the trunk and larger
branches of the artery which carries the*
blood from  this cavity through the lungs,
are all d;stended with dark coloured blood,
approaching almost  to blackness.  The
left cavity of the heart, on the contrary,
is nearly, or entirely empty, as are like-
wise  the large veins  of the  lungs whs h
supply it  with  blood,  and the trunk and
principal  branches of the great artery
which conveys the blood from hence to the
various parts of the body.  The external
blood-vessels are  empty;  and the fleshy
parts are as  pale as if the  animal had r,een
bled to death.  When  a body has lain in
the  water for  some  time, o,her appear-
ances  will also be observable;, such  as,
th<* skin  livid,  the eyes  blood  shot, and
the countenance  bloated  and swoln; but
these  appearances, though certainly un-
favourable,  do  not absolutely prove that
life  is  irrecoverably  gone.   It  is now
known, that in the case of drowning, no
injury is done to any of ihe parts essential
to life; but that the  right cavity of the
heart, together with the veins and arteries
leading to and  from that cavity, are turgid
with  blood, whilst every other part  is al-
most drained of this  fluid   Phe practice
of holding up the bodies of drowned per-
sons by the heels, or  rolling them over a
cask, ts  unnecessary;  the lungs not  being
filled with any thing that can be evacuated
in this way.  Therefore such a practice is
highly dangerous, as  the  violence attend-
ing it  may readily birst some of  those
vessels which  are already  overcharged
with  blood, and thus convert  what was
only  suspended animation, into  absolute
and permanent death.  The operation of
inflating the lungs is a perfectly safe, and
much more effectual method of removing
any frothy  matter they may contain; and
whilst it promotes the  passage ofthe blood
through them,  also renders  it capable of
stimulating the left cavity ofthe heart, and
exciting it to o ntruction.  As soon as the
body is taken out of the  wate^ it should
be stripped  of any clothes it may have on,
and be immediately well dried.  It should
then  be wrapped in dry, warm blankets,
or in the spare  clothes taken fiom some of
the by-standers, and be removed as quick-
ly as  possible to the nearest house that can
be got convenient for  the purpose.   The
fittest will  be one that  has a tolerably
large apartment, in which a  fire is ready, 
688
RESUSCITATION.
 or can be made.  The body may be car-
 ried in men's arms,  or laid upon a door;
 or, in  case  the  house  be at  a  distance
 from 'he place, if a cart can be procured,
 let the body  be  placed in it, on one side,
 uponsorm straw, with the head and upper
 parts somewhat raised ; and in this position
 a brisk motion will do no harm. Whatever
 be the mode of conveyance adopted,  par-
 ticular care should be taken that ihe head
 be neither  suffered to hang backwards,
 nor to bend down  yvith the chin upon the
 breast.   When  arrived at the house, lay
 the body on a mattress, or a  double blan-
 ket, spread  upon  a  low table,  or  upon a
 door  supported  by stools; the head and
 chest being elevated by pillows.   As the
 air of  a  room  is  very soon rendered im-
 pure by a number of people breathing in
 it, for this reason  as welt as to avoid the
 confusion and embarrassment attending a
 crowd, no more persons should be admit-
 ted into the apartment where the  body  is
 placed, than are necessary to assist immedi-
 ately in the recovery : in general six will be
 found sufficient, for this purpose, and these
 should be the most active and intelligent
 of the by-sianders    It will be found most
 convenient to divide the assistents into two
 sets ; one set being employed in restoring
 the heat  of the  body, while  the other in-
 stitutes an artificial  breathing in  the  best
 manner they are able.  Every skilful  per-
 son should be provided with a flexible tube
 made of elastic gum, half a yard in length,
 to introduce into the  wind-pipe, and  also
 with a sim lar tube to which a syrynge can
 be affixed, to be put into  the  oesophagus.
 Should these not be at hand, air should be
 thrown into* the* lungs in the  best  manner
 that can be suggested at the time.  Should
 it still be found that the air does not pass
 readily into  the lungs, immediate recourse
 must be had to another and more effectual
 method for attaining that  object.   As  this
 method,  however, requires address,  and
 also some knowledge of the parts about
 the throat,  we  would recommend that
 when there is not a medical gentleman pre-
 sent, the mode already described be tried
 repeatedly before this be attempted.   As
 a quantity of frothy matter occupying the
 branches ofthe wind-pipe and preventing
 the entrance  of the air into the lungs, is
 generally the circumstance which renders
 this  mode  of  inflation   necessary,   the
 mouth should be opened from time to time
 to remove this matter as it is discharged.
 While one set ofthe assistants are engaged
 in" performing artificial respiration,  the
 other should be employed  in communicat-
 ing heat to the body. The  warm bath  has
 been  usually recommended for this  pur-
pose ; but wrapping the body  in blankets,
or woollen clothes, strongly wrung out of
warm  water, and renewing them as they
grow cool, besides being a speedier and
more practicable  method  of imparting
 heat, has this great advantage, that it ad-
 mits ofthe operation of inflating the lungs
 being  carried  on  without  interruption.
 Until a sufficient  quantity of warm water
 can be  got ready, other methods of restor-
 ing warmth may be employed ; such as the
 application of dry, warm  blankets  round
 the bo  y and limbs ; bags of warm grains
 or sand-  bladders or bottles of hot water,
 or hot  bricks applied to  the hands, feetj
 and under the  arm-pits,  the bottles and
 bricks  being  covered with flannel: or the
 body may be placed before the  fire, or in
 the sunshine if strong at the time, and be
 gently rubbed by the assistants with their
 warm hands, or with cloths heated at the
 fire or  by a warming-pan.  The restoration
 of heat should always be gradual,  and the
 warmth applied ought never to be greater
 than can  be  comfortably borne by the as.
 sistants.   If  the  weather  happen to be
 cold, and especially if the  body has been
 exposed to it for some time,heat should be
 applied in a very  low degree at  first: and
 if the weather be  under the freezing point,
 and the body when stripped, feels cold and
 nearly in  the same condition with one that
 is frozen, it will  be necessary at first to
 rub it  well with  snow, or wash  it with
 cold water; the sudden application of heat
 in such cases, having been found very per-
 nicious.    In   a  short time,  however,
 warmth must  be gradually applied.  To
 assist in rousing the activity of the vital
 principle, it has been  customary to  apply
 various stimulating matters to different
 parts of the body.   But as some of these
 applications are  in  themselves  hurtful,
 and the others serviceable only according to
 the time and manner of their employment,
 it will be proper to consider them particu-
 larly.  The application of all such matters
 in  cases  of apparent death, is founded
 upon the supposition that the  skin  still
 retains sensibility enough to be affected by
 them.  It is well known,  however,  that
 even during life, the skin  loses sensibility
 in proportion as it is deprived of heat, and
 does not recover it again until the natural
 degree  of warmth be restored.  Previous
 to the restoration of heat, therefore, to a
 drowned body, all stimulating applications
 are useless, and so  far as they interfere
 with the other  measures,  are also preju-
 dicial.  The practice of rubbing the body
 with salt or spirits is now justly condemn-
 ed.  The salt quickly frets the skin, and
 has   in  some  cases  produced   sores,
 which were very painful and difficult to
 heal after recovery.  Spirits of all kinds
evaporate  fast,  and  thereby,   instead
 of creating warmth, as they are  expected
to do, carry off a great  deal of heat from
the body.   Spirit of hartshorn, or of sal
volatile, are liable to the same objection
as brandy  or other distilled spirits, and are
besides  very distressing to the eyes of the
assistants.  Wh«n  th*»r#» i« r*.a««r» tr. +u:^*- 
RESUSCITATION.
689
    the skin has in any degree recovered its
    sensibility,  let an  assistant moisten  his
    hand with spirit of hartshorn, or  eau de
    luce,  and hold it closely applied to one
    part: in this way evaporation is prevented,
    and the full stimulant effect of the appli-
    cation obtained.   A  liniment composed
    of equal parts  of spirit of hartshorn and
    sallad oil,  well  shaken  together, would
    appear to be sufficiently stimulating  for
    the  purpose, ami  as  it  evaporates very
    slowly,  will admit of being rubbed on
    without producing cold.   The places to
    which such remedies are usually applied,
    are, the wrists,  ankles,  temples, and the
    parts  opposite  the stomach  and  heart.
    The intestines, from their internal situation
    and peculiar constitution, retain their irri-
    tability longer than the oilier parts ofthe
4   body,  and,  accordingly,  various   means
    have  been  proposed  for increasing the
    action of their fibres,  in order to restore
    activity of the whole  system.   Tobacco-
    smoke, injected by way of clyster, is what
    has  been generally employed with  this
    view,  and  the  fumigator, or instrument
    for administering it,  makes a part of the
    apparatus which is at  present distributed
    by the different  societies established  for
    the recovery of drowned persons.  Of hue,
    however, the  use  of  tobacco-smoke has
    been  objected  to,  and upon very strong
    grounds; for when yve consider that the
    same  remedy  is successfully  employed
    with  the  very opposite intention, namely,
    that of lessening the power of contraction
    in the muscles, and occasioning the great-
    est relaxation consistent with life, it must
    be acknowledged to  be a very doubtful,
    if not dangerous  remedy, yvhere the pow-
    ers of life are already nearly  exhausted.
    Instead of tobacco-smoke then, we would
    recommend a clyster, consisting ofa pint
    or more  of yvater,  moderately warmed,
    with the addition of one or two table-spoon-
    fuls of spirit of hartshorn, a heaped  tea-
    spoonful of strong mustard, or  a table-
    spoonful  of essence  of peppermint: in
    defect of one or other of these, half a gill
    or more, of rum, brandy, or gin  may be
    added, or the  warm water  given alone.
    This  step however, need not  be   taken,
   until artificial respiration has been begun;
    for it will answer but little purpose to sti-
   mulate the  heart through the medium of
   the intestines, unless we, at the same time,
   supply the left cavity with blood fitted to
   act upon it; which  we cannot do without
   first removing the collapsed state of the
   lungs, and promoting the passage of the
   blood through them by a regular inflation.
   As the stomach is a highly  sensible part,
   and intimately connected with the heart
   and brain, the introductoin of some mode-
   rately warm and  stimulating liquor into
   it, seems well calculated to rouse the dor-
   mant powers of life  This is very conve-
niently done by means ofthe syringe and
flexible tube. The quantity of fluid thrown
in ought not to exceed half a pint,  and
may be either warm negus, or water with
the  addition  of  one or  other  of the
stimulating matters recommended above,
using, however,  only hall  the  quantities
mentioned  there. As soon as the pulse or
beating of  the heart can be felt, the inside
ofthe nostrils may  be occasionally touch-
ed with a feather dipt  in  spirit of harts-
horn, or sharp mustard ; it being found by
experience, that any irritation  given to
the  nose,  has  considerable influence in
exciting the action ofthe muscles concern-
ed in respiration.    When  the natural
breathing  commences, the flexible  tube
and canula  should be yvithdrawn, and any
farther inflation  that may be  necessary,
performed  by  blowing into the nostril.
Letting blood has been generally thought
requisite in every case of suspended anima-
tion.   The practice, however, does not
appear to have  been founded upon any ra-
tional principle at  first, and it has  been
continued from the  force of custom, rather
than from  any experience of its good ef-
fects.  In  the  case of drowned persons
there is not, as in those  who suffer  from
hanging or apoplexy, any unusual fulness
ofthe vessels ofthe brain ; and the quan-
tity of blood that can be drawn from the
external veins,  will  not sensibly diminish
the accumulation of it in  those near the
heart.  Resides, blood-letting, which al-
vvi.ys tend  to lessen the action ofthe heart
and arteries in  the living body, cannot be
supposed to have a directly opposite effect
in cases of apparent death ; on the con-
trary, if employed here, it will hazard the
entire destruction of those feeble powers
whicii yet  remain, ami to increase   and
support which all our endeavours should be
directed.   When the several measures re-
commended  above have  been steadily
pursued for an hour or more, without any
appearance  of  returning  life,  electricity
should be tried ; experience having shewn
it to be oiie of the most powerful stimuli
yet known, and capable of exciting  con-
traction in  the heart and otlier muscles of
the body, after  every other stimulus had
ceased to produce the least effect.  Mode-
rate shocks are found to answer best, and
these should, at intervals, be passed through
the chest in different directions, in order,
if possible, to  rouse  the heart to act.
shocks may likewise be sent through the
limbs, and  along the spine ; but  we are
doubtful how far it is safe or useful to pas»
them  through the brain, as some have re-
commended.   The  body may be  conve-
niently insulated, by placing it  on a door,
supported by a number of quart  bottles,
whose sides are previously wiped with  a
towel  to remove any moisture they may
have  contracted.   By experiments made
   -  4T 
690
BESUSCITATION.
  on different animals, it is found that  the  pain in the breast or side, increased on
  blood passes through the lungs mostreadily  inspiration, and accompanied with frequent.
. when they are  fully distended  with air;  and fuU or hard pulse, and sometimes with
  consequently, that if the lungs of a drown-  cough.  Here the taking away some blood
  ed person  are  inflated, and kept  in  the  from the arm, or  the application of tun-
  expanded state whilst  the electric shock  ping-glasses, leeches, or a blister, over die
  is passed through the chest, the Mood ac-  seat of the pain, will be very proper • but
  cumulated m the right cavity of the  heart  the necessity for these measures, as'well
  and its vessels, will move forward without  as the  time  for putting them in practice
  any resistance, should the heart be brought  should be left to the judgment and discre'
  to contract upon it.   As soon as the shock  tion of a  medical  person.  Dull pain in
  is given, let the lungs be emptied  of the  *
  air they contain,  and  filled again with
  fresh  air;  then pass another shock, and
  repeat this until the heart is brought into
  action, or until  it appear that all farther
  attempts are useless.  In order  more cer-
  tainly to pass the shock through the heart,
  place the  knob of one discharging rod
  above the collar-bone of the right  side,
  and the  knob of the other above the short
  ribs of the  left: the position of the dis-
  charging rods,  however, may be changed
  occasionally, so  as to vary the direction of  takes place; but as the heart continues to
  the shock.   Two  thick brass wires,  each  act for a few seconds after the wind-pipe
  about eighteen inches long, passed through  is closed, the blood yvhich is sent to the
  the two glass tubes, or wooden cases, well  head during this interval,  is necessarily
  varnished, and having at one end a knob,  accumulated there.  Hence it  is,  that in
  and at the other a ring to fasten the brass  hanged persons the face is greatly swoln,
  chain to, form very convenient discharging  and of a dark red  or purple colour: the
  rods; and  by means of them, the  shock  eyes are commonly  suffused with  blood,
 may be administered without the risk of  enlarged, and prominent. On dissection,
 its being communicated to the assistants,  the blood-vessels of the  brain  are found
 or carried  off  by  the skin  being  wet.
 When the patierit is so far recovered  as to
 be able to swallow, he should be put into
 a warm bed, with his head and shoulders
 somewhat  raised  by means  of pillows.
the  head,  lasting sometimes  for two or
three days, is by no means an unfrequent-
complaint  in those who are recovered from
this and from the other states of suspended
animation ; and here also a moderate bleed-
ing from the neck, either with the lancet
or with cupping-glasses, may prove ser-
viceable.
  In  hanging the external veins of the
neck are compressed by the cord, and the
return of the  blood from  the head thereby
impeded, from the moment that suspension
                                         considerably distended ; but  in general,
                                         no further marks of disease appear within
                                         the skull.  The lungs are found generally
                                         quite  collapsed,  and  free  from frothy
                                         matter.  The heart and the large blood-
Plenty of warm wine-whey, ale-posset, or  vessels  adjoining to it, exhibit the same
other  light and  moderately  nourishing  appearances as  in the bodies of drowned
persons.  From the great accumulation of
blood in the vessels of the head, many
have beenofopinion,that hangingkillschief-
 drink, should  now be  given, and gentle
 sweating promoted,  by wrapping  the feet
 and legs in flannels well wrung out of hot
 water.   If *he stomach  and bowels feel  ly by inducing apoplexy; but the following
 distended and uneasy, a clyster, consisting  experiment made  at  Edinburgh  several
 ofa pint of  warm  water, with  a  table  years ago, by an eminent medical professor
 spoonful of common salt, or an ounce or  there, clearly  proves, that in hanging, as
 more of Glauber's or Epsom salt, dissolved  well as in drowning, the exclusion of air
 in it, may be administered.   The  general  from the lungs is the immediate cause of
 practice, in this case, is to give an emetic ;  death.   A  dog  was  suspended by  the
 but considering that the powers of the ma-  neck with a cord, an opening having been
chine are still very weak, the agitation of  previously made in the  wind-pipe, below
vomitingiscertainlyhazardous.Thepatient  that place where the cord was applied, so
  should on no account be left alone, until
  the senses are perfectly restored, and he
  be able to assist  himself; several persons
  having relapsed and been lost, from want
  of proper attention  to them,  after the
  vital  functions were,  to all appearance,
  completely established.  Either from the
  distention which  the arteries of the lungs
 have suffered, or  from the sudden change
 from great coldness toconsiderable warmth,
 it  now and then happens, that the patient
 is.attacked, soon  after recovery,  with in-
■ flammatioii of some of the parts within the
 chest.  This occurrence is pointed out by
 as  to  admit air  into the  lungs.  In this
 state he was  allowed to hang  for three
 quarters of an hour, during  which time
 the  circulation  and  breathing  went on.
 He was then cut down, without appearing
 to have suffered  much  from  the  experi-
 ment.   The cord  was now shifted below
 the opening into  the wind-pipe, so  as lo
 prevent the ingress of air to  the  lungs;
 and the animal being again suspended, he
 was  completely dead in a few  minutes.
 Upon the  whole,  then,  it appears, that
the  same  measures recommended  for
drowned persons, are also necessary here; 
RET                                    RHA             691
witJi this addition,that openingthejugular
veins, or applying Cupping-glasses to the
neck, will  tend considerably to facilitate
the restoration of life, by  lessening the
quantity of blood contained in the vessels
of the head, and thereby  taking off the
pressure from the brain.   Except in per-
sons who are very full of blood, the quan-
tity  taken  away  need seldom exceed an
ordinary tea cupful, which  will in general
be sufficient to  unload the vessels of the
bead, without  weakening  the  powers of
life.
t RETE. A net.  A  congeries of vessels,
or any animal substance resembling a net.
  Rete malphigii.  A fine net-work of the
extremities  ofthe pulmonary arteries.
  Retk mirahile. A network  of blood-
vessels in the basis of the brain of quad-
rupeds.
  RETE MUCOSUM.   Corpus reticulars
Corpus  mucosum.  Mucus  Malphigii.  A
mucous substance, deposited, in a net-like
form, between the epidermis and  cutis,
which covers  the sensible  cutaneous pa-
pillx,  connects  the  epidermis  with the
cutis, and gives the colour to the body: in
Europeans it is of a white colour,  in Ethio-
pians black. See Skin.
  RETICULAR.   (Raticularis, from rete,
a net.)  Interwoven like a net.
  RETIFOR.M.   (Retifiormis, from rete, a
net,  and forma, resemblance.) Net-like.
  RETINA.  (From  rete,  a net.)  Am-
phiblestroides.   The  third  or  innermost
membrane of the  eye, expanded round the
choroid coat, to tlie ciliary ligament.' It
is the true organ of vision,  and is formed
by an expansion of the pulp ofthe optic
nerve.
  Retinaculum.  (From retineo,  to prop
or restrain.)  An instrument for keeping
the bowels in their place.
  RETORT.   (Rctorta,  from retorqneo,
to bend back again; probably so  called
because its neck was curved and bent back
again.)  A chemical  vessel employed for
many distillations, and most frequently for
those whicii require a degree of heat supe-
rior to that  of boiling water. They differ
in form and materials: when pierced with
a little hole in their roof, they are  called
tubulated retorts. They are* made of com-
mon glass, stone  ware, and iron.
  Retractor a.nguli  oris.   See  Buccrna-
'.jr.
  RETRUIENTES   AURIS.   Posterior
auris of Winslow.  Retrahentes  auricula
of Mbinus.   Deprimens auricula of Doug-
las.   Retrahentes auriculam of   Cowper,
and  mostoido conchimen of Dumas.   Two
small bundles  of muscular  fibres which
arise from the external and posterior part
of the  mastoid  process of the  temporal
bone immediately above  the insertion of
the sterno-cleido-mastoideus muscle. They
are inserted into that part of the back of
the ear which is opposite to the  septum
which  divides  the concha  and  scapha.
Their use is to  draw the ear backwards,
and stretch the concha.
  Retrocedent gout.  See Arthritis.
  RETROVERSION. See Uterus, Retro-
version of.
  REVERBATORY FURNACE. See Fur-
nace.
  REVULSION.   (Revulsio, from  revel-
lo, to draw away.)  An  old term  used by,
the humoral pathologists, signifying the
drawing of humours  a contrary way.
  RHABARBARUM.   (From  Rha, and
barburus, wild; so called because it was
brought from the banks of the  Rha, now
called the  Wolgar,  in  Russia.)   Rheon.
Rheum.  Rhaum.   Barbaria.   Lapathum
orientale.  Lapathum chinense   Rhabarba-
rum vemtm. Rhabarbarum tartaricum. Rhu-
barb.  It was not until the year 1732 that
naturalists became  acquainted with any
plant which  seemed to afford the Rha-
barbarum officinale, when some plants
received from Russia by Jussieu at Paris,
and Rhaud at Chelsea, were said to supply
this important desideratum, and  as such
were adopted  by Linnseus,  in  his first
edition of the  species  Plamarum,  under
the name of Rheum  Rhabarbarum.  This,
however, was not generaUy received as the
genuine rhubarb plant;  and  with a view
to ascertain this matter  more completely,
Kaw Boerhaave procuredrfrom a Tartarian
rhubarb merchant the seeds of those plants
whose roots  he  annually sold, and which
were  admitted at Petersbiirgji  to be  the
true rhubarb. These seeds were soon pro-
pagated,  and  were  discovered  by  De
Gorter  to produce two  distinct  species,
viz. the R. Rhabarbarum of Linnaeus, or
as it has since been  called, the R.  Undu-
latum,  and another species, a specimen of
which  was presented to  Linnaeus,  who de-
clared it to  be a new one, and was first
mentioned in the second edition of the
species Plantarum, in 1762, by the name
of R  Palmatum.  Previous to  this time
De  Gorter had repeatedly sent its seeHs to
Linnaeus, but the young plants which they
produced constantly perished; at length
he  obtained  the fresh  root, which  suc-
ceeded very well at Upsall, and afterwards
enabled the  younger Linnaeus to describe
this plant, ann. 1767. But two years an-
tecedent to this, Dr. Hope's account ofthe
Rheum palmatum, as it grew in  the bot-
anic garden near Edinburg, had been read
before the Royal Society at London; and
of the great estimation in which this plant
was held by him, we have the following
proof;  " From  the  perfect similarity  of
this root with the best foreign rhubarb, in
taste, smell,  colour, and purgative quali-
ties, we cannot doubt of our being at last 
692              RHA

possessed ofthe plant which produces the
true rhubarb, and  may reasonably enter-
tain the agreeable expectation of its prov-
ing  a very  important acquisition to Bri-
tain."
   But from the.relation we have given, it
appears that both the seeds  ofthe R. Pal-
matum,  and the  S. Undulatum,  were
transmitted to  Petersburgh, as those of
the true rhubarb; we are therefore to con-
clude, that the former species has an equal
claim to this importance  wiih the latter;
and from further inquiries made in Russia,
there is the best authority for .believing
that the  R. Compactum   also affords  this
very useful drug.  Tue  seeds of the R.
Palmatum  were .first introduced into  Bri-
tain  in  1762, by Dr. Hounsy (who sent
them from Russia,) and were supposed to
be a part of that already mentioned;  and
since their prosperous cultivation by the
late professor of botany at Edinburgh, the
propagation of this plant has been gradu-
ally extended to most of our English gar-
dens, and with  a degree  of success which
promises in time to supersede the importa-
tion  of the foreign  root.  Two sorts of
rhubarb roots are  usually  imported into
this  country  for medical  use,  viz.  the
Chinese, and  the  Tartary  rhubarb;  the
first  is in oblong pieces, flattish on  one
sitle, and convex on  the  other; compact,
h rd, heavy, internally of a dull  red co-
lour, variegattd  with yellovv and white,
and   when  recently powdered,  appears
yellow, but on  being kept becomes gra-
dually redder.  The second is the most
valuable, and is brought to us in roundish
pieces,  with  a  large hole through  ihe
middle of each; it is more soft and friable
than  ihe  former sort, anti exhibits,  when
broken,  many streaks of  a  bright red co-
lour.  "The  marks of  the^ goodness of
rhubarb are, the  liveliness  of its colour
when cut;  its being firm and solid,  but
not flinty or hard ;  its being easily pulver-
able, and appearing  when powdered of a
fine bright yellow colour; its imparting to
the  spittle  when chewed a deep saffron
tinge, and not proving slimy or mucilagi-
nous  in the  mouth; its taste is subacrid,
bitterish, and somewhat styptic; the smell
lightly aromatic."
   The purgative qualities of rhubarb  are
extracted more perfectly by water than by
rectified spirit:  the root  remaining after
the action of water is almost if not wholly
inactive; whereas after repeated digestion
in spirit, it proves still very considerably
purgative.   The virtue of a watery infu-
sion, on being inspissated by a gentle heat
is so  much  diminished, that a drachm of
the extract is said to have scarcely any
greater effect than a scruple ofthe root in
substance.   The spirituous tincture  loses
less; half a drachm of this extract proying
                  RHA

 moderately  purgative.  The qualities  of
 this  root, says Dr. Cullen, are that of a
 gentle purgative, and so gentle that it is
 often inconvenient on account of the bulk
 of the dose required, which in adults must
 be from 3ss to 3j.  When given in a large
 dose it will occasion some griping, as other
 purgatives do; but it is hardly ever heat-
 ing 10 the system, or shews the other ef-
 fects of the  more drastic purgatives. The
 purgative quality  is accompanied wilh a
 bitterness, which is  often useful in resto.
 ring the tone of the stomach yvhen  it has
 been lost; and, for the most part, its bit,
 terness makes it sit better on the stomach
 than many other purgatives do.  Its ope-
 ration joins  well with neutral  laxatives;
 and  both together operate in a lesser dose
 than either of them  would singly.  Some .
 degree  of stypticity  is always  evident  in
 this  medicine; and  as this quality acts
 when that of the purgative has ceased, so,
 in cases of diarrhoea, when  any evacuation
 is proper, rhubarb has been considered  as
 the most proper remedy to be employed.  It
 must, however, be remarked here, that in
 many cases of diarrhoea, no further evacua-
 tion  than what is occas'oned  by the dis-
 ease, is necessary or proper.  The use  of
 rhubarb,  in  substance, for  keeping the
 belly regular, for  which it  is frequently
 employed, is by no means proper, as the
 adstringent quality is ready to undo what
 the purgative  has done; but it is found
 that  the  purpose mentioned  may be ob-
 tained by  it, if the rhubarb is chewed  in
 the mouth, and no more is swallowed than
 what the saliva  has  dissolved.  And  it
 must be remarked, that in  this way em-
 ployed it is  very  useful to dyspeptic per-
 sons. Analogous to this, is the use of rhu-
 barb in solution, in which  it appears to
 me,  that the adstringent quality is not so
 largely extracted as to operate so power-
 fully as when the rhubarb was employed  in
 substance."
   The offirinal preparations  of  this drug
 are,va  watery  and a  vinous infusion,  a
 simple  and a compound tincture   It  is
 also an ingredient in different compositions;
 as, the elixir ex aloe  et  rheo, pilulae sto-
 machicae, and^ some others.
   Rhabarbarum  album.   See  Mechoac-
 anna.
   Rhabarbarum  antiquorum.   See Rha-
 ponticum.
   Rhabarbarum  dioscoridis.   See  Rha-
 ponticum.
   Rhabarbarum  monachorum.   Hippola-
 pathum.  Patentia.  Monks rhubarb.  Gar-
 den patience.  This root, which  is sup-
 posed to possess the  virtues of rhubarb,
 but in an inferior degree, is obtained from
 the Rumex patientia of Linnaeus, and, ac-
 cording  to Professor  Murray, from the
Mumex alpinus of Linnaeus. It is  obviously 
                 RHA

more adstringent than rhubarb, but comes
very far short of its purgative virtue
  Rhaharbarum  sihiricum.   The  plant
directed for medicinal  purposes by this
name  is the Rheum undulatum ; foms tub-
villums undulatit petiolis aqualibut of Lin>
naeus   1; possesses similar virtues to those
ofthe palmate  species,  and is in common
use in Russia.
  Riiaii vrbarum tartaricum.   See Rha-
barbarum.
  Rhabarbarum  verum.    See  Rhabar-
barum.
  RiiAcniAtr.iA.   (From {*£«,  the spine
of the back, and AXyte, pain.)   A pain in
the spine of the back.
  RADIUS  ('Pa^ie, the spine of ihe back.)
See Spine.
  Riiachisahra.  (From §*£<;,  the spine
of the back, and  Ayga, a prey.)  A spe-
ciesof gout fixed in the spine ofthe batk.
  Ruacuita.   (from  g*;t<f» the spine of
the  back.)  A  muscle  belonging to the
spine of the back.
  Riiaciiitis.  See Rachitis.
   Ru.vcosis.   (from jswoc, a rag.)   A
ragged excoriation ofthe relaxed scrotum.
  RHAGADES   (From gxyvvyt, to break
or  bruise.)  Chaps.  Clef.s.  Malignant,
dry, and deep c itaneous fissures.
  Rhagoidls.   (Prom g&%, a grape-berry,
and  i/cfcc,  a likeness; so  called from its
likeness in colour toagrape-seed  ) Applied
to the retiform tunic of the eye.
  RHA.MNI  BACCJE.   Buckthorn-ber-
ries.
   RHAMNUS.  (From gAice, to destroy,
because of its many thorns )  The name of
a genus of plants  in  the Linnaean  system.
Class,  Pentandria.   Order,  Monogynia.
Buckthorn.
  Rhamnus catharticus.    The systema-
tic name of the buckthorn.  See Spina
cervina.
  Rhamnus frangula.   The systematic
name of  the  black  alder.  See Fran-
gula.
  Rhamnus zizxphus.   The systematic
name ofthe tree which affords the jujubs,
See Jujuba.
  RHArHANus.  See Raphanus.
  Ruu'ontic,   A term applied to rhu-
barb.
  Rhapontic,  rhubarb.    See   Rhaponti-
 zum.
   RnAmtvTirrM.   (The Rha of Pontus,
i. e. the Rha. in Russia, a  river on whose
banks it grew.)  Rhabarbarum dioscoritlis.
Rhabarbarum  antiquorum.    The root of
this plant,  Rheum rhaponticum of Linnaeus,
appears to have been the true rhubarb of
the  ancients.   By  some it is confounded
with  the modern  rhubarb,  though consi-
derably different from that root in appear-
ance, as yvell as in quality.   The  rhaponi ic
ls of a dusky colour on its surface, and a
                 RHE              693

loose spongy texture; is more adstringent
than rhubarb, and less purgative;  in this
last intention,  two or three  drachms  are
required for a dose.
   Rhaponticcm  vuloare  officinarum.
Centaurium majus.  Greater centaury.  The
root of this plan  Centaurea  centaureum of
Linnaeus, was formerly ustd a-s an aperient
and corroborant in alvine fluxes.  It is now
totally discarded from the Materia Medica
of this country.  »
  RHATAN1A.  This Substance has been
long known to the manufacturers of port
wine;  it is the production of Peru, and is
probably the  root of ihe  cinchona cordi-
folta.  It is described as externally resem-
bling the root  ofthe rubiatinctorum.to the
taste,beingaromatic,bitterandveryadstrin-
gent; its infusion or  decoction turns black
with sulphate of iron and precipitates tan-
nin.  The  principal  virtues appear to re-
side in the cortical part of the root which
is thick and resinous.  An opinion prevails
that the substance sold in the shops under
the  name  of foreign  extract of bark is
made from ihe rhatania.
   It is well known that the medical virtues
of this root are powerfully tonic. In debility
of the digestive organs, in chronic rheuma-
tism, fluor albus, and in intermittent fevers
 it has been employ, d with good effect.
 While given in doses  similar to cinchona, it
 has the advantage of being only one third
 the price of that substance.
   Rhei radix.  Rhubarb root.
   Rheume.   (From  gtte, to  flow.)  A de-
 fluxion, a common cold or catarrh.
   RHEUM.   (From Rha, a river in  Rus-
 sia.)  The  name of  a genus of plants in
 ihe Linnaean  system.  Class,  Enneundria.
 Order, Trigynia.  See Rhabarbarum.
   Rheuvi  palmatum.    The  systematic
 name of the officinal  rhfcbarb.  See Rha-
 barbarum.
   Rheum rhaponticum.  The  systematic
name of the rhapontic rhubarb.  See Rha-
ponticum.
   Rheum  undulatum.   The  systematic
naine  of the officinal  rhabarbarum sibiri-
cum.  See Rhabarbaricum sibiricum.
   RIIEUMA.  (From gtte, to flow.)  The
discharge  from the  nostrils or lungs aris-
 ing from cold :  hence the following lines
 ofthe school of Salernum :
   Si fiuit  ad pectus,  dicatur rheuma ct-
       tarrhus,
   Ad  fauces  bronchus,  ad  nares^  esto
       coryni.
   RHEUMATISM US.  (From ptvyai-t^u,
to  be  afflicted with  defluxions.)  Dolores
rheumatici et arthritid of  Hoffman. Myo-
dtis of Sagar.  This term is so called from
its being formerly used in the same sense
as  rheuma .- but, in  the present day, the
meaning of this word is applied to a genus
of disease in the class pyrexia^ And order 
694
i;HE
RHO
phlegmasia  of Cullen;  characterised by
pyrexia, pains in the joints, increased by
the action ofthe muscles belonging to the
joint,  and heat on the part.  The blood,
after  venesection, exhibits an  inflamma-
tory  crust.   Rheumatism  terminates  in
arthrodyma, lumbago, and ischias.  Rheu-
matism  is distinguished into  acute  and
chronic.   The acute is preceded by shiver-
ing, heat, thirst, and frequent pulse;  after
which the pain commences, and soon  fixes
on the joints.  The chronic rheumatism is
distinguished by pain in the joints, without
pyrexia, and is divided into three species;
lumbago, affecting  the  loins;  and ischias,
or schiatica, affecting the hip, and arthro-
dynia, or  pains in the jeints.  The  acute
species  mostly terminate in one of these
species.
   Rheumatism may arise at all times of the
year, when there are frequent vicissitudes
ofthe weather, from heat to cold, but the
spring andaututnnare the seasons in which
it is  most prevalent; and it attacks per-
sons of all ages; but  very young people
are less  subject to it than adults.
   ObstructedTperspiration, occasioned ei-
ther  by  wearing wet  clothes, laying in
damp linen, or damp rooms, or by being
exposed to cool air when the body has been
much heated by exercise, is the cause
which usually produces rheumatism. Those
who are muchafflicted with this complaint,
are very apt to be sensible of the approach
of wet weather, by finding wandering pains
about them at that period.
   Acute  rheumatism  usually comes on
with  lassitude and rigors,  succeeded by
heat,  thirst, anxiety, restlessness, and a
hard pulse ; soon after which, excruciating
pains are felt in different parts of the body,
but more particularly in  the joints of the
shoulder,  wrist, knees,  and  ankles,  or
perhaps  in the hip; and these keep shifting
from  one joint to another, leaving a  red-
ness and  swelling in every part they have
occupied, as  likewise a great tendency to
the touch.   Towards evening  there  is
usually an exacerbation, or increase of fe-
ver; and, during the night, the pains be-
come more severe, and shift from one joint
to another.
   Early  in the course ofthe disease, some
degree of sweating usually occurs; but it
is seldom so copious as either  to remove
the pains or to prove critical.  In the be-
ginning, the urine is without any sediment;
but as'the disease advances in its progress,
and the fever  admits of considerable  re-
missions, a lateritious sediment is deposit-
ed ; but this by no means  proves critical.
  Chronic rheumatism is attended  with
pains  in   the head, shoulders, knees, and
other  large joints, yvhich at times are con-
fined to one particular part, and at others
shift from one joint  to another, without
occasioning  any inflammation  or fevef j
and in this manner the complaint continues
often for a considerable time, and at length
goes off.
   No danger is attendant on chronic rheu.
matism ;  but a person  having been once
attacked with  it, is ever afterwards more
or less liable to returns of it;  and an in-
curable anchylosis is sometimes formed, in
consequence of very  frequent  relapses.
 Neither is the acute rheumatism frequently
 accompanied with much danger ; but, in a
 few instances,  the patient  has  been de-
 stroyed by general inflammation, and, now
 and then, by a metastasis  to  some vital
 part, such as the head and  lungs.  Acute
 rheumatism, although accompanied with a
 considerable degree of  inflammation in
 particular parts, has seldom  been known
 to terminate in suppuration; but a serous
or gelatinous effusion takes place.
   Rheumatism seldom  proving fatal, very
few opportunities have offered for dissec-
tions of the disease.   In the  few  which
have occurred, the same appearances have
 been observed  in inflammatory  fever, as
effusion within the cranium, and now and
then affections of some of the viscera.
   Ruibesia.   (From  ribes, a  currant.)
See Ribes nigrum, Ribes rubrum, and Fruits,
summer.
   R hin.eus.     (Rhinaus,  sc.  musculus t
from ptv,  the nose.)  See Compressor naris.
   Rhinenchytes.   (From giv, the nose,
and tyxvto) to pour in.)  A syringe for the
nose.
   Riunophonia.  (From giv, the nose, and
<ft$v», the voice.)  A nasal voice.
   Rhizagra.  (From  gi?A,  the root,  and
etygtvee, to seize.) An instrument for taking
out the roots or stumps of teeth.
   RHODIA.    (From  goJW, a rose;  so
called  because its root  smells like the
damask rose.)   The radix rhodiaeof some
pharmacopoeias  is  the  produce  of  the
Rhodiola  rosea  of Linnaeus, called rose-
wort.  When dry, it has a very pleasant
smell, resembling that ofthe damask rose.
In this odorous matter the medical virtue
of the root resides.  Poultices in whicii
this root enters as a chief ingredient are
said to allay  violent pains of the head
  Rhodium lignum.  (From goSov, a rose ;
a wood which smells like roses.) Rhodium,
or rose-wood.   The wood or root of a tree
supposed to be the  Genista canariends of
Linnaeus.   It is  brough' from the Canary
islands.   An essential oil is obtained from
it, yvhich  is used principally as a perfume,
but possesses cordial and  corroborant vir-
tues.   It is also an ingredient in the com-
position of powders for  the destruction of
rats.
  RHODODENDRON.   (From potov, a
rose,  and ftvfg-.v,  :,  tree;  so  called be-
cause its  floyvers resemble the  rose.)  I. 
                  BHO

 The  name  of a genus  of  plants in the
 Linnxan system. Class, Decandria. Order,
 .Monogynia.
   2. The pharmacopceial  name  of the
 oleander.    Rose-bay.    Yellow-flowered
 rhododendron.   Rhododendron chrysanthe-
 mum  Linnai:—foliis oblongit impunctit su-
 pra scabns  venotissimis, corolla rot at a irre-
 gulari, gemma fiorifera ferrugiueo-lomentosa.
 This species of rhododendron has not yet
 been introduced in Britain; it is a native of
 Siberia, affecting mountainous situations,
 and flowering in June and July.
   This plant and its medical  virtues were
 first  described in 1747, by Gmelin and
 Haller.   Little  attention,  however, was
 paid  to it,  till the year 1779, when  it was
 strongly recommended  by  Koelpin  as  an
 efficacious  medicine, not only in rheuma-
 tism and gout, but even in venereal cases ;
 and it is now very generally employed in
 chronic rheumatisms, in variousparts of Eu-
 rope.  Tlie leaves, which are  the part di-
 rected for medicinal use, have a bitterish
 subadslringent taste.   Taken in a large
 dose, they  prove a narcotic poison  ; and,
 in moderate  doses,  they are said  to oc-
 casion heat, thirst, a degree of delirium, and
 a peculiar sensation of the parts affected.
   As a powerful and active  medicine, this
 shrub, says Dr. Woodville,  may probably
 be found an addition to the materia medica.
 Dr. Home, yvho tried it unsuccessfully in
 some cases of acute rheumatism, says, " It
 appears lo  be  one of the  most powerful
 sedatives which we  have, as, in most of
 the trials,  it made the  pulse remarkably
 slow, and  in  one patient  reduced it to
 thirty-eight beats.  And in other cases, in
 which the  rhododendron has been used at
 Edinburgh, it has been productive of good
 effects,  and  accordingly it  is now intro-
 duced into the Edinburgh'Pharmacopoeia."
 The  manner  of using  this  plant  by the
 Siberians,  was by putting two drachms of
 the dried leaves in an  earthen pot, with
 about ten ounces of boiling  water, keeping
 it near a boiling heat for a night; and this
 they took in the morning, and by repeating
 it three or  four times, generally effected a
■■ cure.
   Rhododendron chrysanthemum.   The
 systematic name of the oleander, or rose-
 bay.  See Rhodutlendron.
   Riiodola nosEA.  The systematic name
 ofthe rose-wort. See Rhodia.
   Rhodomeli.  (Prom gotov, the rose, and
 ytxt, honey.)  Honey of roses.
   KuikAims pktala.  Red poppy petals.
   RH07.AS. (From §••, to flow.) The wild
 poppy is sometimes so called. See Papaver
 erraticum.
   RHOMBOIDEUS.   (From psyCee.a. geo-
 metrical figure, whose sides are equal but
 not right-angled, and ttfoe, resemblance.)
 Rhomboideus major and minor.  Rkomboitles
 of Douglns, Winslow,  and Cowper ; and
                 RHU              695

Ceroid dorso scapulaire  of Dumas.  This
muscle, which is so named from its shape,
is situated immediately under the trape-
zius. We find it usually, though not always,
divided into two portions, which  Albinus
describee  as two distinct muscles.  The,
uppermost of these, or rhomboideus minor,
arises tendinous from the spinous process
of the three inferior vertebrae of the neck,
and from th«: ligamentum colli; the lower-
most, or  rhomboideus  major, arises tendi-
nous  from the spinous processes of the
back: the former is inserted into the basis
of the  scapula, opposite to its spine ; the
latter into all the basis of the scapula, be-
low its spine.  Its use is to draw the sca-
pula obliquely upwards, and directly back-
wards.
   Rhopalosis.  (From tpirAxov, a club.) A
disorder in  which the  hair cleaves toge-
ther, and hangs down in clusters resem-
bling clubs.  The plaited hair.
   Rhubarb.  See Rhabarbarum.
   Rhubarb, monks.  See Rhabarbarum mo-
nuchorum.
   Rhubarb,  rhapontic.  See Rhaponticum.
   RHUS.   (From gtte,  to flow : so called
because it stops fluxes )   The name ofa
genus of plants in the Linnaean system.
Class, Pentundria. Order, Trigynia.  The
sumach-tree.
   Rhus belgicv.  The  Dutch myrtle is
sometimes so termed. See Myrtus braban-
 tica.
   Rhus i-oriaria. See Sumach.
   Rhus radicals.   A  poisonous  plant,
 Rhus  vemix of Linnaeus,  the efficacy of
 which Dr.  Piesnoi  has  endeavoured to
 prove, in the disease  called paralysis, and
 herpetic affections. He,inorder thatothers
 should not suffer by his experiments, began
 by taking an infusion of one ofthe three
 folioli, of which each  leaf of this plant
 consists ; and as this dose produced no
 sensible effect, he increased the number to
 twelve.  His urine and  perspiration were
 increased  in quantity,  and he had  some
 pains in his belly. He relates  seven cases,
 in which he thinks he can remove all doubt
 of the efficacy of this infusion, in herpetic
 affections.  From these the folloyving are
 selected:
   " A country woman," says Dr.  Fresnoi,
 "came to me in the month of July, 1780.
 to consult me  about  the herpes  farinosa,
 with which her face had been covered for
 more than a year. She was ordered to make
 an infusion of this plant; and, in six weeks,
 was entirely free from the disease."
   He likewise relates five cases of paraly-
 sis,  yvhich were cured by the use of this
plant.
   The leaves of this plant are to be cut
 when  in  the greatest  vigour, about the
 month of June.   " Those  who  cut this
 plant,'' a.iy s  Dr. F. •• wear leathern gloves.
 on accountof its poisonous qualities"  Th- 
696               RIB                     *"•             giB
   same gentleman observes, he saw one case diuretica.  The officinal preparations of
   in yvhich inflammation of the eye-fids was the berries are the syrupus ribis nigri, and
   produced by the vapour from  the  plant, the succus ribis nigri inspissatus.
   Four pounds of the leaves being distilled   RIBES  RUBRUM.    Grossuralia  mn
   withtturty-tyro pounds of water, gives it a spinosa.   The red currant.   Ribes  rubrun-.
   slight-odour, although the plant  is entirely of Linnaeus ■—inerme, racemis glabris pen-
   tree  from it.   Its taste is pungent, and dulis, floribus  planiusculis.    The  white
   inflames the  mouth. The decoction which currant-tree is merely a variety of the red,
   remains m the still is brown, and is gene- the fruit of both is perfectly  analogous •
   rally covered with a light brown pellicle, therefore what is said ofthe one applies to
   When strained and evaporated,  it gives a the other.  The red currant is abundantly
   shining black extract.  The leaves inflame cultivated in gardens, and, from its grate-
   and swell the hands and arms of those who ful acidity, is universally accepted, either
   take them out of the still, and brings on  an as nature presents it, or variously prepared
   itching, which  remains  for several days, by art, with the addition of sugar.  Con-
   Forty-two pounds of  ihe  leaves afford sidered  medicinally, it is esteemed to be
   twenty ounces of extract, of a proper con- moderately refrigerant, antiseptic, attenu-
   sistence for pills.                         ant, and aperient.  It may be used with
      A girl,  in  Flanders," says Dr. Free- considerable advantage to allay thirst, in
   noi, "already  subject to fits, laid  down  most febrile complaints,  to  lessen  an in-
   some flowers in her bed  room.  Next day  creased secretion of bile, and to correct a
   she told  me that  she had  undergone a  putrid and scorbutic  state of the fluids,
   great change; that she had had no fits, and  especially in sanguine temperaments; but,
   slept  much better.  It occurred to me,"  in constitutions ofa contrary kind, it is apt
   says Dr. F. " that the flowers occasioned  to occasion flatulency and indigestion.
   this change.  Next day, the flowers being    RIBS.  (Costa, a costodiendo; because
>  removed, and  the window  opened, the  they guard the  vital viscera.) The  ribs
   convulsions re-appeared; on  their being  are the long curved bones which are placed
   again introduced,  the  fits  disappeared;  in an oblique direction at the sides  of the
   which proved plainly it was  the effect of  chest. Their  number is generally twelve
  the flowers.  The success of the extract in  on each side ;  but, in some subjects, it has
  tussis  convulsiva exceeded  my  hopes;  been  found to be thirteen, and in others,
  forty-two children being cured of this dis-  though  more  rarely, only eleven.   They
  order in Valenciennes,  during the end of  are distinguished into true and false ribs.
  the year  1786.   Four grains of extract  The seven  upper ribs, yvhich are articu-
  dissolved in four ounces of syrup, of which  1 ited to the sternum, are called true ribs;
  one table spoonful  given to the child every and the five lower ones, which are not  im-
  third  hour,  generally  abates  the cough, mediately attached to that bone, are called
  and mosily leaves them.                  false ribs.   At  the posterior extremity of
    Rhus  tiphinum.   The systematic name each rib we observe a small head, divided
  of the Virginian sumach, whose  seeds are by a midde ridge into two  articulating
  said to be useful in  stopping haemorrhages, surfaces, covered with cartilage, which are
    Rhus  vernix.  The  systematic  name received  into two  cavities contiguous to
  of a species of  sumach  which exudes  a each other, and  formed in the upper and
  poisonous resin.  See Rhiis radicans.       lower ptirt of each dorsal  vertebra, as we
    RI1YAS. '(/>u«,  a disease of the eye.)  have already observed  in  our description
  A decrease or defect of the lachrymal ca-  of the spine.  This articulation, which  is
  runcle.  The  proximate cause is a native  secured  by a capsular ligament, is a spe-
  defect; or it may originate from excision,  cies of ginglimus, and allows only of mp-
  erosion,  or acrimony.   This  disorder is  tion upwards and downwards.   The head
  commonly incurable, and it induces an in-  of each rib  is supported by a short neck,
 curable ephiphora, or a continual weeping,   and immediately beyond  this we find a
   Rhytidosis.  See Rutidosis.             flattened tubercle, affording an oblong and
   RIBES.  The name of a genus of plants  slightly convex surface, which  is articu-
 in the Linnsean system.  Class, Pentandria.  lated with  the  transverse process of the
 Order, Monogynia.                       lowest of the  two dorsal  vertebrae,  with
   RIBES  NIGRUM.    Black  currant, which its  head is articulated.  At some
 This indigenous  plant, Ribes  nigrum of little distance from this tuberosity, the rib
 Linnaeus :—racemis pilosis, fioribus oblongis, makes a considerable cttrve, which is usu-
 affords larger berries  than those of the ally called its  angle.  From  the tubercle
 red, which are said to be peculiarly useful to the angle the  ribs are of considerable
 in sore throats, and  to possess  a diuretic thickness, and approaching  to a cylindrical
 power in & very considerable degree. The shape ; but, from the angle to their  ante-
 leaves of  the black  currant are extremely rior  extremity,  they  become thinner and
 fragrant,  and have been likewise rccom- flatter.  To this anterior extremity is fixed
 mended for their medicinal virtue, which  a long, broad, and strong cartilage, which,
 Bergius states  to  be mundificans,  pellens,  in each of the true ribs, reaches to the 
RIB              ^                      RIC              697
  sternum, where its articulation is secured
  by a capsular ligament, and by othet liga-.
  mentous fibres.  The cartilages of the sixth
  and seventh  ribs being longer than  the
  rest,  are extended upwards, in order to
  reach the sternum, the inferior portion of
  which  is about  on a level  with the fifth
  rib.  The cartilages of these two  ribs are
  usually united into one, so as to leave  no
  space  between them.  The false  ribs are
  supported in a different manner; their car-
  tilages terminate in  an  acute point before
  they reach the sternum, the eighth rib be-
  ing attached by its cartilage to the  lower
  edge of the cartilage of the seventh, or last
  of the true  ribs;  the  ninth in the same
  manner  to the eighth; and the tenth to
  the ninth;  the cartilages of each rib being
  shorter than that ofthe rib above  it.  The
  eleventh and twelfth, which are  the two
  lowermost ribs,  are not fixed at their an-
  terior extremities like the other ribs,  but
  hang  loose,  and are supported  only  by
  their ligamentous  fibres, and by  muscles
  and other soft parls.
    The external surface of each rib  is some-
  what   convex,  and  its  internal  surface
  slightly concave.  On the inferior  and  in-
  terior surface of these bones we observe a
  long fossa, for ihe lodgment of the intercos-
  tal vessels ami nervus.  Phis channel, how-
  ever,  does not extend through the whole
  length ofthe rib, being  observable neither
  at the posterior  extremity, yvhere  the ves-
  sels have not yet reached the bone, nor at
  the fore end, where they  are  distributed
 to the parts between the ribs. We seldom
 see any marks of it in the short ribs, as in
 the first, second, eleventh,  and twelfth.
    Thus far  we  have given a description,
 which is applicable to the ribs  in general;
 but, as  we find  them differing from each
 other in shape, length, situation, and other
 respects, it will  be right to  speak  of each
 rib in  particular.
   The first rib, which is the shortest of any,
 is likewise the most curved.  It is broader
 than the other ribs, and, instead of being
 placed, as they are, obliquely, and with its
 edges  upwards and downwards, it is situ-
 ated nearly In a transverse  direction, one
 of its edges bein>r placed inwards, or nearly
 so.  Of these edges, ihe inner one is sharp,
 and the outer one somewhat rounded.  Its
 inner surface is  smooth, and its superior
 surface  is sometimes slightly  depressed
 anteriorly by  the clavicle.   The head of
 this rib, instead  of being angular,  is flat-
 tened, and slightly convex,  being  receiv-
 ed into a cavity, which is formed wholly in
 the first vertebra, and not by two verte-
 brae, as is the case with the other ribs.
  The  second  rib is longer than the first,
but shorter than the ribs below it.  Its an-
gle is placed tit a small distance from its
tuberosity, and its head is articulated with
two vertebrx,  like the other ribs.  The
 other ten tribes, the two last only excepted,
 differ from the general description we have
 given, chiefly in the difference  of their
 length, whicii goes on gradually increasing,
 from the first or uppermost, to the seventh
 or last of the true ribs, and as gradually
 diminishing from that to the twelfth. Their
 obliquity, in respect to the spine, likewise
 increases as they descend, as does  the dis-
 tance between the head and angle  of each
 rib, from  the first rib to the'ninth.  The
 two lowest ribs differ from all the rest in
 the following particulars:—Their heads,
 like that ofthe first rib, are rounded,and re-
 ceived into a cavity formed entirely in the
 body of one vertebra; they have no tubercle
 for their articulation  with the  transverse
 processes, to whicii they are only loosely fix-
 ed by ligaments, and, in thi>respect, the
 tenth rib is sometimes found to agree with
 th'-m:  they are much shorter than the rest
 of the false ribs, and the twelfth is still
 shorter than  the eleventh.   The length of
 the latter, however, is different in different
 subjects, and is not  always  found to  be
 the same on both sides in the  same ske-
 leton.  Anteriorly, as we have already ob-
 served, their cartilages are short and loose,
 not being attached to the cartilages ofthe
 other ribs; and this seems to be, because
 the  most  considerable  motions of  the
 trunk  are  not  performed on the lumbar
 vertebrae alone, but likewise on the lower
 vertebrae of the  back; so that if these two
 ribs had been confined anteriorly, like the
 rest, and likewise united to the bodies of
 two vertebrae, and to  the  transverse pro-
 cess, this  disposition would have impeded
 the motion of the two hist vertebrae of the
 back, and consequently would have affect-
 ed the motion of the trunk in general.
   The use of the ribs is to  give form to
 the thorax, and to cov«r and defend the
 lungs; also assist in breathing; for they
 are joined to the vertebrae by regular hinges,
 which allow of  short  motions, and to the
 sternum by cartilages, which yield to the
 motion of the ribs, and return again when
 the muscles cease to act.
   Ribwort.  The  Plantago  lunceolata  of
 Linnaeus,  or  narrow-leaved  plantain,  is
 sometimes so termed.
   Rice.  See  Orvzo.
   RICINUS.   (Quasi giv *>me, a  dog's
 nose;  because they stick  (o  the noses  of
 dogs.)  1.  The name of a genus of plants
 in the Linnaean system.  Class,  Monoecia.
 Order, Monodelphia.
   2. The pharmacopoeial name of the plant
 which affords  the  seed from  which the
 castor-oil is prepared.  Cataputia  major.
 Ricinus vuLj-ur.s.  Palma  christi. Ricinus
 communis of Linnaeus -.—foliis peltatis  sub-
palmatis serratis.  This plant appears to be
the Kut, or Kgora-v, of Dioscorides, who
observes, that the  seeds are powerfully
cathartic;  it is also mentioned  by JDius",
   • 4 u 
  698               RIC

  Paulus JEgineta,  and Pliny.  The ricinus
  was first cultivated in England, in the time
  of Turner, and is now annually reared in
  many gardens  in the neighbourhood of
  London; and in that of Dr. Saunders, at
  Highbury, the plant grew to a state of great
  perfection.  An  oit extracted  from the
  seeds of this plant, and known by the name
  ot oleum pcini, palma  christi,  or  castor
  oil, is the drug to which the pharmaco-
  pcetas refer, and  which  has lately come
  into frequent use, as a quick but  gentle
  purgative.
    The London  College directs this oil to
  be expressed from the seeds in  the same
  way as that ofthe oil of almonds, and with-
  out the assistance of heat, by which the oil
  would seem to be obtained in the purest
.  state.  However, we have some reason to
  believe  that this method  is seldom prac-
  tised, and that the oil usually  employed
  here  is imported from the West Indies,
  where it is commonly prepared in the fol-
  lowing manner:—" The seeds being freed
  from the husks, or pods, which are gathered
  upon their turning brown, and when be-
  ginning to burst open, are first bruised in
  a mortar, afterwards tied up in a linen bag,
  and then thrown into a large  pot, with a
  sufficient quantity of water (about eight
  gallons to one  gallon of the se%ds,) and
  boiled till the oil  is risen to the surface,
  when  it is carefully skimmed off, strained,
  and kept for use.   Thus  prepared, the oil
  is entirely free from acrimony, and will
  stay upon the stomach'when it rejects  all
  other  medicines." Mr. Long remarks, that
  the  oil  intended for medicinal use,  is
  more frequently cold drawn, or extracted
  from  the bruised seeds by means ofa hand-
  press.  But this is thought more acrimo-
  nious than that  prepared by  coction. Dr.
  Browne  is also of this opinion, and prefers
  the oil prepared by coction to that "by ex-
  pression ; he attributes its greater mildness
  to the action of the fire, observing, that the
  expressed oil, as well as the mixed juices
■ of tlie seeds, are far  more active  and vio-
 lent in their operation.
   Dr.  Cullen  observes,   that  " this oil,
 when  the stomach can be  reconciled to it,
 is one of the most agreeable purgatives we
 can employ.  It  has this panic lar advan-
 tage,  that it operates sooner after its ex-
 hibition than any other purgative I know
 of, as it commonly operates in two or three
 hours.  It seldom gives, any  griping, and
 its operation is generally moderate, to one,
 two, or three stools only.  It is particular-
 ly suited to cases of costiveness, and even
 to cases of spasmodic cholic.
   In the  West Indies, it is  found to be one
 of  the  most certain remedies in the dry
 belly-ache, or colica pictonum.  It is sel-
dom fou-d heating or  irritating to the rec-
tum;  and therefore  is sufficiently well
suited to  haemorrhoidal persons.
                   ROC

    The  only inconvenience attending the
  use of this medicine is, that as an oil it is  <
  nauseous to some persons ; and that, when
  the dose is large,  it occasions sickni-ss at
  the stomach for some time after it is taken.
  To obviate these inconveniences, several
  means  have been tried; and it is found
  that the most effectual means is the addi-
  tion of a little ardent spirit.   In the West
  Indies, they employ rum; but that I might
  not  withdraw any part ofthe purgative  I
  employ the Tinct. senna comp.  This added,
  in the proportion of one  to three parts of
  the oil, and very intimately mixed, by be-
  ing shaken together in a phial, both makes
  the  oil  less nauseous to  the taste, and
  makes it  sit more easy  on the stomach.
  The common  dose of this oil is a table-
  spoonful, or half an ounce; but many per-
  sons require a double  quantity.
    Ricinus  communis.   The systematic
  name of the plant which affords the castor-
  oil.   See Ricinus.
    Ricinus major.  Ricinoides.  Pineus pur-
  gans.  Pinhones indici.  Faba cathartica.
  Nux cathartica americana.  Nux barbatkn.
  sis.  An oblong black seed,  the  produce
  of the Jatropha curcas,- foliis cordatis angu-
  latis ot Limaeus.  It affords a quantity of
  oil, which  is given, in many places, as the
  castor-oil is in this country, to which it is
  very nearly allied.  The  seeds of the Ja-
  tropha multifida are  of an oval and  trian-
  g'.ilar shape, ofa pale  brown  colour, are
  called purging-nnts, and give out a simi-
  lar oil.
    Ricinus vulgaris.  See Ricinus.
    Rickets.   See Rachitis.
    RIGOR.   A coldness,  attended  by a
  shivering, more or less perfect.
    RIMA.   A fissure,  or  opening; as the
 rima laryngis, rima  vulva.
   RIMA GLOTTIDIS.   The  opening of
 the larynx, through which the air passes in
 and out  of the  lungs.
   Rimula.   (Dim. of rima, a fissure.)  A
 small fissure.
   Rin/eus. (From giv, the  nose.) See Com-
pressor naris.
   Ring-worm.  A species  of herpes.  See
Herpes.
   Risagon.   See Cassumuniar.
   R1SUS SARDONICUS.   See Sardonic
laugh.
   ROASTING.  A  chemical process, ge-
nerally performed in crucibles, by which
mineral  substances are divided, some of
their principalsbeingvolatilized andothers
changed, so as to prepare them for other
operations.
   Ror.   (Rob,  dense,  Arabian.)  An old
term for an  inspissated juice.
   ROBORANTS.   (Medicamenta roboran-
tia; from roboro, to strengthen ) Strength-
ening medicines.  See Stimulants.
  Rocceexa.  The principal use of this
plant* Lichan roccella of Linnxus, is  as a 
1*
                  ROS

blue dye.  It has been employed medici-
nally with success  in  allaying the cough
attendant  on  phthisis, and  in  hysterical
COUirllS.
   Roehelle salt.  See Soda tartarisata.
   Rut kamboj*.  The  Allium scorpdophra-
sum of  Linnaeus.   The  root is  used for
pickles and high-seasoned dishes.
   Rock-oil. See Petroleum.
   Rock  samphire.   See Samphire.
   Rocket, garden   See  Eruca.
   Rocket, Roman.  See Eruca.
   Rocket, wild.   See Eruca  sylvestris.
   Roiiella.  See Ros  solis.
   Ros CALAHiuNus. The officinal manna
is sometimes so termed.
   Ros solis.  (Ros, dew.)  Rorella.  Sun-
dew.  This elegant little plant, Drosera
rotundifolia of Linnaeus :—scapis  radicatis ;
foliis orbiculatis,  is said to be  so acrid as to
ulcerate the skin,  and remove  warts  and
corns, and to excite a  fatal  coughing and
delirium in sheep who eat it.  It is seldom
given medicinally in  this country but by
the lower orders, who esteem a decoction
of it as serviceable in asthmas and coughs.
   ROSA.   1.  The name of a  genus of
plants in the Linnaean  system.   Class, Ico-
sandria.  Order, Polygynia.  The rose.
   2. A name sometimes given to the erysi-
pelas, because it begins with a redness like
that of a rose.
   Rosa  alba.   The  white rose.    The
flowers of this species possess similar but
inferior virtues to those of the damask.
They are directed in some officinal  prepa-
rations.
   ROSA CANINA. Rosa sylvestris.  The
pharmacopoeial  and systematic name of
the dog-rose.   See Cynofbalns.
   ROSA CENTIFOLIA.   The  pharmaco-
poeial and systematic  name ofthe damask
rose.  Rosa Aamascena.  Hosa pallida.  The
damask rose. 'Phe pharmacopoeias direct a
syrup to be  prepared  from  the petals of
this  rose.  Huso  centifolia of Linnaeus :—
germinibus  ovatis  pedunculisque  hispidis,
caule  hispido  aculeato, petiolis  inermibus;
which is found  to be a pleasant and useful
laxative for children, or to obviate cosive-
ness  in adults.  Most  of the  roses, though
much cultivated  in our gardens, are far
from being distinctly characterised. Those
denominated varieties are extremely nu-
merous, and often  permanently  uniform ;
and the  specific  differences as hitherto
pointed out, are in many respects so ade-
quate to the purpose of satisfactory discri-
mination, that it becomes a difficult matter
to distinguish which are species and which
are varieties only.  The London College,
following Gerard and  Parkinson, has still
retained  the  name rosa  damiscena;  but
the damask rose is  another speeies, widely
different  from  'he centifolia, as appears
from the description given of it by Du  Roi
And Miller.
                  ROS              699
         *>"■
  The petals are directed for medicinal
use ; they are of a pale red colour, and of
a very fragrant odour,  which, to  most
people, is extremely agreeable; and there-
fore this and most of the other  roses are
much used as nosegays.  We may remark,
however,  that, in  some  instances, they
have, under  certain  circumstances, pro-
duced alarming  symptoms.  The petals
"impart their odorous  matter to watery
liquors,  both by infusion and distillation.
Six  pounds of fresh roses impregnate, by
distillation, a gallon, or  more,  of water,
strongly with their fine flavour.  On dis-
tilling large quantities, there separatesfrom
the  watery fluid a small  portion of  a fra-
grant  butyraceous oil,  which liquifies by
heat, and  appears yellow, but concretes
in the cold into a white mass.  An hundred
pounds of the flowers,  according  to the
experiments  of  Tachenius"  and Hoffman,
afforded scarcely  half an ounce  of oil."
The smell of the oil exactly resembles that
of roses, and is therefore much used as a
perfume. It possesses very little pungency,
and has been highly recommended for its
cordial and  analeptic qualities.   These
flowers also  conain a bitterish substance,
wliich is extracted by water along with the
odorous nrinciple,  and remains entire  in
the  decoction afler the latter has been se-
parated hy distillation, or evaporation.
   This fixed sapid  mater of the petals
manifests a purgative quality ; and it is on
this account that the flowers are received
in the Materia Medica.
   Rosa iiamascena.  See Rasa centifolia,
   ROSA   GALLICA.     I'he  pharmaco-
pa:ial and systematic name ofthe red rose.
Rosa rubra.   The flowers of this species,
Rosa gallica  of Linnxus :—germinibus ova-
tis pedunculisque hispidis, caule  petiolisque
hispido aculeutis, are valued for their ad-
stringent qualities, which are most consi-
derable  before  the  petals expand; and
therefore in  this stale they are chosen for
medicinal  use, and  ordered by the phar-
macopoeias in different  preparations,  as
those of a conserve, or confection, a honey,
an infusion, and a  syrup.  The infusion of
roses is a grateful cooling subadstringent,
and useful in haemoptysis, and  other hae-
morrhagic complaints ;  its eflicacy, how-
ever, depends chiefly on the acid.
   Rosa pallida.   See Rosa centifolia.
   Rosa rubra.  See  Rosa gallica.
   Rosa sylvestris.   The  do.r-rose, or
Rosa canina of Linnaeus.  See Cynosbatus.
   Posacea.   The  term gutta  rosacea is
applied to  little rosy-coloured spots upon
the face and  nose.
  Rose.   See Rosa.
  Ruse, damask.  See Rosa centifolia.
  Rose, dog.  See  Cynosbatus et Rosa ca-
nina.
  Rosea radix.  See Rhodia.
  Rose, red.   See Rosa gallica. 
700    ..         RUB
RUB
   Rose root.   See Rhodia.                contained fa"a duplicature of the peritona:-
   Rose, white.  See Rosa alba.            um, that proceed from the sides ofthe
   Rosebay willow  herb.   This  is  the  uterus,  through the abdominal ring, and
 Epilobium angustifolium  of Linnaeus, com-  disappear in the pudenda.
 mon in our woods,  in  moist situations.    Rubedo.   (From ruber,  red.)  A dif-
 The young shoots are said to  be little in-  fused, but not spotted, redness in any part
 fenor lo asparagus, when boiled.          of the skin ; such as that which arises from
   Rosemary.  See Rosmarinus.             blushing.
   Rosewood.  See Rhodium lignum.           RUBEFACIENTS. (Rubefiacientia,- from
   Rosewort.  See Rhodia.                 rubefacio, to make red.)  Those substances
   Rosin.   See, Resina.                    which,  when  applied a certain  time to
   ROSMARINUS   (Quasi rosa, vyvgivn,  the skin,  induce a redness  yvithout  blis-
 because it smells like myrrh.) 1 The name  tering.
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system.    RUBEOLA.  (From  ruber, red;  from
 Class, Diandrid.  Order, Monogynia.       rubio, to  become  red.)    Morbilli.  The
   2. The  pharmacopceial name   of  the  measles   A  genus of disease in the class
 common rosemary.   Rosmarinus hortensis.  pyrexia, and order exanthemata of Cullen;
 Libonatis cdrvnaria.  Dendrolibanus. Ros-  known by synocha,  hoarseness, dry cough,
 marinus officinalis of Linnaeus.  The leaves  sneezing,  droyvsiness ;  about the fourth
 and tops of this plant have a fragrant  aro-  day, emplion  of small  red points,  dis-
 matic smell, and a bitterish pungent taste,  cernible by the  touch, which, after three
 Rosemary is  reckoned  one  of the most  days, end  in mealy desquamation.  The
 powerful  of those plants which stimulate  blood, after venesection, exhibits an in-
 and  corroborate  the  nervous  system  ; it  flammatory crust. In addition to the symp-
 has therefore been recommended in vari-  toms  already  related, it is remarkable,
 ous affections supposed  to proceed from  that the eyes and eye-lids always shew the
 debility, or defective excitement  of  the  presence of"  this disease, being somewhat
 brain ai.i nerves, as in cerlain head-aches,  inflamed and suffused with tears.  Thesy-
 deafness, giddinesses, and in  some hysteri-  nocha continues during the whole progress
 cal  and dyspeptic symptoms.  The offici-  of the disease.  In  systems of  nosology,
 nal preparations of rosemary are, an essen-  several varieties of measles are mentioned,
 tial oil from their leaves, or from the herb  but they may all be comprehended under
 in flower, a conserve of the flowers, and a  two heads; the one attended with more
 spirit formerly called Hungary water, from  or less ofthe symptoms of general  inflam-
 the  flowery tops.   The tops are also used  mation; the otlier accompanied  by a pu-
 in the compound  spirit of  lavender,  and  trid diathesis.
 soap liniment.                     .         The measles  may  prevail  at all seasons
   Rosmarinus hortensis.   See  ttosmd-  of the year as an epidemic, but the middle
 rinus.                                    of winter is the time they are usually most
   Rosmarinus officinalis.  The systema-  prevalent;  and they attack persons of all
 tic name of the common rosimary.   See  ages, but children are most hable to them.
 Rosmarinus.                              They prove most unfavourable to such as
   Rosmarinus  sylvestris.    The  plant  are  of a plethoric or scrophulous habit.
 which  bears  this name  in the pharmaco-  Like the small-pox, they  never affect per-
 pceias, is  the  Ledum palustre of Linnaeus,  sons but once in their life ; their contagion
 It has a bitter subadstringent taste, and was  appears  to be of a specific  nature.   The
 formerly used  in Switzerland in the place  eruption is usually preceded  by  a general
 of hops.  Its medicinal use is confined to  uneasiness, chilliness and shivering, painin
 the  continent,  yvhere  it is  occasionally  the  head, in grown  persons  ; but in chil-
 given in the cure  of  hooping-cough, sore  dren, a heaviness and soreness in the throat,
 throat,  dysentery, and exanthematous dis-  fever,  sickness, and vomiting, as happen
 eases                                    in most fevers; but the chief characteristic
   Rostrum.   (From  rodo, to gnaw;   be-  symptoms are, a heaviness about the eye's,
 cause birds use it to tear their food  with.)  with swelling,  inflammation, and a de-
 A beak.  The piece of flesh yvhich  hangs  fluxion of sharp tears, and great acuteness
between the  division of the hare-lip is  of sensation, so  that they cannot  bear the
 called ros|rum leporinum.                 light without pain, together with a dis-
   Rotang  cane.  See Sanguis  draconis.      charge of serous humour from ihe nostrils,
   Rotator.   (From roto,  to  turn.)   A  which produces sneezing.  The  heat, and
muscle whose  office is to wheel about  the  other  febrile symptoms, increase very ra-
thigh.                                    pidly ; to which succeeds a  frequent and
   ROTULV.  (Dim. of rota, a wheel;  so  dry cough, a stuffing, great oppression, and
called from its shape.)  See Patella.       oftentimes  retching to vomit, with violent
   Round-leuved sorrel.   See Rumex  scuta-  pains in the loins, and sometimes a loose-
ns,                                      ness; at other times there is  great sweat-
  ROUND LIGAMENTS.  Ligamenta  ro-  ing, the tongue  foul and white, the thirst
tunda.   A bundle  of. vessels and  fibres  very great, and, in general, the fever runs 
RUB
RUE             701
much higher than in the mildefsort of the
regular small-pox.   The eruptions appear
about the fourth or fifth  day, and some-
times about the end ofthe third.  On the
third or fourth day from their first appear-
ance, the redness diminishes, the spots, or
very small  pustules, dry  up, the cuticle
peals off, and is  replaced  by a new one.
 I ho symptoms do  not go  off on  the  erup-
tion, as in the small-pox, except the vo-
miting ; the cough  and head-ache continue,
with the  weakness and deflexion on the
eves, anti a  considerable degree  of fever.
  On the  ninth  or eleventh dav, no  trace
of redness is to be found,  but the skin as-
sumes its  wonted appearance ; yet, without
there have been some considerable evacu-
ations either  by the skin, or by vomiting,
the patient will recover strength, but ihe
cough will continue, the fever return with
new violence,  and  bring on  great distress
and danger
  In the  more alarming fcases, spasms  of
 the  limbs, subsultus tendinum,  delirium,
 or what  more frequently  happens,  coma
 supervene.   This  last symptom so fre-
 quently   attends  the  eruptive   fever  of
 measles,  that  by some practitioners it  is
 regarded as one of its diagnostics.
   In measles,  as  in other febrile diseases,
 the symptoms generally suffer some remis-
 sion towards the morning, returning how-
 ever in the evening with increased severity.
   'Phe measles, even when violent, are not
 usually attended with  a putrid tendency ;
 but it sometimes happens, that such a dis-
 position prevails both  in the course  of the
 disease and at its  termination.
   In such cases petechia;  are to be observ-
 ed interspersed among the eruptions, and
 these last become livid, or assume almost
 a black colour.  Hemorrhages  break out
 from different parts ofthe body, the  pulse
 becomes frequent, feeble, and perhaps  ir-
 regular, universal  debility ensues, and the
 patient is destroyed.
   In those cases where there is much fe-
 ver, with great difficulty of breathing, and
 other symptoms of pneumonic,  inflamma-
 tion, or where there is great debility with
 a tendency  to putrescency, there will al-
 wavs  be  considerable  danger;  but the
 consequences attendant on the measles are
 in general more to he dreaded than the
 immediate  disease -, for although a person
 may get through it, and appear  for a time
 to be recovered, still hectic symptoms and
 pulmonary  consumption shall afterwards
 arise, and destroy him, or an ophthalmia
 shall ensue.
   Measles,  as well as small-pox, not unfre-
 quently call into  action  a disposition  to
 scrophula, where such happens to exist in
 the habit-
   Another bad consequence of the measles
 is,  ihat the bowels are often left by  them
 in a very weak state; a chronic diarrhoea
remaining%hich has sometimes proved fa-
tal. Dropsy has also been known as a con-
sequence of measles.
  The morbid appearances to be observed
on dissections of ihose who die of measles
are pretty much confined to the lungs and
intestines : tlie former of which  always
shew strong marks of inflammation,  with
sometimes a tendenpy to sphacelus.
   Where the patient dies under the erup-
tion, the trachea  and  larger branches of
the branchiae, as in the small-pox, are often
covered  with it,  which Dr  Thomas ob-
server may acco-mt for ihe men ase of the
cou h, after the appearanceofihe irruption.
   RUB1A.  (From ruber,  red;  so called
from its red roots.) 1. The name of a genus
of plants in the Linnaean system.  Class, Te-
tandria. Order, Monogynia.-
   2  The pharmacopoeial name of what is
also called Erythrodanv.m, Rubia major. Ra-
dix rubra. Over's  madder. Rubia linctorum
ol  Linnaeus;—foliis annuis, caule aculeato.
The roots of this plant have ah it in-ish, some-
what austere tasle, and a slight  smell, not
of the agreeable  kind.   It was formerly
considered us a deobstruent, detergent, and
diuretic, but it is no.w very seltlom used.
   Rubia tikctorum. The systematic name*
of the madder-plant.  See  Rubia.
   Rubigo cutri.  See Verdigris.
   Rumeo ferri.   (Rubigo a  colore rubro,
from its reddish  colour.)  Rust of iron.
See Carbonas ferri.
   Ruiunus.  (From ruber, red,  so named
from its colour.)  A carbuncle.
   RUBUS.   (From  ruber, red, so called
from ns red fruit.)  The name of a genus
of plants in the Linnaean system. Class,
Icosandria.  Order, Pohjgytua.
   Rubus arcticus.  The systematic name
of the shrubby strawberry.   See Bacca
Norlondica.
   Rubus cesius.    The systematic name
of the dewberry plant, yvhose fruit resem-
ble  the  blackberry  in  appearance  and
qualities.
   Uubus  cham.umorus.   The systematic
name  of the clodberry-tree.  See Chama-
morus.
   Rubus  frutticosus.    The systematic
name of the common bramble,  which af-
fords blackberries. See Blackberry
   RUBUS   ID.F.US     Batinon.   Moron.
Rubus idaus of Linnaeus :—-foliis quinato-
pinnatis ternatisque, caule aculeatu, petioli*
canaliculatis.  The  raspberry.  The  fruit
of this plant has  a pleasant  sweet  taste
accompanied  with a peculiar  grateful fla-
vour, on account of which it is chiefly va-
lued.  Its virtues  consist in allaying heat
and thirst, and promoting the natural ex-
cretions.  A grateful syrup prepared from
the juice is direcled for officinal use.
   RUCTUS. An eructation.
   Rue. See Ruta.
   Rue, goats.  See  Galiga. 
 7G2             RUS

   Run piLULyis.  Rufus's pills.   A com-
 pound very similar to the aloelic pills with
 myrrh.
   Rum.  A spirituous liquor, well known,
 the produce ofthe sugar-cane.
   Rumex.   The name of a genus of plants
 in the Linnaean system.  Class, Hexandria.
 Order, Trigynia. The dock.
   Rumex acetosa.   The systematic name
 of the common sorrel. See Acetosa.
   Rumex acutus.  The  systematic  name
 of the sharp-pointed wild-dock.  See Oxy-
 lapathum.
   Rumex alp/nus.   The systematic name
 ofthe plant'which affords the monks' rhu-
 barb.  See Rhabarbarum monachorum.
   Rumex ahuaticus.  The water-dock.  See
 Ilydrolaputhum.
   Rumex ■crisi-us.   The systematic name
 of the crisp-leaved dock.   See Oxylapa-
 thum.
   Rumex hydrolapatjium.  The systema-
 tic name ofthe water-dock.  See Hydrola-
 pat/mm.
   Rumex patientia. The systematic name
 ofthe garden patience. See Rhabarbarum
 monachorum.
^  Rumex  sanguineus.    The  systematic
 tiame of the bloody dock, whose root  has
 an austere  and adstringent taste, and is
 sometimes given by the vulgar in the cure
 of dysentery.
   Rumex scutatus. The systematic name
 of the French  sorrel, sometimes called
 acetosa rotundifolia in the shops.  Its virtues
 ;ire  similar to those of common sorrel.
 See Acetosa.
   Rufellevsis sal.   (From rupellum  Ro-
 chelle, where it was first made by Dr Seig-
 nette.)  A  term applied to Rochelle salt.
 Now called soda tartarisata.
   Ruptura. See Hernia.
   Rupture. See Hernia.
   Rupture worl. See Herniaria.
   RUSCUS    (A  russo  colore, from  the
 carnation colour of its berries.)  1. The
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean
 system.  Class, Dioecia. Order,  Syngenesia.
   2. The  pharmacopoeial  name  of  the
 butchers' broom, or knee-holly.  Brnscus.
 Oxymyrrhine.    Oxomyrrsine.   Myrtacan-
 tha.   Myacontha.   Scopa  regia.   Wild
 myrlle.   A small  evergreen  shrub,  the
 ruscus aculeatus of Linnaeus.  Foliis supra
fiorifsris nudis.,  It  grows in woods and
 thickets in  this country. The root, which
 is somewhat thick, knotty,  and furnished
 with long fibres, externally brown, inter-
 nally white, and of a bitterish taste, has
 been  recommended  as  an aperient and
 diuretic  in dropsies, urinary obstructions,
 and nephritic cases.   It is seldom used in
 this country.
   Ruscus  aculeatus.  The   systematic
 name of butchers' broom.  See Ruscus.
   Ruscus htpoglossum.  The  systematic
 name of the uvularia..  See  Uvularia.
                 RYE

  Rush-\ut.    The  root of  the  Cyperus
esculentus of Linnaeus, a native of Italy,
where it is collected and eaten, being more
delicately and  pleasantly tasted.than our
chesnuts.
  Rush, sweet.  See Juncus odoratus.
  Russia ashes.  The impure  potash, as
imported from  Russia.
  RUTA. (From pvte, to preserve, because
it preserves  health.)  1. The  name of a
genus of plants  in  the Linnaean system.
Class, Decandria. Order, Monogynia.
  2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com-
mon rue.  Ruta graveolens of Linnaeus :—
foliis  decompositis, fioribus lateralibus qua-
drifidis.   Rue  has a strong and  graieful
smell, and a  bitter, hot, penetrating taste;
the  leaves  are so acrid,  that by much
handling  they  have  been  known  to irri-
tate and inflame the skin;  and the plant,
in its natural or uncultivated state, is said
to possess these sensible qualities still more
powerfully.   The imaginary quality of the
rue, in  resisting and expelling  contagion,
is now laid aside.  It is doubtless a pow-
erful  stimulant,  and is considered, like
other medicines ofthe fetid kind, as pos-
sessing attenuating, deobstruent, and anti-
spasmodic powers.  In the former London
Pharmacopoeia  it yvas directed in the form
of an  extract;  and was also an ingredient
in the pulvis e myrrha comp,  but are now
omitted.  The  dose of the  leaves is from
15 grains to  two scruples.
  Ruta graveolens.  The systematic name
of the common rue.  See Ruta.
  Ruta muraria.    The plant to which
this  name   is  given  in the  Pharmaco-
poeias, is the Asplenium ruta  muriaria of
Linnaeus.  It is supposed by some to pos-
sess specific virtues in the cure of ulcers of
the lungs, and  is exhibited in the form of
decoction.
  RUTIDOSIS   A corrugation and sub-
siding of the cornea  of the eye.   The- spe-
cies are,  1.  Rutidosis, from  a  wound or
puncture penetrating the cornea.  2. Ru-
tidods, from a fistula penetrating the cor-
nea.   3. Rutidosis, from a deficiency of
the  aqueous humour, which happens from
old  age, fevers, great and continued eva-
cuations, and in extreme dryness of the
air.   4.  Rutidosis of dead persons,  yvhen
the  aqueous humour exhales  through the
cornea, and no  fresh  humour  is secreted;
so that  the cornea becomes obscure  and
collapsed; this  is a most certain sign of
death.
  Rutula. (From ruta, rue.) A  small spe-
cies of rue.
  RUYSCHIANA TUNICA.  The  inter-
nal surface of  the choroid membrane of
the human eye,  which this celebrated ana-
tomist imagined was a distinct lamina from
the external surface.
  Ryas. See Rhxas.
  Rig,  common.  A very common bread- 
SAB
SAC              703
corn among the nothern parts of Europe; disposed to acescency; hence  it is  liable
it is less nourishing than wheat, but a suf- to ferment in the stomach, and to produce
ficiently  nutritive and wholesome grain, purging, which people on the first using it
It is more than any  other grain strongly commonly experience.
s
  S. A. The contraction of secundumartem.  acrid and heating substance, and I have
  S, or ss.  Immediately following  any  been often, on account of  these qualities,
quantity,  imports semis, or half.            prevented from employing it in the quan-
  Saiiahilla.  See  Cavadilla.              tity necessary to render it emmenagogue.
  SABINA.  (Named  from the  Sabines,  I must own, however, that  it shews a more
whose priests used it in theirr< ligious cere-  powerful determination to  the nterus than
monies.)  Savina.   Sabina.  Sterilis.  Bra-  any other plant I have employed; but I
thu.   Common or barren Savin.  Juniperus  have been frequently disappointed in this,
sabina of  Linnaeus .—foliis oppositis erectis  and its heating qualities always require a
decurrentibus,  oppositionibus pyxidotis.  Sa-  great deal of caution."   Dr. Home appears
vin is a native of the south of Europe and  to have  had very great success with  this
the Levant; it has long been cultivated in  medicine, for in five cases of amenorrhaea
our gardens, and from  producing male and  which occurred at the  Royal Infirmary at
female  flowers on separate  plants it was  Edinburgh, four were cured by the sabina,
formerly distinguished into the barren and  whicii he gave in powder from a scruple to
berry-bearing savin.  The leaves and tops  a drachm twice a day.   He 6ays it is  welL,
of this plant have a moderately strong  suited  to the debile, but improper in ple-
smcll of the disagreeable kind, and a hot,  thoric habits, and therefore orders repeat -
bilterish, acrid taste  They give out great  ed bleedings before its exhibition. Coun-
part  of  heir active matter to watery li-  try people  give the juice  from the leaves
quors,  and  the  whole  to rectified spirit,  and young tops of savin mixed with milk
Distilled  with yvater  lliey yield a large  to their children, in order to destroy the
quantity  of  essential oil.  Decoctions of worms;  it generally operates by stool, and
the leaves, freed from the volatile principle brings them  away with it.   The leaves cut
by inspissation to the consistence  of an ex- small,  and given to horses, mixed  with
tract, retain a considerable share of their their  corn, destroy the bots.  Externally
pungency and warmth along- with their bit-  savine is recommended as an escharotic to
terness, and have  some  degree of  smell, foul ulcers, syphilitic warts, &.c. A strong
but not resembling that of the plant itself,  decoction  of the plant in  lard and  yvax
On  inspissating the  spirituous tincture,  forms an useful ointment to keep up a con-
there remains an extract consisting of two  stant discharge from blisters, &c. See Ce-
distinct substances, of which  one is  yel-  ratum Sabina.
low, unctuous, or orly, bitterish, and very    SABULOUS. (Sabulosus. Gritty, sandy.)
pungent; the other black, resinous,  less  A term often applied  to the  calcareous
pungent, and sub-adstringent.   Savin  is a  matter in urine.   •
powerful and active  medicine,  and  has    SABURRA.  Dirt, sordes, filth.  Foul-
been long reputed the most efficacious in  ness of the stomach, of which authors  men-
 the materia medica, for producing a deler-  tion several  kinds, as the acid, the bitter,
 initiation to ihe uterus,  and thereby prov-  the empyreumatic, the  insipid, the putrid.
 ing emmenagogue ; it  heats and stimulates    Saccated dropsy. Ascites saccatus. See
 the whole system very considerably, and is  Ascites.
 said to promote the fluid secretions.  The    SACCIIARI ACIDUM.  Acid of sugar.
power  which  this plant possesses (ob-  If  one  part of sugar be distilled  with
 serves  Dr. Woodville)  in opening uterine  three parts of nitric acid, till nitrous gas
 obstructions, is considered to be  so great,  censes lo be developed, and then re-distil-
that we are told it h.s been frequently em-  led yvith three parts of the  same acid, a
 ployed, and yvith  too much  success,  for  white  crystallized salt is  found in the li-
purposes the most  infamous and unnatural,  quid residue, which is  the acid of sugar.
Ii  seems probable, however,  that  its ef-    SACCIIVKUM.  (1**.%Af>r,  from   sue
fccts in this way have been somewhat over-  scha*;  Aiab.)  The Arabians  call  it anchor,
ra'cd,  as it is found, very frequently, to  succ/mr, sutter,  znchar,  :  euro,  and z>ze.r,-
fail as  an emmenagogue, though this, in  the Greeks called it  satkohar, salchurion,
some  measure, may  be ascribed lo  the  and spodium   Sugar.    Tue  cane  turn
smmlncss of the dose  in which it  has been  which tiie su^ar -s obtained  in the  "West
usually prescribed by physicians; for Dr.  and East  Indies, is ihe  Arundo saccha-
Cullen observe.-',  " that savin  is a very  rifera   of  Linnaeus:—floribus  puniculuKs, 
•»     ■    *
   7Q4,                             SACCHARUM.
    foliis planis.  It is prepared from the ex-  of  oil and gummy mucilage.  From the
    pressed juice boiled with the addition of  greener parts  ofthe canes there is apt  to
    quick lime or  common  vegetable  alkali,  be at times derived an acid juice, which
    It may be extracted also from a number of  tends to bring the whole unseasonably into
    plants, as the maple, birch,  wheat, corn,  a state of acid fermentation.  Fragments
    beet-root,  skirret, parsnips, and   dried  of the ligneous part of the cane, some por-
    grapes, &c. by  digesting in alcohol. The  tions of mud or dirt which  unavoidably
    alcohol dissolves the sugar, and leaves the  remain on the canes, and a  blackish  sub-
    extractive  matter untouched, yvhich falls  stance called the crust, yvhich coated the
' v"to the bottom.   It may be  taken  into the  canes at the joints, are also apt to enter
    stomach in very large  quantities, without  into contaminating mixture with the juice.
    producing any bad consequences, although  From the  receiver the juice is conducted
    proofs are  not vvanting of its mischievous  along a wooden gutter lined with lead, to
    effects, by relaxing the stomach, and thus  the boiling-house.   In the boiling-house it
    inducing disease.  It is much  used in phar-  is received into copper pans or  caldrons,
    macy, as it forms the basis of, syrups, lo-  which  have the  name of clarifiers.   Of
    zenges, and other preparations.  It is very  these  clarifiers the number and the capa-
    useful as  a medicine, although it  cannot  city must  be in proportion to the quantity
    be considered to posses  much power, to  of canes, and the extent of the sugar plan-
    favour the  solution or suspension of resins,  tntion on which  the work  is carried on.
    oils, &c. in yvater, and is given as  a pur-  Each clarifier has a syphon  or  cock, by
    gative for infants.  Dr. Cullen classes it  which the liquor is to be  drawn off. Each
    with the attenuantiti, and  Bergius  states  hangs  over a separate fire;  and this fire
    it to be  saponacea,  edulcorans, relaxans,  must be so confined, that by  the drawing
    pectoralis, vulneraria, antiseptica,  ntitri-  of an iron slider fitted to the chimney, the
    ens.  In  catarrhal  affections  both  sugar  fire may be at any time put out.  In the
    and honey are frequently employed:  it has  progress of the operations, the stream of
    also been  advantageously used in calctil-  juice from the receiver fills  the clarifier
    ous complaints; and from its known pow-  with fresh  liquor.   Lime in powder is ad-
    er in preserving animal and vegetable sub-  ded in order to take up the oxalic acid, and
    stances from putrefaction, it has been giv-  the carbonaceous matters  which are min-
    en yvith a  view  to its antiseptic effects,  gled with the juice.  The lime also in the
    The candy, by  dissolving slowly  in the  neyv salts,  into the composition of  which
    mouth is  well  suited to  relieve  tickling  it now enters, adds itself to  the sugar, as
    coughs  and hoarseness.   Sugar is  every  a part of that which is to be obtained from
    where the  basis  of that which  is  called  the process.   The lime is to  be put in in
    sweetness.  Its  presence  is previously ne-  the proportion of somewhat less than a
    cessary  in  order to  the taking place of  pint of lime to every hundred gallons of
    vinous  fermentation.  Its extraction from  liquor.  When it is in too great quantities,
    plants yvhich afford it in the greatest abun-  however, it is apt to destroy a part of the
    dance, and its refinement for the common  pure saccharine matter. Some personsem-
    uses of life, in a pure and  separate state,  ploy alkaline  ashes, as preferable to lime,
    are among the most important of the die-  for "the purpose of extracting the  extrane-
    mical manufactures.                       ous matter; but it  is highly probable, that
      The following is the mode  of its  manu-  lime, judiciously used, might answer better
    facture in the West Ind*es:  The plants are  than any other substance whatsoever. The
    cultivated in rows, on  fields  enriched  by  liquor is now to be heated almost to ebulli-
    such manures as can  most easily  be pro-  tion.  The  heat dissolves  the mechanical
    cured  and tilled  with the plough.  They union.and thus favours the chemicalchang-
    are annually cut.  The cuttings  are car- es in its different parts. When the proper
    ried to the mill.   They are cut into  short heat appears, from a rising scum on the
    pieces,  and arranged  in small  bundles, surface of the liquor, to have been produ-
    The
    cattle.
    are upi
   canes are inserted, compresseu, shucmsu i.w», u<,imB «....-.»...*...-^----»-7  ".•'  ,
"   till all the'rr juice  is obtained from  them, thepure saccharine solution, and being also
   and are themselves, sometimes, even re- of such a nature as to yield more readily
   duced to powder.   One of these  mills  of to the chemical action of heat, are brought
   the best  construction, bruises canes  to up to the  surface  in a scum. After this
   such a quantity- as to afford,  in one day. scum has been sufficiently formed on  ine
   10 000 gallons  of juice,  when wrought cooling  lipuor, this  liquor  is  carefully
   with only ten mules. The expressed juice drawn off, either by a syphon, yvhich raises
   is received into a leaden bed.  It is thence a pure stream through the scum, or by a
   conveyed into a vessel called the receiver, cock drawing the liquor at the bottom from
   The juice is found to consist of eight  parts under the scum.  The scum  in either case
   of pure water, one part of sugar, one part sinks down unbroken, as ihe  liquor flows; 
SACCHARUM.                              70S
snd is now, by cooling, of such tenacity, as
Dot to send to any intermixture  with the
liquor.  The liquor drawn, after this puri-
fication from the boiler, is  received into a
gutter or channel, by wb.ch it is conveyed
to the grand copper, or evaporating boiler.
If made from  good  canes, and  properly
clarified, it  will now appear almost trans-
parent.  In this copper, the liq ioris heat-
ed to actual ebullition,   The scum raised
to the surface by the boiling is skimmed off
as it rises  The ebullition is continued till
there be a considerable diminution in  the
quantity of  the liquor.  The liquor now
appears  nearly  of  the colour of Madeira
wine.  It is at  last transferred into  a se-
cond and smaller copper.  An addition of
lime-water is here made, both to dilute the
thickening  liquor,  to detach the super-
abundant acid, and  to favour the formation
of the sugar.  If the liquor be now in its
proper state, the scum rises in large  bub-
bles,  with  very little discolouration.  The
skimming  and  the evaporation  together
produce a considerable  diminution in  the
quantity of the  liquor.   It is then trans-
ferred into  another smaller boiler. In this
last boiler, ihe evaporation  is renewed,
and continued till the liquor is brought to
that degree of thickness at which it appears
fit to  be finally cooled.  In the cooler, a
shallow  wooden  vessel of considerable
length and  wideness, commonly  of such a
size as  to  contain  a hogshead of sugar,
the sugar  as it  cools, granulates, or  runs
into an imperfect crystallization, by which
it is separated from the melasses, a mixed
saccharine  matter  too  impure to be ca-
pable even  of  this imperfect crystalliza-
tion.  To determine whether the liquor be
fit to  be taken from the last boiler to  be
finally cooled, it is necessary to take out a
portion from the boiler,  and try separate-
ly, whether it does not  separate into  gra-
nulated  sugar  and melasses.   From the
cooler the sugar is  removed to the curing-
house.   'Phis is a spacious any building.
It is provided with  a capacious cistern for
the reception of melasses, and over  the
cistern is erected  a frame  of strong joist-
work, unfilled and uncovered.   Empty
hogsheads, open  at  the head,  bored at
the bottom  with a few holes, and  having a
stalk  of plaintain leaf thrust through each
of the holes, yvhile it rises at  the  same
time through the inside of the hogshead,
are disposed upon the frames.  The mass
ofthe  saccharine matter from the coolers
is put into these hogsheads. The melasses
drip into the cistern  through  the spongy
plaintain stalks in the holes.   Within the
space  of three  weeks  the melasses are
sufficiently  drained off, and the  sugar re-
mains  dry.   By this  process it is at last
brought  into the state  of what is called
muscovado or raw sugar.   This is the ge-
neral process  in the British West Indies.
In this state our West India sugar is im.
ported into Britain.  * The formation of
loaves of white sugar is a subsequent pro-
cess. In the  French West India  Isles it
has  long been customary to perform the
last  part  of«this train of processes in a
manner somewhat  different,  and which
affords the sugar in a state of greater pu-
rity.  This preparation,  taking the su^ar
from the  cooler, then puts  it, not into
hogsheads with holes in  the bottom as
above,  but  into  conical pots,  each of
wliich has at its bottom a hole  half an inch
in diameter, that is, in the commencement
of ihe process, stopped with a plog  After
remaining some time in the pot, the sugar
becomes perfectly  cool  and  fixed  The
sugar is then removed out ofthe hole ; the
pot is placed over a large jar,  and the me-
lasses are  suffered to  drip  away from it.
After as much  ofthe melasses as w 11 easily
run  off'has been thus drained away, the
surface of the  sugar in the jar is covered
with a stratum of fine  clay,  and water is
poured upon  the clay  The water oozing
gently through the pores of the clay, per-
vades the whole mass of sugar, redissolves
the meh.sses still remaining in it, with some
parts ofthe sugar itself, and carrying these
off by the  holes in the bottom ofthe pot,
renders that  which resists the  solution
much purer  than the muscovado  sugar
made in the English way.  The sugar pre-
pared in this manner is called clayed sugar.
Ii is sold for a higher price in theJSuropean
markets than  the muscovado sugar; but
there is a  loss  of sugar in the process by
claying, yvhich deters the British planters
from adopting this practice so generally as
do the French.               .
  The raw sugars  are still contaminated
and  debased by a mixture sf acid carbo-
naceous matter, oil,  and  colouring  resin.
To five them from these  is the business of
the European  sugar-bakers   A new solu-
tion  ; clarification with alkaline substances
fitted to attract away the  oil, acid, and
other contaminating matters ;  slow evapo-
ration ;  and a final  cooling  in  suitable
moulds; are  the processes  which at last
produce loaves of white sugar.
  The melasses being  nothing else  but a
very impure refuse ofthe sugar from which
they  drip, are susceptible  of being em-
ployed  in a new  ebullition,  by which a
second quantity of sugar may  be obtained
from  them  The remainder  of the  me.
lassrs is employed to yield rum by distil-
lation.
  In rum, alcohol is mixed with oil, wa«
ter,  oxalic acid, and a mixture of empy-
reumatic matter.  The  French prepare,
from  the mixture of melasses  with water,
a species of wine of good quality.   In  its
preparation, the solution is brought intg
   MX 
706               SAC
SAC
  fermentation, then passed through strainers
  to purify it, then put in casks ; after clear-
  ing  itself in these, transferred into others,
  in which it  is  to  be preserved for use.
  The ratio of these processes is extremely
  beautiful; they are all directed to purify
  the  s*ugar from contaminating mixtures,
  and to reduce it into that state of dryness
  or crystallization, in which it is susceptible
  of being the most conveniently preserved
  for agreeable use.   The heat in general
  acts both mechanically to effect a sufficient
  dissolution ofthe  aggregation ofthe parts
  ofthe  cane juice,  and chemically to pro-
  duce in it new combinations into which
  caloric must enter as an ingredient.  The
  first gentle heat is intended chiefly to ope-
  rate with the mechanical influence, raising
  to the surface impurities, which are more
  easily removed  by skimming, ihan by any
  other means ; agentle, not a violent heat,
  is in this instance employed, because  a
  violent heat would produce empyreeimatic
  salts,  the production of whicii is to  be
  carefully avoided.  A boiling heat is, in
  the  continuation of the processes,  made
  use  of, because, after the first impurities
  have been skimmed off, contaminating em-
  pyreumatic salts are less readily formed,
  because a boiling heat is necessary to effect
  a complete development of the saccha-
  rine matter, and because the gradual con-
  centration of the sugar is, by such a heat,
  to be best accomplished.    Lime is em-
  ployed,  because it has a stronger affinity
  than sugar with all the contaminating mat-
  ters, and particularly because it attracts
  into a neutral combination  that excess  of
  oxalic acid which is apt  to exist in the
  saccharine solution.   Skimming removes
  the new salts which the most easily assume
  a solid  form.  The dripping carries away
  a mixture of water, oil, earth, sugar, from
  the crystallized sugar : for, in all our crys-
  tallizations we can never perform the pro
  cess in the great way, with  such nicety as
  to preserve it free from an equality of pro-
'  portions, that must necessarily occasion a
  residue.  Repeated solution, clarification,
  evaporation, are requisite to produce pure
  White sugar from  the brown and raw su-
  gars ; because the complete purification of
 this matter from acid and  colouring matter,
 is an operation of great difficulty, and not
 to be finally completed without processes
 which are longer than can be conveniently
 performed at  the  first,  upon the sugar
 plantation. From  vegetables of European
 growth, sugar is not to be easily obtained,
 unless the process  of germination be first
 produced  in them ;  or unless they have
 been  penetrated by intense frost.   Germi-
 nation,  or thorough freezing,  develops
 sugar into all vegetables in which its prin-
ciples of hydrogen and  carbon, with a
 small proportion of oxygen, exist in any
 considerable plenty.  It»is not improbable,
 but that if penetration by a frerzing cold
 could  be commanded at, pleasure,  with
 sufficient cheapness, it would enable us to
 obtajn saccharine matter  in a large propor-
 tion, from  a variety of  substances, from
 which even  germination  dties not yield a
 sufficient quantity.    In the  beet,  and
 some  other  European  vegetables, sugar
 is naturally  formed by  the functions of
 vegetation to perfect  combination. From
 these the sugar is obtained by rasping down
 the  vegetable,  extracting  by water  its
 saccharine  juice,  evaporating the water
 charged with the juice to the consistency
 of syrup, clarifying, purifying, and crystal-
 lizing it, just in  the same manner as sugar
 from the sugar-cane.
   Saccharum acernum.   See  Saccharum
 canadense.
   Saccharum  album.  White  or refined
 sugar.
   Saccharum aluminis. Alum mixed with
 dragon's blood and dried.
   Saccharum canadense.  The sugar  ob-
 tained from a species  of maple-tree,  the
 Acer pseudo-platanus of Linnaeus, in Cana-
 da, and imported into some parts of  Eu-
 rope.  It is supposed to  be efficacious in
 disorders of the breast.  Every part of
 the plant contains a sweet saccharine juice.
 The trunk,  root,  or branches, wounded
 early in the spring, bleed a large quantity
 of clear liquor, which in  its dilute state
 tastes somewhat sweetish, and being inspis-
 sated, yields the concrete sugar, with a
 syrupy matter resembling melasses.  The
 unboiled juice has been drank as an anti-
 scorbutic.   The Canada sugar is much
 esteemed in  France in disorders of  the
 breast.
   Saccharum candidum.  Sugar candy J
 „-  Saccharum non purificatum.  Brown
 sugar.   It is often exhibited  as a laxative
 in  clysters,  and  internally  to children.
   Saccharum officinarum.  The systema-
 tic name in  some pharmacopoeias of the
 sugar-cane.  See Saccharum.
   Saccharum purificatum. Double refined
 or loaf sugar. See Saccharum.
   Saccharum saturxi.  See  Plumbi super-
 acetas.
   SACCHO-LACTIC  ACID.   The sugar
 of milk in combination with oxygen.
   SACCHOLAT.  Saccholas.  A  salt form-
 ed by the combination  of  the saccholactic
 acid yvith different  bases, as  saccholat
 of iron,  saccnolat  of ammonia,  &c. &c.
   Sacculi auiposi.   The  bursae mucosae
of the joints.
  SACCULUS.  (Dim. of saccus, a bag.)
A  little bag.
  Sacculus chyliferus.   The  receptacle
of the chyle. 
SAC
SAC
707
  SAcmi.us  cordis.  The pericardium or
receptacle ofthe heart.
  Saci t-i.cs  lachrymalis.    See  Saccus
lachrymalis.
  SACCUS  LACHRYMALIS.   The  la-
chrymal sac is situated in the internal can-
thus  of  the eye,  behind the lachrymal
caruncle,  in a  cavity formed by the os
unguis.   It  receives the  tears  from the
puncta lachrymalia, and conveys them into
the ductus la< hrymalis.
  Sacer.   (Prom  sagur, secret,  Heb.)
Sacred.  Applied to some diseases which
were supposed to be immediately inflicted
from heaven, as  sacer morbus, the epilepsy,
sacer ignis, erysipelas, &c.   A bone  is
called the os sacrum, because it was once
offered in sacrifices.   It also  means  be-
longing to the os sacrum.
  SACK.  A wine used by our  ancestors,
which some have taken to be  Rhenish, and
others Canaiy wine   Probably it was what
is called  dry mountain, or some Spanish
wine of that  sort.   Howell, in his  French
and  English Dictionary, 1650,  translates
sack by  the words  vin  d'Espagne.   Vin
sec.
  Sacra  herra.   Common vervain.
  Sacra  tinctura.   Aloes,  canella  alba
and mountain wine.
  SACRAL.  Of or belonging to the  sa-
crum ; as sacral arteries, veins,  nerves,
muscles, &c.
  Sacro  coccyg.i'.vs.   A  muscle  of the
coccyx of the back
  SACRO-LDM IPX LIS.  Sacro-lumbaris of
authors.    Lttmbo-costo-traclielien  of  Du-
mas. A  lontf muscle, thicker and  broader
below than above, and extending from the
os sacrum to the  lower part of the neck,
under the serrati  postici, rhomboideus,
trapezius, and latissimus dorsi.  It arises
in  common with the  longissimus dorsi,
tendinous without, and fleshy within, from
the posterior part of the os sacrum ; from
the posterior edge of the spine of the ilium;
from all  the  spinous processes, and  from
near the roots ofthe transverse  processes
of the lumbar vertebrae.   At the bottom of
the back it separates from the longissimus
dorsi, with wliich it had  before formed, as
it were,  only one muscle,  and ascending
obliquely outwards, gradually diminishes
in thickness, and  terminates above in a
very narrow point.  Prom the place where
it quits the loiifrissimusdorsi, to that of its
termination, we  find it  fleshy  at its poste-
rior,  and tendinous at its anterior edge.
This tendinous side sends off as many long
and thin tendous as there  are ribs.  The
lowermost of these tendons  are broader,
thicker,  and shorter  than those above ;
they are inserted into the inferior edge of
each  rib,  where it begins to be  curved
forwards towards the sternum, excepting
only the uppermost and last tendon, which
ends in  the posterior and inferior part of
the transverse process of the last vertebra
of the neck.  Fiom the upper part ofthe
five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten,  or eleven
lower ribs, (for the number, though most
commonly  seven or eight,  varies in  dif-
ferent subjects,) arise as many thin bundles
of fleshy fibres, which,  after a very short
progress,  terminate  in  the  inner side of
this muscle, and  have  been  named  by
Steno, musculi ad sacro lumbalem accessorii.
Besides these, we find the muscle sending
off a fleshy slip from its upper part, which
is inserted into the posterior and inferior
part ofthe transverse processes ofthe five
inferior vertebrae of the neck, by as many
distinct tendons This is generally describ-
ed as adistinct muscle. Diemerbroeck, and
Douglas and  Albinus after him, call it cer.
vicalis descendens. Winslow names it trans-
versalis  collaterulit  colli.  Morgagni consi-
ders it as  an  appendage to the sacro lum-
balis.  Tlie uses of this muscle  are to as-
sist in erecting the trunk of the body, in
turning it upon its axis or to one side, and
in drawing the ribs downwards.  By means
of its upper slip, it serves to turn the neck,
obliquely backwards, or to one side.
   SACRO-SCIATIC  LIGAMENTS.  The
ligaments which connect the ossa innomi-
nata with the os sacrum.
   SACRUM.  (So called from  tacer, sa-
cred; because it was formerly offered in
sacrifices.)  Os sacrum.   Os  basilare.  The
os sacrum derives its name from its being
offered  in sacrifice by the ancients, or per-
haps from its supporting the organs of ge-
neration, which they considered as sacred.
In young subjects it is composed of five or
six pieces, united by cartilage; but ia
more  advanced age it becomes one bone,
in  which,  however,  we may  still easily
distinguish the marks ofthe former separa-
tion.  Its  shape has been sometimes com-
pared to an irregular triangle ;  and some-
times, and perhaps more properly, to  a
pyramid, flattened before and behind, with
its basis placed towards the lumbar ver-
tebrae, and its  point  terminating in  the .
coccyx.   We find it convex behind,  and
slightly concave before,  with  its inferior
portion  bent a  little forwards.   Its ante-
rior surface is  smooth,  and  affords four,
and sometimes  five transverse  lines, ofa
colour different from the rest ofthe bone.
These are the remains of the intermediate
cartilages by  which its several pieces were
united in  infancy.  Its  posterior convex
surface has several prominences, the most
remarkable of which are its spinous pro-
cesses ;  these are usually three in number,
and gradually become shorter, so that the
third  is not so long as the second, nor the
second  as  the  first.   This  arrangement
enables  us to  sit with ease.   Its transverse
pocesses are  formed into one oblong- pro- 
708               SAG
SAL
 cess, which becomes gradually smaller as
 it descends.  At the superior part of the
 bone we  observe two  oblique  processes,
 of a cylindrical shape,  and  somewhat con-
 cave, which are  articulated with the last
 ofthe liimoar vertebrx.  At the  base of
 each of these oblique processes is a notch*
 which, with such another in the vertebrae
 above it, forms a passage for the  twenty-
 fourth spinal nerve.  In viewing this bone,
 either   before  or  behind,  we  observe
 four,  and sometimes  five  holes on each
 side,  situate  at  each extremity  of the
 transverse lines which mark the divisions
 ofthe bone.   Of these holes, the  anterior
 ones,  and of these again,  the uppermost,
 are the largest, and afford a passage to the
 nerves.   The posterior holes are  smaller,
 covered with membranes, and destined for
 the same purpose as  the former.  Some-
 times at the bottom of the bone  there is
 only a  notch,  and sometimes  there  is  a
 hole common  to. it  and the os coccygis.
 The cavi y between the body of this bone
 and its processes, for the lodgment of the
 spinal marrow, is triangular, and becomes
 smaller as it descends, till at length it ter-
 minates obliquely on each side at the lower
 part of the  bone.  Below  the  third  divi-
 sion of the bone, however, the  cavity is
 no longer completely bony, as in the rest
 of the spine, but is defended posteriorly
 only by a very strong membrane ; hence  a
 wound in this part may be  attended  with
 the most dangerous consequences.  This
 bone is articulated above, wiih the last
 lumbar  vertebra: laterally, it is firmly
 united, by a broad irregular surface to the
 ossa innominata,  or hip bone :  and below
 it is joined to the os coccygis.  In women
 the os sacrum is  usually shorter, broader,
 and more curved, than in  men, by which
 means the cavity of the pelvis is more en-
 larged.
   Suffiower. See Carthamus.
   Saffron.  See Crocus.
   Saffron, bastard See Carthamus.
   Saffron, meadow.  S,ee Colchicum.
   Saffron of steel. A red oxide of iron.
   SAGAPENUM.  (The name is  derived
 from  some  eastern dialect.)   Serapinum
 It is conjectured that this concrete  gummi-
 resinous juice is the production of an orien-
 tal  umbelliferous plant.   Sagapenum  is
 brought  from Persia  and  Alexandria in
 large masses, externally yellowish, inter-
 nally  paler,  and of an  horny clearness.
 Its  taste is hot and biting, its smell of the
 alliaceous and  fetid kind,  and its virtues
 are similar to those which have been ascri-
 bed to assafoetida, but weaker, and conse-
 quently it is less  powerful in its effects.
   Sage. See Salvia.
   Sage of Bethlehem. See Pulmonaria.
   Sage of Jerusalem.  See Pulmonaria ma-
' culata.        *
   Sage of virtue.  See Salvia hortensis mi.
nor.
   SAGITAL  SUTURE.    (Sutura  sagit.
talis, from  sagitta, an  arrow.)   Sutura
virgata, obelaa,  rhabdoides.   The  suture
which  unites  the  two parietal bones.  It
has been named sagittal,  from  its lying
between the coronal andlamdoidal sutures,
as an arrow  betwixt the string and the
bow.
   Saoittaria  alexipharmaca.   Malacca
radix.  Canna indica.  Arundo indica.  Ar-
row-root; dartwort.
   Saoittaria  sagittifolia. (From sagit-
 ta, an arrow.)  The systematic name ofthe
 common arrow-head, whose roots are es-
 culent but not very nutritious.
   SAGO.  Sagus.  Sagu.  A dry fecula,
 obtained from  the pith of a species  of
palm,  the Cycas  circualis of Linnaeus,  in
the islands  of Java, Molucca,  and the
 Philippines.   The same  substance is also
 brought from, the West-Indies,  but ii  is
inferior to  that brought from the East.
Sago becomes soft and transparent by boil-
ing in water, and forms a light and agree-
able liquid,  much recommended  in  fe-
brile, phthisical, and calculous disorders,
&c. To make it palatable, it is customary
to add to it, yvhen boiled  or softened wilh
water,   some  lemon  juice,  sugar  and
wine.
   Sagu. See Sago.
   Saint Anthony's fire. See Erysipelas.
   Saint Ignutius's  bean.   See Faba  in-
dica.
   Saint James's wort.  See Jacobaa.
   Saint John's wort. See Hypericum.
   Saint Vitus's dance.  See Chorea sancti
 Viti
   Sal absinthii. Salt of wormwood. This
salt is  an  imperfect  carbonat of potash.
See Potassa subcarbonas.
   Sal ACETOcELLiE.   The  salt  of wood-
sorrel, usually vended for salt of lemons,
is an acidulated oxylat of potash, and called
in the new chemical nomenclature oxylas
potassa acidulus.
   Sal  alkalinus  fixus.    See  Alkali,
fixed.
   Sal  alkalinus  volatilis   See  Am-
monia.
   SAL AMMONIAC.   Murias ammonia.
A saline concrete formed  by the combina-
tion of the muriatic acid with ammonia.
This salt is obtained from several sources.
It is found in places adjacent to volcanoes.
   1. It appears  in the form of an  efflore-
scence, or groups of needles, separate or
compacted together, generally ofa yellow
or red colour, and mixed with arsenic and
orpiment; but no  use  is made  of that
which is procured in  this way.
   2. In Egypt it is made in great quanti-
ties from the soot of camel's dung, which
is burnt at Cairo instead  of wood.   This 
                 SAL

soot is put into krge round bottles, a foot
and a half in diameter, and terminating in
a neck two inches long.  The bottles are
filled  up with  this matter to within four
inches oi the  neck.  Each  bottle holds
about  forty pounds of soot, and  .affords
nearly six pounds of salt.  The vessels are
put into a furnace in the form ot an oven,
s  th* only the  necks appear above.   A
fire of camel's dung is kindled beneath it,
and continued for  three  days and three
nights.  On the second and the third day
the salt is sublimated.   The bottles are
then  broken,  and the salt is taken out  in
cakes.  These cakes, which are  sent just
as they have been taken out ofthe bottles
in Egypt, are convex,  and unequal on the
one side; on the  middle of this  side they
exhibit each a tuburcle, corresponding  to
the  neck  of  the bottle  in which it was
prepared.  The lower side is concave, and
both are sooty.
   3. In this country sal ammoniac is like-
wise  prepared in  great quantities  The
volatile alkali is obtained from soot, bones,
 and other substances known to contain  it.
 To this the sulphuric acid is added, and
 this vitrolic ammoniac is decomposed  by
 muriate ol soda or common salt in a double
 affinity.  The liquor obtained in conse-
 quence of this decomposition contains sul-
 phate of soda and muriate of ammonia.
 The  first is crystallized,  and the second
 sublimated so as to torm  cakes, which are
 then exposed to  sale.
   Ammoniacal muriate  has a poignant,
 acrid, and urinous taste.  Its crystals are
 in the form of long hexahaedral pyramids,
 a number of ihem  are sometimes united
 together in an acute angular direction,  so
 as to exhibit the  form  of feathers.   M.
 Rome de  Lille thinks the crystals of am-
 moniacal muriate to be octohaedrons bun-
 dled  together.  This  salt  is sometimes,
 but not frequently, found in cubic crystals
 in the middle of the concave hollow part
 of the sublimated cakes.   It possesses one
 singular physical property, a kind of duc-
 tility or elasticity,  which  causes it to yield
 under the hammer, or even the  fingers,
 and makes it difficult to reduce it  to a
 powder.  Muriate  of ammonia  is totally
 volatile, but a very strong fire is requisite
 to sublime it. It is liable to no  alteration
 from  air; it may be kept for a long time
 without suffering any change ; it dissolves
 very  readily  in water.  Six parts of cold
 water are sufficient to dissolve one of the
 salt.  A considerable cold is produced as
 the solution takes  place,  and this cold is
 still  keener when the salt  is mixed with
 ice.   This artificial cold is happily applied
 to produce several phaenomena which could
 not otherwise take place, such as  the con-
 gelation  of water on certain occasions,
                 SAL              709

the crystallization of certain salts, the fix-
ation and  preservation of certain liquids,
naturally very subject to evaporation, &c.
  Sal  ammoniacum acetosu.m. See Liquor
ammonia acetatis.
  Sal  ammoniacum liq.uidum. See Liquor
ammonia acetatis.
  Sal  ammoniacum martiale.   See Fer-.
rum ammoniatum.
   Sal   ammoniacum secretum  glauberi.
See Sulphas ammonia.
   Sal  ammoxiacuj* yegetabilb.  See Li-
quor ammonia acetata
   Sal  ammoniacus fixus. The muriate of
lime was  formerly so termed.
   Sal ammoniacus nitrosus. See Nitras
 ammonia.
   Sal antimonii.  Tartar emetic.
   Sal argenti.  Salt of Silver.  See Ni-
 tras argenti.
   Sal catharticus  amarus.   See Magne-
 sia sulphat.
   Sal catharticus anglicancs.  See Mag-
 nesia sulphas.
   Sal catharticus  glauberi.   See Soda
 sulphas.
   Sal communis.  See Soda  murias.
   Sal cornu cervi volatile.  See Car-
 bonas Ammonia.
   Sal  culinaris.  See  Soda murias.
   Sal  de duobus.  See Potassa  sulphas.
   Sal  diureticus.  See Potassa acetas.
   Sal  digestivus sylvii.  A natural salt,
 formed of muriatic  acid and potash.  See
 Potassa murias.
   Sal  epsomensis.   See  Magnesia  sul-
 phas.
   Sal  essentialis tartari.   See  Tartar,
 acid of.
   Sal  febrifugus sylvii.   See  Potassa
 murius.
   Sal  fontium.   See Soda murias.
   Sal  fossilis-  See Soda murias.
   Sal  gemm.e.  Common or  rock salt. See
• Soda murias.
   Sal  glauberi  See Soda sulphas.     ^
    Sal  herbarum.  See Potassa  subcarbo-
 nas.
    Sal  marinus.   See Soda murias.
    Sal  martis.  See Ferri sulphas.
   Sal  martis  muriaticum   sublimatum.
 See Ferrum ammoniatum.
   Sal  microcosmicus. The compound sal-
 ine matter obtained by inspissating human
 urine.
   Sal  mirabilis glauberi.  See Soda sul-
 phas.
   Sal  muriaticcs.  See Soda murias.
   Sal  plantarum.  See Potassa subcarbo-
 nus.
   Sal  polychrestus. See Potassa sulphas.
   Sal  polychrestus glaseri.  See Potas-
 sa sulphas.
    Sal  polycrbestus snexBTTl.   See Sodn
 tartarisata. 
mm
   710^              SAL

     6al pruvell^!.  Nitrat of potash cast
   into flat cakes or round balls.
     Sal rupellensis.  See Soda tartarisata.
     Sal saturni.  See Plumbi superacetas.
     Sal sejjativus.  See Boracic acid.
     Sal sedativus hombergii.  See Boracic
   acid
     Sal sedlicensis.  See Sulphas Magne-
   sia.
     Sal seignetti.  See Soda tartarisata.
     Sal succini.  The  succinic  acid.  See
   Succinic acid.
     Sal tartari.  See Potassa carbonas and
   Potassa.
     Sal thermarum carolinahum. A union
   of sulphuric'acid with magnesia. See Sul-
   phas Magnesia.
     Sal  vegetabilis.   See  Potassa  tar-
   tras.
     Sal volatile.    See  Spiritus ammonia
   compositus and Ammonia.
     Sal  volatilis  salis  ammoniaci.  See
   Carbonas Ammonia.
     SALEP.   Salop.  Salab.  The root  of
   the Orchis  morio of Linnaeis:—bulbis indi-
   visis,  nectarii labio quadrilobo  crenulato,
   cornu  obtuso,  petalis  dorsalibus refiexis.
   This farinaceous powder is imported from
   Turkey.  It may be obtained from several
   other species of  the same genus of plants.
   It is an inMpid substance, of which a small
   quantity, by  a proper management, con-
   verts a large portion of water into a jelly,
   the nutritive  powers of which have been
   greatly over-rated.  Salep forms a consi-
   derable part ofthe diet ofthe inhabitants
   of Turkey,  Persia, and  Syria.  The era-
   thod of preparing salep is as follows : The
   new root  is to be  washed  in  water, and
   the fine brown skin which covers it is  to
   be separated by means  of a small  brush
   or by dipping the root in warm water, and
   rubbing it with a coarse linen cloth.  The
   roots thus cleaned,  are  to be spread on a
   tin plate, and placed in an oven, heated to
   the usual degree, where they are to remain
   six or ten minutes.  In this time they will
   have lost their milky whiteness, and ac-
   quired a transparency like horn, yvithout
   any diminution of bulk. A Being arrived at
   this state, they are to be removed in order
   to dry and harden  in the  air,  which will
   require several days to effect; or they may
   be dried in a few hours, by using a very
   gentle  heat.  Salep, thus prepared, con-
   tains a great quantity of vegetable aliment;
   as a wholesome  nourishment  it is  much
   superior to rice;  and has the singular pro-
   perty of concealing the taste of salt water.
   Hence, to prevent the dreadful calamity
   of famine  at  sea, it has been  proposed,
   that the powder of it  should consiitute
   part ofthe provisions of every ship's com-
   pany.  With regard to  its medicinal pro-
   perties, it may be observed, that its  resto-
                  SAL

rative, mucilaginous, and demulcent qua.
lities, render it  of considerable  use in
various  diseases,  when  employed  as ali-
ment, particularly in sea-sctnvy, diarrhoea,
dysentery, symptomatic fever, arising from
the  absorption  of pus,  and the stone or
gravel.
   SALICORNIA.   The  name  of a genus
of plants in the Linnaean system.  Class,
Monandria.  Order, Monogynia.
   Salicornia europjEa.   The  systematic
name of the jointed glass wort,  which is
gathered by the country  people  and sold
for samphire.  It forms a good pickle with
vinegar, and is  little inferior to  the sam-
phire.
   S \LINE  SUBSTANCES.   The num-
ber  of saline substances  is very considers-
ble;  and they possess peculiar characters,
by which they are distinguished from other
substances. These characters are founded
on certain  properties, which  it  must be
confessed, are not accurately distinctive
of their true nature.  All such  substances,
however, as possess several of the four
following properties are  considered as sa-
line  : 1. A strong tendency to combination,
or a very strong affinity  of composition;
2. A greater or  lesser degree of sapidity;
3. A greater  or  lesser degree of  solubi-
lity  in water;  4. Perfect  incombustibi-
lity.
   Saliunca;  See  Nardus celtica.
   SALIVA.   (So called, a salino  sapore,
from its  salt taste, or from vta.xoe, spittle.)
The fluid which is secreted by the salivary
glands into the cavity of the mouth.  The
secretory organ is composed  of three  pair
of salivary glands.  1. The parotid glands,
which evacuate their saliva  by means  of
the Stenonian duct behind the middle dens
molaris of the upper jaw.  2. Phe submax-
illary glands, which pour out their saliva
through  the  Warthonian ducts  on each
side of the frenulum  of the tongue by a
narrow osculum. 3. The sublingularglands,
situated  between  the internal  surface of
the maxilla and the tongue,  and pour out
their saliva through  numerous  Riverian
ducts at the apex of the tongue.
  The saliva in the cavity of the  mouth
has  mixed  with  it, 1. The  mucus  of tlie
mouth, which exhales  from the labial and
genal  glands.  2.  A  roscid  vapour, from
the  whole surface of the cavity of the
mouth.  The saliva is continually  swallow-
ed wilh, or without masticated food, and
some is also spit out.  It has no colour nor
smell; it is tasteless, although it  contains
a little salt, lo  which the nerves  of the
tongue are accustomed. Its specific gravity
is somewhat greater than  water.  Its con-
sistence is rather plastic and spumous, from
the entangled and  atmospheric air.   The
quantity of twelve pounds is supposed to 
SAL                                     SAL              711
be secreted in twelve hours.  During mas-
tication  and  speaking  the  secretion  is
augmented, from the mechanical pressure
of the muscles upon the salivary  glands
Those who are  hungry secrete a great
quantity, from the sight of agreeable food.
It is imperfectly dissolved by water; some-
what coagulated by alcohol  of wine ; and
is congealed  with  more  difficulty than
water.  It is inspissated by a small dose,
and dissolved in  a  large dose, of  mineral
acids.  It is also soluble in aerated alkali.
Caustic alkali and quicklime extract vola-
tile alkali from saliva.   It corrodes copper
and iron, and precipitates silver and  lead
in the form of corneous  luna.  It assists
the spirituous fermentation of farinaceous
substances; hence  barbarous nations pre-
pare an inebriating drink from the chewed
roots of the Jatropha  Manihot  and Piper
JHethisticum.   It possesses  an  antiseptic
virtue, according to the experiments ofthe
celebrated Pringle.  It easily become^pu-
trid  in warm  air,  and  gives off volatile
alkali.
   Constituent  Principles.  Saliva  appears
to consist of water,  albumen, ammoniacal
salt,  and  animal earth.  Of water,  there
is four-fifths given out by distillation.  The
albumen'is detected  by alcohol of wine.
The ammoniacal salt  is demonstrated by
triturating quick lime with saliva ; and the
animal earth from salival calculus, and the
products of fire.
   The use ofthe saliva is, 1. It augments
the taste of the  food,  by the evolution of
sapid matter.  2.  During mastication,  it
mixes with, dissolves, and resolves into its
principles, the food ;  and changes it into
a pultaceous mass,  fit to be swallowed :
hence it commences chymification.  3.  It
moderates thirst, by moistening the cavity
of the mouth and fauces.
  SALIVAL  DUCTS.    The  excretory
ducts of the salival glands.  That of the
parotid gland is called the Stenonian duct;
those of the submaxillary glands the War-
thonian ducts ; and those ot the sublingual,
the Reverian ducts.
   SALIVAL  GLANDS.   Those glands
which secrete the  saliva  are so  termed.
See Saliva.
  Salivantia.   (From  saliva, spittle.)
Medicines which excite salivation.
  Salivaria.   (From  saliva, the spittle ;
so  called  because it  excites a discharge
of saliva.)  Pellitory of Spain.
  Salivaris herba.  See Pyrethrum.
  SAL1VATIO.  An increased secretion
of saliva.   See Piyulismus.
  SALIX.   (Prom  sala, Heb.)  1.  The
name ofa genus of plants in the Linnaean
system.  Class, Dioeria. Order, Diundria.
  2. The pharmacopoeial  name of  Salix
alba.   Crack  willow.    The bark of the
branches of the Salix firagiUs of Linnaeus:
—foliis  serratis gtabri*  ovato lanceoluiis,
petio/is dentato glandularis.   It manitests a
considerable  degree of bitterness  to the
taste, and is very adstringent.  It is re-
commended as a good  substitute for Pe-
ruvian bark,  and is said  to cure intermit-
tents and other diseases requiring tonic and
adstringent remedies.  Not only the bark
of this species of salix, but that of several
others possess similar qualities,particular-
ly of the Salix alba and S. pentandria, both
of whicii are recommended in the  foreign
pharmact poeias.  But  Di Woodvillc ;s of
opinion, thai the bark of the salix trundria
is more  effectual  than that  of any otlier
of this genus ; at least its sensible qualities
give a decided preference.  The trials Dr.
Cullen made was with the bark of the salix
pentrandria,   the  bark  taken  from  its
branches,  the third of an  inch diameter,
and of four or five years growth.   Never-
theless, he adds, in intermittent fevers, he
has always failed with this bark.
   Salix alba.  See Sulix.
   Salix caprea.   The systematic name of
a species  of willow,  the bark of whose
branches possess the same virtues with that
of the fragilis.  See Salix.
   Salix fragilis.  The systematic name of
the common crack willow.  See Salix.
   Salix pentandria.   The bark  of  the
branches of this species of willow posses-
ses the same virtues as that of the fragilis.
See Salix.
   Salix  vitulina.   The  bark  of  the
branches of this species  of willow may be
substituted for the fragilis.  See Salix.
   SALPiNoo-PHARYNGErs.   This muscle is  -
composed of a few fibres of the  palato-
pharyngeus, which it assists in dilating the
mouth of the Eustachian tube.
   Salpingo-staphilinus.    See  "Levator
palati.
   Salpingo-staphilinus internus. See Le-
vator palati.
   Salsafy.  The root of the  purple goat's
beard.   See  Tragopogon pratense.
   SALSOLA   The name of a genus of
plants in the Linnaean system.   Class, Pen-
tandria.  Order, Digynia.
   Salsola kali.   Snail-seeded glass-wort
or  salt-wort.  Kali  spinosum  cochUatum.
Tragus sive  Tragum Matthioli. The sys-
tematic  name of the plant which  affords
the mineral  alkali.   See Soda  and Ba-
rilla.
   Salsola sativa. The systematic name of
a plant, which affords the mineral alkali.  '■
See Soda and Barilla.
   Salsola soda.  The systematic name of
a plant which affords  mineral alkali.  See
Barilla, and Soda.
   Salt, cathartic.   See Sulphas Magneda,
Soda sulphas. 
712
SAL
SAM
   Salt, common.  See Murias Soda.
   Salt, Epsom.  See Sulphas Magnetic
   Salt petre   See Potassa nitras.
   Sc.lt, Rochelle.   See Soda turtarizata.
   So.lt, sea.  See Murias Soda-
   Salt of steel.  See Ferri sulphat.
   SALTS.  See  Saline substances.   Salts,
 with respect to their chemical properties,
 are  divided into two classes; into acid
 salts or acids, and into  alkaline salts or
 alkalis ; and from the mutual combination
 of these two arises a third class, viz.  that
 of neutral salts
   SALTS, ACID.  These are distinguish-
 ed by their sour taste when diluted with
 water.   See Ada.
   SALTS, ALKALINE.  These possess
 a urinous, burning, and caustic taste, turn
 the  syrup of  violets to a green,  have a
 strong affinity for acids, dissolve  animal
 substances, unite readily with water, com-
 bines with oils and fat, and  render them
 miscible with water, dissolve sulphur, and
 are crystallizable.   See Alkali
   SALTS, NEUTRAL.  Secondary salts.
 Under the name  of neutral or secondary
 salt's are comprehended such matters asare
 composed of  two  primitive saline sub-
 stances combined together.  These salts
 are  called neutral, because  they do  not
 possess the < hariicters of primitive  salts;
 that is to say, they are neitheracid nor al-
 kaline salts ;  such as Epsom salts, alum,
 nitre, &c.
   SALTS,  "PRIMITIVE.   Simple  salts.
 Under this order is comprehended those
 salts which were  formerly  thought to be
 simple or primitive, and which are occa-
 sionally called simple salts.  The accurate
 experiments of the moderns have proved
 that  these are for the  most part com-
 pounded ; but the term  is  retained yvith
 greater propriety when  it  is  observed,
 that these  salts  compose,  when united,
 salts which are termed secondary.  These
 salts are never met with perfectly pure in
 nature, but require artificial processes to
 render them  so.   This order is divided
 into three genera, comprehending  saline
 terrestrial substances, alkalis, and acids.
   SALTS, SECONDARY.   See Neutral
 salts.
   Saltwort.  See  Salsola kali.
   SALVATELLA.  (Salvatella, sc. vena,
from salus,  healih,  because the opening
of it yvas formerly thought to be of singu-
lar use in melancholy.)  This vein runs
along  the little  finger,  unites upon  the
back of the hand with the cephalic ofthe
thumb, and empties its blood into the in-
ternal and external cubical  veins
  SALVIA. (A salvendo.) 1. The name of
a genus of plants in the Linnaean system.
Class, Diandria.  Order, Monogynia.
  2.  The  pharmacopoeial name of  the
 common sage.  Elelitphacos.  Salvia offici-
 nalis of Linnaeus:—foliis  lanceolata-ovatit
 integris  crenulatis, fioribus spicatis,  culy-
 cibus aciftis.  In ancient  times  sa^e was
 celebrated  as a remedy of great efficacy,
 as would appear from  the following lines
 of the school of Salemita :
   Cur  moriatur homo, cui  salvia  cretdt in
         horto ?
   Contra vim mortis, non est medicamen  in
         hortis.
   Salvia sulvatrix, natura  conciliatrix.
   Salvia cum ruta farivnt tibi poculu tuta.
 But at present it  is not considered as an
 article  of  much  importance-   It  has a
 fragrant strong smell; and a warm, bitter-
 ish, aromatic, taste, 1 ke other plants con-
 taining an essential oil.  It has a remark-
 able property in resisting the putrefaction
 of  animal substances, and is in frequent
 use among  the  Chinese as a tonic, in the
 form of tea, in debility of the stomach and
 ne(^rous system.
  Salvia hortensis minor.   The  small
 sage, or sage of virtue.   A variety of the
 officinal sage, possessing similar virtues.
  Salvia officinalis.   The  systematic
 name of the garden sage.   See Salvia.
  Salvia sclarea.   The systema. ic name
 of  the  garden clary,  called  horminum  in
 the pharmacopoeias. The leaves and seeds
 are recommended as corroborants and an-
 tispasmodics, particularly  in  leucorrhaeas
 and hysterical weaknesses.  They have a
 bitterish warm taste, and  a strong smell,
 of the aromatic kind.
  SAMBUCUS.   (From  sabucca, Heb. a
 musical  instrument formerly made of this
 tree.)   1. The name of a genus of plants
 in  the  Linnaean  system.   Class,  Pentan-
 dria. Order, Trigynia.
  2.  The   pharmacopoeial  name of the
 elder-tree.  Sambucus vulgaris.  Sambucut
 arborea.  Acie.  Infelix lignum.  Sambucus
 nigra of Linnaeus :—cymis quinque  partitis,
foliis pinnatis, caule arboreo.  This indige-
 nous plant  has  an unpleasant  narcotic
 smell, and some authors have reported its
 exhalations  to be so noxious, as  to render
 it unsafe to sleep  under its shade.  The
 p; rts of this tree  that are proposed for
 medicinal use in  the pharmacopoeias are
 the inner bark, the flowers, and  the  ber-
 ries.  The  first has scarcely any smell,
 and very little taste ; on first chewing, it
 impresses a degree of sweetness, which is
 followed by a very  slight  but  durable
 acrimony, in yvhich its  powers  seem to
 reside.   From its  cathartic praperty it  is
recommended as an effectual  hydragogue
by Sydenham and  Boerhaave; the former
directs three handfuls of it to be boiled in
a quart  of milk and water, till only a pint
remains, of which one half is to  be taken
night and morning, and repeated for seve- 
SAN
SAN        .      71Z
rat days; it usually operates both upwards from tangttit, blood.)   A natural function
and downwards, and upon the evacuation of ih body, by which the chyle is changed
it produces, its utility depends. Boerhaave into  blood.   The  uses of sanguification
gave its expressed juice in doses from a are the generation of blood, which serves
drachm to  half an ounce. In smaller doses to fill the blood-vessels, to irritate and sti-
lt is said to be an useful aperient and de- mulate the heart and arteries, to generate
obslruent  in   various chronic  disorders, or cause heat, to secrete the humours, and
The flowers  have an agreeable flavour ; to excite the vital action.
and infusions of them, when  fresh, are    Sanguinalis.   (From sanguis,  blood;
gently laxative and aperient.   When dry, so named from its uses  in stopping bleed-
they are said to promote chiefly the cuti- ings )   Tue Polygonum aviculare or knot-
cular  excretion, and  to  be particularly grass, is sometimes so called. See Centum-
serviceahle in erysipelatous and eruptive nodia.
disorders.  Externally  they  are used  in    Sanguinaria. t(From sanguis,  blood;
fomentations, &c.  and  in  the  London so named from its use  in stopping bleed-
Pharmacopccia are directed in the form of ings.)   The Polygonum aviculare, or knot-
an  ointment.  The  berries  in  taste  are grass is sometimes so termed.  See Cen-
 somewhat sweetish, and  not  unpleasant;
 on expression they yield a fine purple juice,
 which proves an useful aperient and resol-
 vent in sundry chronic  diseases,  gently-
 loosening  the belly,  and promoting the
 urine and perspiration.
k   Samhucub ebulus.  I'he systematic name
 of the dwarf elder.  See Ebulus.
 .  Sam-rltus nigra  The systematic name
 «f the elder-tree.  See Sambucus.
tumnodia.
  Sanguineous apoplexy.  See Apoplexia.
  Sanguipurgium.  (Prom sanguis, blood,
and purgo, to purge )   A gentle fever, or
such a one as by its discharges is supposed
to purify ihe blood.
  SANG I US  See Blood.
  SANGUIS DRVCOXIS.  Cinnabaris gra-
corum.  Draconthama.   Asagen.   Asegen.
Dragon's blood.  The red resinous ju'ce
Samphire.  The Crithmum  martimum of which is obtained by wounding the brrk
Linnaeus.  It is a low pereiwial plant,  and
grows about the sea-coast m several parts
of the island.   It has  a spicy aromatic
flavour, which  induces the common peo-
pie to use it as a pot-herb.  Pickled with
vinegar and  spice it makes a wholesome
and elegant condiment which is in much
esteem.
  Savipsuciius.   See  Sambucus.
  Sami-^vchim.   (From a-**,  to preserve,
and 4"/C"> the  mind;) because of its  cor-
dial qualities.  See Sambucus.
  Sinativa.  (From sano,  to cure.)   Me-
dicines which heal diseases.
  Sanctum semen.   The worm-seed, or
santonicum.
  Sandaraciia.    (From   sagliad  narak,
of the  Calamus rotang,-—cuttdice  densis-
time  aculeato, aculeis erectis, spadice erec-
to.  It  is chiefly obtained from  the Mo-
lucca islands, Java, and otlier parts of the
East Indies.  It is generally  much  adul-
terated, and varied in  goodness  and  pu-
rity.  * The best kind is  of a dark red co-
lour, which, when powdered, changes to
crimson;  it  readily  melts  and  catches
flame; has no smell, but to the taste dis-
covers some degree  of warmth and pun-
gency.  The  ancients  Gretks were well
acquaintetrwith the adstringent power of
this  drug;  in which character it has since
been much employed in  haemorrhages, in
alvine  fluxes.  At present, however, it is
not used internally, being superseded by
Arab.)  A gummy resin; also a  sort of  more certain and effectual remedies of this
arsenic.  See Sandrack                    numerous class.
  Sanharacha arabum. This resinous j u ice    Sanguis herculis.  A name for the cro-
appears to have  been the  produce of a  cus.
large species of juniper-tree.           #  SANGUISORBA.  The name of a genus
  Sanders.  See Santalum rubrum.          of plants in the  Linnaean system.  Class,
  Samirack.   (An Arabian  word.)  San-  Triondria. Order, Monogynia.
daroeha.  Gum juniper.  A concrete resin
which exudes in white tears, more transpa-
rent than mastich, from  the bark  of the
Juniperus communis of Linnaeus.  See Ju-
niperus. Sandrack is almost totally soluble
in alcohol,  with which  it forms a white
varnish that dries speedily.  Reduced to
powder it is called pounce, which prevents
ink from  sinking into paper from  whicii
the exterior coating of size has been scra-
ped away.
  Sandyx.  (From  sani  dak, red,  Arab.)
Ceruss burnt till it becomes red.
  SANG UIFIC ATION.     <Sangxuficatio,
  Sanguisorba officinalis.   The  syste-
matic name of the Italian pimpinel.  See
Pimpinella  Italica.
  SANGU1SLGA.  (From sanguis, blood,
and sugo, to suck.)   The leech,  or blood-
sucker.  See Leech.
  Sanicle.  See Sanicula.
  Sanicle, Yorkshire.   See Pinguinia.
  SANICULA.  (Prom sano, to heal; so
called  from its virtues in heahng.)  1. The
name ofa genus of  plants- in the Linnaean
system.  Class,  Pentandria.  Order,  Di-
gynia.
  2. The pharmacopoeial name ef stoiicle.
  • 4 Y 
714
SAN
SAN
 Cucnllala.  Dodecathcon.  Symphytum pe- a rich yellow.  The spirit  distilled off is
 traum   Sanicula mas.  Diapenria cortusa. slightly impregnated  with  the fine flavour
 This herb, Sanicula europea of Linnaeus, of the wood; the remaining brownish ex-
 was formerly recommended as a mild ad- tract has a yveak smell, and a  moderate
 stringent, and is supposed to have receiv- balsamic pungency.
 edits name from its sanative power.  Its    The wood is valued highly on account of
 sensible qualities are abilterish and some- its fragrance, hence the Chinese are said to
 what austere taste, followed by an  acn- fumigate their clothes with it, and to burn
 mony which chiefly affects the throat.   It it in their temples in  honour of theirgods.
 is only in use in the present day amongst Though still retained in the Materia Me-
 the country people.                      dica of the  Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia, it
   Sanicula eboracensis.  Pinguicula So- cannot be thought to possess any consider-
 nicula montana. Viola palustris.  The York- able share of medicinal  power.   Hoffman
 shire sanicle  or butter-wort. See Pingui- considers its virtues as similar to those of
 cnla.                                    ambergris; and some others have esteem-
   Sanicula europea. The systematic name ed it in the character ofa corroborant and
 ofthe sanicle.  See Sanicula.             restorative.
   Sanicula mas   See Sanicula.             Santalum pallidum.   See Santalum tit-
   SANIES.  Ichor.  This  term  is some- rinnm.
 times applied to a thin, limpid, and green-    Santalum rubrum. Red saunders.  Pie-
 ish discharge; and at other times to  a rocorpus santalinus of Linnaeus.   There is
 thick and bloody kind of pus.            some reason to  believe that several red
   SANTALUM.    (P'rom zondal,  Arab.) woods, capable  of  communicating  this
 The name ofa genit9 of plants  in the Lin- colour to spirituous liquors, are sold as red
 naean system. Saunders.                 saunders;  but the true officinal kind ap-
   Santalum  album. The systematic name pears, on the best authority, to be of this
 of the yellow saunders.  See Santalum ci- tree, which is extremely hard, of a bright
 trinum.                                  garnet red colour, and  bears a fine polish.
   Santalum  album.   The   white  saun- It is only thajnner substance of the wood
 ders of the shop is  said to be the alburnum that is used as a colouring matter, and the
 of the tree whose medullary part is called more florid red  is mostly esteemed.  On
 Santalum citrinum.                       being cut it  is said to manifest a fragrant
   Santalum  citrinum.   Santalum  palli- odour,  which  is more especially  in  old
 dum.  Yellow saunders.  Santalum  album trees.   According  to Lewis,  this  wood
 of Linnaeus.  White saunders  wood is  of "is of a dull  red, almost  blackish colour
 a pale white  colour, often with a yellow- on the outside, and  a deep  brighter red
 ish tinge, and, being destitute of taste or within; its fibres are  now and then curled,
 odour, it is  superseded by the santalum as in knots.  It has no manifest smell, and
 citrinum, which  is of a brownish yellow little or no taste ; even of extracts  made
 colour,  of a bitterish  aromatit  taste, and from it with water, or with spirit, the taste
 ofa pleasant smell, approaching to that  of is not considerable.
 the rose. Both kinds are brought from the    To watery liquors it communicates only
 East Indies in billets, consisting  of large a yellowish tinge, but to rectified spirit  a
 thick pieces, which,  according to  Rum- fine deep red.  A small  quantity of an
 phius, are sometimes taken from the same, extract made with this menstruum, tinges
 and sometimes from different trees.  For a large one of fresh spirit  of the  same
 though the white and yellow saunders are colour;  though  it does  not,  like  most
 the wood ofthe  same species of tree, yet other resinous bodies, dissolve in express-
 the latter,  which forms the central part  of ed oils.  Cf distilled  oils, there are some,
 the tree, is not always to be found  in suffi~* as that of lavender,  which receive a red
 cient quantity to  repay  the-trouble and tincture from the wood itself, and from its
 expense  of procuring it especially, unless resinous extract, but the greater number
 the trees be old; yvhile the white, which do not.  Red saunders has been eseemed
 is the exterior part of the wood, isalways as a medicine; but its only use attaches to
 more abundant, and is consequently much its colouring property.  The juice of this
 cheaper.                                tree, like that of some others,  affords  a
   Yellow saunders, distilled with water, species of sanguis draconis.
 yields a fragrant essential oil, which thick-    Santolina.  (From santalum,  saunders,
 ens in the cold  into the consistence of a because it smells like the saunders wood.)
 balsam, approaching in smell to ambergris, See Abrotanum fiamina.
 or a'mixture of ambergris and  roses; the    Santolina  chamje-cyparissus.  The sys-
 Temaining  decoction, inspissated to the tematic name of the lavender cotton.  See
 consistence of an extract, is bitterish and Abrotanum fiamina.
.slightly  pungent.   Rectified  spirit ex-    SANTONICUM.   (From  Santonia, its
 tracts,  by  digestion,  considerably  more native place.)   This  plant and  its  seeds
 than water; the colour of the tincture  is have received  several names.  Absinthium 
SAP
SAP
715
santonicum Alexandrinum.  Sementina. Ab-
eini/titim  seriphium AZgylium   Scheba Ara-
bum  '/.edouria tern. Xantolina.  Lumbrico-
rum semina.  Cina.  Semen contra.  Semen
sanctum. It is the Tartarean southern-wood
or wormseed, Artemisia tantonica of Lin-
nxus :—foliis caulinis linearibus pinnato-mul-
tiftdix, ramis indivisis,  spirit  secundis  re-
fiexis, fluribns quinquefioris.   The  seeds
are  small, light, and  oval, composed of
a  number of thin membranous coats of
a yellowish green  colour, with  a cast of
brown, easily friable,  upon being rubbed
between  the fingers,   into a  fine chaffy
kind of  substance.    Tney  are brought
from the Levant : have a moderately strong
and n >t agreeable  smell, soniewnat  ofthe
wormwood kind, and  a  very bitter sub-
acrid iaste.  Their  virtues are extracted
both by  watery and spirituous menstrua.
They are esteemed to be stomachic,  em-
menagogue.  and anthelmintic;  but it is
especially for the  last-mentioned powers
that  tliev are now administered,  and from
their efficacy in this  Way they  have  ob-
tained the name of wormseed.  To adults
the dose  in substance is from  one to  two
drachms, twice a day.   Lewis thinks that
the spirituous extract is the most eligible
preparation  of  the  santonicum, for the
purposes of an anthelmintic.
   SAPIIENA. (Vena saphena .- from <ra<j»ir,
visible.) The large vein ofthe leg,  which
ascends  along   tlie  little toe  over  the
external  ankle, and evacuates part  of the
blood from the foot into  the  popliteal
veins.
   SAPIENTL-E DENTES.  The four last
grinders are so oalled, because they appear
when the person is supposed to be at ye.irs
of discretion. See  'Teeth.
   Sapindvs  sapunahia.   The systematic
name ofthe  plant which affords  soap-nuts.
See Suponoria macule
   SAPO.  Soap.   A composition of  oils,
or fats, with an alkali   The  medicinal
soap, tupn diiras, tupo amy^daiinus, i9 made
with oil of sweet almond*, and half i ts weight
of potash  or caustic alkali.  Common or
soft soap, sapo mollis,  is  made  of tallow;
Spanish, or Castile soap, of oil of almonds,
and  soda,  or  barilla.   Black   soap  is a
composition of train oil and an alkali; and
preen soap of hemp, linseed, or rape oil.
The sapo ex oleo oliva et natro confectus of
the former London Pharmacopoeia, or the
sapo albus crispanus of the Edinburgh Phar-
macopoeia, (white Spanish  soap,)  being
made of the finer kinds  of  olive  oil, is
the  best, and therefore preferred for inter-
nal  use.  Soap  was imperfectly  known to
the ancients. It is mentioned by Pliny as
made of fat and ashes, and as an invention
ofthe C.uils.  Aretaeus and others inform
us, that the  Greeks obtained their  know-
Tedire of its medical use from the Romans.
Its virtues, according to Bergius, are de-
tergent,  resolvent, and  aperient, and its
use recommended in jaundices, gout, cal-
culous complaints, and in  obstructions of
the viscera.  The efficacy of soap,  in the
first of these diseases, was experienced by
Sylv.us, and since recopimended very gene-
rally by various authors  who have written
on  this complaint; and it has also been
thought of use in supplying the place of
bile in the primje viae.   The utility of this
medicine,  in icterical cases, was inferred
chiefly from its  supposed  power of dis-
solving biliary concretions  ; but this medi-
cine has lost much of  its reputation in
jaundice, since it is now known, that gall-
stones  have  been found  in  many after
death, who had been daily taking soap for
several months,  and even  years.  Of its
Roodeffects in urinary calculous affections,
we have the testimonies of several, espe-
cially  when dissolved  in  lime-water, by
whicii i s efficacy is considerably increased;
for it thus  becomes a powerful solvent of
mucus, whicii an ingenious modern author
supposes to be the chief agent  in the for-
mation of calculi ; it is, however, only in
the incipient state of the disease that these
remedies promise effectual  benefit, though
they generally abate ihe more violent symp-
toms, where  they cannot remove  the
cause  Mriih Boerhaave, soap was a gene-
ral medicine ; for as he attributed most
complaints to viscidity of  the fluids, he,
and most of the  Boerhaavian  school, pre-
scribed  it, in conjunction  wilh  different
 resinous  and  other  substances, in gout,
 rheumatism, and  various  visceral com-
 plaints.  Soap is also externally employed
as a resolvent, and gives name to  several
officinal preparations.
   Sapo  terebinthi ve.   Starkey's soap.
" I$>  K.ili praeparati calidi, ?j.  Olei tere-
 binth, ^iii."  The- hot kali praeparatum  is
to have the  oil of turpentine gradually*
blended with it, in a heated mortar.  In-
dolent  swellings were  formerly  rubbed
with this application, and  perhaps some
chronic affections of the joints might still
be benefited hy it. •
   SAPONAR1A.  (From  sapo,  soap; so
called because its juice, like  soap, cleans
clothes.) 1. The name.of a genus ofplants
in  the Linnaean system.  Class, Decandria.
Order, Digynia.
   2. The pharmacopoeial name ofthe soap.
wort. Bruise-wort.  Slruthium.  Lanaria.
Lychnis sylvestris.  Ibixuma.  The  root  of
this plant Saponaria officinalis ofLinnaeus :—
 Calycibus cylindrids, foliis ovato-lanceclatis3
is employed medicinally; it has no peculiar
smell; its taste is sweetish,glutinous, anjj
somewhat  bitter.   On  being  chewed for
some lime, it is said to discover a degree  of
acrimony,  which continues to affect the
mouth a considerable time.  According to 
  *ri&               sap

  Neuman, two ounces of the root yielded
$ eleven  drachms of yvatery  extract;  but
  Cartheuser, from a like quantity, only ob-
  tained six drachms and twenty four grains.
  This extract manifested a sweetish tasie,
  followed by an acrid quality  The spiritu-
  ous  extract is less in quality, but ofa more
  penetrating acrid tase. Decoctions ofthe
  root, on being  sufficiently agitated, pro-
  duce a saponaceous froth , a similar soapy
  quality is  observable also  in  the extract,
  and  still more manifestly in the leaves, in-
  somuch that they have been used  by  the
  mendicant  monks  as a substitute tor soap
  in washi: g of their clothes, and  Bergius,
  who made  several experiments  with  the
  saponaria,  declares that it had all  the ef-
  fects of soap itself.
    From these peculiar qualities ofthe sapo-
  naria, there can be little doubt of its pos-
  sessing a  considerable share of medical
  efficacy, whicii Dr. Woodvillesays he could
  wish to find faithfully ascertained.
    The diseases for which the saponaria is
  recommended,  as  syphilis, gout,  rheuma-
  tism, and jaundice, are  not, perhaps,  the
  complaints  in which its use is most avail-
  ing ; for a fancied resemblance of the roots
  of saponaria with  those  of sarsaparilla,
  seems to have led physicians to think them
  similar in  their effects ; and  hence they
  have both  been administered with   the
  same intentions, particularly in fixed pains,
  and venereal affections.  Bergius says, " in
  arlhritide,  cura  mercuriale, &c nullum
  aptiorem  potum novi."   However,   ac-
  cordingto several writers,  the most inve-
  terate cases of syphilis were cured by a
  decoction of this plant, without the  use of
  mercury.
    Haller informs us, that Boerhaave  enter-
  tained an high opinion  of its efficacy in
 jaundice, and other visceral obstructions
    Saponaria  nucula.    Bacca  bermuden-
  ses.   Soap-berries.   A  spherical  fruit,
 about the size ofa  cherry, yvhose cortical
 part is yellow, glossy, and so transparent
 as to  shew the spherical black nut which
 rattles within, and which includes a  white
 kernel.  It is  the produce of the Sapindus
 saponaria  of  Linnaeus,  which  grows  in
 .Jamaica.  It is said that the cortical part
 of this fruit has a bitter taste, and no smell;
 that it raises  astapyfroth  wiih water,
 and has similar effecs with  soap in wash-
 ing ; that it  is a medicine of singular and
 specific virtue in chlorosis.  They  are not
 known in the shops of this country.
   Saponaria officinalis.   The  systema-
 tic name ofthe soap-wort. See Saponaria.
  SAPONULES.  Saponuli. Combinations
 of the  volatile or essential oils with differ-
 ent bases ; as saponule of alumine.
  Saponules, aciii.   Combinations of the
 volatile or essential oils with  different
 acids.
                   SAR

    Sapota. The oval fruited sapota, whose
  seeds are sometimes given in  the  form of
  emulsion in calculous complaints, is the
  Acras sapota of Linnaeus.   It is a native
  of South America, and  bears  a fruit like
  an apple, which has, when ripe, a luscious
  taste, resembling that of the marmalade of
  quinces, whence it is called natural  mar-
  malade.
    Sappan lignum.  Logwood  has been so
  called. See Lignum campechense.
    Sappharina  aqua.  Aqua  cupri ammo.
  niati.   Made by a solution of sal  ammo-
  niac in lime-water,  standing  in  a copper
  vessel.
    Sapphire.   A  gem of  a sky-blue co-
  lour.
    Saracens  consound.  See Virga aurea.
    Sarcium.   (Dim. of r*g£, flesh.)  A car-
  buncle, or small fleshy excrescence.
    Sarcites.    (From  *■*§£, flesh.)  An
  anasarca.
    SARCOCELE.  (From nr*^, flesh, and
  khxh, a tumour.)   Hernia carnosa.  This
  is a disease of the  body of the testicle,
  and, as the term implies, consists, in gene-
  ral, in such an altt ration made in thestruc-
  ture of it, as produces a resemblance  to a
  hard fleshy substance, instead of that fine,
  soft, vascular texture, of which it  is,  in a
  natural and  healthy state, composed.
    The ancient writers have made a great
  number of distinctions of the different kinds
  of this disease,  according to its different
  appearances, and according to the mild-
 ness, or malignity of  the symptoms with
 which it m y chance to be attended.  Thus,
 the sarcocele, the hydro-sarcocele, the scir-
 rhus, the cancer, th  caro adnato ad testem,
 and the caro adnata ad  vasa,  which  are
 really little more than descriptions of diffe-
 rent  states and  circumstances ofthe same
 disease, are reckoned as so many different
 complaints, requiring a variety of  treat-
 ment, and deriving their origin  from a va-
 riety of different humours.
   Every species  of sarcocele consists pri-
 marily in an enlargement, induration, and
 obstruction of the vascular part  of the tes-
 ticle ; but this  alteration  is, in different
 people,  attended  with such   a  v; riety
 of circumstances,  as to produce  several
 different  appearances,  and  to occasion
 ihe many  distinctions  which  have beeu
 made-
  If the body of the testicle, though  en-
 larged, and indurated to  some degree, be
 perfectly eqnal in its surface, void of pain,
 has no appearance of fluid in its tunica  va-
 ginalis, and produces very little  uneasi-
 ness,  except what is  occasioned  by  its
 mere  weight, it is usually called a simple
sarcocele, or  an  indolent scirrhus ; if, at
the same time that the testis is enlarged
and hardened,  there be a palpable accu-
mulation of fluid in the vaginal  coat, the 
SAR
SAR
717
disease has by many been named a hydro-
sarcocele,-  if the lower part of the  sper-
matic  vessels, and the epidydimis  were
enlarged, hard, and knotty, they supposed
it to  be a  fungous, or morbid accretion,
and called  it the caro adnata udvasa ,-  if the
testicle itself was unequal in its surface, but
at the same time not  painful, they distin-
guish it by the title of caro  adnata ad let-
tern ,- if it  was  tolerably  equal, not very
painful, nor frequently so, but at the same
time hard  and large, they gave it the ap-
pellation of an occult or benign cancer; if
it was ulcerated, subject to frequent acute
pain,  to haemorrhage,  &c.  it was known
by that of a malignant or confirmed can-
cer.  These different appearances, though
distinguished by different titles, are  really
no more than so many stages (as it  were)
of ihwsame kind of disease, and  depend
a great deal on several accidental circum-
stances, such  as age,  habit,  manner  of
living, &c.  It is true, that many people
pass several years with this disease,  under
its most favourable appearances, and with-
out encountering any of its worst; but, on
the other hand, there  are  many, who, in
a very short space of lime, run through all
its stages.   They who are most conversant.
with  it, know  how very convertible its
mildest symptoms are into its most dread-
ful ones, and how very  short a space  of
time often intervenes between the one and
the other.
   There is hardly any disease affecting the
human body yvhich is subject to more va-
riety than this is, both with regard to its
first manner of appearance, and the changes
 which it may undergo.
   Sometimes the fiiat appearance is a mere
simple enlargement and induration of the
body of the testicle ; void of pain,  yvithout
inequality of surface, and  producing no un-
easiness, or inconvenience, except what is
occasioned by its mere weight.  And some
people are so fortunate to have it remain in
this state for a very considerable length of
time without visible or material alteration.
On the other hand, it sometimes happens,
that very soon after its appearance in this
 mild manner, it suddenly becomes unequal
and knotty, and is attended with very acute
pains darling up to the loins and back, but
•still remaining entire, that is, not bursting
through the integuments.  Sometimes, the
fury of the disease brooks  no restraint ;
but, making its way through all the mem-
branes wliich envelope the testicle, it either
produces a large, foul, stinking, phagede-
nic ulcer,  wilh hard edges,  or it thrusts
forth a painful gleeting fungus, subject to
frequent haemorrhage
   Sometimes an accumulation of water is
made  in the  tunica vaginalis,  producing
that mxed appearance, called the  hydro-
■:a- circle.
  Sometimes there is no fluid at all in the
cavity of the tunica vaginalis; but the body
of the testicle itself is formed into cells,
containing either a turbid kind of water, a
bloody sanies, or a purulent toetid matter.
Sometimes the disorder seems to be merely
local,  that  is,  confined to the testicle,
not proceeding from a tainted habit, nor
accompanied with diseased  viscera, the
pa ient having all the general appearances
and circumstances of health, and deriving
his local mischief from  an external injury.
At other times, a  pallid,  leaden counte-
nance, indigestion, frequent nausea, cholic
pains, sudden purgings, &c. sufficiently in-
dicate a vitiated h*bit, and diseased vis-
cera, which diseased  viscera  may also
sometimes be discovered and felt.
   The progress also winch it makes from
the testis upward, toward the process, is
very uncertain; the disease occupying the
testicle only, without  affecting the  sper-
matic process,  in some  subjects,  for a
great length of time ; while, in  others, it
totally spoils the  testicle very soon, and,
almost as soon, seizes on the spermatic
chord.
   SARCOCOLLA.   (From  «•*$£,  flesh,
and koxxa, glue ;  because  of its supposed
power of  gluing together wounds)   A
concrete gum mi-resinous  juice, supposed
to be the produce of the Penaa  mucronata
of Linnaeus. It is brought  from Persia
and Arabia in small grains ofa pale yellow
colour, having also sometimes mixed with
them  a few of a deep  red  colour.  Its
taste  is bitter, but followed  with  some
degree of sweetness.  It  has been chiefly
used for external purposes,  and,  as  its
name imports, has been thought to agglu-
tinate wounds and ulcers; but this opimon
now no longer  exists.
   Sarcoepiplocele.    Enlarged  testicle,
with rupture, containing omentum.
   Sarcology.  (Sarcologia.   From   <rag|,
flesh, and Asjor, a discourse )  The djjfc-
trine of the muscles and soft parts.
   SARCOMA.   (Irom vag%, flesh.)  Sar-
cosis.  Porrus    Sarcophya.   Navus   A
fleshy excrescence.  A genus of disease in
the class  locales, and  order  tumores  of
Cullen.
   SARCOMPHALUS.   (From »Ag%, flesh,
and cyifaxoe, the navel.)   A fleshy excres-
cence about the navel.
   Sarcophyia.  (From vagi-, flesh, and <pvi»,
to grow.)   A fleshy ext rescence.
   Sarcopyodi.s.   (Prom  vag%, flesh, and
<mvov,  pus.)   Applied to  ihe  purulent,
fleshy discharge  which  is thrown up  in
some stapes of consumption.
   SARCOSIS.    (Prom  o-*§£, flesh.)   A
fleshy tumour.   The generation of flesh.
   Sarcotica.  (From <r«g£, flf!,h.)  Medi-
cines  which promote  the generatipn  of
flesh in wounds. 
  718              SAR                                     SAl,

   Sarmasis.  (Prom vAgfeevm, the sardo- progress, during the regular admiiiistra-
  nia, or  herb, which,  being eaten, causes tion of the vegetable remedy.
  convulsive laughter.)  The Risus sardoni-   2. When the sarsaparilla root is given in
  cus or a convulsive involuntary laughter.   conjunction with mercury, does it render
   Sardoxia.    (From Surdonia, its native the mercurial course more  certain and effi-
  soil.)   A kind of smallage.               cacious ?  In replying to  this query it is
   SARDONIC  LAUGH     Risus sardo- necessary to observe, that the phrase  "to
  nicus;  so  called from the herb  sardonia, increase  the efficacy  of mercury,"' may
  which being eaten is said to cause a deadly imply;  that  a  smaller  quantity of  this
  convulsive  laughter.  Hence nsus sardo'- mineral antidote will confer security on an
  nicus, the sardonian laughter, or spasmo- infected person, when sarsaparilla is added
  ^1C £rm-             "                   to it; or it may mean, that mercury would
   Sarroxicus risus.  See  Sardonic laugh, be Sometimes unequal to the cure, without
   SARSAPARILLA.   (This word  is of the aid of sarsaparilla.  If a decoction of
  Spanish origin, signifying a red  tree.) this root did indeed possess so admirable
  Smilax aspera  Peruviana   Sarsa.   Cari- a quality, that the quantity of mercury ne-
  villandi.  Iva pecanga.  Macapatli.  Zar- ccssary to effect a cure might be safely
  za.    Zarzupurilla.   Sulsuparilla.   Zarca- reduced, whenever it  was given during a
  parilla.    The  root of this plant,  Smilax mercurial course, it would form a most
  sarsaparilla of  Linnseus:—caule  aculeato valuable addition to our  Materia  Medica.
  angulato,fuliisinermibusovatis retusomucro- This opinion has  been, however, unfortu-
  nutis  trinerveis, lias a farinaceous, some- nately falsified  by the most ample experi-
  what  bitter taste, and no  smell.  About ence, and whoever shall be so unwary as
  two centuries  ago it was introduced  into lo act upon  such a presumption, will be
  Spain, as an undoubted  specific  in syphi- sure to find his own and his patient's ex.
  litic  disorders;  but  owing to difference pectations egregiously disappointed.
  of climate, or other causes, it has not an-   If the sarsaparilla root be a genuine an-
  svvered the character which it had acquired tidote against the syphilitic virus, it ought
  in the  Spanish West Indies. It is  now to cure  the disease when administered
 considered  as  capable of improving the alone; but, if  no direct  proof can bead-
 general habit of body, after it has  been ducedof its being equal to  this, any argu-
 reduced by the continued use of mercury, ments foundedon histories where mercury
   To  refute the opinion that sarsaparilla has been previously given,  or where both
 possesses antisyphilitic virtues, Mr. Pear- the medicines  were administered  at  the
 son, ofthe Lock Hospital, divides the sub- same time, must be ambiguous and unde-
 ject into two distinct questions.   1. Is the cisive.
 sarsaparilla root, when given  alone, to be   It  appears probable, that  Sir William
 safely relied on in the treatment of  lues Fordyce, and some other persons, enter-
 venerea ?  The  late  Mr. Bloomfield, his tained a notion, that there were certain
 predecessor, and during some years  his venereal  symptoms  which  commonly re-
 colleague, at the Lock Hospital, has given sisted  the potency of mercury, and  that
 a very decided answer to  this question: the sarsaparilla was an appropriate reme-
 " I solemnly declare (says he) I never saw dy in these cases.  This opinion, it is pre-
 a single instance in my life,  where it cured sumed,  is not  correct,  for  it militates
 that disorder  without the assistance of against  all Mr. P.  has ever observed of
 mercury, either at the same time with it,  the  progress  and treatment of lues vene-
 or when it had  been previously taken  be- rea.   Indeed  those patients  who  have
 fore the decoction was  directed."   Mr.  lately used a full course of mercury, often
 Pearson's experience, during many years,  complain of nocturnal pains in their limbs;
 coincides entirely with ihe observations of they are sometimes  afflicted with  painful
 Mr.  Bloomfitld   He  has   employed the enlargements of the elbow and knee-joints;
 sarsaparilla, in powder and in decoctions, or they have  membranous nodes,  culanc-
 in an almost infinite variety of cases,  and ous exulcerations, and certain other symp-
 feels himself fully authorised to assert, that toms, resembling those which are the off-
 this plant has not the power of curing  any spring ofthe venereal virus.
 one form of  the  lues venerea.  The sarsa-   It may and  does  often happen, that  ap-
 parilla, indeed, like the guaiacum, is capa- pearances  like  these are mistaken for a
 ble of alleviating symptoms derived from true venereal  affection,  and, in  conse-
 the venereal virus ; and it sometimes mani- quence of this error, mercury  is admini-
 fests the power of suspending, for a lime, stered, which  never  fails  to exasperate
 the destructive ravages of that contagion; the disease.   Now,  if a strong  decoc-
 but wliere  the poison has not been previ- tion of sarsaparilla-root be  given to per-
ously subdued by mercury,  the symptoms sons under these circumstances,  it will
will quickly  return ;  and, in addition to seldom  fail of producing the  most bene-
them, we often see the most indubitable  ficial effects;  hence it has been contended,
proofs  that the disease is making an actual  that symptoms derived from  the contagion 
•
                 SAR                                    SAS               ?i9

ot lues venerea, whicii could not be cured lus; from  sartor, a  tailor,  because tail-
by mercury, have finally  yielded  to this ors cross their legs with it.)  Sartorins sou
vegetable remedy.   It must be acknow- longissimus femoris of Cowper, and Ilio
ledged, that representations  of this  kind cresti tibial of Dumas.  This flat and slen-
have a specious and  imposing air; never- der  muscle, which is the longest  ofthe
theless, Mr. Pearson endeavours to prove, human body, and from an inch and a half
that they are neither exact nor conclusive, to two inches in breadth, is situated im-
If  any of  the  above-named  symptoms mediately  under  the integuments,  and
should  appear near the  conclusion of a extends obliquely from the upper and an-
course  of mercury,  when that  medicine terior part  of the thigh,  to the upper, an-
was operating powerfully on the  whole terior, and  inner part of the  tibia, being
system,  it would  be a  strange  and inex- enclosetl  by a thin  membranous  sheath,
plicable  thing if tliey could possibly be which is  derived from the adjacent facia
derived immediately from the uncontrolled lata. It  arises, by a tendon of about half
agency ofthe  venereal virus.             an  inch in breadth, from the  outer surface
  Tins would  imply  something like a pal- and inferior edge ofthe  anterior superior
pable  contradiction, that   the  antidote spinous process of the ilium, but soon be-
should be optrating  with sufficient efficacy comes fleshy, and runs  down a little way
to cure the venereal  symptoms,  for which obliquely inwards, and then for some space
it was directed, while,  at the same time,  upon the rectus, nearly in a straight direc-
the venereal virus was proceeding to con- tion; after wliich it  passes obliquely over
taminate new  parts, and  to  excite a new the vastus internus,  and the lower part of
order of appearances.                    the adductor  longus, and then  running
   One  source, and  a very   common one, down between the tendons of  the  adduc-
to which some of the mistakes committed tor magnus and the gracilis, is inserted,
upon this subject may be traced, is a per-  by a ihia tendon, into  the  inner part  of
suasion that every morbid alteration which  the tibia, near the inferior part of its tu-
arises in an  infected person is  actually  berosity, and for the space of an  inch  or
tainted with the venereal virus,  and ought  two below it. This tendon sends off'a thin
to  be ascribed lo it  as its true cause.      aponeurosis, which  is spread over the up-
   Every experienced surgeon must, how-  per and posterior part of the leg.  This
ever, be aware, that very little of truth  muscle serves to bend the leg obliquely in-
antl reality exists in  a representation of this  wards, or to roll the thigh outwards, and
kind.   The contagious  matter, and  the  at  the same  time to bring one leg- across
mineral specific, may jointly produce, in  the other, on which  account  Spigelius first
certain  habits of body,  a  new  series of gave it the name of sartorins, or  the tail-
symptoms,  which,  strictly  speaking,  are  or's muscle.
not venereal, which cannot be cured  by     SASSAFRAS.  (Quasi saxifraga; from
mercury, and whicii are  sometimes more  saxum,  a stone, and frango, to break ; so
to be dreaded than the simple and natural  called  because a decoction of its wood
effects ofthe  venereal virus.              was supposed good  for the stone.) Cornns
   Some of  the  most formidable of these  mas odaiota.   Lignum puvnnum.   Unhuiba.
appearances may  be sometimes removed  The wood of the  sassafras-tree, Laurus
by sarsaparilla, the  venereal virus still re-  sassafras of Linnxus:—foliis  trilobis inte-
maining  in the system; and,  when  the  grisque,  is imported from North America,
force of that  poison has been completely  in long straight pieces,  very light, and of
 subdued by mercury, the same vegetable  a  spongy  texture,   and covered  with a
 is also capable of freeing the patient from  rough  fungous  bark.   It has a  fragrant
 what may be  called  the  sequelae ofa mer-  smell, and a sweetish, aromatic, subacrid
 curial course.                           taste;  the root, wood, and bark,  agree  in
   The root  ofthe sarsaparilla is  some- their medicinal qualities, and are all men-
 times employed in  rheumatic  affections,  tioned in the pharmacopoeias;  but the bark
 scrofula, and cutaneous complaints, yvhere  is the  most fragrant, and thought to be
 an acrimony ofthe fluids prevail.          more efficacious than ihe woocfy part; and
   Sahsaparilla gehm.vntca.   The root of the branches  are preferred to  the large
 the  Carex armaria of  Linnaeus,  which pieces.   The  medical  character of this
 grows plentifully on the sea coast, is so drug was formerly held in great estimation,
 termed, and  it appears, that  the carex and publications were professedly written
 disticha and hirto have also been collected, on the subject, It is now, however, thought
 and their roots used indifferently instead to be  of  little import.,nee,  and  seldom
 of the true sarsaparilla.  The root of the used but in conjunction  with other medi-
 carex arenaria has been found servicea- cines,  as a corrector of the fluids  Ii is
 ble in some  mucal aff'ections of the  tra- an ingredient in the decoctum sarsaparilla
 chea, in rheumatic  pains, and gouty affec- compositum, or decoctum lignorum,- but  the
 tions.                                   only officinal preparation of it is the essen-
   SARTOR1US.   (Sartorius, sc. muscu- tialoi), \*hichis carminative and stimu- 
720
SAT
SAX
  lant, and which may be given in the dose
  of two drops to ten.
    Satanus  devoraxs.  The red lions, or
  antimony.
    S ATELLITE VEINS.  The veins which
  accompany the brachial artery as far as the
  bend of the cubit.
    Sathe.  The penis.
    Saturantia.  Medicines which neutra-
  lize the acid in the stomach.
    SATURATION.   A term  employed in
  pharmacy  and chemistry  to express the
  state ofa body which has a power of dis-
  solving another, to a certain extent only,
  in which it has effected that degree of so-
  lut 01: thus, nitric acid, for instance, can
  only  dissolve a certain quantity of lime,
  beyond which  it does not  act, having lost
  its former affinity -, this  degree of solution
  is termed the point of saturation, and  it is
  then said that  the  nitric acid is saturated
  with lime.
    SATUREJA.  (From satyri, the lustful
  satyrs, because it make those who eat it
  lascivious.  Blanch.)   1.  The name of a
  genus of planis in the Linnaean system.
  Class, Didynamia.   Order, Gymnospermia.
    2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name of  the
  summer savory.  Saiureca sativa.  Culina
  sativa Plinii.   Thymbra.  This low  shrub
  is the  Satureja saliva  of  Linnaeus,  cul-
  tivated in our  gardens  for culinary pur-
  poses.  It  has  a  warm,  aromatic,  pene-
  trating taste, and  smells like thyme, but
  milder.  It is an ingredient in most of the
  warm stews and made dishes.
    Satureja  capitata   The  systematic
 name of the ciliated savory.  See Thymus
 creticus.
    Satureja hortexsis.   The systematic
 name ofthe S'-mmer savory.  See Satureja.
   Satureja sativa  See Satureja.
   Saturxus.   (From  the planet, or  hea-
 then god, of that name.)  The chemical
 name of lead.
   SATYRIASIS.   (Prom vArvgoe, a satyr,
 because they are said to be greatly addict-
 ed to  venery.)   Satyriasmus.  Priapismus.
 Salacitas.   Brachuna.  Arascon.   Exces-
 sive and violent desire for coition in  men.
 A genus of disease in the class locales, and
 order dysorexim of Cullen.
   SATYRION.   (From varvgoe,an animal
 given  to venery, so  called because it  was
 supposed to excite  venery if only held in
 the hand.)  Dog-stones.  Male orchis. The
 root of the Orchis mascula  of Linnaeus :—
 bulbis indivisis, nectarii labia quadrilobo cre-
 nulata, cornu obluso petalis  dorsalibus  re-
flexis, which has a place in the Materia Me-
 dica of the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia, on
 account of the glutinous slimy juice which
 it contains.   The root of the orchis bifolia
 is also collected  Satyrion root has a sweet-
 ish taste, a faint and somewhat unpleasant
 smell.   Its  mucilaginous  or gelatinous
 quality ha srecommended it as a demulcent,
 Salep, which is imported here from ihe
 East, is a preparation of this root, which,
 considered as an article of diet, is account-
 ed extremely nutritious, as  containing a
 great  quantity  of farinaceous matter in a
 small  bulk.   The supposed  aphrodisiac
 qualities of this root, which have been no-
 ticed ever since the  days of Dioscorides,
 seem, says Dr.  Woodville, to be founded
 on the fanciful doctrine of signatures, thus
 orchis, i. e. ogfc«,tej5ticulus,habet, radices,
 instar testiculorum   See Salep.
    Satyrium.  See Satyrion.
    Sauce alone.  See Alliaria.
    Saunders, red.   See Santalum rubrum.
    Saunders,  yellow.   See  Santalum  citri-
 num.
    Saur kraut.   Sour  crout.   Cabbage
 preserved in brine.  Antiscorbutic.
    Savin.  See Sabina.
    Savin ointment.  See Ceratum sabinx.
    Savixa.   See  Sabina.
    Savoury   See Satureja.
    SAXIPRAGA.   The  name of a genus
 of plants in the Linnaean  system.  Class,
 Decandria.   Order, Digynia.
    Saxifraga  alha.  Called by Oribasius
 Besto.  Sanicula sedum.   White saxifrage.
 Suxifraga granulala of Linnaeus, who de-
 scribes the taste of this  plant to be acrid
 and pungent, which we have not been able
 to discover : neither  the tubercles of the
 root nor the leaves manifest to the organs
 of taste any quality likely to be of medici-
 nal use, and therefore, though this species
 of saxifrage has  been  long employed as a
 popular remedy in nephritic and gravelly
 disorders, yet we do not find, either  from
 its sensible qualities, or from any  pub-
 lished  instances  of its efficacy, that it de-
 serves a place in  the Materia Medica. The
 superstitious doctrine of signatures  sug-
 gested the use ofthe root, which is a good
 example of what  Linnaeus has termed radix
 granulata.   The bulbs,  or tubercles  of
 such roofs answer an important purpose in
 vegetation, by supplying  the plants  with
 nourishment and  moisture, and thereby en-
 abling  them to resist  the effects of  that
 drought to which the dry soils they inhabit
 peculiarly expose them.
   Saxifraga axglica.  See Saxifraga vul-
 garis.
   Saxifraga  crassifolia.  The roots of
 this  species of  saxifrage is  extolled by
 Professor Pallas  as an antiseptic.
   Saxifraga graxulata.  The systematic
 name of the white saxifrage.   See Saxi-
fraga alba.
   Saxifraga rubra.  See Filipendula.
   Saxifraga  vulgaris.    Saxifraga  an-
glica.   Hippomarathrum.   Faniculum  erra
 meuit.   English, or  meadow saxifrage.
 Peccndanum silaus of Linnaeus.  The roots,
 leaves,  and seeds of this  plant have been 
SCA
SCA
721
commended  as  aperients, diuretics, and
carminatives ; and appear, from their aro-
matic smell, and moderately warm, pun-
gent, bitterish  taste, to  have some claim
to these virtues! They arc rarely used.
   Saxifrage burnet.  See  Pimpinella.
   Saxifrage, English.  See Saxifraga vul-
garis.
   Saxifrage, meadow.  See Saxifraga vul-
garis
   Saxifrage, white. Sec  Saxifraga alba.
   Scab A hard substance covering super-
ficial ulcerations, and formed by a concre-
tion ofthe fluid discharged from them.
   SCABIES.  See Psora.
   SCABIOSA.   (From   seaber, rough ; so
called from its rough hairy  surface.)   1.
The name ofa genus of  plants in the Lin-
naean system.  Class, Tetrandria.   Order,
Monogynia.
   2 The  pharmacopceial name of the com-
mon scabious.   This herb, Scabiosa arven-
sis,  corollis qnadrifidis,   radiantibus ; foliis
pinnattfidis, inciris.- caule hispido  of Lin-
nrcus,  and its flowers are sometimes used
medicinally.  The whole plant possesses a
bitter and subadstringent taste, anti was
formerly  much  employed in the cure of
some leprous affections, whence its name,
and diseases ofthe lungs.
   Scabiosa  arvensis.    The  systematic
name of the common field scabious.   See
 Scabiosa.
   Scabiosa  h ccisa.  The systematic name
of the devil's  bit  scabious.  See Morsus
diaboli.
   SCALA TYMPANI.   The superior spi-
ral cavity of the cochlea.
   SCALA VESTIBULI. The inferior spi-
nal cavity ofthe cochlea.
   Scald head. See Tinea capitis.
   Scale.   Squama.   A lamina of morbid
cuticle,  hartl,  thickened,   whitish,   and
opaque, ofa very small size  ami irregular,
ofien  increasing into layers,  denominated
crusts. Both scales and crusts repeated-
ly fall off, and are  reproduced in a short
time.
   SCALENUS.   (Scalenus sc. Musculus;
from vxaxtvoc, irregular,  or unequal.) Ana-
tomical writers have differed greatly  in
their descriptions of this muscle, which is
situated at the  sitle of the neck, between
the transverse  processes of the cervical
vertebrae  and the upper part of the thorax.
The ancients, who gave it  its name from
its resemblance to  an  irregular triangle,
considered it as one muscle.  A esaliusand
"H inslow  divide it into two,  Fallopius and
Cowper into three,  Donglas into four, and
Albinus into live portions, which they de-
scribe as  distinct muscles.   Without  de-
viating in the least from anatomical accu-
racy, it may be  considered as  one muscle
divided into three portions.  The anterior
portion arises unamonly from  the trans-
verse processes of the six inferior verte-
bra of ihe neck, by as many short tendons,
and descending obliquely outwards, is in-
serted tendinous and fleshy, into the upper
side ofthe first rib, near its cartilage.  The
axillary artery passes through this portion,
and sometimes divides it into two slips,
abo-.it  an inch and a half above its inser-
tion.   The middle portion arises by dis-
tinct tendons, from the transverse processes
of the four last vertebrae of the neck, and
descending obliquely outwards and a little
backwards, is inserted tsndinous into the
outer and upper part ofthe first rib, from
its root to  within the distance of an  inch
from its cartilage.  The  space between
this and the  anteriorportion, affords a pas-
sage to the nerves going to the upper ex-
tremities. It  is in part covered by the third
or posterior portion, which is  the thinnest
and longest ofthe three.   Phis arises from
the  transverse processes of  the second,
third, fourth,  and fifth vertebrae  of the
neck, by distinct tendons, and is inserted
into the upper edge of the second rib, at
the distance  of about an inch and  a  half
from its articulation, by a broad flat ten-
don.   The use ofthe scalenus is to move
the neck to one  side, when it acts singly,
or to bend it forwards, when both muscles
act; and when the neck  is fixed, it serves
to elevate the ribs, and dilate the chest.
   Scalenus rui.vius. See Scalenus.
   Scai.i.nus si ctMius. See Scalenus.
   Scalenus tertius. See Scalenus.
   SC.-VLPELLUM. A scalpel, or common
dissecting knife.  A raspatory.
   Scalphum.   A denticular raspatory, or
rugire, used  in trepanning.
   SCAMMONIUM.   (A corruption ofthe
Arabian word chamoz i/i.)  Convolvulus sy-
riacus.   Scommonium seriacum    Diugry-
dium.   Scammony.   The  concrete gum-
mi-resinous  juice  of  the  Convolvulus
scammouia  of L'.nnaeiis  :—foliis  sagitutis '
postice  trnncatis, pedunculis teretibus  sub- ,
tifioris  This  plant grows plentifully about
Muraash,  Antioch,  Kdlib,  and towards
Tripoli, in  Syria.  No part  of lh& dried
plant possesses any medicinal quality, but
the  root,  which" Dr. Russel administered
in decoction, and found iljto be a pleasant
and mild cathartic.   It is  from the milky.
juice ofthe root that we obtain the offici-
nal scammony, which is  procured in the
following  manner,  hy the peasants,  who
collect it in the beginning of June:  having
cleared away the earth  from  about the
root, they cut  off the top in an  obi que
direction, about two  inches below where
the stalks spring from it. UntU'r the most
depending part oi" the slope they fix a shell,
or  some otlier convenient receptai le, into
whicii the milky juice gradually flows  It
is left  there about twelve hours, which
time is sufficient for drawlingod the whole
     4Z 
722               SCA                                    SCA
juice; this, however, is in small quantity,  gradually higher and  broader as  it ap-
each root affording but a very few drachms,  proaches the anterior and superior angle of
This juice from the several roots is put to-  the bone, till at  length it terminates in  a
£ether, often into the leg of an old boot,  broad  and flat process, at  the top  of the
for want  of some  more proper  vessel,  shoulder, called the processus  acromion.
where, in a little time, it  grows hard, and  On the anterior edge of this processus aero-
is the genuine scammony.  The  smell of mion, we observe an oblong, concave, ar-
scammony is rathtr unpleasant, and Ihe  ticulating surface, covered  with cartilage,
taste  bitterish  and slightly acrid.   The  for the articulation of the scapula with the
different proportions  of  gum  and  resin,  clavicle.  At its lower part, the  acromion
of which it consists,  have been variously  is hollowed,  to allow a passage to the su-
stateo, but as proof spirit is the best men-  pra and infra spinati muscles  The ridge of
siuum  for ii, these substances are sup-  the spine affords two rough, flat surfaces,
posed to  be nearly in  qual parts.  It  is for the insertion of the trapezius and del-
brought from Aleppo and Smyrna in masses, toid muscles. Of two the fossae into which
generally of a light shining grey colour, the external surface of tie  bone is divided
and friable texture ; of rather an unplea- by the spine, the  superior one, which is
sant smell, and bitterish and slightly acrid the  smallest, serves  to  lodge the  supra
taste.  The  scammony of Aleppo  is by far spinatus muscle;  and the inferior fossa,
the -purest.  That of Smyrna is ponder- which is much larger than the other, gives
ous,  black,  and  mixed  with  extraneous origin to the infraspinatus.  The triangular
matters. Scammony appears to have been shapeof the scapula leads us to consider its
well  known  to  the Greek  and  Arabian  angles and its sides.  The upper posterior
physicians, and was exhibited internally as  angle is neither so thick, nor has so rough a
a purgative,  and externally for  the itch,  surface, as the inferior one ;  but the most
tinea, fixed pains, &c.  It is seldom given  remarkable of the three angles of this bone
alone, but enters several compounds, yvhich is the anterior one, which is of great thick-
are administered as purgatives.           ness, and formed into a  glenoid cavity of
   Scammony. See  Scammonium.            an oval  shape, the greatest diameter of
   SCANDIX.  The name of  a  genus of which is from below upwards. This cavity,
plants in the Linnaean system.  Class, Pen- in the  recent subject, is furnished with car-
tandria.  Order, Digynia.                  tilage, and receives  the head of the os
   Scaxdix cerefolium.   The systematic humeri.   The cartilaginous  crust,  which
name of the officinal chervil.  See Cerefo- surrounds  its brims, makes  it appear deep-
Hum.      r                              er in the fresh subject than  in the skeleton.
   Scandix'  odorata.    The  systematic A little beyond this glenoid cavity, the
name ofthe  sweet cicely, which possesses  bone becomes narrower,  so as to give the
virtues similar to the common chervil. See appearance of a  neck;  and  above this
 CerefioUum.                              rises a considerable  process, which, from
   SCAPHA.  (A skiff, or cock-boat; from being  thick at its origin, becomes thinner,
vnAirree, to make hollow; because former- and, in some degree,, flattened at  its ex-
ly they were  made by  excavating  a large tremity.  This process projects considers.
tree.)   1.  The excavation or cavity ofthe bly, and is curved downwards.  From its
auricula, or  external ear, between the he- supposed resemblance to the beak of a
lix and  antihelix.                        bird,  it is called the  coracoid process.
   2. The name ofa double-headed roller.  From the whole external side of this pro-
   Scaphoid.  See Scaphoides.               cess, a  strong and  broad  ligament  is
   SCAPHOIDES.  (Brom vkaqm,  a little  stretched to  the processus  acromion, be-
vessel,  or boat, and  si<f«, resemblance.)  coming narrower as  it approaches the lat-
Boat like. See Ntviculare os.              ter process,  so  as  to  be  of a somewhat
   SCAPULA.  (Prom the  Hebrew schi- triangular shape.  This ligament, and the
pha.)   Omoplata.   Os homop/ata.   Scoptu-  two processes with which it is connected,
la.  Epinotion. The shoulder-blade.  This  are evidently intended for  the protection
bone, which approaches nearly to a tri- of the joint, and to prevent a luxation of
angular figure,  is fixed, not unlike a buck-  the  os humeri upwards.   Ofthe  three
ler, to the  upper,  posterior,  and lateral  sides of the  scapula, the  posterior one,
part of the thorax, extending from tlie first  which is the longest, iscalled the basis. Tins
to about the seventh  rib.  The  ulterior  side is turned towards the vertebrae. Its
and internal  surface is irregularly concave,  other two sides are called casta.   The su-
from the  impression, not of  the ribs, as  perior costa, which  is the  upper and
thegenerality of anatomists have supposed,  shortest side, is likewise thinner than the
but of the subscapulars muscle.   Its pos-  other  two,  having a  sharp  edge.  It  is
terior and external surface is convex, and  nearly horizontal, and parallel  with the
divided  into  two unequal fossae  by a con-  second rib;  and is interrupted, near the
eiderable spine, which, rising small from the  has s of the coracoid process, by a semi-
posterior edge of the scapula,  becomes  circular niche, which is closed by  a liga- 
SCA
SCA
ment that extends  from one end of it tp
the other, and affords a passage to vessels
and nerves.   Besides this passage,  there
are  otlier niches in  the scapula  for the
transmission of vessels; viz. one between
the cor.coid process and the head of the
bone, and another  between  its neck and
the processus acromion.  The third side of
the scapula, or the inferior costa, as it is
called, is of considerable thickness, and
extends  obliquely from the neck of the
bone to  its  inferior  angle, reaching from
about the third to  the  eighth rib.  The
scapula has  but very  little  cellular sub-
stance, and  is of unequal thickness,  being
very  thin at its middle  part, where it  is
covered by a grc^ number ol muscles, and
having its neck, the acromion, and  cora-
coid process, of considerable strength. In
the foetus, the basis  and the neck of the
scapula,  together wilh its glenoid cavity,
ncrnmion, coracoid process, and the  ridge
of^he spine,  are so many epiphyses with
respect to the rest ofthe bone, to whicii
they are  not completely united till a con-
siderable time sifter birih.  The scapula is
articulated to  the clavicle and os humeri,
to which last it serves as a fulcrum; and,
by altering its position, it affords a greater
scope to  the  bones ofthe arm in their dif-
ferent motions.  It likewise affords attach-
ment to  a great number of  muscles, and
posteriorly serves as a defence to the tho-
rax.
  Scapvlvria.  (Prom  scapula, the shoul-
der-bone.)   A bandage for the shoulder-
blade.
  SCAPULARIJE ARTF.RIJE.  The sea-
pulary arteries and  veins are branches  of
the subclavian and axillary.
  SCARBOROUGH  W\TER.   A  ferru-
ginous spring  at  Scarborough in  York-
shire. There are two species of chalybeate
water found in  this  spot, and they  differ
considerably" in their composition, though
they  rise nearly contiguous to each  otlier.
The one is a simple carbonated chalybeate,
similar to ihe Tunbridge water: the  otlier,
which is  better knoyvn and more frequent-
ed, and more particularly distinguished as
Scarborough water, has,  in  conjunction
with the iron, a considerable admixture of
a purging salt, wliich  adds much  to its
value. The diseases In which it is ordered
are similar to those  in which Cheltenham
water is  prescribed, only it is necessary to
increase  the purgative effect of this  water
by adding similar salts. . It  is, therefore,
chiefly as an alterative that this water can
be employed in its natural state.
 , Scarborough lu-s an advantage belonging
to  its situation  which  Cheltenham does
not possess, that of affording an opportu-
nity for sea-bathing, the use of yvhich will,
in  many  cases,  much assist in the plan  of
cure for  many  of the disorders for which
the mineral  water is resorted to.
  Scarf-skin.  See Cuticle and Skin.
  SCARIFICATION.   (Scarificatio,  from
Bcarifico, to scarify.)   A superficial inci-
sion made wilh a lancet, or a chirurgical
instrument called a  scarificator,  for the
purpose of taking away blood, or letting
out fluids, Sec.
  Scariola.  See Lactuca sylvestris.
  Scariola gallorum.  The  lactuca  sea-
Mola is sometimes so  termed.   See Lactu-
ca sylvestris.
  SCARLATINA. (From scarlalto, a deep
red. Pal.)   I he scarlet fever, a genus of
d'sease in the  clas^ pyrexia,  and order
exanthemata of Cullen; characterised by
contagious syno-ha;  the  f'ourlh  day the
face swells; a scarlet eruption  appears on
the skin in patches;  which, after three or
four d.iys, ends in the desquamation ofthe
cuticle, or is succeeded by anasarca.  It
has two species:  1. Scarlatina Mmpletc, the
mild.  2.  Scarlatina rtfnancJuca,-:or  angi-
nosa,  with ulcerated sore-throat.
  Some have  asserted that scarlatina never
attacks the same person a second time;
more extensive observation has confuted
this opinion.
  Scarlatina attacks persons of all  ages,
but children  and young persons are most
subject to it,  and it appears at  all  seasons
of the year; but it is more  frequently met
with towards the end of autumn»or begin-
ning of winter, than at any other periods,
at whicii time it very often becomes a very
prevalent epidemic.   It  is,  beyond all
doubt, a very contagious disease.
  The one to whicii it bears the greatest
resemblance is the measles ; but from this
it is readily to be distinguished by the ab-
sence of the  cough, watery cye# running
at the nose and sneezing,  which  are the
predominant  symptoms  in  the  eariy stage
of the measles, but which  do^-'not  usually
attend on the scarlatina, or at least in any
high degree.
  It begins l'-ke other fevers, with languor,
lassitude, confusion of ideas, chills and
shiverings, alternated by fits of heat.  The
thirst is considerable, the skin dry, and
the  patient  is  often- incommoded   with
anxiety, nausea, and •omiting.
  Soon after the appearance of these symp-
toms,  a stiffness is perceived in the  neck,
accompanied with* soreness in the throa/,
and a difficulty and  pain-in  swallowing.
On inspecting the internal  fauces, they are
found very red, and more  or less swelled.
On the tonsils, v«lum pendulum palati and
uvula, the parts most affected wi'h inflam-
mation, there  generally,  not alw.ys, ap-
pears a number-of small whitish or greyish,
specks or sloughs.
   About  the third day, the scarlet efflo-
rescence appears on the skin, which seldom
produces however any remission of the
fever.  On the departure of the  efflores-
cence, which usually continues out only for 
724 -
SAe
SCI
 three or  four  days,  a gentle sweat comes
 on, the fever subsides, the cuti; le or scarf
 skin then  falls off in  small scales, and
 the patient gradually regains his  former
 strength anti health.
   .On the  disappearance of the efflores-
 cence in scarlatina, it is, however, no un-
 common occurrence for  an  anasarcous
 swelling to affect the whole body,  but this
 is usually of a very short continuance.
    Scarlatina in several instances approach-
 es very near to the cynanche maligna, and
 thepatient is  then seized not only with a
 coldness and shivering, but likeyvise  with
 great languor, debility and sickness, suc-
 ceeded by  heat, nausea, vomiting of bilious
"matter, soreness  of the throat,  inflamma-
 tion,  and  ulceration in the tonsils, a fre-
 quent and  laborious breathing, and a quick
 and small depressed pulse.  When the  ef-
 florescence appears, which  is usually  on
 the third day, it  brings  no relief,  on the
 contrary the symptoms are  much  aggra-
 ted, and fresh ones arise.
    In the progress of the disease, one uni-
 versal redness, unattended however bv any
 pustular eruption, pervades the face, Body,
 and limbs,  which parts appear  someyvhat
 swollen.  The  eyes and nostrils  partake
 likewise  more or less of the  redness, and
 in proportion  as the former  have an in-
 flamed appearance, so does  the tendency
 to delirium prevail.
    When  scarlatina anginosa is to termi-
 nate in health, the fiery redness abates gra-
 dually, and is succeeded by a brown co-
 lour, and the skin  becomes  rough, peels
 off in small scales, the tumefaction  sub-
 sides, anil health is gradually restored. On
 the contrary,  when'it is to terminate fa-
 tally, the febrile symptoms run very  high
 from the first of its attack, the skin is in-
 tensely hot and dry, the pulse is very fre-
 quent but small, great thirst prevails, the
 efflorescence  makes its pppearance on the
 second day, or sooner, and about the third
 or fourth  is probably interspersed  with
 large livid  spots, and a high degree of de-
 lirium ensuing, or haemorrhages breaking
 oiit, the  patient is cut off about the sixth
 or eighth  day.  In some cases a  severe
 purging arises, which never fails to prove
 fatal. Some again, where tiie symptoms do
njpt run so high, instead  of recovering, as
 is usual, about the time the skin begins to
regain its natural colour, (all into a kind of
lingering w^ay, and are carried off in the
course ofa  few yveeks.
   Scarlatina of itself is  not usually  at-
tended with danger, although a consider-
able degree of delirium sometimes prevails
for a day  or two; but when  it  partakes
much of the nature of cynanche maligna,
or degenerates  into typhus putrida,  yvhich
it  is apt to do,  it often proves fatal. Tlie
 same morbid appearances  are to be ob-
 served on dissection,  when it destroys the
 patient, as in these diseases.
   Scarlatina anginosa.  See Scarlatina.
   Scarlatina cvnanchica.   See " Scarla-
 tina.
   Scarlatina simplex.  See Scarlatina.
   Scarlet fever.  See  Scarlatina.
   Sceleton  See Skeleton.
   Scelotyrbe. (From viuxoe, the leg, and
 rvgG», riot,  intemperance.)  A  debility of
 the legs from scurvey or an intemperate
 way of life.
   SCHEROMA.   A  dryness  of the eye
 from the  want of the  lacrymal  fluid. The
 effects of this lacrymal  fluid being defi-
 cient, the eyes become dry, and in  their
 motions produce  a  sensation  as though
 sand, or some gritty substances,  were be-
 tween the eye and the eyelid ; the vision is
 obscured, the globe  of the eye appears
 foulish  and  dull,  yvhich is a bad omen' in
 acute diseases.  The  species are, 1.  Sche-
 roma  febrile, or  a dryness ofthe  eyes,
 which is observed in  fevers, complicated
 with a phlogistic density of the humours.
 2. Scheroma  exhaustoritm, which  happens
 after  great  evacuations, and in persons
 dying.  3. Scheroma infiammatorum, which
 is a symptom of the ophthalmia sicca.  4.
 Scheroma  itinerantium, or the dryness of
 the  eyes, which happens in sandy places to
 travellers, as  in  hot  Syria, or from dry
 winds, which dries up the humidity neces-
 sary for the motion ofthe eyes.
   Schidacedon.  (From  v^a^,  a  splin-
 ter.)  A longitudinal fracture ofthe bone.
   Schinelaum.  (From  v%tvoe, the  mas-
 tich,  and txativ, oil.)  Oil of mastich.
   SCHNEIDER'S  MEMBRANE.    The
 very vascular  pituatory membrane of the
 nose, called Schneiderian, from its disco-
 verer.
   Schoenanthus.   (From v%6tvoe, a  rush,
 and  AvBoe,  a flower.)   Sweet  rush, or ca.
 mel's  hay.   See Juncus odoratus.
   Schcenolagurus.  (From v%otvoe, a rush,
 and  XAyae, a hare, and nga, a tail; so  call-
 ed from its resemblance  to a hare's tail.)
 Hare's tail. Cotton-grass.
  SCIATIC ARTERY.   Arteria sciatica.
 Ischiatic artery.  A branch of the internal
 iliac.
  SCIATIC NERVE.   Nervus  sciaticus.
 Ischiatic nerve. A branch of a  nerve of
 the loyver extremity, formed by the union
 ofthe lumbar ami sacral nerves.  It is di-
vided near the popliteal cavity into the ti-
bial and peroneal, wliich are distributed to
the leg and foot.
  SCIATIC NOTCH.    Ischiatic notch.
See Innominatum os.
  SCIATIC VEIN.   Vena sciatica.   The
vein  which  accompanies the scfatic artery
in the thigli. 
SCI
SCI              7.25
  SCIATICA.  Ischias.  A  rheumatic af-
fection of the hip-joint.
  Sciatica  cresses.  The ibexis or cardi-
mantica, raised  in gardens for culinary
purposes.
  SCILLA.  (From *xtxxu>, to dry;  so
called from its  properties of drying up
humours)   1. The name of a genus  of
plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Hex-
andria.  Order, Monogynia.
  2. The pharmacopoeial name ofthe me-
dicinal squill or seaonian.  Ornithogalum
maritinum.   Squilla   Scilla  maritima  of
I.iiinruus •—nndifiora, bracteis refraclis.  A
native of S|/ain,  Sicily,  and Syria, grow-
ing on the sea coast.  The red-rooted va-
riety lias been supposed to be more effica-
cious than the white, and is therefore still
preferred for medioinal  use.  The  root of
the  squill,  which  appears  to  have been
known as a medicine in  the  early ages of
Greece,  and has so well maintained its
character ever since as to be deservedly in
great estimation, and of very frequent use
ai this time, seems to manifest a poisonous
quality to  several animals.  In proof of
this, we h.ve the testimonies of Hillefield,
Bergius, Vogel,  and others.  Its acrimo-
ny is so great, that even if much handled
it exulcerates  the  skin, and  if given in
large  doses, and frequently  repeated, it
not only excites  nausea, tormina, and vio-
lent vomiting, but it has been  known to
produce strangury, bloody urine, hyperca-
tharsis, eardialgia, haemorrhoids, convul-
sions, with  fatal inflammation,  and gan-
grene  of the«stomacli and bowels.  But as
many  of the active articles of the materia
medica, by injudicious administration, be-
come  equally deleterious, these  effects of
the  scilla  do not derogate  from its medi-
cinalvirtucs ; on the contrary, we feel our-
selves f«;lly yvarranted, says Dr. Woodville,
in  representing  this  drug, under proper,
management, and in certain cases and con-
stitutions,  to be a medicine of great prac-
tical utility, and real importance in  the
cure of many obstinate  diseases.  Its ef-
fects,  as stated by Bergius, are  incidens,
diuretica,cmetica,subpurgans,hydrogoga,
cxpectorans, emmenagoga.  In  hydropsi-
cal cases  it has  long  been  esteemed  the
most  certain and effectual diuretic with
whicii  we are acquainted; and in asthma-
tic  affectious, or dyspnoea, occasioned by
the  lodgment of tenaceous phlegm, it has
been the expectorant usnallv employed.
The squill, especially in large  doses, is
apt to  stimulate the stomach, and to prove
emetic; and it sometimes acts on  the in-
testines, and becomes purgative ; but when
these operations take place, the medicine
is prevented JVom reaching the blood ves-
sels  and kidneys,  and the  patient is de-
prived  ot i's #Metic effects, which are to
be obtained by mjfag the squill in smaller
doses,  repeated MFmore distant intervals,
or by the joining of an opiate to this medi-
cine, which was found  by Dr. Cullen to
answer  the same  purpose.   The  Doctor
further observes, that from a continued re-
petition of the squill, the dose may be gra-
dually increased, and the Interval of its
exhibitions shortened;  and when in this
way the dose comes to be tolerably large,
the opiate may be  most  conveniently em-
ployed to direct the operation of the squill
more certainly to the kidneys.  " In  cases
of dropsy, that is, when  there is an effu-
sion of  water into the cavities, and there-
fore that less water goes to the kidneys, we
are of opinion that neutral  salt, accompa-
nying the squill, may be of use in deter-
mining this fluid more certainly to the kid-
neys ; and whenever it  can be perceived
that it take this course, we are persuaded
that it will be  always  useful, and  gene-
rally  safe, during  the  exhibition of the
squills, to increase  the  usual quantity of
drink."
   The  diuretic  effects of  squills  have
been supposed to be promoted by the addi-
tion of some mercurial;  and,the less pur-
gative preparations of  mercury,  in the
opinion of Dr. Cullen, are best adapted to
this purpose;  he therefore recommends a
solution of corrosive sublimate, as being
more proper than any other, because most
diuretic.   Where the primae  viae  abound
with mucous matter, and the lungs are op-
pressed with viscid phlegm, this medicine
is likewise in  general estimation.
   As an  expectorant, the  squill  may be
supposed not only to attenuate the  mucous
follicles to excite a more copious excretion
of it from the. lungs, and thereby lessen
the congestion, upon which the difficulty
of respiration  very generally  depends.
Therefore in  all-pulmonic  affections, ex-
cepting only those of actual or violent in-
flammation, ulcer, and  spasm, the squill
has  been experienced to be an useful me-
dicine.  The officinal preparations of squills.
are, a conserve, dried squills, a syrup, and
vinegar,  an oxymel, and pills.  Practi-
tioners hsve not, however, confined them-
selves to these. When  this root  was in-
tended as a diuretic, it has most commonly
been used in powder, as being in this state
less disposed to nauseate the stomach; and
to the powder it has been the practice to
add neutral salts, as nitre, or crystals of
tartar, especially if the patient complained
of much thirst; olhers recommend calo-
mel ; and with a view to render the squills
less offensive to the  stomach, it has been
usual to conjoin an aromatic.   The dese of
dried squills  is from two to four or six
grains  once a day, or half this quantity
twice a day ;  afterwards  to be regulated
according to its effects.  The dose of the
other preparations of this drug, When fresh,
should be four times this weight; for this
root loses in  the  process of drying four 
  726               SCI

  fifths of its original weight, and this loss
  is merely a watery exhalation.
    Scilla exsiccata.  Dried squill.
    Scilla hispanica.   The Spanish squill.
    Scilla maritima.  The systematic name
  of„thc officinal squill.*  See Scilla.
  •  Scill;e acetum.  Squills macerated  in
" vinegar.
    Scilljb conserva.  Squills beat up with
  sugar;
    Scillje mel.  Tincture of squills boiled
* wiih honey.
    Sciei,*; oxtmel.  Vinegar of squills boil-
  ed with honey.
    Scillje pilule.  Squill pills.   Dried
  squills, g'wiger, soap, and ammoniacum.
    Scillje tinctura.  Squills digested in
  spirit of wine.
    ScilliteI.  (From s-kixx*, the squill.)
  A wine impregnated yvith squills.
    Scincus.    (From  sheque,  Heb.)   The
  skmk.   This amphibious animal is ofthe
  lizard kind,  and caught about the Nile,
  and thence brought dried into this country,
  remarkably smooth and glossy, as if var-
  nished.  The flesh of the animal, particu-
  larly of the belly, has been said to be diu-
  retic, alexipharmic, aphrodisac, and useful
  in lepro"s disorders.
   Scirrhoma   (From vr.tggoce, to harden.)
  Scin-hosis.  A hard tumour.  See Scirrhus.
   SCIRRHUS. (From vmggoee, to harde;1.)
  A  genus of disease in the class locales, and
  order tumores of Cullen ; known by a hard
  tumour of a glandular part, indolent, and
  not  readily  suppurating.  The  following
  observations of Mr. Pearson are deserving
  of attention.   A scirrhus, he says, is usu-
  ally defined to be a hard,  and almost in-
  sensible  tumour, commonly situated  in a
 glandular  part,  and  accompanied  with
 little or no discolouration of the surface of
 the skin. This description agrees with the
 true or exquisite scirrhus; but when it has
 proceeded from  the indolent to the malig-
 riant state, the tumour is then unequal in
 its figtfre, it becomes painful, the skin ac-
 quires a purple or livid hue, and the cuta-
 neous veins  are  often varicose.  Let us
 now examine whether this enumeration of
 symptoms be sufficiently accurate for prac-
 tical purposes.
  It is  probable,  that  any  gland  in
 the  living  body may  be the seat of  a
 cancerous disease ; but  it appears more
 frequently as  an  idiopathic affection in
 those glands  that  form the several se-
 cretions than  in the absorbent  glands :
 and of the secreting organs, those which
 separate fluids that are to be employed in
 the animal economy, suffer much ofiener
 than the glands whicii secrete the excre-
mentitious parts of the  blood.  Indeed.it
may  be  doubted whether an absorbent
gland be ever the primary seat of a true
scirrhus.  Daily experience  evinces,  that
these glands may suffer contamination from
                    SCI

  their  connexion with  a cancerous part;
  but under such circumstances, this morbid
  alteration being ti.e effect ofa disease in
  that neighbouring  part, it ought to be re-
  garded as a secondary or consequent affec-
  tion.  I never yet met with an unequivocal
  proof of a primary scirrhus in an absorb-
  ent gland; and if a larger experience shall
  confirm  this  observation, and  establish it
  as a general rule, it will afford material as-
  sistance  in forming the diagnosis  of this
  disease.  The general  term scirrhus hath
  been applied, with too little discrimination,
  to  mdurated .tumours of lymphatic glands.
  When these appendages of the  absorbent
  system  enlarge  in the  early part of  life,
  the disease is commonly treated as stru-
  mous; but as a  similar aiteration of these
  parts may, and often does occur at a more
  advanced period, there ought to be some
  very good reasons for ascribing malignity
  to one rather than the other. In old people
  the tumour is indeed often larger, more
  indurated, and less tractable than in chil-
  dren ;  but when the alteration  originated
  in the  lymphatic glands, it will very rarely
  be found to possess any  thing cancerous in
  its nature.
   If every other morbid alteration in  a
  part were attended  with pain and softness,
  then  induration and defective sensibility
  might point out  ihe presence ofa scirrhus.
  But this is so far from being the case, that
 even  encysted  tumours,  at  their com-
 mencement, frequently  excite the sehsa-
 tion of impenetrable hardness.  All glands
 are contained in  capsulae, nofcvery elastic,
 so ihat almost every species of chronic en-
 largement of <»hese  bodies  must be hard;
 hence this induration is ratherowing to the
 structure of the  part, than to the peculiar
 nature of the  disease ;  and as  glands in
 their healthy state  are not endowed with
 much sensibility, every disease that gradu-
 ally produces induration, will rather  dimi-
 nish than increase their perceptive powers.
 Induration and insensibility may therefore
 prove that the affected part does not labour
 under an acute disease  ; but these  sym-
 ptoms alone can yield no certain informat on
 concerning the true  nature of the morbid
 alteration.  Those  indolent affections of
 the glands that so frequently appear  after
 the meridian of life, commonly  manifest a
 hardness  and want of sensation,  not infe-
 rior to that which accompanies a true scir-
 rhus ; and yet fflese tumours will often ad-
 mit ofa cure by the  same mode of treat-
 ment which we  find to  be successful in
 scrophula; and when  they prove uncon-
 querable  by the  powers  of medicine,  we
 generally  see them continue stationary and
 innocent to the  latest period of life.  Wri-
 ters have indeed  said much about certain
 tumours changing their nature, and assum-
 ing a new character ;,$tlUi- strongly sus-
pect that the doctrine oFthe mutation of 
                  fcCI

diseases into each  other, stands  upon a
very  uncertain  foundation.     Improper
treatment  may,  without doubt, exaspe-
rate disea-es, and re der a complaint which
appeared to be  mild  and tractable, dan-
gerous, or destructive ;  but to aggravate
the symptoms, and to change the form of
the disease, are things that ought not to be
confounded. I do not affirm, that a breast
-which has  been the seat of a mammary
abscess, or a gland that  has been affected
with  scrophula,  may not become cancer-
ous ; for they might have suffered from this
disease had no previous complaint existed ;
but these morbid! alterations generate no
greater tendency to  cancer  than if  the
parts  had  always  retained their natural
condition.   There is no necessary connex-
ion between the cancer and any other  dis
ease, nor has  it ever been  clearly proved
that one is convertible into the other.
   Chirurgical writers have  generally enu-
merated tumour as an essential  symptom
of the scirrhus;  and  it  is very true, that
this disease is often accompanied with an
increase of bulk  in the  part  affected.
From long and careful observation, I  am
however induced to think, that an addition
to the quantity of matter is rather an  ac-
cidental than  a necessary consequence of
the presence of this peculiar affection.
   When the breast 1s the seat ofa scirrhus,
the altered part is hard, perhaps unequal
in its figure, and definite ; but these symp-
toms- are  not  always connected with an
actual increase in  the  dimensions of the
breast.  On the contrary,  the true scir-
rhus is frequently accompanied with a  con-
traction and diminution of bulk, a retrac-
tion of the nipple, and a puckered state of
the skin.
   The irritation produced by an indurated
substance   lying in the breast,  will very
often  cause a- determination of blood to
that organ, and a consequent  enlargement
of it ; but I consider this as an inflamma-
tory  state of the surrounding parts,  ex-
cited by the  scirrhus, acting as a remote
cause, and by  no means essential to  the
original  complaint-   From  the evident
utility of topical blood-letting- under these
circumstances, a notion  has prevailed  that
the scirrhus is an  inflammatory disease ;
but the strongly-marked dissimilarity  ofa
phlegmon   and  an exquisite  scirrhus, in
their appearances,  progress, and mode of
termination, obliges  me to dissent from
that  opinion.   That one  portion of the
breast may be in a scirrhous state, while
the other parts .-ire in a state of inflamma-
tion, is agreeable  to  reason  and experi-
ence  ; but  that  an inflammation, which is
an acute  disease,  and a scirrhus, whose
essential characters are almost directly the
reverse of inflammation, shall  be co-exist-
ent in the  same part, is not a very intelli-
gible proposition.  Tumor  and inflamma-
                  SCO               727

tion  are commonly met with on a variety
of otlier occasions, and in  this particular
instance  they may be the effects of the
disease,  but are not  essentially connected
with its presence.
  An incipient sfiirfhus is seldom accom-
panied with a discolouration ofthe skin^
and a dusky redness, purple, or even livid "
appearance of th£ surface,  is commonly t
seen when there is  a malignant scirrhus.
The presence or abscence of colour  can,
however, at  he best, afford us but a very*
precarious criterion  ofthe true n.tture of
the complaint. When the disease is clearly.
known, an altered fctate of the skin  may'
assist us in judging  ofthe progress it has
made ;  but as  the skin may suffer similar
variations  in a number of very dissimilar
diseases, it mould be improper to found
an opinion upon so delusive  a phenome-
non.
& Sclarea. (From vnxtpoe, hard ; because
ift  stalks are hard and dry, Blanch.)  The
garden clary.  See Salvia sclarea.
  Sclarea hi.spanic.2E. Wild clary, or hor-
muium sylvestre.
  Scleriasis.  (From vitxugou, to harden.)
Scleroma.  Sclerosis.  A hard tumour or
induration.
  Sclerophthalmia.  (From o\xtgt>e, hard,
and evQAxyct. the  eye.)   A  protrusion of
the eye-ball.   An  inflammation ofthe eye,
attended with  hardness of the parts.
   Sclerosarcoma.   (From vx.xi£oe, hard,
and vagKteyA, a fleshy tumour.)  A hard
 fleshy excrescence on the gums.
   Sclerosis. See  Scleriasis.
   SCLEROTIC COAT.    (Tunica sclero-
 tica; from vx.x»goa>, to harden; so called
from its hardness )   Sclerotis. The outer-
 most coat of the  eye, of a white colour,
dense,  and tenacious.   Its  anterior part,
 which is transparent, is termed the cornea
 transparens.  It is  into this coat ofthe eye
 that the muscles of the bulb  are inserted.
   S.lerotis. See Sclerotic coat.
   Sclopetaria ao.ua.   (From  sclopttum,
a gum ; so called from its supposed virtues
 in healing gun-shot wounds.)  Arquebu-
sade.   It is  made of sage, mugwort, and
mint, distilled in wino.'
  Sclopetoplaga.    (From   sctopetum,  a
gun, and plaga, a wound.)   A gun-shot
wound.
  Scoliasis.    (From  o-xoxtcn,  to  twist.)
A distortion  of the spine.
  Scolopendria.    The   spleenwort  or
miltwaste is sometimes  so  called.  See
 Ceterach.
   ScoLopENDRiutM. {From  exoxoirtvfgA, the
earwig ; so called  because its leaves resem- %
ble the earwig.) PhilHtis.  Lingua cervind.
 Harts-tongue.   This indigenous plant as-
plenium scolopendrium of Linnaeus -.—frondi-
bus simpticibus cordato Ungulavis integerri-
mis stihbus hirsutis,  grows on most shady
banks,  walls, &c.  It^haa a slightly adstrin- 
728              SCO
SCO
   gent  and mucilaginous  sweetish taste.
t   When fresh and rubbed, it imparts a dis-
* . agreeable smell    Harts-tongue,  and the
   file capillary herbs, of which it  is  one,
   was formerly much used to strengthen the
   viscera, restrain hxmorrhages and alvine
   fluxes, and  to  open obstructions  of the
   liver and spleen, and  for the general pur-
   poses of demulcents anct pectorals.
     ScOLOPOMACHiERIUM .  (From CH.0Xte1TA%,
   the woodcock,  andftA^AigA,  a  knife; so
   called because  it is bent a little at  the end
   like  a woodcock's bill.)   An incision-
   knife.
     Scoltmus.   (From  c-komsc, a thorn ; so
   named from its prickly leaves.)  The arti.
   choke is sometimes so  called.    See Ci-
   nara.
     Scopa  recta. The butcher's broom, or
   knee-hollj^  was formerly so termed  See
   Ruscus.
     Scorrutia. ' (From scorbutus, the scur-
   vy.)  Medicines for the scurvy.         >
     SCORBUTUS.  (From schorboet, Germ.)
   Gingibrachiiim,  because the gums and arms,
   and  gingipedium,  because the gums and
   legs, are affected  by it.  The scurvy. A
   genus of disease in the class cachexia, and
   order impetigines of Cullen;  characterised
   by  extreme debility; complexion  pale
   and  bloated; spongy  gums;  livid spots
   on the skin ; breath offensive ; cedematons
   swellings in the legs ;  haemorrhages;  foul
   ulcers ;  fetid urine ; and extremely offen-
   sive stools.  The scurvy is a disease  of a
   putrid nature,  much   more prevalent in
   cold  climates  than  in  warm ones,  and
   which chiefly affects sailors,  and  such as
   are shut  up in besieged places, owing, as is
   supposed, to their being deprived  of fresh
   provisions, and a due quantity of acescent
   food,  assisted  by  the  prevalence  of cold
   and moisture, and  by such other causes as
   depress the  nervous energy, as indolence,
   confinement, want of exercise, neglect of
   cleanliness, much  labour and fatigue, sad-
   ness,  despondency, &c.  These  several
   debilitating causes, with the concurrence
   ofa diet  consisting principally of salted or
   putrescent food, will  be sure  to produce
   this disease. It seems, however,  to de-
   pend  more  on  a  defect of nourishment,
   than on a vitiated state ;  and the  reason
   that salted provisions are so productive of
   the  scurvy,  is, most  probably,  because
   they are drained of their nutritions juices,
   which are extracted and run off in brine.
   As the disease is apt to become preltv ge-
   neral amongst the  crew of a ship when it
   has once  made  its  appearance, it has been
   supposed by many to be of a contagious
   nature;  but the conjecture  seems, by 90
   means well founded.
     A preternatural saline state ofthe blood
   has been assigned as its proximate cause.
   It has  been contended byr some physicians,
   that the primary morbid affection  in  this
 disease is a debilitated state of the solids,
 arising  principally from  the  want of ali-
 ment.
   The scurvy comes on gradually,  with
 heaviness, weariness, and unwillingness to
 move about, together with  dejection  of
 spirits, considerable loss of strength, and
 debility.  As it advances in  its progress,
 the countenance becomes sallow and bloat-
 ed, respiration is hurried on the least mo-
 tion, the teeth become loose, the gums are
 spongy, the breath is very offensive, livid
 spots appear on different parts of the body,
 old wounds which have been long healed
 up  break out afresh, severe wandering
 pains are felt, particularly by night, ihe
 skin is dry,  the  urine small in quantity,
 turning blue vegetable infusions of a green
 colour ; and the pulse is small,  frequent,
 and, towards the last, intermitting; but
Bthe intellects are, for the most part, clear
 and distinct.
   By an aggravation of the  symptoms, the
 disease, in its  last stage, exhibits a most
 wretched appearance.  The joints become
 swelled and stiff, the tendons of the  legs
 are rigid and contracted, general emacia-
 tion ensues, haemorrhages break forth from
 different parts, fetid evacuations  are dis-
 charged by stool, and a diarrhoea or dysen«
 tery arises, wliich soon terminates the tra-
 gic scene.
   Scurvy, as usually met yvith on shore, or
 where the person has not been exposed to
 the influence of the  remote causes before
 enumerated, is unattended  by any violent
 symptoms, as slight  blotches, with  scaly
 eruptions on different parts of the body,
 and a sponginessof the gums, are the chief
 ones to be observed.
   In forming our judgment as to the event
 of the disease, we  are to be directed by
 the violence of the symptoms, by the situ-
 ation of the patient  with respect to a ve-
 getable diet, or  other proper  substitutes,
 by his former state of healih, and by his
 constitution not having been  impaired by
 previous diseases.
   Dissections of scurvy have always disco-
 vered the  blood to be in a very dissolved
 state.   The  thorax usually  contains more
 or less of a watery fluid, whkh, in many-
 cases, possesses so high a degree of acri-
 mony, as to excoriate the hands by coming
 in contact with it; the cavity  ofthe abdo-
 men contains the same kind of fluid ; the
 lungs are black and putrid ; and the heart
 itself has been found in  a  similar state,
 with its  cav;ty filled with  a corrupted
 fluid.  In many instances,  the epiphyses
 have been found divided  from the bones,
 the cartilages separated from the ribs, and
 srveral of the bones  themselves dissolved
 by caries.  The brain seldom shews  any
 marks of disease.
   Scordium.   (From  o-x.opo£oi, garlic; so
 called because it smells like garlic.) Tris- 
SCR
SCR          •     729,
 cago pulustrit.  Clmmadrys palustris album
 redolens.   Water germander.   Teucrium
 scortltutn of Linnaeus.   I'he  leaves of this
 plant ha*e a smell somewhat of the garlic
 kind, from which diicunistan.ee it is sup-
 posed  to take its name : to the taste they
 are bitterish  and slightly pungent.   The
 plain was formerly »n high estimation, but
 is  now justly fallen into disuse, although
 recommended by some in antiseptic cata-
 plasms and fomentations.
   Scori/b.  (Scoria, from vnop, excrement.)
 Dross.  Phe  iduse or useless part*of any
 substance.
   Scouoiii^rasum.  (Prom VKogofov, garlic,
 and n-gavev, the leek.)   'Phe wild garlic or
 leek slialot.
   S( (iiioiium.   (Atto rn vnteg o£ttv, from its
 filthy smell.)   Garlic.
   Scurpiaca.   (Vromvx.og7rtoe, a scorpion.)
 Medicines against the  bite of serpents.
   Scorpioides. (Prom vnogirioe,  a scorpion,
 and f«foc,'a likeness; so called because its
 leaves-resemble  tlie  tail of  a  scorpion.)
 Scorpioideh.    Resembling the  scorpion.
 Scorpion wort.  Bird's foot.
   Scoiipiuiii s.  See Scorpioides.
   SCOHZOXER\.   (Prom escorza, a ser-
 pent, Span.; so called because it is said to
 be  effectual against the bite of all  vene-
 mous animals.)  1. The name of  a genus
 oi  planu  in the Linnaean system.   CLss,
 Syngenesia.  Order, Polygamia aquales.
   2. The phai-maco|K:ial name of the plant
 called  also escorzonera.  Viperaria.   Ser-
 pentaria luspunicu.  Coats'grass.   Vipers'
 grass.  The roots of this plant, Srorzoneru
 humilis of Linnaeus :—caule ftltiudo, untfio-
 ro; foliis lato-lanccotatis, vervosis, planis, has
 been sometimes employed  medicinally as
 alexipharmics, and in hypochondriacal dis-
 orders, and  obstructions  of ihe viscera.
 Phe Scorzonera hispani.cn  mostly supplies
 the simps, whose root is esculent, olcracc-
 ous, and against diseases inefficacious.
   Scorzonera iiisi'amca.  The  systematic
 name of tl».esculent vipers" grass.
   ScoazoNfciiA ui^tn is.   The  systematic
 name of the officinal vipers' grass.   See
 Scorzonera.
   Scotouink.    (From  <t«ctoc,  darkness,
 and lucr, a giddiness.)  Scotodinia.   Scoto-
 dinos.   Scotoma.  Scotoma.  Giddiness with
 impaired sight.
   SCROBICULUS  CORDIS.    (Dim.  of
 scrobs, a ditch.)  The pit of the stomach.
  SCROFULA-  (From scrofia, a  swine;
 because this animal is said to be  much sub-
ject  to a  similar disorder.)   Scrophula.
 Struma.  Coiras.  Chceras.  Ecruelles, Fr.
 Scrophula.  The king's evil.  A genus of
disease in the class cuthe.via, and order im-
petigines of Cullen   He distinguishes four
species. 1. Scrophula vulgaris,  when it is
without other disorders external and per-
manent. 2. Scrophula  mesenterica, yvhen
internal, with loss of appetite, pale coun-
tenance, swelling of the belly, and  an un-
usual foetor of the excrements.  3. Scro-
phula fugax.   This is of the most simple
kind;  it is seated only about the  neck, .
and for the most part is caused by the re-
sorption from sores on the  head.  4. Scro-
phula Americana, when it  is joined with
the yaws.   Scrop^ila  consists in hard in-
dolent tumours of the conglobate glands in
various parts of the J|ody  ;  but particu-   *'
larly in the neck, Uehind  the ears,  and
under  the  chin, which after a time suppiN    £
rate and   degenerate  into  ulcers,  from  ^ ^
which,  instead of pus, a white  curdled
matter, somewhat resembling the  coagu-
lum of milk, is discharged.
   'I'he first appearance of  the  disease is
most usually between the third and seventh
year of the child's age ; but it may  arise
at any period between these  and the age
of puberty ; after  which it seldom  makes
its first attack.  It most commonly affects
children ofa lax  habit, with smooth  fine
skins, fair hair, and  rosy cheeks.  It like-
wise is apt to attack such  children as shew
a disposition to rachitis, and  marked by a
protuberant forehead, enlarged joints, and
a tumid abdomen.  Like this disease, it
seems  to be peculiar to cold and variable
climates,  being rarely met with in  warm
ones.  Scrophula is by  no means a conta-
gious disease ; but, beyond  all doubt, is
of an hereditary nature, and  is often en-
tailed by parents on their children. There
are, indeed, some practitioners who wholly
deny that this, or any other disease,  can
be  acquired  by an hereditary right; but
that a peculiar  temperament of body, or «
predisposition in the constitution to some
diseases, may extend from both father and
mother to  the-ir offspring, is, observes Dr.
Thomas, very clearly proved.  For exam-
ple, we very  frequently meet with gout in
young persons of both sexes, Vho' could
never have brought it on by intemperance,
sensuality,  or  improper  diet,  but must
have acquired the predisposition to it in
this way.
   Where there is any predisposition in the
constitution to  scrophula, and the  person
happens to contract a venereal taint, this
frequently  excites into action the causes of
th« former ; as a  venereal bubo not unfre-
quently becomes  scrophulous, as soon as
the virus is destroyed  by mercury.  The
laie Dr. Cullen supposed scrophula  to de-
pend upon  a peculiar constitution  of the
lymphatic system. The attacks ofthe dis-
ease seem much affected or influenced by
the periods of the seasons.  They begin
usually some time in the winter and spring,
and often disappear, or are greatly amend-
ed, in summer and autumn.   The first ap-
pearance of the  disorder  is commonly in
that of small oval or  spherical tumours
under the skin, unattended  by any pain or
discolouration.  These appear, in general,
  * 5  V 
 730              SCR

 updn the sides of the neck, below the ear,
 or under the chin ;  but, in some cases, the
 joints of the elbows or ankles, or those of
 the fingers and toes, are the parts first af-
 fected.   In these  instances, we do  not,
 however, find  small moveable swellings ;
 but, on  the contrary, a  tumor almost uni-
 formly surrounding the joint, and inter.
 rupting its motion.
    After some length of time the tumors be-
 come larger  and  more  fixed,  the  skin
 yvhich covers  them acquires a purple or
 livid  colour, and,  being  much inflamed,
 they at last suppurate and break into little
 holes, from vihich,  at first, a matter some-
 what punform oozes out; but this changes
 by degrees into a kind of viscid serous dis-
 charge, much  intermixed with small pieces
 ofa white suhstaivce, resembling the curd
 of milk.
*   The  tumors  subside gradually, whilst
 the ulcers at the same time open more, and
 spread  unequally  in  various directions.
 After a time, some  of the ulcers heal;  but
 other tumors quickly form in different parts
 of the body, and proceed on, in the same
 slow  manner as  the former ones, to suppu-
 ration.   In this manner  the disease goes on
 for some years, and appearing  at last to
 have  exhausted itself,  all  the ulcers heal
 up, without being  succeeded by any fresh
 swellings; but leaving  behind them  an
 ugly  puckering  of the  skin,  and a scar of
 considerable extent. This is the most mild
 form under which scrophula ever appears.
 In more virulent cases, the eyes are par-
 ticularly the  seat of the  disease, and are
 affected with ophthalmia, giving rise to
 ulcerations in the  tarsi, and inflammation
 of the tunica  adnata, terminating not un-
 frequently in an opacity of the transparent
 cornea.
    In  similar cases, the joints  become af-
 fected, they swell and are incommoded by
 excruciating  deep-seated pain, which  is
 mnch increased upon the slightest motion.
 The swelling and pain continue to increase,
 the muscles of  the limb become at length
 much wasted.  Matter is soon afterwards
 formed, and  this  is discharged  at small
 openings made by the bursting of the skin.
 Being, however, of a peculiar acrimonious
 nature, it  erodes the ligaments and carti-
 lages, and produces a caries of the neigh-
 bouring bones.'  By an absorption of the
 matter  into the system, herrbc fever at last
 arises, and, in the end,  often proves fatal.
    When scrophula is confined to the exter-
 nal surface, it is by no means attended with
 danger, although on leaving one part, it is
 apt to be renewed in others ; but when the
 ulcers are  imbued with a sharp  acrimony,
 spread, erode, and become deep, without
 shewing  any  disposition to heal; when
 deep  seated collections of  matter form
 amongst the small  bones of the hands and
 feet, or in  the joints, or tubercles in the
                 SCU

lungs, w ith hectic fever, arise, the conse-
quences will be fatal.
  On opening the  bodies of  persons who
have died of this disease, many of the vis-
cera are usually found in a diseased state,
but  more  particularly the glands of the
mesentery, which are not only much tume-
fied, but often ulcerated.  Tlie lungs are
frequently discovered bent, with a number
of tubercles or cysts, which contain matter
of various kinds.  Scrophulous glands, on
being examined by  dissection, feel some-
what softer to the touch than in their na-
tural state, and when laid  open,  they are
usually found to contain a soft curdy mat-
ter, mixed with pus.
   SCROPHULARIA.  (From scrofula, the
king's evil; so called  from  the unequal
tubercles upon its roots, like  scrophulous
tumors.)   The  name of a genus of plants
in the Linnaean system.   Class, Didynamia.
Order, Angiospermia.  The fig-wort.
   Scrophularia ao.uatica.   See Betonica
aquatica.
   Scrophularia minor.  The pile-wort is
sometimes so called.   See  Chetidonium
minus.
   Scrophularia nodosa.   The systematic
name  of  the  fig-wort.   See  Scrophularia
vulgaris.
   Scrophularia vulgaris.    Millemorbia.
 Scrophularia.    Common fig-wort or ker-
nel-wort.  The root and  leaves of this
 plant,  Scrophularia  nodosa of Linnaeus :—
foliis cordatis,  trinervatis; caule  obtusan-
gulo,  have  been celebrated both as an
 internal and external remedy againsi  in-
 flammations,  the piles,  scrophulous tu-
 mors, and old  ulcers ; but they  are now
 only used in this  country by the country
 people
   Scrotal hernia.  Hernia scrotalis. Scro-
 tocele.  A protrusion of any part of an ab-
 dommial viscus or viscera into the scrotum.
 See Hernia.
   Scrotocele.   (From  scrotum, and khx»,
 a tumour )  A  rupture  or hernia  in the
 scrotum.
   SCROTUM   (Quasi  mortum,a skin or
hide.)  Bursa testium.  Oscheus.  Oscheon.
 Orchea of Galen.    The common integu-
ments which cover the testicles.
   SCRUPULUS.  .(Dim. of scrupus,  a
small  stone )  A  scruple or weight of 20
grains
   SCURF.  Furfura.   Small exfoliations
of the cuticle, which   take  place after
some eruptions  on the skin, a new cuticle
being formed underneath during  the exfo-
liation.
   Scurvy.  See  Scorbutus.
   Scurvy-grass.    See  Cochlearia horten-
sis.
   Scurvy grass, lemon. See Cochlearia hor-
tensis.
   Scurvy-grass,  Scotch.   See Brasdca ma-
rina. 
SEB
SEC
731
  SCUTIPORM CARTILAGE. See Thy-
roid curtilage.
  Seuttellaria n vlericulata.  The  sys-
tematic nume of the  skullcap.  See  Ter-
tiannria.
  SCYB\LA.   IkvCaxa.   Dry hard ex-
crements.
  St vthiccs.   (From Scythia, its  native
soil.) An epithet of the liquorice-root or
any thing brought from Scythia.
  SI,A-\IK.  Is  prescribed in a variety
of  complaints, being  considered as more
medicinal and salubrious than that on land,
it is supposed to possess in its composition
a greater quantity of oxygen. This is a most
powerful and valuable remedy.  It is re-
sorted to with the happiest success against
most cases  of debility, and particularly
against scrophulous diseases affecting the
external parts of  the body.   See Bath,
cold.
  Sea-holly.   See Eryngium.
  Sea-mo.is.   See Corallina
  Sea-oak.  See Quercus marina.
  Sco-on ion.  See  Scilla.
  Sea-salt.  See Murias soda.
  SEA SICKNESS.    A  nausea or  ten-
dency to vomit, which varies, in respect of
duration, in different persons  upon their
first going to sea   With some it continues
only for  a day or two;  while with others it
remains  throughout the voyage.  The dis-
eases in  which sea-sickness is  principally
recommended  are asthma and consump-
tion.
  SEA-WATER. This is arranged amongst
the simple saline waters. Its chemical ana-
lysis gives a proportion of one of saline con-
tents to  about twenty-three one-fourth of
yvater ;  but  on our snores it is  not greater
than one of salt to about  thirty of water.
Sea-water on the British coast  may, there-
fore, be  calculated to contain  in the wine
pint, of muriated  soda 186.5 grains, of
muriated magnesia  fifty-one, of selenite
six grains ;  total  two hundred and forty-
three one half grains, or  half an ounce and
three and one-half grains  of saline  con-
tents. The disorders for which the internal
use of sea-water has  been  and may be re-
sorted to, are in general the same for whicii
all  the simple  saline waters may be used.
The peculiar power of sea-water and sea-
salt as a discutient, employed either inter-
nally or externally  in scrophulous habits, is
well known, and is attended with consider-
able advantage when judiciously applied.
  Sea-wrack.   See Quercus mariua.
  Sealed earths.  See Terra sagillata.
  SEARCHING.   Phe operation of intro-
ducing a metallic  instrument through the
urethra  into the bladder,  for the purpose
of acertaining whether the patient has stone
or not.
  SEBACEOUS  GLAXDS.   (Glandula
tebacee, from sebum, suet.)   Glands which
secrete a sebaceous or suetty humour.
  Sehadilla"   See Vevadilla.
  SEBATE.   (Prom sebum, suet.)   Sebas.
The name in tlie new chemistry of every
compound of the acid of fat.
  Seresten.   (An Egyptian  word.)  Se-
bestina Sebsten.   1 lie  dark black fruit
of the cordia  myxa; foliis ovatis, subra
glabris ;  corymbis laterahbus; calycibus de*
cemstriatis  of  Linnaeus.    It possesses
glutinous and  aperient  qualities, and  is
exhibited in form of decoction in  various
dis ases of the chest, hoarseness,  cough,
difficult respiration,  &c.
  SECALE.   1.  The name of a genus  of
plants in the Linnaean system.  Class, Tri-
andria.  Order, Digynia.   Rye.
  2. The common name of the seed of the
Secale cereale of Linnaeus.   It is principally
ustd as an article of diet, and in the north-
ern countriesof Europe is employedIbr af-
fording an ardent spirit.            *     •
  Secale cereale  'Phe systematic name
ofthe rye-plant.  See Seiale.
  SECONDARY.   This  term in  general
denotes  something that acts  as second  or
in subordination to another.  Thus in dis-
eases, we have secondary symptoms.
  Secondary  fever.  That febrile affec-
tion  which arises after a crisis,  or the
discharge of some morbid matter,  as after
the  declension of the  small-pox or the
measles
  SECRETION.   The  word secretion  is
used to express that function by  which  an
organ separates from the blood the consti-
tuent parts of a fluid that does noi exist in
it with its characteristic properties
  The  difference of secreted humours is
visibly connected  with  those of the organs
employed for their formation.  Thus arte-
rial exhalation, that take place throughout
the whole extent of  internal surfaces, and
preserves their contiguity, affords  nothing
but an albuminous serosity, which is only
the serum ofthe  blood  slightly altered  by
the weak action of organization very little
complicated.  The analysis of tlie water in
dropsy,  yvhich is merely  in *he  se*osity
that continually transudes  the  surface  of
serous membranes, as the pleura or perito-
naeum,has demonstrated that this fluid has
the greatest resemblance to the serum of
the blood, and  is only distinguished from
it, by the variable  proportions of albu-
men, and the different salts it contains in
solution
  This first kind of secretion, this perspi-
ratory transudation,  would seem,  then, to
be a simple filtration or percolation  of a
liquor already formed in the blood through
the porous parts  of arteries ; yet we must
here  acknoyvledge a  peculiar action  of
membranes, the surface of which it perpe-
tually lubricates ; without this action the
serum would  remain united to the other
constituent of the blood.  This  kind  of
action is termed  exhalation.   The distin- 
732
SECRETION.
guishable character of this kind  of secre-
tion is the absence of any mediate struc-
ture betyveen the vas efferens and the ex-
cretory  duct:  the minute arteries and
veins that run into the  structure of mem-
branes also constitute both.
   After serous transudation, requiringonly
a very simple organization, follows the  se-
cretion by cryptae,  glandular follicles, and
mucous  lacunae.   Each  of these  small
glands  contained in the  texture of mem-
branes  lining the  internal surface of the
digestive, arterial, and urinary  passages,
and  which,  when  conglomerated,  form
amygdalae, &c. may be compared to a small
bottle, the bottom  of which is round, and
the neck short;  the membranous parieties
of these vesicular cryptae are supplied with
a great quantity of vessels and nerves.   It
is to the peculiar action of these parietes
that the secretion of mucus by these glands
should be attributed.  These mucous li-
quids are less fluid and more viscid than
the fluid produced by the first kind of se-
cretion,  but  contain more  albumen and
salts; they are more different from the  se-
rum ofthe blood, and of a more excremen-
titious nature ; the nature of these bottle-
kind of glands is turned towards the parts
to which the mucous membrane adheres,
their mouth  or neck opens on the surface
Contiguous to these membranes.
   The  apertures by which the mucous
glands discharge ihemseives are easy to be
perceived on the amygdalae, mucous sur-
 face ofthe urethra, rectum, &c.
   Secretion  and excretion are facilitated
by the  irritation occasioned by the pre-
sence  of  air, aliment,  or urine;  by the
compression induced by them, and,finally,
by the peristaltic contractions of the mus-
cular fibres to yvhich mucous membranes
adhere throughout the whole extent ofthe
primae viae.
   The flu ids, which are considerably differ-
ent from the blood, require for their secre-
tion organs of a more  complicated  struc-
ture; these are called conglomerate glands
to distinguish them from lymphatic glands,
which are named conglobate. These glands
are visceral  masses, formed by an  assem-
blage of nerves and every species of ves-
sels,-disposed in packets, and  united  by
cellular structure;  a proper membrane, or
an elongation of that which lines the cavity
that includes them, surrounds their exter-
nal surface,  and separates them  from the
circumjacent  parts.
   The arteries do not form an  immediate
continuation   with their  excretory  ducts,
as Rysch affirmed;  nor do there exist im-
mediate  glands between  these vessels  as
Malpigbji believed;  it seems more probable
that each gland has its cellular or paren-
chymatous substance in the areolae, into
which the  arteries  pour  the materials  of
the fluid they prepare ; in consequence of a
power peculiar to them, and which forms
their distinguishing character.   Lympha-
tics and  excretory ducts arise from the
sides of these little cells, and both these
species of vessels absorb ; one attracts the
secreted  liquor, carrying it into recepta.
cles, where it accumulates, while the other
receives that part whicii the action of the
organ could not  completely elaborate, or
the residue of the secretion.
   The nerves which always enter more or
less into the structure of secretory organs,
 and come principally  from  the great sym-
pathetics, terminate variously in their sub-
 stance, and furnish  each of them  with a
 particular sensibility, by means of which
 theydistingtushin the blood brought thither
 by the vessels the constituent parts or ma-
 terials ofthe humour  they are destined to
prepare, and select it by a real preference.
Besides they cause them to tnke on a pecu-
liar mode of activity, the exercise of which
causes these separate elements to undergo
a certain  composition, and  impresses the
fluid  produced  with  specific  properties,
always relative to the  mode  of action of
which they are the^esult.   Thus the liver
retains the  constituent principles of bile
contained in the blood of the vena portae,
elaborates, combines them, and forms the
bile, and  animal fluid,  distinguishable by
certain characteristic  properties that are
s-ibjectto variations according as the blood
contains the elements  which enter into its
composition in a greater or less  degree;
according to the increased or diminished
disposition of the gland to retain them,
and to effect a more or less  complete mix-
ture of them.  The qualities of the  bile
dependent on the concurrence of all these
circumstances,  should present  so many
differences as the blood contains principles,
and as the hepatic organ may offervarieties
relative to the composition  ofthe former,
and degree of activity of the latter. Hence
arise alterations of the bile, the most in-
considerable  of which  being compatible
with health,  escape  observation,  while
those which  are more  complete, and de-
range  the natural order of  the functions,
become evident  by diseases  of which they
may be sometimes considered the effect,
and at other times the cause.  These alte-
rations ofthe bile (and  what is here said of
the secretion of this humour may extend to
almost every other secretion ofthe animal
economy) never extend  so  far as to pre-
vent it from being distinguished ; it always
preserves  in a greater or less degree its es-
sential and primitive characters,  it  never
acquires the qualities of another liquor so
as to resemble serum, urine, or saliva, &c.
  The action of secretory  glands  is not
continual, most of them are  subject to the
alternate state of action and rest, all, as
Barden observed, are  asleep or awake
when any irritation operates on them, or 
SEC
SED              733
in their vicinity, and determines their im-
mediate or sympathetic action.  Thus sa-
liva is secreted in greater quantity during
mastication, &c.
  When a secretory organ enters into ac-
tion, the surrounding parts, or such as are
situated in its vicinity,  for instance, the
liver, is comprised  in the sphere of action
of the duodenum,  since the repletion of
this intestine irritates it, determines a more
abundant afflux of  humours, and  a more
copious secretion of bile.
  'Phe  blood  conveyed  to  a  secretory
gland, before it arrives there,suffers prepa-
ratory changes which dispose it to furnish
the constituents ofthe liquor  about to be
secreted.
   The celerity with which the  blood ar-
rives at an organ ;  the length,  diameter,
angles of the vessels,  and the disposition
of their ultimate ramifications, are all cir-
cumstances which ought to be observed in
the examination  of each secretion, since
they  have an  influence on  the nature of
the  secreted  fluid, and  on the mode in
which secretion is effected. When a gland
is irritated it becomes the centre of fluxion,
and acts on the blood brought by its ves-
sels.   Secretion dependent on a peculiar
action inherent in  a glandular organ  is
assisted  by  the action   of surrounding
muscles.
  The glands, after having remained for a
longer or shorter time in a state of excita-
tion, relax, become collapsed, and fluids
are  not conveyed to  them  in such abun-
dance, they remain in a state of sleep, ami
during repose renew their sensibility, which
is consumed by long  exertion.
   A remarkable circumstance in secretions
is, that they mutually replace and supply-
each other, so that  when  the urine is less
copious perspiration  is  more abundant.
A sudden coldness  of the skin frequently
occasions  diarrhoeas,  the humours are im-
mediately repelled  towards the  intestinal
tube, and  pass off  by the mucous  glands
of the intestines, the action of which  is
considerably increased.
  Seciumi  acre.  The systematic name of
the stone-cross. See Illecebra.
  Sectio  c.esarea.   See  Cxsarian opera-
tion.
  Sectio  frvnomca.   Sectio hypogastrico.
The Ii'irIi  operation  for the stone.  See
Lithot'itmt.
  SECl \DI\PS.    The  placenta  and
membranes whicii are expanded  from its
edge, and which form a complete involuc-
rum ofthe foetus anti  its  waters,  go under
the  common  term of after-birth, or se-
cundines.
  The membranes of the ovum have  usu-
ally  been  mentioned  as two,  the  amnion
and the chorion ; and the latter has again
been divided into the true and the false.
The third membrane, which, from its ap-
pearance, has likewise been called the vil-
lous or spongy, and from the consideration
of it  as the  inner lamina of  the uterus,
is cast off like the exuvix of some animals.
The decidua  has been described by Har-
vey, not as one of the membranes of the
ovum, but as a production of the uterus.
The following is  the order of the  mem-
branes ofthe ovum, at the full period of
gestation : 1st, There is the outer or con-
necting, which is flacculent, spongy, and
extremely vascular,  completely investing
the whole ovum, and  lining  the  uterus.
2dly,  The middle  membrane, which is
nearly pellucid,  with  a  very few  small
blood-vessels scattered over it, and  which
forms a covering to the placenta and funis,
but does not  pass  between the placenta
and uterus,   odly. The  inner membrane,
which is transparent, of a firmer texture
than  the others, and lines the whole  ovum,
making, like  the middle  membrane, a co-
vering for the placenta and funis wilh the
two last.  I'he ovum is clothed  when it
passes from the ovarium  into  the uterus,
where the first is provided for its  recep-
tion.
  These membranes, in the advanced state
of  pregnancy, cohere  slightly to  each
other, though, in some ova, there is a con-
siderable  quantity of fluid collected be-
tween them, which being discharged when
one of the  outer membranes is broken,
forms one of the circumstances which have
been  distinguished by the name of by or
false  waters.
   Between the middleand inner membrane,
upon or  near the funis, there is  a small,
flat,  and oblong body, which, in the early
part of pregnancy,  seems to be a vesicle
containing milky lymph, which afterwards
becomes of  a firm  and  apparently fatty
texture.  This is called the vesicula umbi-
licalis ; but its use is not known.  See Pla-
centa.
   Secunrum  AitTt-x.    According  to art.
A term frequently  used  in prescription,
and denoted by the letters S. A. which are
usually affixed, when the making up ofthe
recipe in perfection requires some uncom-
mon care and  dexterity.
   Skcuriraca.   (From  securis, an  axe;
so  called because  its  leaves resemble a
small axe.) Henbane.
  SEDATIVES.   (.Medicamenta seditava.
from  sedo, to ease or assuage.)  Sedantia,
medicines which have the power of dimi-
nishing the animal  energy, without des-
troying life.   They are  divided into seda-
tiva soporifica, as opium,  papaver, hyosci-
amus, and sedativa refrigerantia, as neutral
salts, acids, &c.
   Sedative sail oflhmberg. See Boradc acid.
  Serentaria ossa.  The os coccygis and
ischia. 
 734               SEE

   Sedge. See Iris palustris.
   Sediment.  The heavy parts  of liquids,
 which fall to  the bottom.
   Setliment latiritious.  See Latiritious sedi-
 ment.
   SEDLITZ  WATER.   Seydschutz water.
 A simple saline mineral water.  From che-
 mical analysis it appears, that it is strongly
 impregnated  with vitriolated magnesia or
 Epsom salt, and it is to this, along with
 probably the  small quantity of muriat of
 magnesia, that it owes its bitter and saline
 taste, and its purgative  properties.  The
 diseases in which this water is recommend-
 ed are, crudities  of the stoma'h, hypo-
 chondriasis,  amennorrhcea, and  the an-
 omalous complaints succeeding the cessa-
 tion of the catamenia, cedematous tumours
 of the  legs in literary men, haeinorrhoidal
 affections, and scorbutic eruptions.
   SEDUM.   (From sedo, tm assuage; so
 called because it allays inflammation.) The
 name of a genus of plants in  the Linnxan
 system.  Class, Decandria.  Order, Penta-
 gynia.
   Sedum luteum murale. Navel wort.
   Sedum  majus.  Aizoon.  Barba Jovis.
 House-leek or sangreen.  Sempervivum tec-
 torum of  Linnaeus.   The  leaves of  this
 plant have no remarkable smell,  discover
 to the taste a mild subacid austerity ; they
 are frequently applied  by the vulgar to
 bruises and old ulcers.
   Sedum minus  See Illecebra.
   Sedum telephium. The systematic name
 ofthe orpine.  See Faba crassa.
   SEEING   A  sensation by  which we
 perceive bodies around  us, and their  sen-
 sible qualities.   The >organ  of  sight is
 formed  of three parts  perfectly  distinct,
 which serve to protect  the globe of the
 eye,  to  withdraw  it suddenly from  the
 influence of light, and  to preserve it in  a
 condition  necessary for the exercise of
 these functions : These  consist in the su-
 percilia, palpebrx, and lachrymal passages,
 parts accessory to the organ. The eye-ball
 itself presents two portions very different
 from each other, one formed  by almost
 the whole, and  may be called an optic
 instrument; the otlier formed by a medul-
 lary  expansion of  the  optic nerve is the
 immediate organ of sight, this is the reti-
 na, alone adapted to receive  the impres-
 sion  of light, and  to  be affected by the
 delicate contact  of this extremely subtle
 fluid.   This  impression or sensation is
 transmitted to the cerebral organ by  the
 optic nerve, of which the retina is merely
 the expanded extremity.
  The eye-brows, as being accessory organs
 to vision, have the effect of diminishing the
effect ofa  too strong light by partly ab-
sorbing its rays.  The supercilia  answers
this purpose better in  proportion to the
projection  formed,  and the darker colour
                  SEE

ofthe hair ; thus we  knit the brow trans.
versely in  passing from dark to a lighted
place, the  stronglight of  whichhasadisa.
greeable  effect on  the  organ  of sight.
Hence  arose the custom  of certain south-
ern  people  in whom the  eye-brows  are
thicker and of a darker  colour, to make
them blacker in order the  better to fulfil
the intention for which they were designed.
The eye-lids, as concerned in the organs of
vision, shade the eyes from  the continual
action of light, these like all other organs
have occasion for repose, which could not
have been procured had  the rays of light
constantly excited their sensibility. A re-
moval of  the  eyelids occasions  loss of
sleep.  The cilia, or hairs, growing upon
the margin are destined to prevent insects
or other light  bodies in  the atmosphere
from insinuating between the globe ofthe
eye and its covering.  The anterior part of
the eye, thus defended against external in-
j uries, is continually moistened by the tears,
they also guard against the effects of fric-
tion, to which  the  eye is exposed.  (See
Eye.)
   Luminous rays, emanating from a light
object, form a cone,  the apex  of whicii
corresponds to the point  ofa body which
we are looking at, and its base is applied
to the anterior  part of  the cornea;  all
those rays which touch the  mirror of the
eye  pass through it, experience a refrac-
tion proportioned to the density of the
cornea, and to the convexity of this mem-
brane, greater than that ofthe atmosphere:
when approaching the perpendicular they
pass through  the aqueous  humours less
dense, and meet with  the iris.   All those
rays which  fall on this membrane are re-
flected, and  shew its  colour different in
different individuals.  It  is only the most
central rays  that penetrate the pupil,  and
serve for sight: these enter  the pupil in
greater or  less number,  according as  it
may be more or less  dilated. The pupil
becomes larger or smaller conformable to
the  expansion  or contraction of the iris.
The  motions ofthe iris depend entirely on
the mode in yvhich light affects the retina;
it  is  of itself insensible to the impression
of luminous rays, as proved by Fontana,
who  always found it immoveable when he
directed rays of light exclusively to it.
   The rays to which the pupil give passage
pass  through the aqueous humour of the
posterior  chamber ; and  soon come into
contact with the crystalline lens, which
powerfully refracts them,  on account of its
density and lenticular form.  When more
approaching the perpendicular by this
body, they proceed as far as the retina,
through the vitreous hcimour, that is less
dense, and which preserves, without aug-
mentation, the effect of the refraction pro-
duced  by the  crystalline lens; the rays 
SEE
9EL              735
assembled  into  one focus  strike only a
single point of the retina, and product- an
impression that gives us an idea of certain
properties  of  the bodies it reflects.  It is
generally thought that luminous pyramids
which emanate trom all points of the ob
ject we behold,  decussate  in  passing
through the globe of the eye, so that the
object itself is figured in a reverse direc-
tion.   Although the image of each object
is traced al the same time  in each of our
eyes, we have but one sensation, because
both  sensations are in harmony  or com-
bined,  and only serve by  assisting  each
other to render the impression  stronger
and more  durable.  The correspondence
of  affection requires the direction of the
optic axes on  the same objects, and  how-
ever little  this direction  be changed we
really see double,  which happens in  stra-
bismus, or squinting.
    If the  eyes  possess  a  too energetic
power of refraction either  from too great
a convexity of  the cornea or crystalline
lens, or more considerable density of the
humours and  excessive depth ofthe globe
ofthe eye, the luminous rays being united
too soon, cross each other, again diverge,
fall scattered  on  the retina, and produce
only a confused sensation.  In this disease
of  vision called myopia, patients can only
distinguish very nearobjects, whence rays
are given off  which require an instrument
possessing a considerable power of refrac-
tion.  In presbyopia, on the contrary, the
cornea being  too  flat, the crystalline not
 very convex,  or being deep seated, the hu-
 mours not sufficiently abundant, cause the
rays not to be yet assembled, when  they
 fall on  the  retina; so that patients can
only observe with distinct objects, because
the rays that come from them being very
 convergent,  have not occasion to be much
refracted. The sensibility of the retina is,
 under  certain  circumstances, so  much
raised, that  the  eye  hardly supports the
weakest light.  Persons  in this situation
are called nyctalopes,  who distinguish ob-
 jects in the midst of  utter darkness, as a
 few rays are sufficient to affect tin ir organ
 of vision.  The eyes  are not immoveable
 in  the part they occupy, they are directed
towards all the objects  of  which we  wish
to  form a knowledge by different motions,
regulated  by  four recti  and two  oblique
muscles, and it is observed  that there is
such a correspondence of action in muscles
that move both eyes, that these organs turn
at  the same time  towards  the object, so
that the visual axes are exactly parallel.
   Skicvette's salt. A neutral salt, which
consists of   soda,  potash, and  tartaric
acid.   It was prepared and  made known
by a Frenchman  named Peter Seignette,
towards the  end of the last century.   It
was then employed in  preference to many
e-Mier medicines long known, yvhich  had
been equally serviceable ;  and  by these
means,  without  much trouble, he was
enabled  to  acquire  a  fortune.  P must,
however,  be allowed that  he was a skil-
ful chemist, who,  by  his  vvritings, and
the invention of  various other medicines,
had obtained considerable reputation as a
physician and  naturalist.  He was  esta-
blished as  an  apothecary  at  Rochelle;
published  papers on various naiural ob-
jects  which he had observed  in his neigh-
bourhood, in the  Memoirs of the Academy
of Sciences at Pans, as well as m other
works; and died on  the 11th of March,
1719.
   He recommended  this salt,  which en-
riched him, and rendered his name famous,
in some small treatises, printed in parti-
cular about  the  year  1762.  He called it
sometimes alkaline salt, sometimes sal po-
ly crest, and sometimes Rochelle salt.  After
his death, his son continued io prepare and
to vend it wilh the greatest success.
   Seignette discovered this  salt while he
was engaged in making  soluble  tartar,
and,  according  to the old opinion, ima-
gining that both the fixed  alkalis were
the same,  used  soda  instead of potash.
 By this means  he procured, not without
 surprise, a salt different from the common
 soluble tartar which he wished to prepare,
 and from the  other well-known salt also.
 He  was  induced, therefore,  to  examine
 it.  The experiments of learned chemists
 discovered the component parts of this
 salt.   The mode of preparing it was then
 made publicly known; and, by more ac-
 curate examination, the difference, before
 overlooked, between vegetable  and mine-
 ral alkali, was determined; by which neyv
 lit lit  was thrown upon chemistry, and an
 important service rendered to a variety of
 arts.
   Among those who contributed to bring
 this salt into repute  was Nicholas Lemery,
 to whom  Seignette sent a large quantity
 of it, which he distributed at Paris, though
 unacquainted with  its component parts,
 Its  composition  was discovered at the
 same time, about the  year 1731, by two
 French chemists, Baldue and  Geoffroy,
 the former published his  observations in
 the Memoirs ofthe  Academy of Sciences ;
 and the latter communicated his to  Sir
 Hans  Sloane,  who caused  them to be
 printed in the  Philosophical Transactions.
 Newman, therefore, was not the first who-
 made known the composition of Seignette'a
 salt,  in  his  treatise  on salt-petre;  for
 Newman's  salt  is  essentially  different;
 and he  himself  confesses that he  was not
 acquainted with the Rochelle  salt.  See
 Soda itirtarisota
   Silemtes. (Prom vtxnti, the moon.)  A
 white  stone, having a figure upon it re-
 sembling a moon. Sulphat oflime.
   SELENirvr.  (From  vtx*r»,  the moon 
736              SEM
SEM
     so called from its usefulness  in  lunacy.)
     A kind of peony.
       Self-heal.  See Prunella.
       Seline. A disease ofthe nails, in which
     white spots are occasionally seen in  their
     substance.
       Selinum. (From vtxuvn, the  moon; from
     its supposed usefulness in disorders pro-
     ceeding from  the influence of the mocn.)
     Marsh smallage.
       SELLA TURCICA.  (Sella, quasi sedda,
     from  sedeo, to  sit, and  turcica,-  from
     its supposed  resemblance to a  Turkish
     saddle.)   Ephippium.   A cavity in the
^    sphaenoid  bone,  containing the  pituitary
     gland, surrounded by the four  clinoid pro-
     cesses.
       SELTZER WATER.  A saline  water,
     slightly alkaline, highly acidulated with
     carbonic acid, containing more of this vo-
     latile  principle than is sufficient to saturate
     the alkali, and the earths which it holds in
     solution.  It is particularly serviceable in
     relieving some ofthe symptoms that indi-
     cate a morbid affection  of the lungs ; in
     slow  hectic fever,  exanthematous erup-
     tions of the skin, foulness of the stomach,
     bilious vomiting, acidity and  heart-burn,
     spasmodic pains  in any part of the alimen-
     tary canal, and bloody or highly offensive
     stools.  On account of its  property in re-
     lieving spasmodic pains, and from its ra-
     pid determination to the kidneys, and per-
     haps   its  alkaline contents, it has  been
--   sometimes employed yvith great advantage
     in diseases of the urinary organs, especial-
     ly those that are attended with  the for-
     mation of calculus.  A  large  proportion
     ofthe Seltzer water, either genuine or ar-
     tificial, that is consumed in this country,
     is for the relief of these disorders.  Even
     in gonorrhoea,  either simple or venereal,
     Hoffman  asserts  that advantage  is to be
     derived  from this medicine.   The  usual
     dose is from half a pint to a pint.
      Semecarpis anacardium.  The systema-
     tic name of the tree which  is supposed to
     afford  the Molucca bean.  See Amacardium
     orientale.
      Semeiosis.  (From vnyttou,  to  notify.)
    See Semiotice.
      SEMEN.   1. The seed, kernel, or stone
    ofthe fruit of any vegetable.
      2.  The seed or  prolific liquor secreted
    in the  testicles, and carried through the
    epididymis and vas deferens into the vesi-
    culae seminales, to be emitted sub coitu
    into the  female vagina,  and there,  by its
    aura, to penetrate and impregnate the ovu-
    lum in the ovarium.
      In  castrated  animals,  and in eunuchs,
    the vesiculae seminales are small, and con-
    tracted ;  and a little lymphatic liquor, but
    no semen, is found in them  The semen is
    detained  for some time  in the vesiculx
    seminales, and rendered  thicker from the
    continual absorpiion of its very  thin part,
 by the oscula of the lymphatic  vessels.
 In lascivious men, the semen is sometimes,
 though rarely, propelled by nocturnal pol-
 lution from the vesiculx seminales, through
 the ejaculatory ducts, (which arise from
 the vesiculx seminales, perforate the ure-
 thra transversely, and open themselves by
 a narrow  and very  nervous mouth at the
 sides of the caput gallinaginis,) into the
 urethra, and from it to some distance  But
 in chaste  men the greatest  part is again
 gradually absorbed from the vesicuhe se-
 minales through  ihe lymphatic vessels,
 and conciliates strength  to the body. The
 smell  of semen  is specific, heavy,  affect-
 ing the nostrils, yet  not disagreeable.
 The same odour is observed in the  roots of
 the orchis, julx of chesnits, and the an-
 therae of many plants.  The smell of the
 semen of quadrupeds, when at heat, is so
 penetrating as to render their flesh fetid
 and useless, unless  castrated.  Thus the
 flesh  of the stag, tempore coitus, is unlit
 to eat.  The  taste  of semen is fatuous
 and somewhat acrid. In the testes its con-
 sistenceis thin and diluted; but in the ve.
 siculx seminales, viscid,  dense; and rather
 pellucid :  and by venery  and debility it is
 rendered thinner.
   Specific gravitgf  Tlie  greatest part of
 the semen sinks  to  the  bottom in  water,
 yet some part swims on  its surface, which
 it covers like very fine  threads mutually
 connected togeiher in the  form ofa cobweb.
   Colour.  In  the testicles it is somewhat
 yellow, and in the vesiculx seminales it
 acquires a deeper hue.   That  emitted by
 pollution or coition, becomes white from
 its mixture with the whitish liquor of the
 prostate gland during its passage through
 the urethra.   In those people  who  labour
 under  jaundice, and  from the abuse of
 saffron, the  semen has been seen yellow,
 and in  an atrabiliary young man, black.
   Quality.   Semen exposed to the  atmos.
 pheric  air, loses its pellucidity, and  be-
 comes  thick, but after  a few hours it is
 again  rendered more  fluid and  pellucid
 than it was immediately after its emission.
 This phenomenon  cannot  arise from water
 or  oxygen attracted  from the  air.  At
 length  it deposits a phosphorated calx,
 and forms a corneous crust.
  Experiments with  semen  prove that  it
 turns the syrup of violets green, and dis-
 solves earthy, mediate, and metallic salts.
 Fresh semen is insoluble in water, until it
 has undergone the above changes in atmo-
 spheric  air.   It is dissolved  by alkaline
 salts.  By  actherial oil it is dried  into a
 pellucid pellicle, like  the cortex  of ihe
 brain.   It is dissolved by  all acids, except
 the oxygenated acid of salt, by which it is
 coagulated in the form of white flakes. It
 is also acted  upon by alcohol of wine.
  By dry distillation semen gives  out a
small portion  of empyrcumatic oil,  and 
SEM
SEM              737
volatile alkali.  Tlr remaining incinerated
carbone  affords  soda and  phosphorated
calx.
  The constituent principles of semen.  Che-
mical analysis demonstrates that one hun-
dred parts of semen  contain, 1.  Of water,
ninety  parts,  2.  Of animal  gluten, six
parts  3.  Of phosphorated calx,  one part.
4   Of pure soda, three parts.  5  By mi-
croscopical examination, it is asserted that
an  immense number  of very small animal-
cule with  round tails, called spermatic ani-
malculfs, may  be seen.   6. The  odorous
principle, which flies off immediately from
fresh semen.  It appears to consist of a
peculiar  vital  principle,  and by  the an-
cients was called aura seminis.
   Use. 1  Emitted into the  female vagina
tub coitu, it possesses the wonderful and
stupendous power  of impregnating the
ovulum in the female ovarium.  The odo-
rous principle, or aura  spermatica  only,
appears to penetrate through the cavity of
the uterus and fallopian tubes to the female
ovarium, and there to impregnate the albu-
minous latex ofthe mature  ovulum by its
vital power.   The other principles of the
semen appear to be  only a vehicle of the
seminal  aura.  2. In chaste men,  the se-
men returning through the lymphatic ves-
sels into  the  mass  of the blood,  gives
strength to the body and mind; hence the
bull is so fierce and brave, the castrated ox
so  gentle and weak; hence every animal
languishes post coitum,-  and hence  tabes
dorsalis  from  onanism   3. It is by the
stimulus ofthe absorbed  semen, at the age
of puberty, into the mass ofthe humours ;
that the  beard and hair ofthe pubes, but
in animals the horns,  are produced; and
the weeping voice ofthe boy changed into
that of a man.
  Semen adjowaex.   A seed  imported
from the East, of a pleasant smell, a grate-
ful aromatic  taste,  somewhat like savory.
It possesses exciting, stimulating, and car-
minative virtues, and is given  in the East
in nervous weakness, dyspepsia, flatulency,
and heart-burn.
  Semen aoave. An  East  Indian seed, ex-
hibited there in atonic gout.
  Semen contba. See Santonicum.
  Semen sanctum.  See Santonicum.
  SEMI.   {Semi, from nyivu, half. ) Semis
in composition universally signifies half, as
semicvpium, a half-bath, or bath up  to the
navel; semilunaris, in the shape of a half-
moon
  SEMICIRCULAR  CANALS.     These
canals are  three in number, and take their
name from their figure.   They belong to
the organ of  hearing, and are situated in
the petrous portion ofthe temporal bone,
and open into the vestibulum.
  SEMICUPIUM.   Excathisma.    lnces-
rio.   A half-bath, or  such as receives only
the hips, or extremities.
  Semi interosseus inhicis.  See Abduc-
tor indicis manus.
  SEMILUNAR  VALVES.   The three
valves at the beginning of the pulnonary
artery and aorta are so termed, from tlteir
half-moon shape.
  SEMIOTICE.  (From  vnyttov,  a sign.)
Semeiosis. That part  of pathology yvhich
treats on the signs of diseases
  SKMIMK.VIBRWOSUS.    Ichio pop-
litifemoral of Dumas.  This muscle arises
from  the '  outer  surface  of the  tube-
rosity  of the  ischium, by a bro< d  flat
tendon which   is  three inches in length.
From this tendon  it has gotten the name of
semi-membranosus    It  then begins  to
grow fleshy, and  runs at first under the
long head of the biceps, and afterwards
between  thai muscle  and  the semi tendi-
nosi.s.   At the  lower  part of the thigh it
becomes narrower again, and terminates
in a shor^ tendon, which is inserted chiefly
into  the  upper  and  back part ofthe  head.
of the tibia, but  some of its  fibres are
spread over the  posterior surface of the
capsular ligament of  the knee.  Between
this  capsular ligament and the tendon of
the muscle, we find a small  bursa muco-
sa.   The tendons  of this and the last de-
scribed muscle  form the inner ham-string.
This muscle bends the leg, and seems like-
wise to prevent the capsular ligament from
being pinched.
  SEMI  NERVOSUS.  See  Semitendino-
sus.
  Seminis ejaculator.   See  Accelerator
urina.
  Semi-orbicularis oris.  See Orbicularis;
oris.
  SEMI-SPINALIS COLLI.   Semi-spina-
lis sive  transverso-spinalis  colli  of Wins-
low, Spinalis ceroids of Albinus, Spinalis
colli  of  Douglas, Transversalis  colli  of
Cowper, and Transversospinal of Dumas.
A muscle situated on  the posterior part of
the neck, which turns the neck  obliquely
backwards,  and a little to one  side.  It
arises from the transverse processes ofthe
uppermost six vertebrx of  the back by as
many distinct tendons, ascending obliquely
under the complexus, and is  inserted into
the spinous processes of all the vertebrx of
the neck, except the first and last
  SEMI  SPINALIS   DORSI    Semi-spi-
nalis externus  seu transverso-spinalis  dord
of Winslow.   Semi spina tus of Cowper,
and  Transversospinal of Dumas.  A muscle
situated on  the back, which extends the
spine obliquely  backwards.  It arises  from
the transverse  processes of  the seventh,
eighth, ninth,  and tenth vertebrx of the
back, by as many distinct tendons, which
soon grow fleshy, and then  become tendi-
nous again, and are inserted  into the spi-
nous processes  of all the  vertebrx of the
back above the  eighth, and into the lower-
most of the neck, by as many tendous. 
738              SEN          >                         SEN

  Semi-spinalis  externus.  See Semi-spi- from ten to twenty grains ; but wheu em-
nalisdorsS.               .                ployed, it is generally  used in  the form of
  Semi   spinatcs.     See   Semi-spinalis decoction, which, when prepared accord-
do>-si.                          ^         ing to the'formula of the Edinburgh Phar-
  ^EMI-TENDINOSUS.   This  'muscle, macopoeia, may be given  every second or
which is the semi-nervosus of Douglas and third hour.
Winslow, and Ischio-creti tibial of Dumas,    Sengreen.  See  Sedum majus.
is situated obliquely along the back part of    SENNA.    (From  senna, an Arabian
the thigh.   It arises tendinous and fleshy word, signifying acute ; so called from its
from the inferior, posterior, and outer part sharp pointedleaves.)  Senna alexandrina.
of the tuberosity ofthe ischium, in'common. Senna  itulica.   Folium orientale.   Senna
with the long head of the  biceps cruris, or Egyptian cassia.   Cassia senna ot Lin'
to the posterior edge of which it continues  naeus .-—foliis  sejugis  subovatis,  petklit
to adhere,-by a  great number of oblique  eglandulatis.  The leaves of senna, which
fibres, for the space of two or three inches,  are imported here from Alexandria for
Towards the lower part ofthe os femoris,  medicinal use, have a rather disagreeable
itterminatesinaroundtendon, which passes  smell, and a subacrid, bitterish, nauseous
behind  the inner condyle ofthe thigh bone,  taste.  They are in common use as a pur-
and becoming  flat, is inserted  into  t*he  gative.  The formulx given ofthe senna
upper and  inner part  of  the ridge of the  by  the colleges,  are  those of infusion, a
tibia, a little below its  tuberosity.   This  powder, a tincture, and an electuary.  See
tendon  sends off  an  aponeurosis, which  Infusum senna, &c.
helps to form the tendinous fascia that co-    Senna alexandrina. See Senna.
vers the muscles of the leg.  This muscle    Senna electuarium e. See Electuarium
assists in bending the  leg, and at the same  senna.
time draws rt a  little inwards.               Senna italica. See Senna.
  SEM PER VIVUM.   (From semper, al-    Senna pauperum.   Bastard senna, op
ways, and vivo, to live ;  so called because  milk'-vetch.
it is  always  green.)  1. The name of  a    Senna scorpicm. The scorpion senna.
genus of plants  in  the Linnxan  system.    Sennje  extractum.  Extract  of senna.
Class, Dodecandria.  Order, Polygynia.       Senn.k  infusum. Ste Infusum senna.
  2. The.  pharmacopoeial name of some    Senna,  infusum tartarizatum.  Senna,
plants.  See Sedum majus                  coriander, and cream of tartar, infused in
  Semper\ivum acre.   The stone-crop is  water.
occasional^ so termed  See Rlecebra.        SENSATION.   Sensation,  or feeling.
  S^mpkrvivum  tectorum.   The syste-  is the consciousness of a change  taking
mane name of the house-leek.  See Sedum  place in any  part, from  the contact ofa
majus.                                   foreign  h.dy with the extremities of our
  SENECIO.    (SeneciSFfrom senesco, to  nerves.  The  seat of sensation is  in the
gr«u  old ;  so called btZEurse it has a grey-  pulp ofthe nerves.
ish down upon  it, life the beard of old    The impression produced on any organ
men.)  1.  The nam«of a genus of plants  by the action of  an external body  consti-
in the Linnxan systqpn.  Class, Syngenesia,  tutes  sensation.    This  sensation, trans-
Order,  Polygumia jfyperfiua.                milted by  nerves to the brain, is perceived,
  2. The pharmacopceial name also ofthe  that is, felt by the organ; ihe sensation
groundsel. Se&Erigerum.                 then  becomes perception; and  this first
  Senecio  vulgaris.  The systematic name  modification implies,  as must  be evident,
of groundsel. See Erigernm.              the existence ofa central organ, to which
  Senecio  jacoh.ba The systematic name  impressions produced on the senses are
of the ragwort.  See Jucobaa.              conveyed.   The  cerebral fibres are acted
  Sevecta angiium.   The  cast skin ofa  on with greater or less force by the sensa-
serpent ;  its  decoction is  said to  cure  tions  propagated  by all  the senses influ-
deafness.                               enced at the same time ; and we could only
  Senega.  See Seneka.                  acquire confused notions of all bodies that
  Senega gum. "See Gummi senegalense.   produce them, if one particular and stronger
  Seneguw milkwort. See Seneka.         perception did not obliterate  the others,
  SENEKA.   (So called because the Se- and fix  our attention. In this collective
necc.i  or Stnegaw.lndi ins use it against stute of the mind on the same  subject, the
the bite of thowattle-snake )  The rattle- brain  is weakly  affected by  several sen-
snake-root^f%kwort.  Polygulo senega of salions which leave no trace behind.  It is
Linnac is -.—fioribus imbenbibus spicdiis, caule on this principle that, having  read  a book
erecto herbuceo simplicissimo, jo'fits Into lun- with great attention,  we  forget the diffe-
ceolatis. The  root of ihis»p-lantnvas former- rent sensations produced by the paper and
ly much esteemed as^*jpecific<against the characters.
poison ofthe rattle-nSnake, »i d  as an anti-    When a sensation is of short duration,
phlogistic in pleurisy,  pneumonia,  &c. but the knowledge we have of it  is so weak,
it is now very much laid aside. Its dose is that soon  afterwards  there does not re- 
t
                  SEN

 main any knowlege of having experienced
 it. In proportion as a sensation, or an idea,
 winch is only  a sensation transformed or
 perceived by the cerebral organ, has pro-
 duced in the fibres of this organ awtronger
 or weaker impression, the remembrance of
 it becomes more or less lively and  perma-
 nent. 7 bus we have a reminiscence of it, that
 is, call to mind that we have already been
 affected in the same manner : a memory, or
 the act of recalling the object of the sen-
 sation with some of its attributes, as colour,
 volume, &c.
   When the brain is easily excitable, and,
 at the  same  time,  accurately preserves
 impressions received, it possesses the pow-
 er of representing to itself ideas with all
 their connexions,  and all the accessory
.circumstances by which  they are  accom-
 panied, of reproducing  them  in a certain
 degree,  anti of recalling  an entire  object,
 while the memory only gives us an idea of
 its qualities.  This creative faculty is call-
 ed imagination. When two ideas are brought
 together,  compared,  anti their  analogy
 considered,  we are said to form a judg-
 ment ,- several judgments connected toge-
 ther .-constitute reasoning.
   Besides the  sensations that are  carried
 from the  organs of  sense to the  brain,
 there are others, internal, that seem to be
 transmitted to it by a kind ofsympathetic
 reaction.  It is well  known what  uneasi-
 ness the affection of certain organs conveys
 to the mind,  how much an  habitual  ob-
 struction of the liver is connected  with a
 certain order of ideas ; these internal sen-
 sations are the origin of our moral faculties,
 in the same manner  as impressions that are
 conveyed  by the organs  of sense are the
 source of intellectual faculties. We are not
 oil that account to  place the scat of the
 passions ofthe mind in the viscera; it is
 only necessary to remember that the appe-
 tites,, whence arise the passions, reside in
 this organ, and are a phenomenon purely
 physical, while  passion  consists, at the
 same  time,  in  the  intellectual exertion.
 Thus an accumulation of semen in the ca-
 vities that are. employed as a reservoir  for
 it, excites  the appetite  for venery, very
 distinct from the passion  of love, although
 it may be frequently the determinate cause
 of it.
   The  senses may be enumerated under
 the following heads, viz. the sense of vision,
 hearing, smelling, tasting, touching. -
   SENSIBILITY.  The capability  which
 a nerve possesses of conveying the sensa-
 tion produced by the contact of another
 body with  it.   All  parts possessed of a
 power of producing a change, so as to ex-
 cite a sensation, are called sensible ; those
 which are not possessed of this property,
 inseniibfe.  To the  insensible parts by na-
 ture belong all our fluids, the blood, bile,
 saliva,  &c. and much  of the solids,  the
                  SEP             739

hair, epidermis, nails, 8cc.; but the sensible
parts are the »kin, eyes, tongue, ear, nose,
muscles, stomach, intestine,  &cs.
  SEXSORIUM.  See  Cerebrum.
  SENSORIUM  COMMUNE.  See Cere-
brum.
  SEXSUS  EXTERNI.    The external
senses are seeing, hearing, tasting, smell-
ing, and feeling.
  SEXSUS  INTERNI.    The  internal
senses  are  imagination,  memory, judg-
ment, attention,  and the passions.
  SENTIENT EXTREMITIES.  The ex-
tremities of the nerves.
  Separatoric.h.  (From separo, to sepa-
rate.)   An instrument fop separating the     1
pericranium  from the skull, and a che-   . M
mical vessel for separating essential parts     j
of liquids.                   '
  Sepia officinalis.   Sepium.   Praci-
pitans  magnum.   The cuttle fish.   The
systematic name of the  fish whose shell
possesses calcaliou-i  qualities, and is often
mixetl into tooth,powders.
  Si.i'1 u os.  See Sepia offidnalis.
  Septenary years.   Climacteric years.
A supposed period, or succession of years
in human life, at which important consti-
tutional changes are  considered to take
place ; and the end of this period is there-
fore judged critical.  This period is fixed
at every seventh year.  The grand climac-
teric is fixed at  63, and,  passing that
time, age, it is considered, may be pro-    I
traded to go to 90.  So general is this be-    *
lief, that the  passing of 60 generally gives
much anxiety to most people.
  Septfoil.   See  Tormentilla.
  SEPTIC.   (Septicu ; from  turrrte,  to pu-   ^p
trely )   Relating to  putrefaction*
  Sepium.  See Sepia officinalis.
  Septifolia.  (Prom  septem, seven,  and '
folium, a leaf; so named  from the number
of its leaves.) Coralwort, or setfod tooth-
wort.
  Septinervia.    (From septem, seven,
and,nervus, a string;  so  called from the
seven strings upon its leaf.)  A species of  ^
plantain.
  SEPTUM  CEREBELLI.     A process
of  the  dura mater, dividing the cerebel-  i\
lum perpendicularly into two principal
parts.
  SEPTUM  CEREBRI,   The falciform
process of the dura mater is sometimes so
called    See Falciform process.
  SEFTUM  CORDIS.   (Septum,- from
tepio, to separate )  The partition between
the two ventricles of the heart.
  SEPTUM  LUCIDUM   Septum pdluci-
dum.  The thin and  tender portion ofthe
brain,  dividing the lateral ventricles from
each other.
  SEPTUM NARIUM. Interseptum. The
partition between ihe nostrils.
  SEPIUM  PALATI.  The partition of
the palate. 
-  740              SER
SER
  Septum fellttcidcm.  See  Septum luci-
dum
  Septum thoracis.  See Mediastinum.
  Septum transverscm   See Diaphragm.
  Serapias.  (From Serupis,  a lascivious
idol;  so called because it v as thought to
promote venery ;  or from  the  testiculated
shape of its root )  The name of a genus of  lemons
qualities as those  of the garden  thyme,
(see Thymus), but has a milder and rather
more grateful flavour.
  Serpyllum citratum. Lemon thyme. A
variety of the  Thymus serpillum of Linnxus.
It is very pungent, and has a particular-
ly grateful  odour, approaching to that of
plants in the.Linnaean system.  Class, Gy
nandria   Order, Diandria.
  Serapinum.  The gum-resin sagapenum
is sometimes so  called.  See Sagapenum.
  Seriputu*.  (From  Seriphus, an island
upon which it grew )  Flix-weed.
  Seris.  Itgte.   Endive.
  Sermanntai'i.  See ^Seseli.
  Serous apoplexy.   See Apoplexia.
  Serpentaria  gallorum.    The  arum
drac-nculus  See  Dracunculus.
  Serpentaria  hispanica.   The viper's
grass   See Scorzonera.
  SERPENTARIA VIRGINIANA.   (So
called  Irom the resemblance of its roots
to the tail ofthe rattle snake.)  Colubrina
                                           Serpyllum vulgare minus.   See Ser-
                                         pyllum.
                                           Serrata.   (From serra, a saw ; so call.
                                         ed from its serrated leaves.) See Serratnla.
                                           SERRATULA.   (From serra, a saw;
                                         so called from its  serrated leaves.)  The
                                         name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean
                                         system.  Class,  Syngenesia.  Order, Poly.
                                         gamia aquoles.
                                           Serratula  amara.    The systematic
                                         name of a species of saw-wort which  is
                                         said to cure agues.
                                           Serratus  anticus.   See Pectoralis mi-
                                         nor.
                                           SERRATUS   MAGNUS.   (Serratus;
                                         from serra, a saw ; so called from its saw-
virgineana.   Vtperina  vi'-gineana.   Aris-  like appearance.)  Serratut major anticus,
tolothia.    Pestilochia.    Contrayerva vir-
gineana.     Virginian  snake-root.    The
plant which affords this root is the Aristo-
lochia serpentaria of Linnaeus :—foliis cor-
data oblongis planis, caulibus infirmis fiexu-
osis  teretibus  fioribus  solitariis.    Caulis
geniculata vulde nodosa.  Flores ad radicem.
Snake-root  has an  aromatic smell, ap-
proaching  to that of valerian,  but  more
agreeable;  and a warm, bitterish,  pun-
gent taste.  It was first  recommended as
a  medicine  of extraordinary  power  in
counteracting the poisonous effects of the
biles of  serpents ;  this, however, is now
wholly disregarded:  but as it  possesses
of Douglas and.Cowper.   Serratus major
of Winsloyv, and  Costo basi scapulaire of
Dumas.   This  muscle  is so  named by
Winslow and Albinus. Douglas calls it
serratus major anticus, but improperly, as
it is seated at the side, and  not at the an-
terior  part *of the  thorax.  It  is a broad
fleshy muscle, of a very irregular  shape,
and is in part covered by the subscapulars,
pectoralis, and latissimus dorsi.   It arises,
by fleshy digitations, from the eight supe-
rior ribs, and is inserted  fleshy into the
whole  basis  of the  scapula  internally,
between the  insertion of  the rhomboides,
and  the origin  of subscapulars,  being
folded, as it were,  about the two  angles
tonic and antiseptic  virtues, and is gene
rally admitted as a powerful stimulant and ofthe scapula.  This muscle may easjly
diaphoretic, it is employed, in the present be divided into  two and even three por-
day, in some  fevers  where  these  effects tions.  The latter division has been adopt-
are  required.  A tinctura  serpentaria  is ed by Winslow.  The first of these por-
directed both by the London and Edin- tions  is the  thick  and  short part of the
burgh Pharmacopoeias.                    muscle that arises from the first and second
  Serpentom  lignum.    The  nature  of ribs, and is inserted  into the upper angle
this root does not appear to be yet ascer- of the scapula,  its fibres  ascending ob-
tained.  It is the produce of the  Op/uoxy - liquely backwards.  The  second portion
lum serpentium of Linnaeus : by whom it is arises from the second rib, behind the ori-
said to be very bitter. In the cure ofthe gin of the first portion, and likewise from
bite of venomous serpents and malignant the third and  fo<.rth ribs; this portion is
diseases it is said to be efficacious.        thin and short, and its fibres run  nearly in
  Serpentum  ratux.   See Mungos radix, a horizontal direction, to be inserted into
   SERPIGO.  (From serpo, to creep; be-
 cause it creeps on the surface of the skin
 by degrees.)  A ring-worm,or tetter.  See
 Herpes
   SERPYLLUM.   (From igiru,  to creep,
 or a serpendo, by reason of  its  creeping
 nature.)  Se-piUum   Gilarum. Serpyllium
 vulgare minus.  W hi or mother of thyme.
 Thumv.i  serpillum  of Linnaeus :—e<ectus,
foliis revolutis  ovtitis, floribus  verticillato-
the basis of the scapula.   The third, and
most considerable  portion, is that which
arises from the  fifth, sixih,  seventh, and
eighth ribs, and is inserted into the lower
angle of the scapula. The serratus magnus
serves to move the  scapula forwards, and
it is  chiefly by  the contraction  of thi$
muscle  that  the shoulder is supported,
when loaded with any heavy weight.  The
ancients, and even  many of the moderns,
ipieutis.  This plant has the samu sensible  particularly Douglas and Cowper, supposed 
SES
SES
741 "i
its chief use to be to dilate the thorax, by do not  exist in the  foetus, but  as  we
elevating the ribs; but it can only do this advance in life,  begin first to appear in a
when ihe scapula is forcibly raised.       cartilaginous state, and, at length, in adult
  Seriiatus major anticus.  See Serratut subjects, are completely 'ossified.   Age
mnifnut.                                and hard labour seem  to add to the num-
  Sehratus minor anticus.  See Pecto- ber and size of these  bones,  and being
ralit minor.                             most commonly found  wherever the ten-
  SEKRAl IS   POSTICUS  INFERIOR, dons and ligaments are most exposed to
Dorso-ttkbo-costul  of  Dumas.   This is  a pressure from the  action of the muscles,
thin muscle of considerable breadth situ-  they are  now  generally  considered  by
atetl at  the bottom ofthe back,  under the  anatomists as the ossified parts of tendons
middle  part  of  the latissimus  dorsi.  It  and ligaments.   These bones are usually
arises by a broad thin tendon, in common  smooth and flat on the side of the bone oP
with  that  of the  last-described  muscle,  which they are placed ; their upper surface
from the spinous processes of the two, and  is convex, and,  in general, adheres to the
sometimes ofthe three inferior dorsal ver-  tendon that covers it, and of which it may,
tebrae,- 'and from  three,  and  sometimes  in some measure,  be considered as a part.
four of those of the lumbar vertebrae.  It  Although their formation seems  to  be
then  becomes   fleshy,  and,  ascending  a  owing to accidental circumstances, yet, as
little obliquely outwards and  forwards,  the two at the first joint of the great-toe
divides into three,  and sometimes four  are much larger  than the rest, and are
fleshy  lips, which  are  inserted into the  seldom wanting in an adult.it would seem
lower edges of the three or four inferior  as if these bones  were of some  utility;
ribs, at a little distance from their carti-  perhaps by removing the tendons farther
luges.   Its use seems  to be to pull the ribs  from the centre of motion, and thus in-
downw.o-tls, hdtkwards, and outwards.     creasing the  power of the muscles.   The
   SERK ATI'S  SUPERIOR  POSTICUS,  ossa sesamoideaof the great-toe and thumb
 Cewici  dorso-costal of Dumas.   This is  a  seem likewise to be of use, by forming a
small,  flat,  and thin  muscle, situated at  groove  for  lodging  the  flexor tendons
the upper part of the  baft, immediately  secure from compression.
under the  ihomboideus.  It  arises, by  a    Sesamoidal bones. See Sesamoid bones.
broad thin tendon, from ihe lower part of   SESAMUM.  (An Egyptian word.)   1.
the  ligamentum colli,  from  the spinous  The name of a genus of plants in the Lin-
process of the  last vertebra of the neck,  naean system.
and the two or three  uppermost of the    2.  The pharmacopoeial name of the
back,  and  is  inserted  into the second,  Sesamum  orientale of Linnaeus.  The seed
third,   fourth,  and sometimes  fifth ribs,  and leaves are used medicinally in some
by as many distinct slips.  Its use is to ex- countries on account of the bland oil the
panel the thorax, by pulling the  ribs up- former contains, and for the mucilaginous
wards and outwards.                     nature ofthe latter.
   Sehtula campan*.  See Melilotus.         Sesamum orientale.   The systematic
   SERUM.   (From  serus, late; because name ofthe sesamum ofthe  pharmaco-
it is the remainder of  the milk,  after its  poeias  See Sesamum.
better parts have been taken from it.) The    Seseli. (TXAgA t: vAievAt txxov; because
serum  of  ihe   blood.   The yellow and  it is salutary for young fawns.)  Silermon-
somewhat greenish fluid which separates  tanum.   Hart-wort.   Sermountain.   The
from the blood when cold and at rest.  See  seeds and roots of this plant,  Laserpitium
Blood.                                   siler  of Linnaeus,  which  grows  in  the
   Serum  alumikosum. Alum whey.       southern parts of  Europe, are  directed  as
   Serum  lactis. Whey.                 officinals.  They have an agreeable smell,
   Service-tree.   The  fruit  of this tree  and  a  warm,  glowing,  aromatic taste;
is considered powerfully adstringent, and  and, though neglected in this country, do
recommended in fluxes and  dysenteries,  not appear to be deservedly so.
It is given in the form of rob, and it is    Seseli creticum.  There is  great con-
equally  useful  in  distilling brandy and  fusion amongst the species of the seseli.
making cider.                           The plant which bears this jepithet in the
   SESAMOID  BONES.   (Ossa  sesamoi-  pharmacopoeias is  the Tordylium officinale
dea; from stvAyn, an  Indian grain, and  of Linnaeus.   The  seeds  are said to be
tifse, likeness.)  This term is applied to  diuretic.
the  little bones, which, from  their sup-    Seseli massiliense.  Hart-wort of Mar-
posed general resemblance to the seeds of seilles.   This plant is the Seseli tortuosum
the  sesamum,  are called  ossa sesamoidea.  of Linnaeus.  The seeds are directed for
They are found at  the articulations of the  medicinal use,  and have a warm biting-
great toes, and sometimes at  the joints of taste, and a greater degree of pungency
the thumbs; now and then we  meet yvith  than those of tlie Laserpitium.
them upon the condyles of the os femoris,    Seseli tortuosum. The systematic name
at the lower extremity ofthe fibula, under  of the hart-tvort of Marseilles.  See Seseli
the os cuboides of the tarsus,  &c.  They meir.-iliense. 
742               SEX
SEX
   SESQUT.  This word, joined  with any
number, weight,  measure,  &c.  signifies
one integer and an half; as sesqui granum,
a grain and a half.
   SEPACEUM   (From seta, a bristle;
because horse-hairs were first used to keep
open  the wound )  A seton. See Seton.
   SETON.  Setaceum.   An artificial ulcer
made under the skin  by means  of an in-
strument called the  seton needle, whicii
carries with it a portion of thread or silk,
that  is  moved backwards  or forwards,
juid thus keeps up a constant irritation.
   Selterwort.  See Helleboraster.
   Sevum  ceti.  Sec Spermaceti.
   Sevum  ovile.   Sevum ovillum.  Mutton
suet.
   SEXUAL ACTION.  Sexual functions.
Those  functions proper to  each sex, by
which the  species is propagated, as the
excretion of semen in men ;  menstruation,
conception,  the evolution of the fcetus,
parturition, &c. in women.
   SEXUAL  SYSTEM    QF   PLANTS.
Linnaean system.   I'he  sexual system of
plants was invented by the immortal Lin-
naeus, professor of physic and botany at Up-
sal in Sweden. It is founded on the parts of
fructification, viz. the stamens and pistils ;
these having been observed yvith more ac-
curacy since the discovery, of the uses for
which nature has assigned them, anew set
of principles have been derived from them,
by means  of  which  the  distribution of
plants has been brought to a  greater preci-
sion,  and  rendered more conformable to
true philosophy, in this system, than in any
one of those which preceded it.  The au-
thor  does not pretend to call it a natural
system, he gives it as artificial only,  and
modestly owns his inability  to detect the
order pursued by nature in  her  vegetable
productions; but of this  he seems confi-
dent, that no natural order-can ever be
framed without taking in the materials out
of which he has raised his own ; and urges
the necessity ofadmitting artificial systems
for convenience, till one  truly natural shall
appear.  Linnaeus has given us his  Frag-
menta methodi naturalis, in which he has
made a distribution of plants  under various
orders, putting together in  each such as
appear to have a natural  affinity to each
other; this,  after  a long  and fruitless
search after the natural method, he gives
as the result of his own speculation, for the
assistance  of such as may engage in the
same pursuit.
   Not  able to form a system after the na-
tural  method, Linnaeus  was more  fully
convinced  of the absolute  necessity of
adopting an artificial one.  For the student
to enter into the advantages  this  system
maintains  over all others, it  is necessary
that he be instructed  in  the science of
botany, which will amply repay him for
his inquiry.  The following is a short out-
line of the sexual  system :
  The parts ofthe fructification of a plant
are,
  1« The calyx, called also the empalement,
or flower-cup.
  2. The corols,  or foliation, which is the
gaudy part of the flower, called vulgarly
the leaves of the flower.
  3. The stamens, or threads, caUed also
the chives;  these are considereH as the
male parts ofthe flower.
  4. The pistil, or pointal, which is the
female part.
  5. The pericarp, or seed-vessel.
  6. The seed.
  7. The receptacle, or base, on which
these parts are seated.
  The four first are properly parts of the
flower, and the three last parts of the fruit.
It is from  the number, proportion,  posi-
tion,  and other circumstances  attending
these parts of ihe fructification that the
classes and  orders, and the genera they
contain,  are to be characterised, according
to the sexual system.                   ^
  Such flowers as want the stamens, and
have the pistil, are termed female.
  Those flowers which have the stamens,
and want the pistils, are called male.
  FlowTers  wliich have  both stamens and
pistils are saicMo be hermaphrodite.
  Neuter flowers are such as have neither
stamens nor  pistils.
  Hermaphrodite  flowers are  sometimes
distinguished  into  male   hermaphroditet
and female hermaphrodites.   This distinc-
tion takes place when, although the flower
contains the  parts belonging to each sex,
one of them proves abortive  or ineffectual;
if the defect be in the stamina,  it is a
female hermaphrodite,  if in the pistil, a
male  one.
  Plants,  in regard to  sex,  take  also
their denominations  in the following man-
ner :
  1. Hermaphrodite plants are such as bear
flowers upon the  same root that are all her-
maphrodite.
  2. Androgynous plants, are such as, upon
the same root,  bear both male and female
flowers,  distinct from each  other, that is,
in separate flowers.
 . 3. Male plants, such as bear male flowers
only upon the same root.
  4. Female plants,  such  as bear female
flowers only  upon the same  root.
  5. Polygamous plants, such as, either on
the same or on different roots, bear herma-
phrodite flowers, and flowers of either or
both sexes.
  The first general division of the whole
body of vegetables is, in the  sexual system,
divided  into  twenty-four  classes;  these
again are subdivided into orders; the or-
ders into genera* the genera into  species;
and the species into varieties,  where they
are worthy of note. 
SEXUAL SYSTEM OF PLANTS.
743
                          A Table of the Classes and Orders.
      Clauses.                       ""Orders.
   1.  Mnn.,ndria.      Monogynia.  Digynia.                             t
. .  2.  D aiidna.        Monogynia.  Digynia. Trigynia.
   3-  Tr andria.       Monogynia.  Digynia. Trigynia.                        I , .
   4.  Tetr mdria.      Monogynia  Digynia Tetragynia.
   5.  P< niandria.      Monogynia.  Digynia. Trigynia. Tetragynia.  Pentagynia. Polo-
                         gynia.           •                           ^.
   6.  Hexandria.      Monogynia.  Digynia. Trigynia. Tetragynia. Pologynia.
   7-  llepiandria.      Monogyna.  Dygima. Tetragynia. Heptagynia.
   8.  Octandria.       Monogynia.  Digynia. Trigynia. Tetragynia.
   9.  Enneandria.     Monogynia.  Trigynia. Hexagynja.
  10-  Decandria.      Monogynia.  Digynia. Trigynia. Pentagynia. Decagynia.
  11.  Dodecandria.    Monogynia.  Digynia. Trigynia. Pemagynia Dodecagynia.
  12.  Icosandria.      Monogynia.  Digynia. Trigynia. PenCgynia. Pologynia.
  13.  Polyandria.      Monogynia.  Digynia. Trigynia. Tetragynia. Pentagynia. Hex-
                         agynia. Pologynia.                                     ,,
  14  Didynamia.      Gymnospermia. Angiospermia.
  15.  Tctradynamia.   Siliculosa  Siliquosa.
  16.  Monadelphia.    Pentandria.  Decandria. Enneandria. Dodecandria-  Polyandria.
  17.  Diadelphia.      Pentandria.  Hexandria.
  18.  Polyadelphia.    Pentandria.  Icosandria. Polyandria.
I* 19.  Syngenesia.      Polygamia aequalis. Polygamia superflua. Polygamia frustranea.
                         Polygamia necessaria. Polygamia segregata. Monogamia.
  20.  Gynandria.      Diandria.  Triandria. Tetrandria.  Pentandria.  Hexandria.  De-
                         candria.   Dodecandria. Polyandria.
  21.  Monoecia.       Monandria.  Diandria. Triandria. Tetrandria.  Pentandria. Hex-
                         andria.   Heptandria.  Polyandria. Monadelphia.  Syngenesia.
                         Gynandria.
  22.  Dioecia.         Monandria.  Diandria. Triandria. Tetrandria. Pentandria. Hexan-
                         dria.   Octandria.  Enneandria.    Decandria.  Dodecandria.
                         Polyandria. Monadelphia.  Syngenesia. Gynandria.
  23.  Polygamia.      Monoecia. Dioecia. Ti-ioecia.
  24.  Cryptogamia.    Pilices. Musci. Algae.  Fungi.
      Appendix.      Palmae.
        Explanation of these terms.
  As these terms m the Greek language,
from whence they are taken, are  all ex-
pressive ofthe principal circumstance that
obtains in the cl->ss to which they are ap-
plied,  the explanation of them will give
the reader a good  insight into the proper
characters of the several classes, and the
sexual distinctions on  which  they are
founded.
  Monandria; from yovoe, one, and Avi\g, a
hus'iand, that is, a stamen.
  Diandria; from  fte,  two,  and  Avup,  a
husband.
  Triandria; from rptis, three, and *»»/>, a
husband.
  Tetrandria,- from rtvvApte, four, and Avup,
a husband.
  Pentandria; from ta-ivlt, five, and Avup, a
husband.
  Hexandria;  from  «£,  six,  and  Avup, a
husband.
  Heptandria; from «tt», seven, and Arup,
a husband.
  Octandria ; from or.rot, eight,  and *.v»p,
a husband.
  Enneandria; from «m=t, nine, and *t»p,
a husband.
  Decandria; from tit-A, ten, and a.v»p, a
husband.
  It is necessary to observe here, that the
flowers must all be hermaphrodite in these
classes; for should  the female part  be
wanting, the  plant would belong to some
other class, notwithstanding the number
of stamina may be such as would other-
wise refer it to one of these.
  Dodecandria; from  faint a, twelve, and
Avup, a husband.
  Notwithstanding the  term implies that
the flowers have twelve husbands, the class
is not confined to this number, but includes
all such hermaphrodite flowers as are fur-
nished with any number of  stamina, from
twelve to  nineteen inclusive.  No flowers
have yet been discovered that have eleven
stamina, which is the reason no class has
been allotted to that number.
  Icosandria; from tmovt,twenty, and av»>,
a husband.
  Here, again, the title is to be understood
with considerable latitude; for though it
means that the flowers have twenty sta-
mens, yet the plants belonging to this class
are rarely found with less,  and  they fre-
quently have a greater number, and are
therefore not to be known with  certainty
from  ihe next class.
  Polyandria; from voxvt, many, and ai-w"
a husband. 
744
SEXUAL SYSTEM OF PLANTS.
  This class comprehends those herma-  Hon.   To  understand tlie  application of
phrodite plants whose flowers have more  this ^tle, it must  be observed,  that the
stamens disunited than twenty.            plants of this class are not hermaphrodite,
  Didynam^;  from Ste, two, and fwAyit, *but androgynous; the flowers that have
poyver.                                  the stamens wanting -he pistil, and those
   *w term 'mP°rts the power or superio-  that have the pistil wanting the stamen, so
r%OTtwo,*and  is applied to this class,  that monoecia signifying a  single house, al-
because its flowers have four stamina,  of  ludes to this circumstance,  that  in this
•which there are two longer than the rest,  class the male and female flowers are both
This circumstance alone is sufficient  to  found on the same plant or house.
distinguish this  from the  fourth class,    Dioeda;  from fie, two,  and oncoc, a
where the four stamens are equal.         house.
  Tetradynamia; from rtwtpte, four, and    This  term signifies two houses,  and is
IvvAyie, power.                           applied to this class, the plants of which
  This term implies the power  or supe-  are male and female, to express the cir-
riority of four, and accordingly there are  cumstance ofthe male flowers being on one
in the flowers  of this  class  six  stamens,  plant, and the female on another; the con-
four of which are longer than the rest,  trary of which is the case of the  androgy-
which circumstance  distinguishes them  nous class Monoecia.
from those of the  sixth class where they    Polygamia; from imoxve, many, and yn-
are equal.                                yoe, nuptials.
  Monadelphia,- from yovoej one,  and«fch*.-    This term implies plurality of marriages.
<poe,  a brotherhood.                       This class produces,  either upon the same
,  The word here  compounded with the  or different  planis, hermaphrodite flowers,
numerical term, signifies a brother.  This  and also  flowers  of one sex only, be' it
relation is employed to express the union  male  or female; or  flowers of each sex;
of the filaments of the stamen, which  in  and  the  latter receiving impregnation
this  class do not stand separate, but join  from, or giving it to  the  hermaphrodites,
at the base, and form one substance, out of  as their sex happens to be the parts  tssen-
which  they  proceed  as from a common  tial to  generation in the hermaphrodite
mother, and the t.tle, therefore, expresses  flowers, do not confine themselves to the
a single brotherhood,  meaning, that there  corresponding pans within the same flow-
is but one set of stamens so united, which  er, but become of promiscuous  use,  which
distinguishes this class  from the two fol-  is the reason of giving this title.
lowing.  The number of stamens, it is  10    Cryptogamia; from  ngvirloe, concealed,
be recollected, is not limited.             and yAyoe, nuptials.
  Diadelphia; from Ste, two, and Ao~tx<poe,    This term means a concealment of mar-
a brotherhood.                           riages;  the class  consists, therefore, of
  This term implies a double brotherhood,  such plants  as  either bear their flowers
or two sets of stamens, united in the man-  concealed within the fruit, or have them
ner explained in the  former class. The  so small as to be imperceptible.
number of stamens is  not limited.           Explanation of the titles of the onlers.
  Polyadelphia; from  mrcxve, many,  and    Monogynia;  from yovoe, one, and yvn,
a woman, that is, a pistil.
  Diagynia;  from Ste,  two,  and ywn, a
woman.
  Trigynia ; from rptie, three, and ywu, s
woman.
  Tetragynia; from  rtvvApu, four,  and
 aftxyoe, a brotherhood
   Many brotherhoods or sets of stamens
 is meant by this term.
   Syngenesia;  from  <rvv,  together,  and
 yivtvie, generation.
   This term implies  congenegation, allud-
 ing to  the circumstance of the stamens;  yvvu, a woman
 in which, though the stamens stand sepa-    Pentagynia,- from <a-iv"lt, five, and ytn, a
 rate,  yet  their anthers or tops, which are  woman.
 the parts more immediately subservient  to    Hexagynia; from t%,  six, and  yvvu,  a
 generation, are united in a cylinder,  and  woman.
 perform their office together.                Decagynia; from ftKtt, ten, and yvn, a
   Gynandria,- from yvvu, a wife, and *v»p,  woman.
 a husband.                                 Folygynia, from troxus, many, and yvn, a
  This term alludes  to  the  singular cir-  woman.
 cumstance of  this class, in the flowers  of    These are the titles that occur in the
 which the stamens grow upon the pistil;  thirteen first  classes, and the general ex-
 so that the male and female parts are  uni-  planation of  one  pistil, two pistils, &c.
 ted, and do not stand separate, as in other  will be sufficient to make it appear how
hermaphrodite flowers.                    they are employed in the class.
  Monoecia; from yov«t, one, and «*«, a    The  class didynamia  contains  the or-
house.                                   ders,
 * The  word here compounded with the    Gymnospermia,- from yuy-ts, naked, and
numerical term, signifies a houseor habita*  o-vrtpy*, a seed. 
SEX
SIG
74S,
   Angiospermia ; from *Tyot, a vessel, and
 firtpyA, a seed; Which  are  distinguished
 by the seed being  either  naked, or en-
 closed in a pericarp or secd;vessel.
   The two orders in the class  Tetradyna-
 mia are founded on  a  distinction  in the
 pericarp.
   Siliculosa ; means a little siliqua.
   Siliquu,- whicii is a particular kind of
 Seed-vessel.
   To  explain the orders contained in the
 shiss  Syngenesia,  viz.  Polygumia aqualis,
 I'olytfi.mia superjlua, Polygamiafrustranea,
 I'olyLrttmia necessuria, Polygamia segregata,
 Mjuogumia, it is necessary to explain what
 is meant  by polygamy in flowers.  It has
 been before observed, what is  meant by
 polygamous plants: but, in respect to flow-
 ers, ihe term m applied  to a single flower
 only,  for  the flowers of this class  being
 compound, a polygamy arises from the in-
 tercommunication of the several florets in
 one ami the same flower.  Now, thepo/yga-
 m9 of flowers, in this sense of the word, af-
 fords  tour cases, which are the foundations
 ofthe four first orders of this class: equal
 polygamy,  is when all the flowers are her-
 maphrodite : superfluous polygamy, is when
 some  of  the florets  are  hermaphrodite,
 and others female only; for, in this case,
 as the fructification  is  perfected  in  the
 hermaphrodites, the  addition  of the fe-
 males is  a superfluity : frustraneous -poly-
 gamy, is  when  some of the  florets  are
 hermaphrodite, and others neuter; for, in
 this case,  the addition ot the neuters is of
 no assistance to the fructification:  neces-
 sary polyqamy,  is when some of the florets
 are male, and the rest female; for, in this
 case,  there being no hermaphrodites,  the
 polygamy  arising.from the composition of
 the florets of different sexes, is  necessary
 to  perfect the  fructification;  polygumia
 segregata  implies separation ; the plants
 of this order having partial  cups growing
 out of  the common  calyx whicii surround
 and divide the florets : the order Monog'a-
 miu signifies a single marriage, and  is op-
 posed  to  the polygamy of  the  four  other
 orders; for in  this,  although the anthers
 are united  winch is the essential character
 ofthe  flowers of this  class,  the flower is
 simple, and not  compounded of many flo-
 rets, as in  the otlier  orders.
   The title of the other order  to  that of
 Trioecia, in the  cjass Polygamia,  have al-
 re:.ily  he. n explained.
   Trioecia; from fgjic, three, andti*;c, a
 house ; because  the  polygamy  is on  three
distinct plants,one producing-male flowers,
another female,  and a third hermaphrodite
or androgynous.
  The  class Cryptogamia contains the or-
ders of
  Filiccs, or ferns;
  Musci, or mosses;
  Alga, or flags:
   Fungi, or mushrooms.
   Tins short explanation of the Linnaean
 system has been  introduced, in order to
 convey a general idea to medical students
 of its nature, and also the meanings ofthe
 several terms.
   The  various  medicinal  plants  will  be
 found systematically arranged  under the
 title Materia Medica
   Seydschutz water  See Sedlitz water.
   Shallot.  A species of onion.
   Sharp-pointed dock. See Oxylapathum.
   Shedding-teeth.  The  primary or  milk-
 teeth. See Teeth.
   Shells, prepared See  Testa praparata.
   Sherbet   A compound liqutir prepared
 for punch before the spirit is added.     *■
   Shingles. See Erysipelas.              ,
   SHItUIl   A  compound prepared from
 spirits, lemon-juice and sugar^
   Siaoon.  ~5.tAym. 'I'hejaw.
   Saigon-At;iia.  (Prom  viAycev, the  jaw,
 and AygA, a seizure,)  The gout in the
jaw.
   S1ALAGOGUES.   (Medicamenta  Si ala,
goga; from  viAXAyayA, saliva,  and  Aya,
 to expel.)  Those medicines are so called,
 which excite an uncommon flow of saliva:
 such are  mercurial  preparations,  pyre-
 thrum, &c.  They are  divided  into siula-
 goga lopica, as scilla, nicotiana,  piper, &c.
 and sialugoga interna, as the various pre
 parations of mercury.
   Sibbens  A disease resembling syphilis.
   Siccantia.  (From sicca, to dry.)   Dry-
 ing medicines.
   Sicciiasia. (From e-ix^oc, yveak, weary.)
 An unpleasant lassitude and debility pecu-
 liar to women with child.
   Sicula.  (Dim. of  sica, a short sword;
 so called from its dagger-like root.)   The
 beet.  '
   Sicvedox.  (From viKvoe, a cucumber.)
A transverse fracture like a cucumber bro-
ken  in two pans.
   Sictoni:  (From vikvoc, a cucumber or
gourd; so named from its resemblance  to
a gourd.) A cucurbit.
   Siueratio.  (Prom sidus, a planet, be-
cause it was thought to be produced by the
influence of the  planets.)  An apoplexy; a
blast: a slight erysipelas.
   Siderium. (From viS»goc, iron;) an herb
so called from its supposed virtues in heal-
ing wounds made by iron instruments.
   Sigeshlckia oniENTALis.   The systema-
tic name of a plant which is said to be use-
ful in  removing strangury, and in calcu-
lous diseases, gout, and fluor albus.
   SIGHT.  See  Seeing
   Sigili.ata terra.  Sealed earth; a spe-
cies of bolar earth made into cakes.
   Sk.illum beat.e  marijs.   Black  bri-
ony.
   Sigillum hermeticum.    An  hermetic
seal;  mad  by closing the end of a  glass
tube by melting it.
   *  5 0 
746
S1L
SIL
^~     Sigillum salomonis.  (Dim. of signum,
f£?  ' a sign.   It is called sigillum salomonis, So-
'"■  ' lomon's seal, because it has upon its root
     the  resemblance  of an impression  made
     by a seal.)  Solomon's seal.  Convolvulus
     polygonatum .of Linnaeus -.—foliis  altemis
      amplexlcaulibus,'caule  aycipiti, pedunculis
      axillaribus  subunifioris.  The  roots are
      applied externally "as  adstringents, and
      are  administered internally  as corrobo-
      rants
        SIGMOID.  (Sigmoides, from the Greek
      letter 2, and ttfoe, a likeness ; resembling
    • the Greek letter  sigma.)   Applied to the
      valves of the heart, and sometimes to the
   ,  cartilages of the aspera  arteria,  or the
      semilunar apophysis of the bones.
        Sigmoidea flexura. The sigmoid flexure,
      or turn ofthe colon.
        Sigmoides  processus.   Valves   of  the
      heart.
        Sigxa critica. Signs ofthe crisis of dis-
      ease.
        Signa diagxostica.  Diagnosis or distin-
      guishing signs.
        Siler moxtanum. See Seseli.
        Sixer  moxtanum.    Common   hart-
      wort.
        SILEX.   (Selag,  Heb.)   Silex,  or sili-
      ceous  earth, is the principal constituent
      part of a very great  number of the com-
      pound earths  and stones forming  the im-
      mense mass of the solid  nucleus of the
      globe.  It is the basis of  almost  all the
      scintillating stones,  such  as flint,  rock
      crystal, quartz, agate, calcedony,  jasper,
      &c.  The sand of rivers and of the sea-
      shore, chiefly consist of it.  It is deposit-
      ed in vegetable substances forming petri-
      fied wood, &c.  It is likewise precipitated
      from certain springs in a slalactical form.
      It has been discovered in several waters in
      a state of solution, and is  found in many
      plants, particularly grasses  and equise-
      tums.   Professor Davy has proved that it
      forms a part of the epidermis of these ve-
      getables.  It is never met with absolutely
      pure in nature.
        Properties.—Silex, when perfectly pure,
      exists  in the form of a  white  powder.
      It is insipid  and inodorous.  It is rough
      to the touch, cuts glass, and scratches
      or  wears away metals. Its  specific gra-
      vity is about  2.66.  It is  unalterable  by
      the  simple  combustible  bodies.    When
      mixed with  water it does  not  form  a
      cohesive mass.  Its moleculae when dif-
      fused in water are precipitated with  the
      utmost facility.  It is  not acted on by any
      acid, except the  fluoric.   When in a state
      of extreme division it is soluble in alkalis;
      fused with  them it forms glass.  It melts
      with the phosphoric and boracic acids.  It
      is unchangeable in the air,  and unalterable
      by oxygen and the rest of the gazeous fluids.
      It has  been  considered  as  insoluble  in
      water, but it  appears when in a  state of
extreme division to be soluble in a minute
quality.
  Method of obtaining dlex—Silex maybe
obtained, tolerably pure, from flints, by the
following process : procure  some common
gun-flints; expose them in a crucible to a
red  heat, and then plunge them into cold
water; by this treatment they will become
brittle, and  easily reducible to powder.
Mix them, when  pulverized, with  three
or four times their weighi of carbonate of
potash, and let the mixture be fused, in a
dull red heat,  in  a  silver crucible.  We
shall thus obtain a compound of alkali and
silex, called siliceous potash.  Dissolve
this  compound in water, filter the solu-
tion, and  add  to it diluted sulphuric or
muriatic acid.   An  immediate  precipita-
tion  now  ensues, and as long as this con-
tinues, add fresh portions of acid.  Let the
precipitate subside ; pour off the fluid that
floats above it; and  wash the precipitate
with hot water till it comes off tasteless.
This powder when dry is silex.
   In this  process the acid added to the
solution of flint unites to the potash, and
forms sulphate  or muriate of potash; the
siliceous earth is therefore precipitated.
   It is necessary to add an excess of acid,
in order that all the foreign  earths which
are  present may be separated.
   If the solution of flints be diluted wilh
a great quantity of water, as for instance,
in the proportion of 24 parts to one, and
in this state an  acid be poured upon it,
no perceptible  precipitation will ensue;
the  silex continues suspended in the fluid,
and is invisible on account of its transpa-
rency ; but it may be made  to  appear by
evaporating part ofthe water.
   The solution of flint, on account of its
affinity with  the carbonic  acid is also in
course of  time  decomposed by  mere con-
tact with air.
   Another method of obtaining silex ex-
ceedingly pure is to separate it from fluoric
 acid.
   SILICA. (From silex.)  Siliceous earth.
See Silex.
   Siligo.  Iixiyvte. Fine wheat or rye.
   SiLiaoA.  (From  silo,  a  nose  turned
up,  a hooked nose.)   A pod or  receptable
for seed, consisting of two  valves, and in
which  the seeds  are fixed  alternately to
each suture. Also some plants which bear
pods.
   SiuarA dulcis.  Sweet-pod.  The fruit
so called is the produce of  the Ceratonia
siliqua of Linnaeus. They are about four in-
ches in length, and as thick as one's finger,
compressed and unequal,and mostly bent;
they contain a sweet brown pulp, whicii is
given in  form  of decoction, as a pectoral
in asthmatic complaints and coughs.
   SiLiauA hirsuta.   The cowage is some-
times so called.  See Dolichos.
   SiLiauASTausr.  (From siliqua,  a pod; 
SIL
SIM
747
named  from its pods.)   Judas-tree.  The
capsicum or Guinea-pepper was so termed
by Pliny.  See Piper indicum.
   Sii.iu.uosa indica.  An American plant;
its juice is alexipharmic.
   Silk-worm, acid of  See Bombic acid.
   Sili'iiium  gummi.     (Zalaph,   Arab.)
Assafoetida, or  the  plant  which affords
it.
-   SILVER.   Argentum.   This  metal is
found both native ami mineralized,  and
comhined  with lead,  copper,  mercury,
cobalt,  sulphur, arsenic, &c.   The prin-
cipal ores of this metal are the following:
Native silver, antimoniated silver, sulphu-
ret of silver,  sulphurated  oxid of silver
and antimony,  muriate  of silver, native
oxid of silver, &c.  It is found in different
parts of the earth.   The mines  of the
Erzgebiirge or  the metalliferous rocks of
Mexico  and Potosi, Bohemia,  Norway,
Transylvania, &c. are the richest.
   Native silver possesses all the properties
of this metal,  and it appears in series of
octahedra  inserted  in  one another;  in
small capillary  flexible  threads  intwined
together;  in plates; or  in masses.  The
colour of native silver is white, often tar-
nished.   Silver alloyed  with gold  forms
the  auriferous native silver ore.  The co-
lour  of this ore is a yellowish  white.  Il
has much metallic lustre.  The antimoni-
ated silver ore belongs to this class  Silver
combined with sulphur, forms the sulphu-
rated oxid of silver, or  vitreous  silver  ore.
This ore occurs in masses, sometimes in
threads,  and  sometimes crystallized in
cubes or regular octahedra.   Its colour is
dark bluish grey,  inclined to  black.   Its
fracture is uneven, and its lustre metallic.
It is soft enough to be  cut with a  knife.
It is  sometimes found alloyed with anti-
mony (grey silver ore.)   Silver  united to
muriat c acid forms the corneous silver ore
(muriate of silver,) which appears under
different colours and shapes  Silver united
to oxigen  constitutes the calciform silver
ore, of which there are  several  varieties.
The colour of these ores is a lead grey, or
greyish  black.  They occur massive, dis-
seminated, and crystallized.
   Germany, and other  countries of Eu-
rope, but more especially Peru and Mexico
in South America, contain the  principal
silver mines.  There are, however, silver
mines in Ireland,  Norway,  Prance, and
many other parts of the  world.
   Properties.—Pure silver is very brilliant,
white and sonorous  It is the most splendid
of all the metals. Its specific gravity is from
10 474 to 11091, according to the state of
its density.  It is exceedingly ductile and
tenacious.    It  may  be  beat  out  into
leaves only one  hundred and  sixty thou-
sandth  part of an  inch  thick, and drawn
into wire  the  thousandth part of an inch
thick.   It  raelts at 28? of Wedgwood's
pyrometer.   Exposed  to  a temperature
considerably higher it becomes volatilized.
Atmospheric air has no effect upon it, ex-
cept when it contains sulphureous vapours,
sulphurated  or  phosphorated  hydrogen
gases   It unites to phosphorus and sul-
phur.  It slightly unites wifh the brittle
acidifiable  metals;  but it  readily enters
into combination with the greater  num-
ber of the  other metals.  With gold  it
forms what  is termed green gold. Copper
renders it harder without much  impairing
its ductility   Mercury and silver combine
and form a crystallizable and fusible alloy.
It unites with the rest of  the metals ex-
cept cobalt and nickel.  It  is oxidated and
dissolved by several of the acids.   The
nitric acid attacks it rapidly in  the  cold.
The sulphuric acid requires a boiling heat.
The muriatic acid  does not act upon it.
The acid solutions of silver  are decom-
posable by  the alkalis, earths, and by the
greater number of the metals.
  Method of  obtaining  silver.—Different
methods are employed in  different coun-
tries to extract silver from  its  ores.  In
Mexico, Peru, &c- the mineral is pounded,
roasted, washed, and then triturated with
mercury in  vessels filled with water-  A
mill is employed to keep the whole in agi-
tation.   The silver  combines   by   that
means with the  mercury.   The alloy thus
obtained is afterwards washed, to separate
any  foreign matters   from it, and  then
strained and pressed through leather. This
being done, heat is applied  to drive off the
mercury from  the  silver,  winch is then
melted  and  cast into bars or ingots
  In order to  extract  silver  from sulphu-
rated or vitreous silver ore, the mineral  is
roasted, and then melted  with  lead and
borax,  or some other flux to assist the
fusion.   By the first operation the sulphur
is"volatilized, and by the second the silver
is obtained, though for the most part al-
loyed with the other metals, from winch  it
is separated by cupellation, or fusion with
lead or bismuth.
  A perfect metal,  ofa white colour, and
ofthe most  lively brilliancy;  next to gold,
the most  malleable  of all metals.  It  is
sometimes  found pure, but for  the  most
part in  combination with tin or lead. It
has  nether  taste nor smell ;  its specific
gravity is  such, that it loses about the
eleventh part of its weight by immersion
in yvater; and  a cubic foot of this metal
weighs 270 pounds. Native silver is found
in the  greatest abundance  in  Peru and
Mexico.  From this metal  is obtained the
officinal argenti nitras.
  Silver wed  See Potentilla.
  Si.MAIiOI'BA.   (\  patronymic  name
of America  )  Simaraba   Euonymut  Si-
marouba q-i.issia   Qu-'ssi'  stm  rouba of
Lmnxns -.—fivrihujt monoids, fUis tibrupte
pinnatis, foliolis alternit subpetiolatis petiolo 
748               SIN
Sill
     nudo, fioribus paniculatis.  The bark of this
/ •  tr.e, which  is met with in the shops, is
     obtained  from the roots'; and, according
     to Dr  Weight of Jamaica,  it is rough,
     scaly, and warted ; the inside, when fresh,
     is a full yellow, but when dr.ed paler: it
     has but  little  smell; the  taste is bitter,
     but not disagreeable.  Ii is esteemed, in
   ,  the West Indies, in dysenteries ami  other
   ■a.  fluxes, as restoring tone to the intestines,
 *  allaying their spasmodic motions, promot-
     ing the  secretions by  urine and perspira-
     tion, and removing lowness of spirits at-
     tending those diseases.  Il is said also that
      it soon disposes the patient to sleep; takes
     off the gripes and tenesmus, and changes
     the stools to their natural colour and con-
      sistence.
        SiMARouBiE infusum.   See Infusum ri-
.  k   marouba.
        Simia  lapis   See Bezoar simia.
        Simple substances.   See Elements.
        Simplex oculus.  A  bandage for the eye.
        SIN VPIE.  iee Sinapis.
        Sixai'elu5um   (Prom  vivatti, mustard,
      and ix&tov .oil.)  Oil of mustard.
,        Sinapeos semen.  Mustard-sied.
        Sinapi nigrum.   See Sintipis
        SINAPIS.  (Ot; vivtttcee ceTTAp, because
     it hurts the eyes.) Eritca.  Napus.  1. The
      name of a genus of plants in  the Linnaean
      system.   Class,   Tetradynamia.    Order,
      Siliquosa Mustard.
        2.  The  pharmacopceial  name of  the
      black mustard.   Napus.  Eruca.  Sinape.
      Sinapi.   Gommon black mustard.  Sinapis
      nigra of Linnaeus :—siliquis glabris racemo
      appressis. The  seeds of  this species of
      mustard, yvhich are  directed  by  the Lon-
      don College, and  those of the  Sinapis olba,
      which are preferred by that of Edinburgh,
      manifest no remarkable difference to the
      taste, nor in their effects, and therefore
      answer equally yvell for medicinal and culi-
      nary purposes.  They  have an acrid, p>>n-
      gent  taste, and, when bruised,  this pun-
      gency shews its  volatiliiy  by powerfully
      affecting the organs of smell.   Mustard is
      considered as capable  of promoting  appe-
      tite, assisting digestion, attenuating viscid
     juices, and,  by  stimulating the  fibres, it
      proves a general remedy in  paralytic  affec-
      tions   Joined to  its stimulant qualities, it
     frequently, if taken  in considerable quan-
      tity, opens  the body, and increases  the
      urinary discharge, and hence it has been
     found useful in dropsical complaints.   Ex-
     ternally,  flower of mustard is frequently
     used mixed wilh vinegar as a stimulant or
*    sinapism.
        Sinapis alba.   The  systematic name
     ofthe white mustard plant, which is direct-
     ed for medicinal use  in the Edinburgh
     Pharmacopoeia.  It is  somewhat less pun-
     gent than the black species.  See Sinapis.
        "Sinapis nigra.  The systematic  name
of the common  black pepper.   See Si-
napis
  Sinapis semen album.  White mustard-
seed.
  Sinapis semen nigrum.  See Sinapis.
  SINAP1SMUS.  Sinapismnm.  Cataplas.
mus sinapios.   A  sinapism   or- mustard
poultice.   A  term given  to a mixture of
i/ustard and  vinegar in form  of poultice,
generally applied to the calves of the legs,
and soles of the feet  as a stimulant, and
employed in low states of fevers and other
 diseases, and intended to supersede the
use ofa blister.
■  Sin apium  (From vivawi, mustard.) An
 infusion or decoction of mustard-seed.
   SINCIPUT.  The fore part of the head.
 See Caput.
   Sine pari.   Several muscles, veins, ar-
 teries, &c. are so called which are without
 a fellow.   See Azygos.
   SINGULTUS.  Lygmos.. The hiccough.
 A convulsive motion of the diaphragm and
 parts adjacent.
   SINUS.  1. A cavity or depression.
   2 In surgery it means  a long, narrow,
 hollow  track, leading from some abscess,
 diseasetl  bone, &c.
   3. The veins of the dura mater are so
 termed.   Thy are  several  in number,
 the principal of which are,  1.  The longi-
 tudinal sinus, whicii rises  anteriorly from
 the cnsia  galli, ascends and  passes be-
 tween the two laminae ofthe falciform pro-
 cess to where this process ends.  It then
 opens into, 2. Two lateral sinuses, distin-
 guished into  right and  left, which lie in
 the crucial spine ofthe os occipitis: 3. The
 inferior longitudinal, which is a small sinus
 situated at the acute inferior margin ofthe
 falx.
   Sinus  coxa;.   The sinus  of the coc-
 cyx.
   Sinus  oENii; pituitarius.   See Antrum
 of Highmore.
   SINUS LONGITUDINAL1S.  See Lon-
gitudinal sinus.
   SINUS  MAXILLARIS.  The antrum
of Highmore.  A cavity in the cheek.
  Sinus muliebris.  Sinus pudoris. The  ,
vagina.
  SINUS VENiE PORTARUM.  The en-
trance into  the liver.
  SINUSES  LATERAL.    See  Lateral
sinuses.
  SiphiliS.  See Syphilis.
  Siphonia  elastica.   The  systematic
name of the elastic resin-tree.   See Indian
rubber.
  Siiiiasis.   (From vigoe, a cavity.)   An
inflammation ofthe brain peculiar to chil-
dren, and  attended with  a hollowness
of the eyes and  depresure of the fonta-
nella.
  SiniuM  mvrtifolium.  The  systematic
name of the  tree which is supposed to 
                  SKI

afford the yellow saunders.  See Santalum
album.
  Sisahcm.  (Sisa,  Heb.)  Siser or  skir-
ret
  Siser. See Sisarum.
  Sibon  ammi.  The  systematic name of
the plant w^tich affords the amomum verum
of the shops  See Amomum.
  SISYMBRIUM   (From ftvvioe,  fringe ;
so named  from its fringed  roots.)  The
name trf a genus of plants in the Linnaean
system.  Class, TsUradynamia.  Order, Si-
liquosu.  The water-cress.
   Sisymbrium nasturtium.   The syste*
matic name ofthe water-cress.  See Nas-
turtium aquaticum.                     *
  SisvMuniuM  sophia.    The  systematic
name of the herb sophia.   See Sophia clm-
rurgorum.
  SI I'lOLOGY.   (Sitiologia.   Prom  trtloe,
aliment, and  xoToe, a discourse  or trea-
tise )    A  doctrine  or  treatise  on ali-
-jnent.
   SIUM.  (From vua>, to move, from its
agitation in water.)  1. The name of a ge-
nus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class,
Pentandria. Order, Digynia.
   2.  The  pharmacopoeial  name  of the
creeping water-parsnep, Sium nodifiorum
of Linnaeus.  This plant  is admitted into
the London Pharmacopoeia in the charac-
ter of an antiscorbutic.   It  is not nause-
ous, and children take it readily if mixed
with  milk.
   Sium  aromaticum.   The  amomum  ve-
rum  is  sometimes ss called.   See Amo-
 mum.
   Sium  nansi.  The systematic  name of
the plant  whose root is called radix nansi
in some pharmacopoeias.
   Sum  nohifloiium.   The  systematic
name ofthe creeping water-parsnep.  Sec
 Sium
   SKELETON.   (Sceletus,  from  mtxxce,
to  dry.)   When  the bones  of the body
are preserved in  their natural situation,
ami deprived ofthe flesh, the assemblage
is railed a skeleton.  See Bones.
   SKELETON',  ARTIFICIAL.    The as-
semblage of all  the bones of the  animal,
when hung in their  respective situations
by means of wire. See Bone.
   SKELETON,  NATURAL.   A  skele-
ton is so termed  in opposition to an  artifi-
cial one, when the bones are retained in
their proper places by means of their na-
tural ligaments.
   SKIN.   (Atgyie.  Pellis.  Cutis.)   When
carefully dissected oft*and separated from
all adventitious  matter  in a  middle-sized
man, it  weighs  about four  pounds and a
half.
   The  skin, though  apparently a simple
membrane, is in reality laminated,  consist-
ing of several subdivisions ; the outermost
lamen is termed with us scarf skin, or cu-
                  SKI              *49'

tide ; the second has no English name, is
known only to anatomists, and is called rete
mucosum ,- after these two are removed we
come to, as is commonly thought, the sur-
face of the skin itself.
  When  a blister has been applied to the
skin of a Negro, if it has not been  very
stimulating,  in twelve hours after a thin
transparenl  greyish  membrane is raised,
under which we find a fluid-   This mem-
brane is the cuticle or scarf skin.  AVhen
this, with the fluid, is removed,  the sur-<
face  under  them  appears  black; but if
the blister had been  very  stimulating, an-
other membrane, in which this blackcolouf
resides, would also have been raised  with
the cuticle; this is rete mucosum, which
is itself double, consisting of another grey
transparent  membrane,  and  of  a black
web, very much  resembling  the  nigrum
pigmentum of  the  eye.  When this mem-
brane is removed,  the surface of the true
skin (as has hitherto been believed) comes
in view, and is white, like that ofa Eu-
ropean.  The rete mucosum gives the co-
lour to  the skin; is  black in  the Negro;
white, brown,oryellowish, in the European.
The reason why this membrane  is black
in the Negro is, perhaps, that his  body
may be better able to defend itself against
the sun's  rays, and that the heat  may be
prevented from penetrating.  The inten-
tion of  a similar  membrane  behind the
retina in the eye,  appears  to be  not only
that of absorbing  the superfluous rays of
light ; but, like tile amalgam behind the
looking-glass, it may enable the retina to
reflect the rays, in order to perfect vision.
It is not very improbable that some  such
purpose, as enabling the cuticle to reflect
the  sur's  rays  in those  warm climates,
where the inhabitants originally go naked,
may be the  intention  of nature, in giving
them tha black membrane.  Perhaps too,
the  circumstance  of  the countenance's
becoming  brown, when  exposed to the
sun's rays in summer, in our own climate,
may be a process of nature to defend her-
self against the access of external heat into
the body.
  l!oth cuticle and rete mucosum  send in-
numerable processes into the pores of the
true skin; the process ofthe rete mucosum
is always  within that ofthe cuticle, and in
contact with the  sides of the pore, as
formed by the true skin.  These processes
are remarkable in  the cuticle and rete mu-
cosum of the elephant, some of them are
almost an inch long; the  cuticle, or rete
mucosum,  or  a membrane very similar,
having the same properties with these, ap-
pears to  be also continued  into the inside
of the mouth,  over  the tonirue,  internal
surface ofthe lungs,  oesophagus, stomach,
and  intestinal tube.   In most of the  last-
named parts, the cuticle, however, forma 
 750                SKI

 sheaths for villi, and not processes which
 line  pores.  On viewing the surface of the
 skin, even with the naked eye, we find it
 porous;  more so  in some places than in
 others ;  and the pores are also  larger in
- some parts th n others.   These pores are
 ducts of sebaceous glands, and serve not
 only to iransmt hairs, hut, it  is supposed,
 the greatest part of the perspirable matter
 itself. Absorption on ihe skin also, in all
 probability, begins on the sides of these
 pores.  They  are  particularly remarkable
 about the mouth, nose,palms ofthe hands,
 soles of  the  feet,  on the external ear,
 scalp, mons veneris, and around the nipple
 in women.
   The skin itself was given to man not
 only for feeling, in a general sense, but
 for perspiration, absorption,  and particu-
 larly for touch, in which he excels all other
 animals, and which resides, principally in
 the  tips  of the fingers   He was intended
 for examining,  reasoning, forming a judg-
 ment, and  acting accordingly; he was
 fitted by this  sense to examine accurately
 the properties of surrounding bodies, not
 capable of being  examined  by his  other
 senses.  This, among other reasons, was
 one  why  he  was  mad$ erect,  that  the
 points of his  fingem should not  be  made
 callous,  or less  sensible* by walking on
 them.
   The skin of humarf bodies is always ofa
 white colour, in the  dead body, let the
 colour ofthe rete mucosum be what it may,
 it is extremely full of pores, and extremely
 vascular ; a child in full vigour comes into
 the world, from this circumstance, scarlet ;
 it is  endowed  with intense sensibility: al-
 most all the pain,  in the different opera-
 tions of surgery, is past when we have di-
 vided the skin.  Some parts  of  the  skin
 have  more feeling than others; the  lips,
 for  example,  as Haller says " ad  busia
 destinata."   The glans clytoridis, and the
 glans penis, with a similar intention; there,
 though the  nerves  are not so  large as  in
 some other parts, they are longer, more
 numerous, and endowed with more exqui-
 site feeling; but where the common offices
 of life merely  are  intended, the  marks of
 superior feeling or touch, in the skin, are
 the  projections, above the common  sur-
 face,   of those  packets of arteries, veins,
 absorbents,  called  villi; the  nerves  are
 there  not only  also longer,  but larger,
 as in  the points of the fingers  and toes.
   We are not certain that the sk'm is mus-
cular, but it has properties very like those
of muscle, it contracts, relaxes, and even
vibra'es, in some places, on certain occa-
sions.   It  is  extremely  distensible,  the
akin ofthe perinanm has st retched in labour
from a quarter  of an inch to  six inches.
It  is also extremely elastic, and instantly
after labour has returned again to the ori-
                   SME

  ginal quarter of an inch ; it is thickest on
  those  p..ns  intended by  nature  to beat
  weight or pressure ; of course it is thickest
  on 'he back, on the  soles of the feet, and
  palms of the hands.  It  is thinner on the
  fore part ofthe body, on the  insides ofthe
  arms and legs, and where its surfaces touch
  opposite surfaces.  It is extremely thm on
  the lips, and allows the colour of the blood
  to shine through it.   It ;s also extremely
  thin on the glans penis in men, giant clyto-
  ridis m  women, and on the  inside of the
  labiu pudendi.   Skin dried and dressed is
  extremely  strong and  durable, and there-
  fore employed in making harness for horses,
  clothing for men, and a variety of other
  purposes.
    Skin, scarf See Cuticle and Skin.
    Skink. See Scincus.
    SKULL.   The skull or cranium is that
  boney  box which contains the brain : it
  forms the forehe'ad, and  every part of the
  head except the face.  It consists of eight
 Jmnes, namely one os frontis, one os occi-
  pitis, one os sphaenoides, one os  aethemoi.
  deum, two ossa temporalia, and two ossa
  parietalia.
    Slaters. See Millepedes.
   SLEEP.   Somnus.   That  state  ofthe
  body in  which the internal and external
  senses and  voluntary motions are not exer-
  cised.   The  end and  design  of sleep, is
  both to  renew, during  the  silence and
  darkness of the night, the vital energy
  which has been exhausted through the day,
  and to assist  nutrition.
   Sloe, See Prunus sylvestris.
   Smallage. See Apium.
   Small-pox See Variola.
   SMELLING.   The sense of smelling
 is performed  by means of a  soft,  pulpy,
 vascular,  papillous, porous   membrane,
 whicii lines the whole internal cavity ofthe
 nostrils,  and is thicker upon  the septum,
 and  principal  cavity  of the  nose, but
 thinner  in  the sinuses.  It is plentifully
 supplied  with very soft nerves, the middle
 one of which descend from the first pair,
 through the holes of theos cribosum to the
 septum narium; but in  such a manner,
 that it  is very difficult to trace  them to
 their extremities and  into  the  septum.
 Other lateral nerves come from the second
 branch ofthe fifth pair and its branches,
 from that which crosses the pterygoid ca-
 nal, and  from  another which descends
 through the canals of the palate; and in
 the maxillary sinus from  the infra orbital
 branch, from the dental branch, and from
 the anterior nerve ofthe palate.  The an-
 terior part of  the septumjias  a twig from
the ophthalmic  ofthe first branch of the
fifth pair.
  The nostrils are supplied with very nu-
merous  arteries; from  the three nasal
branches of the internal maxillary, above, 
SNE
SOD               751
both from the ethmoidal branches, and the
frontal and nasal branches, with lateral ar-
teries from the smaller ophthalmic branch
of the internal carotid, and from branches
of the palatine artery,  and in the sinuses
from the infra-orbital,  and from the supe-
rior dental one.   These  arteries h<»ve the
property of exuding blood easily,  and in
great quantity, without any les.on of con-
sequence.  The correspondent veins form
a very large plexus upon the external pte-
rygoid  muscle ; <hen  communicate  with
the sinuses of the dura mater; and, lastly,
meet in the external branch  of the  inter-
nal jugular. • The arteries supply nourish-
ment, warmth, and mucus.
  The air, filled with the very subtile, in-
visible,  pungent, oily, saline, and volatile
effluvia,  which exhale from almost every
known body, being received  into the uos
trils, by the action of  respiration,  and by
a peculiar effort for drawing the air into
them, carries these particles to the nerves,
widely  naked, and constantly  soft.  By
these there  is excited in the nerves a kind
of sensation which we call smell, by which
we distinguish the several kinds of oils
and salts, in a manner somewhat indistinct,
difficul 1) reducible to  classes,  difficultly
recalled to the memory, nevertheless suffi-
ciently for our purposes.   This  sense  in-
forms us of unwholesome putridity, of ex-
cessive  acrimony,  and of the bland and
useful nature of substances. And as salt,
united with oil,  is  an object of taste, and
as  oils,  combined with  salts,  constitute
odours,  the affinity .of the  two senses,
whicii is necessary to  derive  utility from
aither, is apparent.  But volatile panicles
chiefly  are distinguished  by smell, and
fixed ones by the  taste; perhaps because
the thick mucous cuticle, spread over the
tongue, intercepts the action of the more
subtile salts, wliich easily affect the softer
and less  covered nerves  of the nostrils.
We are ignorant of ihe reasons why soir.e
smells please, and others  displease ; per-
haps  custom may have some influence in
this respect.
   The action of smells is strong,  but  of
short continuance ;  because particles in a
very  minute state are applied to  naked
nerves,  in the immediate  vicinity of the
brain. Hence the deleterious and refresh-
ing actions of odours, by  which  people
are resuscitated from faintings,  and even
from drowning.   Hence the violent sneez-
ing, excited by acrid particles, the  evacu-
ation of the bowels, by the smell of purga-
tives, and the power of antipathies.  Hence
the pernicious effects ot excessive  sneez-
ing, more especially blindness,  from the
great sympathy of  the  neives.  Amongst
the various  parts of the nostrils, the sep-
tum, and  the ossa turbinata, and their an-
terior portions, especially  form  the organ
of smell:  since these parts are multiplied
in quick-scented animals, forming beauti-
ful spires in quadrupeds; and in fish, be-
ing distributed in parallel laminae elegant-
ly 100 hed.
  SMILAX.  (From  vytxtvu, to cut; so
called trom the roughness oi ns leaves and
stalk.)  The name of a genus of plants in '
the Linnaean system.  Class, Dioeda.  Or-
der,  Octandria. Rou^h bind-weed.
  Smilax, China.   The systematic name
of the China root tree. See  C/iina.
  Smilax, Chinese. See  China.
  Smilax sarsaparilla.  The  systematic
name ofthe plant which affords the sarsa-
parilla.  See Sarsaparilla.
  Smtrnion  hortevse.    The   master-
wort has been so termed.  See  Imperato-
ria.
  Smtrnium olusatrum.   The systematic k
name of the plant called Alexanders.  See
Hipposetinnm.
  Snail. St e Umax.
  Snokeroot,  Virginian.  See Serpentaria
Virginiana.
  Snutheeded glasswort. See Salsola kali.
  Snakeweed  See Bistorta.
  Snakewood.  See Colubrinum lignum.
  Sneezewoi t  See Ptarmica.
  SNEEZING. A convulsive  action ofthe
muscles of ihe chefct from irritation ofthe
nostrils.             '
  Snuff See Nicotiana.
  Soap. See Sapo.
  Soap  berry See Safbnaria nucula.
  Soapwort. See Sapontiria.
  Socotorine aloes.   An epilhet of the best
aloes which are brought  from Socotria.
See  dloes.
  SODA.  (An Arabian word.)  The name
now  generally given by chemists and phy-
sicians 10 the mineral alkali.
  It  is obtained from several  sources, but
principally from plants growing on the sea
coast.   See Natron  and Barilla.  It occurs
in the mineral kingdom,  united with sul-
phuric,  muriatic, and boracic acids ; it is
also  found  in large quantities  in Egypt,
combined with carbonic acid,  k appears *
to be deposited  in  large impure masses,
under the surface of the  earth, in various
countries, from which it  is extracted  by
running water.   Thus it is found after the
spontaneous evaporation ofthe water, mix-
ed with  sand in the bottom of  lakes in Hun-
y.ary; in -he neghbo thood of Bilin  in Bo-
hemia;  and  in Switzerland. It occurs also
in China, aitd ue.ir Tr poli in Syria, Egypt,
Persia, and India.  P frequently oozes out
of walls and crystallize:,  on then- surface. •«
L.ke potash, it  is procured by lixiviation
fiom the  ashes of  burnt plants, but only
from those which growupin the sea shores.
The  variety of plants  employe-!  for this
purpose is  very considerable.  In Spain,
soda is procured from tht different species
ofthe salsola, salicornia ami batis maritima.
The  zQttera maritima is burnt in some pia- 
      75%.              SOB

      •es on the borders of the  Baltic.  In this
    - country we  burn the  various  species of
  * * fuci; and  in  France they burn the cheno-
    ■u ' podium maritimum.            r-
         The alk.-li thus procured is more or less
-y*.»  pure according to the nature of the parti-
      cular plant from which it is obtained. The
      greatest part however is a subcarbonate of
  - „  soda.
         In order to obtain it in a state of purity,
      the carbon, te of soda must be treated, like
      potash of commerce, with lime and ardent
      spirit.
         Properties of Soda.—Soda differs parti-
      cularly from potash by the following pro-
      perties :—In the fire it is rather more fusi-
      ble.  When exposed to the contact of the
      air it attracts water and carbonic  acid,
      but  it does  not liquify like  potash,  it
      merely acquires  a pasty consistence, and
?     at last  crumbles  into powder.   It is not
  v    altered by light.  It attracts sulphur and
      sulphurated  hydrogen more  feebly.  It ad-
      heres less strongly to the  acids.  It fuses
|     and dissolves alumine more  easily. All its
      other properties, its volatilization by a ve-
      ry high degree of heat, its acrid causticity,
      its solubility, its combinations with sul-
      phur, he.  resemble those of potash,
         Air. Davy, having discovered the compo-
      sition of potassa, submitted soda likewise
      to the same modes of analysis,  and disco-
      vered that it too contains  a substance of
      very singular properties, analagous to the
      base  of potassa,  though  still essentially
      different from it, and that this  base com-
      bined with oxygen forms soda.
         When soda was submitted to the Galva-
      nic action, in the mode already  described
      with regard to potassa, the results  were
      similar, globules of a metallic appearance
      were produced  at  the  negative  surface,
      which often burnt at the moment of their
      formation, and sometimes exploded with
      violence, separating  into smaller globules
      whicii darted through the air in a state of
      vivid combustion.  When these were pro-
      duced an aeriform fluid was disengaged at
      the  positive surface, which proved to be
      pure oxygen.  The reproduction  of soda
      from this substance  was similar to that of
      potassa from  the base of the alkali.  When
      the base of soda yvas exposed to the air,
      a crust  of alkali  formed on its surface,
      and oxygen was absorbed.  When heated,
      confined in a portion of oxygen gas,  a
      rapid combustion with  a  brilliant white
      flame took place,  and soda was  produced
      in the state of a  solid white mass.   The
      theory ofthe decomposition of soda is the
      same with that of potassa.  The combusti-
      ble base, like otlier combustible substan-
   - ces,  is  repelled by  positively electrified
     surtaxes, and attracted by negatively elec-
     trified surfaces;  and  the oxygen follows
     the contrary order. Hence their separation
     and evolution.
                   SOD

   From the results of the combustion of
 the base of soda in oxygen  gas, Mr. Davy
 inferred that one  hundred  parts  of soda
 consist of eighty  of  base  and twenty of
 oxygen. From the results of its oxidation
 by the decomposition of water, the propor-
 tions were estimated to  be seventy-seven
 of base and twenty-three of oxygen. The
 mean proportions of  these  two modes are
 78.5, and 21.5.  The base of soda therefore
 combines with rather a larger proportion
 of oxygen than the base of  potassa.
   To the base  of soda Mr. Davy from its
 analogy to the  metals has given the name
 of
                SODIUM.
   The  following are its properties :__
   Sodium is white, opaque,  and, when ex-
 amined under a film  of naphtha,  has the
 lustre and general appearance of silver. It
 is exceedingly  malleable,  and is much
 softer than  any of the common  metallic
 substances.   When pressed  upon by a pla-
 tina blade, with a small  force, it spreads
 inio thin leaves, and  a globule ofthe one-
 tenth or one-twelfth of an inch in diameter
 is easily spread over a surface  of a quarter
 of an inch, and this  property does not di-
 minish when it is cooled to 32° Fahren-
 heit.
   It conducts electricity and heat in a si-
 milar manner to the basis of potassa; and
 small particles  of it inflame  by the  Galva-
 nic spark, and burn with bright explosions.
   Its specific gravity  is less than  that of
 water.  It swims  in  oil of sassafras  of
 1.096 water being one, and sinks in naph-
 tha of specific gravity 861   By mixing to-
 gether oil of sassafras and naphtha, until a
 fluid was  formed  in which  the globule of
 sodium remained  at  rest above or below,
 Mr. Davy found its specific gravity to be
 to that  of water nearly as nine to ten, or
 more accurately as 9348 to 1.
   Sodium has a much higher point of fu-
 sion than potassim, its parts begin to lose
 their  cohesion  at  about  120° Fahrenheit,
 and it is perfectly fluid at about 180°, so
 that it readily fuses under boiling naphtha,
 it is also less volatile, it remains  fixed in
 a  state of ignition  at the point of fusion of
 plate glass.
   When sodium is exposed  to the  atmos-
 phere it immediately tarnishes, and  by
 degrees becomes covered with a white
 crust, which deliquesces much more slow-
 ly than  the  substance that  forms on the
 basis of potassa. This  crust is pure soda.
 •  The basis of soda combines with oxygen
 slowly without any luminous appearance, at
 common temperatures, and,  when heated,
 this combination becomes much more ra-
 pid, but  no light is emitted until it has ac-
 quired a temperature  nearly  that of igni-
 tion.   The flame that it produces in oxy-
gen gas is white, and it sends forth bright
sparks, occasioning a very beautiful effect; 
SOD
SOD              753
 in common air it burns with light of the-
'colnur of that produced during the com-
 bustion <1 charcoal, but much brighter.
   When thrown upon water it produces a
 violent effervescence with a loud hissing
 noise, it combines with the oxygen of the
 water to form  soda, winch  is  dissolved,
 and its  hydrogen is disengaged.  In this
 operation there is no luminous appearance;
 but when  it is thrown into hot  water, the
 decomposition is more violent, and in this
 case a few scintillations are observed at the
 surface ofthe fluid, owing to small parti-
 cles of the base, wliich are thrown out of
 the water sufficiently heated lo  bum  in
 passing  through the atmosphere.   And
 when a globule is brought in contact with
 a small particle of water, or with moisten-
 ed paper, the heat produced (there being no
 medium to carry it off rapidly,) is usually
 sufficient for ihe ascension of the  sodium.
   The base of soda, when thrown upon the
 strong  acids, acts  upon them with great
 energy.   When nitrous acid is employed,
 a viv'ujl  inflammation  is produced: with
 muriatic and  sulphuric acid there is much
 heat generated, hut no light.  When plung-
 ed beneath the surface of the acids, it is
 rapidly oxigenatedj soda is produced and
 combines with the acid.
   Sodium, in  its degrees of oxidation, has
 precisely similar  habits with  the base of
 potassa.  When it is fused with dry soda in
 certain quantities,  there  is a division  of
 oxygen between  the alkali and the base,
 and a deep brown fluid is produced, wliich
 becomes a dark grey solid on cooling, and
 which  attracts oxygen from  the air, or
 which  decomposes water,  and  becomes
 soda.
   The same body is of.en formed in the
 analytic processes  of decomposition, and
 it is generated when the  basis of soda is
 fused in tubes ofthe purest plate  glass.
   Sodium, when heated with hydrogen gas,
 does not, like potassium, appear to be dis-
 solved, and as no luminous appearance at-
 tends the oxidation of it in cold water, it
 does not appear to be capable of combining
 even with nascent hydrogen.
   There is  scarcely any difference in the
 visible phenomena of the  agencies ofthe
 basis of  soda, and that of potassa on sul-
 phur, phosphorus, and the metals.
   It combines with sulphur in close vessels
 filled with the vapour of naphtha with great
 vividness, with light, heat, and often with
 explosion  from the vaporization of a por-
 tion of sulphur, and the disengagement of
 sulphuretted hydrogen gas.  The  sulphu-
 retted base of sulphur  is of a  deep grey
 colour.   The  phosphuret  has the  appear-
 ance of lead, and forms phosphate  of soda
 by exposure to the  air, or bv combustion.
  Sodium carabines with the metals; in the
 quantityof one-fortieth, it renders mercury
 a fixed solid of the colour of silver, and
the combination is attended with a consi-
derable degree of heat.  Ii makes an al-
loy with tin* without changing its colour,
and it acts upon gold and lead when heated.
In its  state of  alloy it is soon converted
into soda by exposure to air, or by the ac-"
tion of water, which it de^imposes with
the evolution of hydrogen.  A'he amalgam
of mercury and sodium seems to,form tri-
ple compounds with other metals.  It like-
wise  combines with sulpha*, and forms a
triple compound of a dark grey < olour.
   Soda acetata.  A neutral s.dt  formed
ofa combination of acetous acid  with the
mineral alkali   Its virtues are similar to
those  of the acetate of potash.^
   Soda boraxata   See Borax.
   Soda, carbonate of.  See Soda carbonas.
   Soda hispamca.  See Barilla
   Soda hispahica  purificata.   See Soda
carbonas.
   Soda impura.  Impure soda.   See Na-
tron, Barilla and Soda.
   Soda muriata.  See  Murias soda.
   Soda muriatica.  See Murias soda.
   SODA PHOSPHORATA.  Phosphorat-
ed soda.    Alkali minerale phosphor a turn
of Bergman.  Thisj^reparation is a phos-
phat of soda, and therefore called  phosphat
soda in the new ohemical  nomenclature.
It is cathartic in the dose of half an ounce
to an ounce; dissolved in gruel  it is not
unpleasant, and is said to be useful, in
scrophula, broncli^ceje, rachitis, and gout,
in small doses.         . ;-
   Soda, subcarbonate of.  See Soda subcar*.
bonas.
   Soda,  subcarbonate of, dried See  Sod*
subcarbonas exsiccata.
   Soda, sulphate of.  See Soda sulphas.
   SODA  TARTAR1ZATA.   Tartanzed
soda, formerly known by the names of sal
rupellensis, sal polychrestum  Srignetti, and
lately by  that  of  nati-on tartarizutum.
" Take of subcarbonate of soda twenty
ounces;  supertartrate ofpotash,  powder-
ed, two pounds; boiling water ten pints."
Dissolve the supercai-bonate of soda in the
water, and add gradually the supertartrate
of  potash;  filte--  the  solution   through
paper, and evaporate  it until  a pellicle
forms  upon the surface; then, set jt by
that crystals may form. Having poured
away the water, dry  these  crystals upon
bibulous paper.  This salt .consists of tar-
taric acids, soda, and potash, the soda only
combining with the superabundant acid of
the super salt; it is therefore a triple salt,
and it  has been judged by the London Col-
lege more convenient to express this differ-
ence by the adjective tartarizota, than to
introduce the three words nee ssary to Us
description. It possesses mildly cathartic,
diuretic, and deobstruent virtues, and is
administered in doses from one drachm to
an ounce, as a cathartic, and n the dose of
twenty to thirty grains in abdominal pbys-
   * 5D 
754               SOD
SOL
conia, and  torpidity of the kidneys.  See
Seignet e's  salt.
  Soda, tartarized.  See Soilo tartarizata.
  SODiE   BORAS.     Borate   of  soda.
See Borax.
  SODiE  CARBONAS.    Carbonate  of
soda.  " Take of subcarbonate of soda,
a pound;  subcarbonate of ammonia, three
ounces ;  distilled  Water, a pint."  Having
previously  dissolved the soda in water, add
the  ammonia, then by means  of a sand-
bath apply a heat  of 180s for three hours,
or until the ammonia be driven off".  Lastly,
set the solution by to chrystallize.  The re-
maining  solution  may be evaporated and
set by in  the same manner ihat  crystals
may again  form.
   SODiE  MURIAS.  See Murias  soda.
   SOD-ff:  SUBCARBONAS.  Subcarbon-
ate of soda, formerly called natron prapa-
ratum and salsoda.  " Take of impure soda,
powdered,  a  pound; boiling  distilled
yvater, a   gallon."  Boil  the soda in  the
yvater for half an hour, and strain the solu-
tion ; let  the  solution evaporate  to two
pints,  and be set  by,  that  crystals may
form. Throw away the remaining solution.
This salt  consists of soda saturated with
carbonic acid, and is therefore called soda
subcarbonas.  It is given in  doses  of from
ten grains  to half a drachm as an attenuant
and antacid ; and, joined wiih bark  and
aromatics, it is highly praised  by some in
the  cure of scrophula.  It  is  likewise a
powerful solvent of mucus, a deobstruent
and diuretic, and an antidote against oxyd
of  arsenic and  the corrosive  sublimate.
The other diseases in  which it  is admini-
stered are those arising from an abundance
of mucus  in the  primae viae;  calculous
complaints,  gout,  some affections of the
skin, Tickets, tinea capitis,  crusta  lactea,
and whrms.  Externally it is recommend-
ed by some in the form of lotion, to be ap-
plied to scrophulous ulcere.
   SODjE  SUBCARBONAS EXSICCATA.
Dried subcarbona\e of soda.  " Take  of
subcarbonate of sock, a pound."  Apply
a gentle heat to the soda in a clean iron
vessel, until it becomes perfectly dry, and
constantly stir it with an irvm rod.  Lastly,
reduce it into powder.  Its  virtues are si-
milar to those of the subcarbonate.
   SODiE  SULPHAS.  Sulphate of sods,
commonly known  by the name of natron vi-
triolatum,  and  formerly by  sal  catharticus
 Glauberi.   " Take of  the salt  which  re-
mains after the distillation of muriatic acid,
two pounds. Boiling  distilled  water, two
pounds'and a half."  Dissolve  the salt in
water, then add gradually as much subcar-
bonate of  soda as may be required to sa-
turate the acid;  boil the  solution away
until a pellicle forms upon the surface, and,
after having strained it, set it by that crys-
tals may  form   Having poured away the
water, dry these crystals upon bibulous
paper.  It possesses cathartic and diuretic
qualities, and is in high esteem a> a mild
cathartic.  It is found in the mineralking-
dom formed by nature, but  that which is
used medicinally is prepared by art   The
dose is from one drachm  o one ounce.
  SOL.  The sun.  Gold was so called by
the older chemists.
  Solamen.   (From  solor,  to  comfort.)
Anise-seed is named solamen intestinorum,
from  the comfort it affords in disorders of
the intestines.
  Solanoihi.s.   (From  solanum, night-
shade, and ufoe, likeness.)  Bastard night-
shade.
  SOLANUM  (From solor, to comfort,
because it gives ease by its sttipify ing qua-
lities.)  1  The name of a genus of plants
in  the Linnaean system.   Class, Pentan-
dria   Order, Monogynia.  Nightshade.
  2. The pharmacopceial name  of ihe sola-
num nigrum  of  Linnaeus; its  virtues tire
very nearly allied to those of the belladon-
na, which consult.
  Solanum dulcamara.   The   systematic
name of the bitter sweet.  See Dulcamara.
  Solanum fcetidum.    The thorn-apple
plant is sometimes so called.  See Stramo-
nium.
   Solanum lethale.   See Atropha  bella-
donna.
  Solanum lignosum   The bitter sweet
is sometimes so termed.  See  Dulcamara.
  Solanum  melongena.   The  systematic
name of the mad apple plant. SeeMadapple.
  Solanum nigrum . The systematic name
of  the  gat den  nightshade.   See  Sola-
num.
  Solanum  sanctum.    The   systematic
name of the Palestine  nightshade.  The
fruit of this plant is globular, and in Egypt
much eaten by the inhabitants.
  Solanum tuberosum.  See Potatoe.
  Solanum vesicarium.  The winter cher-
ry  plant is  so called  by Caspar Bauhin.
See Alkekengi.
  Soldanella.  (A solidando, from its uses
in healing fresh wounds.) The  sea convol-
vulus.  See Brassica marina.
  Solen.  (2»x»v.) A  tube or channel.
A cradle for a broken limb.
  Solenarium. (Dim of viexnv,  a tube.)  A
catheter.
  SOLEUS.   (From solea, a sole, from its
shape being like the sole fish.)   See  Gas-
trocnemius internus.
  SOLIDAGO.   (From solido, to  make
firm ; so called from its uses of  consolidat-
ing wounds.)  The name of a genus  of
plants in the Linnxan  system.  Class,
Syngenesia.   Order,  Polygamia superjlua.
The herb comfrey
  Soliiiago viRGAunEA.   The   systematic
name ofthe golden rod.  See Virga aurea.
  SOLIDS, in anatomy, are the bones, li-
gaments, membranes, muscles, nerves, aud
vessels. 
                  SOP          «

  Solum. (From  solus, alone; so called
because  it infebts  ihe body singly )  The
tape-worm.
  Solomon's seal. The convallaria polygo-
natum.   Uselul as an outward application
for bruises; dried and powdered is said
to be antidysentenc,  and if  beaten into a
conserva  with  sugar whilst it is green, is
recommended in leucorrhoca.
  SoLSKauiuM   (Prom  sol,  the sun, and
sequor, to follow, so called because it turns
its flowers towards the sun.) Marygold or
turnsole.
  Soi.vkvt  See .Menstruum.
  SOLUTION    \n intimate commixture
of solid  bodies with fluids, into one  seem-
ingly homogeneous liquor. The dissolving
fluid  is called a menstruum or solvent.
  Solutiva. (From solvo,  to loosen.) Lax-
ative  medicines. Gentle purgatives.
  Somnambulism.  Sleep-walking. See Onei-
rodynia.
  Sommfera.   (From somnus, sleep, and
fero, to bring.) Opiates;  medicines which
induce sleep.
   Sonciiites.   (Prom  voy/oe,  the  sow-
thistle ;  so named from us resemblance to
the sonclius.)  The herb hawkweed
   SONCHUS. (Uapa ro vuov %tuv, from its
wholesome juice.) The name  of a genus
of plants m the  Linnaean system.  Class,
Syngenesia.   Order,            The sow-
thistle.  Ml  the species of sonchus abound
with  a  milky juice,  whicii is very bitter,
and said lo possess dmretic virtues.   Tbje
sonchus oleraceus  of Linnaeus is sometimes
employed with  that  intention.  Boiled it
may be eaten  as a substitute  for cabbage.
   Scimhus  oleraceus.    The  systematic
name of the sow-thistle.  See Sonchus.
   Soot.  Fuligo.  A volatile matter, arising
from coals, wood, and other fuel,  along
wiih the smoke.   It is used  as a material
for making  muriate of ammonia.   At no
very remote period our dispensatories con-
tained directions  for a tincture  of  soot;
the  most material  ingredient of which,
however, was  assafcctida.
   Soimiia.  (Prom roper, wise; so named
fiom its  great virtues in stopping  fluxes.)
Flix-weed or  flux-weed.
   Sophia ciururgsrum.  This plant, Sisym-
brium sophia of Linnaeus, is now almost iia-
nished from practice.  It was formerly in
high estimation in the cure of wounds.  It
has been given internally in  hysterical af-
fections  and uterine haemorrhages, and  the
seeds are said to be efficacious in destroy-
ing intestinal worms.
  SOPHISTICATION.   A term employed
in pharmacy, to signify the counterfeiting
or adulterating any medicine.  This prac-
tice unhappily obtains with  most dealers
in drugs, &c;  and the cheat is carried on
so artificially by many as  to prevent  a dis-
covery even by persons of the most dis-
cerning faculties.
                 SPA               755

  Sophonisteres.  (From voq>govi£te, to be-
come wise -,  so called bee use tin y do not
appear till after puberty.)  The last of the
grinding teeth.
  Sophora HEPTAPnvLLA.   The  systematic
name of the shrub whose  root  and seeds
are  sometimes called anticholerica.-  they
are both intensely  bitter,  and said to be
useful in cholera, colic, and dysury.,
  Sopientia. (From sopio,J.o make sleep )
Opiates.
  SOPOR.  Profound sleep.
  SOPOIilFEROUS.  (Soporifera  medica-
menta. Prom sopor, sleep, and fero, to bear.)
A term given to those medicines which in-
duce sleep.  See Anodynes.
  Soiia.  (Arab.)  The nettle-rash.
  Soubastrella.  fFrom sorbeo, to suck up,
because ii stops haemorrhages.)  The  herb
burnet.
  SORBUS.  (From  sorbeo,  to  suck  up ;
because its  fruit stops fluxes.)  The name
of a genus of plants in  the Linnaean  sys-
tem. Class, Icosandria.  Order, Trigynia.
The service-tree.
  Sohbus aucitaria.  The wild  service-
tree. The berries of this plant are adstrin-
gent, and, it is said,  have been found ser-
viceable in  allaying the pain of calculous
affections m the kidneys.
  SORDES. When the  matter discharged
from ulcers is rather viscid  or glutinons,
it is thus named.  Tins matter is frequent-
ly ofa brownish  red colour, somewhat re-
sembling the grounds of coffee, or grumous
blood mixed with water.   Sordes,  Sanies,
and Ichor, are all of them much more  fetid
than purulent matter, and none of them
are altogether free from acrimony; but that
which is generally tc-rmedIchor m by much
the  most acrid of them, being frequently
so sharp and corrosive as to destroy large
quantities ofthe  neighbouring parts.
   Sore-hat.  A disease which Dr. Mosely
considers as  a  true  cancer, commencing
with an ulcer.  It is endemic at the Bay of
Honduras.                            '.
   Sore-throat. See Cynanche.
   Sorrel, common.  Sec Acetosa.
   Sorrel, French. See Rumex scutatus.
   Sorrel, roundleuv.nl   See  Rumex scuta-
tus.
   Sorrel wood. See Lujula.
   SOUND.  An instrument which surgeons
introduce  through the urethra into the
blatlder, to iliscover whether there is  a
stone in 'his viscus or not.
   Sour dock. See Acetosa.
   Southernwood- See  Abrotanum.
   Soiv-bread.  S.-e Arthnnita.
   Sow-breed See Cyclamen
   SPA WATER.  Tins mineral water ap-
pears to be a very strongly acidulous cha-
lybeate, containing more iron and c.-rbonic
acid than any other mineral spring M hat
applies to the ise  of chalybeates will ap-
ply  to this  water. 
756
SPE
SPH
  Spain, pellitory of. See Pyrethrum.
  Spanish fly.  See Cantharides.
  Spanish liquorice. See Glycirhiza.
  Sparganosis.  (From WAgyAte, to swell.)
A milk abcess
  SPARTIUM.  The  name of a genus of
plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dia-
delphia. Order, Decandria.
  Spartium scoparium.  The  systematic
name  of the common broom.   See  Ge-
nista.
  S PASM. (Spasmus, from vtaod, to draw.)
A  spasm or convulsion  An involuntary
contraction of the muscular fibres, or that
state ofthe contraction of muscles which
is not spontaneously disposed to alternate
with relaxation.   When the contractions
alternate with relaxation, which are fre-
quently and preternaturally repeated, they
are called convulsions. Spasms are distin-
guished by authors into clonic and tonic
spasms.  In  clonic spasms, which are the
true convulsions,  the contractions and re-
laxations are alternate, as in epilepsy ; but
in tonic spasms the member remains rigid,
as  in locked jaw.  See  Convulsion,  Tonic
spasm, and Tetanus.
  SPASM I.   Spasmodic  diseases.   The
third order of ihe class neuroses of Cullen ;
characterised by a morbid coniraction or
motion of muscular fibres.
  Spasmodic coUc. See Colica.
  Spasmologt. (Spasmoloffia, from wAvyoe,
a spasm, and  xofoe, a discourse.)  A trea-
tise on convulsions.
  SPASMUS CYN1CUS.  The spasmus cy-
nicus, or sardonic grin, is a convulsive af-
fection of the muscles of the face and lips
on  both sides,  which  involuntarily forces
the muscles of those  parts into a species
of grinning distortion. If one side only be
affected, t^he disorder is nominated tortura
oris.   When the masseter, buccinator,
temporal, nasal, and  labial muscles, are
involuntarily excited to action, or contort-
ed  by contraction or relaxation, they  form
a species of  malignant sneer.  It some-
times  arises from eating hemlock, or other
acrid poisons, or succeeds to an apoplectic
stroke.
  Spatiiomele. (From  vtaQm, a sword, and
finxn, a probe.)  An edged probe.
  Spatula.   (Dim. of spatha,  a broad in-
strument.)  An instrument  for  spreading
salve.   Also a  name of the herb spurge-
wort, from its broad leaves.
  Spearmint  See Mentha sativa.
  Spearwort, water. See Flammula.
  SPECIFIC.  A remedy that has an infal-
lible eflicacy in the cure of disorders. The
existence of such remedies is doubted   ,
  Speculum.  (Prom specio, to examine.)
A probe.
  SPECULUM  ANI.  An  instrument for
distending the anus whilst an operation is
performed upon the parts within.
  SPECULUM  MATR1C1S.  An instru-
ment to assist in any manual operation be-
longing to the womb.
   SPECULUM OCULI.  (Speculum,  from
specio, to  view.)  An instrument used by
oculists to keep the eyelids open and the
eye fixed.
   SPECULUM ORIS.  An instrument to
force open the mouth.
   Speculum veneris. See Millefolium.
   Speech  See Voice.
   Speedwell, female. See Elatine.
   Speedwell, male. See Veronica.
   Speedwell, mountain See Veronica.
   SPE11MA-CET1.   (From virtpyA,  seed,
 a vrrtipu, to  sow, and cete or cetus, the
 whale.)   Cetaceum.    An oily,  concrete,
 crystalline, semi-transparent  matter, ob-
 tained from the cavity of the cranium of
 several species of whales, but principally
 from the Physeter macro cephalus, or  sper-
 maceti whale  Ii yvas formerly very highly
 esteemed, and many virtues were attribut-
 ed to it;  but  it is now chiefly employed
 in affections ofthe lungs, primae viae, kid-
 neys, &c. as a softening remedy, mixed
 with  mucilages  It is  also employed by
 surgeons as an emollient in form of cerates,
 ointments, &c.
   SPERMAT1CA. Belonging to the  testi-
 cle  and ovary,  as the spermatic  artery,
 chord and veins.
   SPERMATOCELE.  (From  virtpyAro.
 w>x», from virtpyA, seed, and k»x»,  a tu-
 mour.) Epididymis distensa.  A swelling of
 the testicle or epididymis from  an  accu-
 mulation of semen. It is known by a  swel-
 ling of those organs, pain extending to the
 loins without inflammation.
   Spermato pobetica. (From virtpyA, and
 iroitte, to make.) Medicines which increase
 the generation of seed.
   SPHACELISMUS.  (From  o-pttiaxifa
 to gangrene.)   A gangrene.  Also a  phre-
 nitis.
   SPHACELUS.  (From «-<?>*x»,  to de-
 stroy.)  A mortification  of any part. See
 Gangrene.
   SPHjENOIDES OS. (From vpnv, a wedge,
 and tti'oe, a likeness;  because it is fixed in
 the cranium like a wedge.)  Os cunriforme,
os multiforme.  Os azygos.  Pupillare os. Ba-
silare os.  Ospoiymorphos. Pterygoid  bone.
The os sphenoides, or cuneiforme,  as it is
called from its wt dge-like situation amidst
the other bones  of the head, is of  a  more
irregular figure  than any other bone.  It
has been compared to a bat with its wings
extended.  This resemblance is but  faint,
but it would be  difficult perhaps  to find
any thing it resembles more.
   We distinguish in this bone its body or
middle part,  and   its  wings  or  sides,
which are  much more extensive than  its
body.
  Each of its wings or lateral processes is
divided into two parts.   Of  these the up-
permost and  most  considerable portion, 
SPH
SPH
757
helping to form the deepest part ofthe
ten pirral fossa on each side, is called the
temporal procett.  The other portion makes
a pari of the orbit, and is therefore named
the orbitar process. The back part of each
win,, from iis tunning out sharp to meet
the os petrosum,  has  beln  called the spi-
nous process; and the two processes, which
st:.nd out almost perpendicular to the ba-
sis of ihe scull, have been named pterygoid
or aliform processes,  though they may be
said r.i her 'o resemble the legs than  the
Wiii^s ofthe bat.  Each of these processes
h.ts i wo  plates and a middle fossa facing
backwards; of  these  plates the external
one  is the broadest,  and the internal  one
the hmgest   The lower end of the inter-
nal plate forms a kind of hook, overwhich
p.is.M s lie round tendon of  the  musculus
circitufi'xus palati.  Besides these,  ve ob-
serv«- a sharp middle  ridge, which  stands
out fVfim the middle ofthe bone.  The fore
ptrtof it, where it joins the nasal lamella
of the ethmoidal hone, is ihin and straight;
tin-  lower par' of it is thicker, and is re-
ceived into the vomer.
   The cavities ohservable on the external
surface ofthe bone, aie where it helps to
form the temporal,nasal, and orbitar fossae.
It has  likewise two fossae in its pterygoid
processes.  Behind the edge, which sepa-
rates these two fossae,  we observe a small
groove, made by a branch of  the superior
maxillary nerve in its passage to the tem-
poral muscle.  Besides these, it  has otlier
depressions,  which  serve chiefly for the
origin of muscles.
   Its foramina are four on each side.  The
three first serve for the passage ofthe op-
tic, superior maxillary, and  inferior max-
illary  nerves; the fourth  transmits  the
largest artery of the dura mater  O^-eacli
side  we observe  a considerable fissure,
wliich,'from its situation, may  be called
the  superior orbitar  fissure.   Through  it
pass the  third and fourth pair of nerves,  a
branch of the  fifth, and likewise the sixth
pair. Lastly, at the basis of each  pterv-
roid process, we observe a foramen which
is named pteryoroidearr, and sometimes Vi-
dian, from Vidius who first described it.
Through it passes a  branch of the exter-
nal  carotid,  to  be  distributed to  the
nose
   The os sphenoides on its internal surface
affords three fossx.   Two of  these  are
considerable ones; they are formed by the
lateral processes, and make part  of the
lesser fossae of the basis of the skull.  The
third, whicii is smaller, is on the top of the
body of the bone, and  is called sella  tur-
cica, from its  resemblance to a Turkish
saddle.   In this  the pituitary  gland is
placed.  At each  of  its four  angles is  a
process.   They are called the clinoid pro-
cesses, and are distinguished by their situ-
ation into anterior and posterior processes.
'I'he two latter are frequently united  into
one.
  Within the  substance of the os sphe-
noides,  immediately under the sella tur-
cica, we find two cavuies, separated  by a
thin bony  lamella.  These are the sphe-
noidal  sinuses.  They are  lined with the
pituitary membrane, and,  like the frontal
sinuses,  separate  a mucus which  passes
into the  nostrils.  In some subjects there
is only one cavity; in others, though more
rarely, we fit d three.
  In infants the os sphenoides is composed
of  three pieces,  one of whicii  forms the
body of the  bone and  its pterygoid pro-
cesses, and the other two  its lateral  pro-
cesses.  The clinoid processes may even e
then he perceived in a cartilaginous state,
though  Some  writers  have  asserted the
contrary; but we observe no appearance
of  any sinus.
  This bone is connected with all the bones
of  ihe  cranium, and likewise with the ossa
maxillaria, ossa malarum, ossa palati, and
vomer.  Its uses may  be  collected  from
the description we have given of it.
   SPHENOIDAL SUTPIIE. Sutura  spha-
noidalis.  The  sphenoidal and  ethmoidal
sutures  are  those  wliich  surround the
many  irregular  processes  of these  two
bones,  and join them to each other and to
 the rest
    Sphano-salpingo-staphilinus.  See Circum-
 fiexus.
    Sphano-staphilinus. See Levator palati.
   Spii;eritis.   (Prom v<*,Aig*, a globe ; so
 called  from  its  round" head.)  Spbaroce-
phalia elatior.  Sphxrocephulus.  The globe-
thistle.
   Sph.eiiocephai.t-s.   See Spharitis.
   Sph.hroma.  (From v<pAigA,  a globe.)  A
 fleshy globular protuberance.
   Sl'llENO-MAXILLARIS.   An  artery
and a fissure of the orbil of  the eye is so
called.
   SPHINCTER.   (From  vQiyfa,  to  shut
up.)  The name of severaf muscles, whose
office is to shut or close the aperture around
whicii they are placed.
   SPHINCTER  ANI.  Sphincter externus
of  Albinus and Douglas.  Sphincter  cuta-
neus of Winslow, and coccigio-cutane'-spinc-'
ter of Dumas. A single muscle of the  anus,
 which shuts the passage through the anus
into the rectum, and pulls  down the bulb,
of  the urethra, by which it assists in eject-
ing the  urine  and semen.   It arises  from
the skin and fat that surrounds the verge
of  ihe anus on both sides, near as far as
the tuberosity of  the  ischium; the fibres
are gradually collected into an oval form,"*
and surround the extremity ofthe rectum.
It is inserted by a narrow  point  into the
perineum, acceleratores urinae, and trans-
versi perinei; and behind into the extre-
mity of the os coccygis, by an acute ter-
mination. 
75$
SPI
SPI
 Sphincter  ani  cutaneus.  See  Sphincter
>ii
 Sphincter  ani  externus.   See  Spincter
     Sphincter ani internus.  Albinus  and
   Douglas call the circular fibres ofthe mus-
   cular coat ofthe rectum, which surrounds
   its extremity, by this name.
     Sphincter cutaneus.    See  Sphincter
   am.
     Sphincter externus.    See  Sphincter
   ant
     Sphincter gul2e.  The muscle which
   contracts the top of the throat.
     Sphincter labiorum.  See  Orbicularis
   oris.
     Sphincter oris.  See  Orbicularis oris.
     SPHINCTER  VAGINA.   Constrictor
   cunni of Albinus.   Second muscle of the
   clitoris of Douglas, and -+uulo-syndesmo-cli-
   toridien of  Dumas.  Thi§  muscle arises
  from ihe sphincter ani  and from the pos-
  terior side ofthe vagina near the perineum;
  from thence it runs  up  the  side  of  the'
  vagina, near  its external orifice,  opposite
  to the nymphae, covers  the  corpus caver-
  nosum,  and  is inserted into the  crus and
  body or union of the crura clitoridis.   Its
  use is to contract  the  mouth  of the  va-
  gina.
    Sphingonta.  (Prom  vqiyfoi, to  bind.)
  Ads'ringent medicines.
    Sphondvlium.   (From virovSvxoe, verte-
  bra; named from the shape of its root; or
  probably because it was used  against the
  bite of  a serpent called  virovf-jxte.)  This
  is supposed to be the branekursine. See
  Banco ursina.
    SPICA.   1. An ear of corn.   2. A ban-
  dage resembling an  ear of corn.
    Spica brevis. Fox-tail plant.
    Spica celtica. See Nardus celtica.
    Spica i-temina. Common  lavender.
    Spica indica. See Nardus indica.
    Spica inguinalis.  A  bandage  for rup-
 tures in the groin.
   SrrcA inguinalis duplex.  Double ban-
 dage for ruptures.
   Spica mas. Broad-leaved lavender.
   Spica nardi. See Nardtis indica.
   Spica simplex. A common roller or ban-
 dage.
   SPIGELIA. (From spicn, an ear of corn;
 so called from its spicated top.)  1. The
 name ofa genus of plants in the Linnaean
 system.   Ciass, Pentandria.  Order, Mono-
 gynia.
   2. The name in some  pharmacopoeias
 for the  Spigelia anthelmia  of Linnaeus di-
 rected as an  anthelmintic;  its virtues are
 very similar  to those of  the Indian pink*
 See Spigelia marilandica.             *
   Spigelia anthelmia.   The systematic
 name ofthe spigelia  of some pharmaco-
peias. See Spigelia.
   Spigelia lonicera.   See Spigelia mari-
landica.
     SPIGELIA  MARILANDICA.  Spigelia
   lonicera.   Perennial worm-grass, or Indian
   pink.  Spigelia marilandica ol  Linnatus;—
   caule  tetragono,  foliis  omnibus oppositis.
   The whole of  this plant, but most  com^
   monly the root, is employed as an anthel-
   mintic by the  Indians and  inhabitants of
   America.  Dr.  Hope has written in favour
   of this plant, in continued and remitting
   low worm-fevers;  besides its  property of
   destroying the worms  in  pr'tmae  via;  it
   acts as a purgative.
     Spigelian lobe. See Liver.
     Spignel. See  Meum athamanticum.
     Spike. See Nardus indica.
     Spikenard. See Nardus indica.
     Spilanthus  acmeela.   The  systematic
   name of the balm-leaved spilanthus, whicii
   possesses  a bitter taste and  a fragrant
   smell.  The herb and seed are said to be
   diuretic and menagogue, and useful in
   dropsies, jaundice, fluor albus,  and  calcu-
   lous complaints
     SPINA.  (Quasi speculina, dim. of spica.)
   1. A thorn.  2-  The back-bone; so  called
   from the thorn-hke processes ofthe  verte-
   brae.   3. The shin-bone.
     Spina acida.  See Berberis.
     Spina acuta.  The hawthorn.
     Spina jegyftiaca. The  Egyptian  thorn
   or sloe-tree.  See Mimosa.
     Spina alba. The white-thorn  tree.
     Spina arabica. The chardon or Arabian
   thistle.
    SPINA  BIFIDA.  Hydrops  medulla spi-
   nalis.  Hydrocele spinalis. Hydrorachitis spi-
  nosa.   A tumour upon the spine of new-
  born children immediately about the lower
  vertebrae of the  loins,  and upper parts of
  the sacrum ; at  first, it is of a  dark blue
  colour; but in  proportion as it increases
  in  size, approaches  nearer and  'nearer to
  the colour ofthe skin, becoming perfectly
  diaphanous.
    From the surface of  this tumour a pel-
  lucid watery fluid sometimes exudes, and
  this circumstance has been noticed by dif-
  ferent authors. It is always attended with
  a weakness, or,   more properly  speaking,
  a paralysis of the lower extremities.  The
 opening of it rashly las  proved quickly
 fatal  to  the  child    Talpius,  therefore,
 strongly dissuades us from attempting this
 operation.  Acrel mentions a case yvhere
 a nurse rashly opened a tumour,  which,  as
 she described it,  was a blood bag on the
 back ofthe child at the time of  its birth,
 in bigness equal  to  a  hen's egg, in two
 hours  after which the child died.  From
 the dissection it appeared that the bladder
 laid in the middle of the os sacrum, and
 consisted ofa coat, and some strong mem-
 brane, which proceed from a long fissure
 of the bones.  The extremity ofthe spinal
 marrow  lay bare, and-the  spinal  duct,  in
the os sacrum, was uncommonly wide, and
distended by the  pressure  of the waters. 
                  SPI

Upon tracing it to the head, the brain was
found nearly in its natural state, but the
ventricles contained so much  water that
the infundibulum was quite distended with
it, and ihe passage between the third and
fourth vinncle was greatly enlarged.
  He  likewise takes  notice  of another
case, where a child lived about eight years
labouring  under  this  complaint, during
which time it  seemed  to enjoy  tolerable
he.ilih, though  '>.Ae.   Nothing  seemed
amiss in him, but such a degree of debility
as rendered  him  incapable to stand  on his
legs.
   I  Ik- tumour, as in the former case, was
in the middle ofthe os  sacrum, of the big-
ness ofa man'sfist, with littlediscolouring;
and  upon  pressing it became less.   When
opened il  was found full of water, and the
coats were the same as in the  former, but
the separation ofthe bones was very con-
siderable    I'he spinal marrow, under the
tumour, was as small as a pack-thread, and
rigid ; but there were no morbid appear-
ances in the brain.
  Spin*   iiukuhi  monspeliensis.   Ever-
green privet
  SHIVA  CERVIX A.   (SO called from
its tliori.s resembling those  of the  stag )
Rhamnus  catharticus.   Rhamnus solutivus.
Spina infectoria.     Cervispina.   Purging
buckthorn   The fruit or berries of this
shrub. Rhamnus catharticus of  Linnaeus :—
spinis  lei minalibvs floribus quadrafidis di-
oicis, foliis ovtitis, caule erecto, have been
long received  into  the materia medica :
they contain a  pulpy deep green juice, of
a faint unpleasant smell, a bitterish, acrid,
nauseous  taste, whicii operate briskly by
stool,  producing thirst,  dryness of the
mouth  and fauces,  and  severe  gripings,
unless some diluting liquor be  drank plen-
tifully after it : at present it  is rarely pre-
scribed except as a drastic purge.  The
dose is said to be about 20 of the fresh
berries in substance ; twice or thrice that
number in decoction  ; a drachm or a drachm
and  a half of ihe  dried  berries ;  an  ounce
ofthe expressed  juice or half an ounce of
the  rob or extract, obtained by inspissating
the juice.
  Spina iiiiu-i. The  goats-thorn of France
yielding gum tragacanth.
  Spina  infectoria. See Spina cervina.
  Spina    purgathix.     The  purging
thorn.
  SriNA solstitialis. The calcitrapa offi-
oiiuhs   l!;imain's thistle.
  SPINA  VENTOSA.  (The term of spU
na seems  to  have  been applied by  the
Arubiuns to this disorder, because it occa-
sions a prickling  in the flesh like the  punc-,
ture  of thorns ; and the epithet ventosa is
added, because, upon touching the tumour,
it seems to be filled with wind, though this
is not the cause of the distention.)   Spina
                  SPI               759

ventositas.  Teredo.  Fungus articuli.  Ar-
throcace.   Sideratio  osds.   Cancer  ossis.
Gongrana ossis, and some French authors
exostosis.   Wlun children are the subjects
of this disease, M Severinus calls it Padar-
throcace.  A tumour arising from an inter-
nal caries  efabone.   It most frequently
occurs  in  the  caipus and tarsus,  and is
known  by  a continual pain in  the,bone,
and a red swelling of the skin, which has
a spongy feel.
  Spinachia. See Spinacia.
  Spinacia.  (From teirAviA, Spain, whence
it originally came,  or from  its spinous
seed.)  Spinachia.  Spinage.   This plant
Spinacia oleracea of Linnaeus is sometimes
directed for medicinal purposes in thecure
of  phthisical complaints ; made  into a
poultice, by boiling the leaves and adding
some oil, it forms an excellent emollient.
As an article of food it may be considered
as similar to cabbage and other oleraceous
plants.  See Brassica capitata.
  Spinacia oleracea.   The   systematic
name of spinage. See Spinacia.
  Spinje  crates.    The spine  of  the
back.
  Spine ventositas.  A  caries or  decay
of a bone.
   Spinal marrow. See .Medulla spinalis.
  SPINALIS CERVIC1S    This muscle,
which is situated close to the vertebrae
at the posterior  part of the neck and upper
part of the back, arises, by distinct ten-
dons, from the transverse processes  of the
five  or six uppermost  vertebrae  of the
back, and, ascending obliquely  under the
complexus, is inserted, by  small tendons,
into the spinous processes of  the  sixth,
fifth,  fourth, third, and second vertebrae of
the neck.
  Its use is to extend the neck obliquely
backwards.
  Spinalis colli.  See Semi-spinalis colli.
  SPINALIS DORSI.  Transversalis dorsi
of  Winslow  and  interepineux of Du-
mas.  This is the name given by  Albinus
to a tendinous and fleshy mass, which is
situated along the spinous processes ofthe
back  and the inner side of the longissimus
dorsi.
  It arises tendinous and fleshy from the
spinous processes of the uppermost ver-
tebrae of the loins, and the lowermost ones
ofthe back, and is inserted into the spinous
processes of the nine uppermost vertebrae
ofthe back.
  Its  use is to extend the vertebrae* and to
assist in raising the spine.
  Spinales lumborum.   Muscles  of the
loins.
  SPINE.   (Spina,  from  spina,  thorn;
so called from ihe spine-like processes of
the vertebrae)    Spina  dorsi.   Columna
spinalis.   Columna  vertebralis.   A  bony-
column or pillar extending in the posterior 
76X1
SPI
SPI
 part ofthe trunk from  the great, occipital
 foramen to the sacrum,  It is composed of
 twenty-four  bones called vertebrae.   See
 Vertebra.
   Spinosa. See Spina bifida.
   Spinosum   striacum.     The  Syrian
 broom.
   Spirjea ArRicANA.    African  meadow
 sweet.
   SPIREA.    (From  spira,  a pillar; so
 named from its  spiral stalk.)   Meadow
 sweet.   The name ofa genus of plants in
 the Linnaean system.   Class, Pentagynia.
 Order, Icosandria.
   Spirea  filipendula.  The  systematic
 name of the officinal dropwort.   See Fili-
 pendula.
   Spirea  tjlmakia.    The   systematic
 name  of the meadow swe^t.   See Ulma-
 ria.
   SPIRIT.   Spiritus.    This  name  was
 formerly given by  chemists to all volatile
 substances collected by distillation. Three
 principal kinds were distinguished: inflam-
 mable or ardent spirits, acid spirits, and
 alkaline spirits.  The word spirit is now
 almost exclusively confined to alcohol.
   Spiritus  ^theris   nttrici.    Spiritus
 atheris nitrosi.    Spiritus nitri dulds.  A
 febrifuge, diaphoretic^nd diuretic com-
 pound  mostly  administered  in asthenia,
 nervous affections, -disuria^and calculous
 affections.
   Spiritus  atheris   vitriolici.    Spi-
 ritus  vitrioli  dulcis.   A diaphoretic, anti-
 spasmodic, and tonic preparation, mostly
 exhibited in nervous debility and weakness
 of theprimae vias.
   Spiritus  jetheris   vitriolici  aroma-
 ticus     An  excellent stimulating  and
 stomachic compound, which is administer-
 ed in debility of the stomach and nervous
 affections.
   Spiritus  atheris  vitriolici  compo-
 sites.  A stimulating  anodyne, supposed
 to  be the celebrated liquor  mineralis an-
 odynus of Hoffman.  It is exhibited in fe-
 vers,  nervous  affections, hysteria,  &c.  ;
 and in most cases of fever where medicines
 are rejected  by the stomach, this is of in-
 finite service.
   Spiritus ammonijb.    Spirit  of ammo-
 nia.  Formerly called  spiritus salis  am-
 moniaci dulcis.    Spiritus salis ammoniaci.
 " Take of rectified spirit, two pints ; solu-
 tion of  ammonia,  a pint."   Mix.   A sti-
 mulating  antispasmodic exhibited in cases
 of asphyxia,  asthenia, and in nervous dis-
 eases, but mostly used  as an  external sti-
 mulant  against  rheumatism, sprains and
 bruises.
  Spiritus ammonite aromaticus.   .Aro-
matic spirit of ammonia. Formerly known
by  the  name of spiritus ammonia compo-
situs:  Spiritus volatilis  aromaticus:  Spi-
ritus  salis volatilis oleosus     "Take of
 spirit of ammonia, two pints; oil of fe.
 mon,  oil of cloves, of each two fluid.
 drachms."   Mix.  A stimulating amispas.
 modic  and  sudorific in very general use
 to smell at in faintings and lowness of
 spirits.  It  is.exhibited  internally in ner.
 vous affections, hysteria, and weakness of
 the stomach.   The dose  is from half a
 drachm to a drachm.
   Spiritus  ammonis  fcgtidus.    Fetid
 spirit of ammonia.  Formerly  called  «*»'.
 ritus volatilis falidus   " Take of spirit
 of ammonia, two pints; assafoetida, two
 ounces "  Macerate for .twelve hours, then
 by a gentle  fire  distil  a  pint and a half
 into a cooled receiver.   A stimulating an-
 tispasmodic, often  exhibited to children
 against convulsions,  and  to gouty and
 asthmatic persons  The dose is from half
 a fluiddrachm to  a drachm.
   Spiritus ammonia succinatus.   Succi-
 nated spirit of ammonia. Formerly known
 by  the names of  eau  de  luce:  Spintw
 salis ammoniaca  succinatus.- Liquor cor-
 nu cervi sucdnatus.  "Take of mastich,
 three drachms; alcohol,nine fluiddrachms;
 oil of lavender, fourteen  minims ; oil of
 amber,  four minims;  solution  of ammo-
 nia, ten fluidounces."  Macerate the mas-
 tich in the  alcohol that it may dissolve,
 and pour off the clear tincture, to this add
 the remaining  articles, and  shake them
 together. This  preparation is a compound
 succinate of ammonia.   It  is  much es-
 teemed as a stimulant and  nervine medi-
 cine, and is employed internally and exter-
 nally against  spasms,  hysteria, syncope,
 vertigo, ;*.nd the  stings of insects.  The
 dose is from ten minims to  half a fluid-
 drachm.
   Spiritus  anisi.    Spirit  of aniseed.
 Formerly called spiritus anisi compositus:
 Aqua seminum anisi composita. " 'Pike of
 aniseed, bruised,  half a  pound; proof spi-
 rit, a gallon ; water sufficient to  prevent
 empyreuma."  Macerate for 24 hours, and
 distil a gallon by a gentle fire.  A stimu-
 lating carminative and  stomachic calcu-
 lated to relieve flatulency, borborygmus,
 colic, and spasmodic affections of the bow-
 els.  The dose is  from  half a fluiddrachm
 to a drachm.
   Spiritus  armoracije   compositus. Com-
 pound  spirit  of horse-radish, formerly
 called  spiritus raphani  compositus: Aqua
 raphani composita.   " Take of horse-radish
 root,  fresh  and sliced, dried orange peel,
 of each a pound; nutmegs, bruised, half an
 ounce;  proof spirit, a gallon ; water suffi-
 cient to prevent empyreuma"  Macerate
 for 24 hours, and distil a gallon by a gentle
 fire.  A very warm stimulating compound
 given in gouty,  rheumatic, and spasmodic
 affections of the stomach and  in scorbutic
disorders.  The dose is  from  half a fluid-
drachm to half an  ounce. 
                   SPI

   Spiritus  camphor.*;.  Spirit of camphor.
 Formerly known by  the names of spiritus
 cumphoratus :*$piritus vinosus camphorutut :
 Sp ritttt vini ramphorutus: " Take of cam-
 phor, four  ounces;  rectified spirit, two
 pints."   Mix, that the  camphor  may be
 dissolved.   A stimulating medicine, used
 as  u.i external  application  against chil-
 blains, rheumatism, palsy, numbness, and
 gangrene.
   Si'ihitus  carui    Spirit  of carraway.
 Pormerly cMedaqua seminumcarui. " Take
 ot carraway st eds, bruised,  a pound and
 halt; proof spirit, a gallon ; water suffi-
 cient to prevent  empyreuma.  Macerate
 for 24 hours, and  distil a gallon by a gen-
 tle fire  The dose  is from a fluiddrachm to
 halt an ounce.
   Sriiirrus  nv-N.iMinit.   Spirit of  cinna-
 mon.   Pormerly  called aqua cinnamomi
 spirituosa.  Aqua cinnamomi fiortis.  " Take
 of cinnamon bark,  bruised, a pound; proof
 spirit, a gallon;  water sufficient to prevent
 empyreuma."  Macerate for 24 hours, and
 distil a  gallon by  a gentle fire.   Spirit of
 cinnamon is mostly used  in conjunction
 with other carminatives to give a pleasant
 flavour;  it  may be  exhibited alone as  a
 carminative and stimulant.  The dose is
 from a fluiddrachm to half an ounce.
    Spiritus  cornu cervi. See Liquor car-
 bonatis ammonia
   Spiiutus  juniperi compositus.   Com-
 pound spirit of juniper. Pormerly called
 aqua juniperi composita.  " Take of juniper-
 berries, bruised, a pound; carraway-seeds,
 bruised, fennel-seeds, bruised, of each an
 ounce and half;  water sufficient to prevent
 empyreuma."  Macerate for  24 hours, and
 distil a gallon by a gentle fire.
    Spiritus  lav i.miulh.  Spirit  of laven-
 der.  Formerly  called  spiritus  lavendttla
 simplex   "  Take  oT fresh lavender flow-
 ers,  two pounds;  rectified  spirit, a gal-
 lon; water sufficient to prevent empyreu-
 ma."  Mad rate for 24 hours, and distil
 a gallon by a gentle fire.  Though mostly
 used as a perfume, this spirit may be given
 internally as  a  stimulating  nervine and
 antispasmodic.   The dose is from  a fluid-
 drachm to half an ounce.
   SriRiTus liviMn la  comt-ositus.   Com-
 pound spirit of  lavender.  Formerly call-
 ed  spiritus  lavendula  compositus  mattlua.
 " Take of spirit of lavender,  three pints;
 spirit of rosemary, a pint; cinnarnon bark,
 bruised,  nutmegs,  bruised, of each half an
•ounce;  red  saunders  wood,  sliced,  an
 ounce."  Macerate for fourteen days, and
 strain.  An  elegant  and useful  antispas-
 modic, and  stimulant in very general use
 against nervous diseases, 'ownessof spirits,
 and weakness of the stomach, taken on a
 lump of sugar.
   Spiritus  lumbricorum.  The  spirit ob-
 tained by the  distillation of the  earth-
 worm is similar to hartshorn.
                  SPI               761

  Spiritcs mf.nth-e piperit/e.   Spirit of
peppf rmint.  Pormerly called spiritus men-
tha  piperitidis ■•  Aqua  mentha piperitidis
spirituosa.  " Take of peppermint, dried,
a pound and  half; proof spirit, a gallon;
water  sufficient tto prevent empyreuma."
Macerate for 24 hours,  and distil a gallon
by a gentle fire.  This possesses all the
properties of the peppermint with the sti-
mulating virtues of the spirit.  The dose
from one fluiddrachm to an ounce.
  SrrRiTUs  mexthb  viRidis.   Spirit of
spearmint.   Pormerly called  spiritus men-
tha  sativa:  Aqua  mentha vulgaris  spiri-
tuosa.  " Take  of  spearmint,  dried,  a
pound and  half;  proof spirit, a  gallon ;
water  sufficient to prevent empyreuma."
M..;erate for twenty-four hours, and distil
a gallon. This- is most commonly added to
carminative  or  antispasmodic draughts,
and  seldom  exhibited  alone.  The dose
from one fluiddrachm to an ounce.
  Sl'IUITl S MILLEPEDARUM.  A  fluid VOla-
tilc  alkali, whose  virtues are similar to
hartshorn.
  Spiritus myndf.rehi.  See Liquor  ace-
tatis ammonia.
  Spiritus MrmsTiczu.  Spirit  of nfhmeg.
Pormerly called  aqua nucis   moschata.
" Take of nutmegs, bruised, two ounces ;
proof spirit,  sr^allon; water sufficient to
prevent  empyreuma."  Macerate for 24
hours, and distil a gallon by a  gentle fire.
A stimulating  and agreeable spirit pos-
sessing the virtues of the  nutmeg.  The
dose from one fluiddrachm to an ounce.
  Spiritus  nitui  dulcis.   See   Spiritus
atheris nitrici.
  Spiritus nitui  duplex.  The  nitrous.
acid.  See  Acidum nitrosum  and  Nitric
acid.
  Spiritus nitri  fumans.   See  Acidum
nitrosum and  Nitric acid.
  Spiritus nitui  glauberi.  See Acidum
nitrosum and Nitric acid.
  Spiritus  nitri  simplex.  The  dilute
nitrous acid.  See Acidum nitrosum dilu-
tum.
  Spiritus nitri  vulgaris.  This is now
called acidum nitrosum dilutum.
  Spiritus pimento.   Spirit of pimento.
Formerly called spiritus pimento.   " Take
of allspice, bruised, two  ounces; proof
spirit, a gallon ; water sufficient  to  pre-
vent empyreuma."  Macerate for 24 hours,
and  distil  a  gallon  by a gentle  fire.  A
stimulating aromatic  tincture mostly em-
ployed with adstringent and carminative
medicines.   The dose is from half a fluid-
drachm to half an ounce.-
  Spiritus pulegii.  Spirit of  penny-roy-
al.   Formerly called aqua pulegii spirituo-
sa. " Take of pennyroyal, dried,  a pound
and  h.lf;  proof spirit, a gallon;  water
sufficient to prevent empyreuma."   Mace-
rate for 24  hours,  and distil a gallon by a
gentle  fire.   This  is in very  general  use
  •5 E 
 7b2               SPL

 as an emmenagogue  amongst the  lower
 orders.  It possesses nervine and carmina-
 tive  virtues.  The dose is from half a fluid-
 drachm to half an ounce.
    Spiritus rector.  Boerhaave and other
 chemists give this  name lo a verv attenua-
•» ted  principle,  in whicii the smell of odo-
 rant bodies peculiarly resides.  Now call-
 ed aroma.
    Spiritus aoRisMARixi.  Spirit  of rose-
 mary. " Take of rosemary tops, fresh, a
 pound and half; proof spirit, a gallon;
 water sufficient to prevent empyreuma."
 Macerate tor 24 hours, and distil a  gallon
 by a -,entle fire.   A  very fragrant  spirit,
 mostly employed for external purposes in
 conjunction  wiih other resolvents.
    Spiritus salis ammoniaci aq.uosus.  See
 Liquor carbonalus ammonia.
    S?ir tus salis ammoniaci dulcis.   See
 Spiritus ammonia.
    Spiritus salis ammoniaci simplex.  See
 Liquor carbonatus ammonia.
    Spiritus salis glauberi.  See Acidum
 muriaticum
    Spiritus salis marini.  See Acidum mu-
 riaticum.
    Spiritus vini rectificatcs.   See Alko-
 hol.   Rectified  spirit of wine is in general
 use to dissolve resinous and other  medi-
 cines. It is  seldom exhibited internally,
 though it exists in  the diluted slate in all
 vinous and spirituous liquors.
    Spiritus visri  tenuior.   Proof  spirit,
 which is half the strength of rectified, is
 much employed  for preparing  tinctures
 of genuine resinous juices,  barks, roots,
 &c.
    Spiritus vitrioli  See  Sulphuric acid.
    Spiritus vitrioli dulcis.  See Spiritus
 tetheris vitriolici.
    Spiritus volatilis fostidus.  See Spi-
 ritus ammonia fatidus.
   Spissamentum.   (From spisso, to  thick-
 en.)   A substance put into oils and oint-
 ments to make  them thick.
    Spitting of blood.   See Hamatemesis and
 hamoptysis.
   SrLANCHNicA.   (From  virx&yxyov,  an
 intestine.) Remedies for diseased  bow-
 els.  *
   SPLANCHNOLOGY.   (From  virxAfy-
 vov,  an  entrail, and xofoe,  a  discourse.)
 Splanchnology,  or the doctrine of the vis-

   SPLANCHNIC NERVE.  The great in-
 tercostal  nerve. See Intercostal nerve.
   SPLEEN.  Xirxur.   Lien.  The spleen
 or milt is a spongy viscus of a livid colour,
 and  so variable in  form,  situation, and
 magnitude, that it  is  hard  to determine
 either. Nevertheless, in a healthy man it
 is always  placed on the left side, in the left
 bypocondnum,  between the  eleventh and
 twelfth false  ribs.  Its circumference is
oblong and round,  resembling an  oval
figure.  It is  larger, to speak generally,
                   SPL

 when the stomach is empty, and smaller
 when it is compressed, or evacuated by a
 full  stomach.    %
    It should particularly be rememb/tedof
 this viscus* that it is convex towards the
 ribs, and concave internally: also, that it
 has  an excavation, into which vessels are
 inserted.
    It is connected with the following parts;
 1. With the stomach,  by a  ligament and
 short vessels.  2. With the omentum, and
 the  left kidney.  3.  With  the diaphragm,
 by a portion of the peritonaeum.   4  With
 the  beginning of the pancreas, by vessel*.
 5. With the colon, by a ligament.
    In man the spleen is covered  with one
 simple, firm membrane, arising from the
 peritonaeum, which adheres to the spleen,
 very firmly, by the intervention of cellular
 structure.
    The vessels of the spleen are, the splenic
 artery  comin.,   fiom  the celiac artery,
 which,  considering the size ofthe spleen,
 is much larger  than is requisite for the
 mere nutrition of it.   This goes by serpen-
 tine  movements, out of its course, over the
 pancreas, and behind the stomach,and after
 having  given off branches to  ihe  adjacent
 parts,  it is inserted into the  concave sur-
 face of  the  spleen.  It is aftervVards divi-
 ded  into smaller branches, which are again
 divided into other yet smaller, delivering
 their blood immediately to the veins, but
 emitting it no where else. The veins, at
 length,  come together into one, called the
 splenic vein, and having received the large
 coronary  vein of the  stomach,  besides
 others,  it constitutes the left principal
 branch ofthe vena portae.
   The nerves  of the  spleen are small;
 they  surround  the arteries  with their
 branches; they come from the particular
 plexus,  wliich is formed of the posterior
 branches of the eighth pair, and the great
 intercostal nerve.
   Lymphatic vessels are almost only seen
 creeping along the surface of the human
 spleen.
   The use of spleen has not hitherto been
 determined; yet if its situation and fabric
 be regarded, one would  imagine its use to
 consist chiefly in affording some assistance
 to the stomach during the progress of di-
 gestion.
   Spleenvort. See Ceterach.
   Splenalcia.  (From virxm,  the spleen,
 and AXyoe, pain.)   A pain  in the spleen or
 its region.                              "
   Splenetica.  (From virxnv,  the  spleen.)
 Medicines which relieve diseases of the
 spleen.
  SPLENITIS.     (From   virxnv,   the
 spleen.)   Inflammation of the  spleen.  A
 genus of disease  in the class pyrexia and
 order phlegmasia of Cullen ; characterized
 by  pyrexia, tension,  heat,  tumour,  and
pain in the left hypochondrium, increased 
                 SPL                                    SPO                C3

by pressure.  This  disease, according to ed Douglas, and the generality of writers,'
Juncker, contes on with a rematkaMe shi- in  describing  these two portions as one
veringt succeeded by a most intense heat, muscle, especially as  they are intimately
and vrfy great llnrst; "» pain and tumour united near their origin.
ar- perceived in  the frft hypochondrium,   When this muscle acts singly,  it draws
and the paroxysms for  the most  part as- the head and  upper vertebrae of the mck
sume a quartan  form ; when  the  patients obliquely backwards;  when both  act, they
expose themselves for a little to the free pull the head directlj baikwards.
air,  their extremities  immediately grow   Splenium.   (From  virxuv,  the  spleen-;|
very cold.  If an  hacmonhagy happen, the so called from  us efficacy in disorders of
blood flows out of the  h-ft nostril.   The the spleen.)  1 Spleen wort.  2. A com-
oiher symptoms are the  same with those of press  shaped like the spleen.
the hepatitis.   Like the liver, the spleen   Splenius capitis. See  Splenius.
often is also subject to a chron-c inflamma-   Splenius colli.  Sec Splenius.
tion  which often  happens after agues, and   SPLENOCELE.  (From virxDi, the spleen
is called the ague cake,  though  that name and khx»,  a tumour.)  A rupture of  the
is also frequently given to a scirrhous tu- spleen.                                *"
raour of the liver succeeding intermittents.   SPLINT.  A long piece of wood,  tin,
The  causes of this  disease are  in general or strong pasteboard  employed for pre»
the same with those of other inflammatory venting the ends  of  broken bones from
disorders ; but those which-^determine the moving, so as to interrupt the process by
inflammation to that particular  part more which fractures unite.  ^
than  another, are  very much  unknown.   Spodium.    ~X>woftov.    The spotlium  of
It attacks persons of  a very plethoric Dioscorides and  of  Galen are  now  not
and  sanguine habit of  body rather  than known in the  shops.    It is  said to have
others.                                 been  produced by burning cadmia  alone
  SPLENIUS.  (From virxuv, the spleen; in the furnace; for  having thrown it in
so named from its resemblance in  shape to small  pieces into the fire, near the nozzle
the spleen, or according to some it derives of the bellows, they  blow the most fine
its name from splenium, a ferula, or splint, and subtle parts  against the roof of  the
which surgeons  apply  to  the  sides ofa furnace; and  what  was  reflected  from
fractured   bone.)   Splenius  capitis  and thence was called spotlium.   It differed
splenius colbi of Albinus, and  cervico-dorsi- from  the pompholyx in not being so pure,
mastoidien  et  dorto-trachtlten of Dumas, and in being  more heavy.  Plmy  distip- jg'jfflj^
The splenitis is a flat, broad, and oblong guisb.es several kinds of it, as thai of cop-
muscle, in part covered by the  upper part per^silver, gold, and  lead.*            ,-■
of the trapezius, and obliquely situated be-   Si-odium  arabum.  Burnt ivory or ivory-
tween the back of the ear, and  the lower black.
and posterior part of the neck.              Spodium  grscohum.  The "White dung
  It arises tendinous from the four or five of do-js.
superior  spinous processes of the dorsal   Spoliarium.   A private  room  at  the
vertebrae; tendinous and  fleshy  from the baths.
last ofthe  neck, and tendinous from the   Spondylium.  (From  vrovfvxoe, a ver*
ligamentum colli, or rather the  tendons of tebra; so  named  from the shape of its,
the two  splenii  unite  here  inseparably; root,  or probably because  it was used
but about the second or third vertebra of against the'bite of a serpent called viroi-
the neck  they recede  from each other, fvxte.)  The herb all-heal. Cow-parsnep.
so that part of  the complexus  may  be   Spondtl'us.   1<a-ov£vx®'.   Some have
seen.                                   thought  fit to call  the spine,  or  bark-
  It is inserted, by tyvo distinct  tendons, bone thus, from the shape and fitness ofthe
into the  transverse processes of  the  two vertebrae,  to move every way upo«  one
first  vertebrae of the neck, sending off some another.
few fibres to  the complexus  and levator   Sponge. See Spongia.
scapulae;  tendinous and  fleshy  into the   Sponge-tent.  See Spongiapraparata.
upper and posterior part ofthe  mastoid   SPONGIA.   Irroyfoe, viroyfut  Sponge.
process, and  into a ridge on the occipital A  sea production, the  Spongia  officinalis
bone, where it joins with the root of that of Linnaeus;  the  habitations of insects.
process.                                 Burnt sponge  is  said to cure effectually
  This muscle  may  easily.be  separated the bronchocele,  and  to  be of infinite
into  two parts.  Eustachius and Fallopius utility in scrophulous complaints. Sponge
were aware of  this; Winsfow has distin- tents  are employed by surgeons  to dilate
guished them into the superior and inferior fistulous ulcers, &c
portions; and Albinus has described them   Spongia  officinalis.   The systematic
as two distinct muscles, calling that part name  ofthe sponge.  See Spongia.
vUnch is  inserted into the mastoid process   Spoxoia  ph-eparata.  Prepared sponge,
and os occipitis, splenitis capitis,"vnd that Sponge tent.   This is formed by dipping
which is inserted into tfce vertebrx of the pieces of sponge  in  hot mePed emplas-
neck, splenius colli.  We haye here follow- trum   cerae compositum,  and  pressing 
      764              SPO
    •
L      them between t.wo  iron plates.  As soon
      as  cold,  the  substance  thus formed may-
      be cut into pieces of any shape.   It was
      formerly used for dilating small openings,
      for which it  was well adapted, as when
      ihe wax melted, the elasticity ofthe sponge
      made it  expand and disiend the opering,
      in which  it had  been put.   Mr.  Cooper
      informs us that the best modern surgeons
      seldom  employ it.
         Stonuia usta.    Burnt  sponge.   "Cut
      the sponge into pieces, and beat it that
      any extraneous matters may be separated ;
      then burn it  in a close  vessel until  it be-
      comes black  and friable ;  lastly rub it to
      a very fine powder."  This preparation is
      exhibited  with bark in the cure  of scro-
      phulous complaints, and  forms the basis
      of a.lozenge which has  been  known to
      cure  the bronchocele in many instances.
      The dose is  from a scruple to a drachm.
         SPONGIOSA^OSSA.   Ossa  turbinata
      inferiora. These bones  are situated in the
      under part of the  side of the nose, they
      are of a triangular form and spongy ap-
      pearance, resembling the  os  spongiosum
      superius; externally they are  convex ; in-
    •  ternally they are concave; the  convexity
      is placed  towards the septum nasi,  and
      concavity outwards.  The under edge of
',- ^ '  each bone is placed horizontally near the
      outer  p.irt of the  nose,  and  ending  in a
      sharp point behind.  At the upper part of
      the bone are two processes, the anterior of
      which ascends and forms part of the  la-
      crymal groove, and the posterior descends
      and form* a  hook to midce part ofthe max-
      illary sinus.
         The connexion of this bone  is to the os
      maxillare, os palati and os unguis by adis-
      tinei suture  in the  young snbjeot; but in
      the adult, by a concretion of substance.
         The ossa spongiosa afford a large surface
      for extending the organ of smell by allow-
      ing the  membrane of the  nose to be ex-
      panded, <ipon yvhich the  olfactory nerves
      are dispersed.
         In  the foetus,  these bones are  almost
      complete.
         Spongiosum os.  1. The ethmoid bone.
      2- See Spongiosa ossa
         Sponooides. (2,<voy&ottJl»e,  from v&oy.
      yoe, a sponge, and  uS.®", forma, a shape.)
      Is ihe sme  as Ot  cribriformc, because it
      is hollow and porous  like a sponge  or
      •ieve.
         SPORADIC.  (Sporadicus, from vrupce,
      to sow.)  An epithet for such infect.ous
      and other ciseases as seize a  few persons
      at any time or season.
         Spotted lungwort. See Pulmonaria.
         SPRUCE.   1.  A  particular  species  of
      fir.  2.  A fermented liquor called spruce-
      beer prepared from the spruce fir.   From
I      the quantity  of carbonic acid  it contains,
      it is fo.md a  useful antiscorbutic.
         Spurge flax. See  Thymalaa.
         Spurge laurel. See Laureola.
                 STA

  Spurge olive. See Mezereum.
  Sprain.  See Sublnxatio.
  Sputamen. See Sputum.         ,
  SPUTUM.  (From spuo, to spit.)   Spu-
tamen.   Saliva. -^Any kind of expectora-
tion.
  Squam iria.   (From  squama,  a scale;
so called from its scaly roots.) The great
looth wort.
  SQUAMOSE  SUTURE.  (Sutura squa-
mosa ;  from  squama,  a scale ; because  the
bones lie over each other like scales.) The
suture which unites  the squamose portion
of the  temporal bone yvith the parietal.
   Squill See Scilla.
   Sojlilla.  See  Scillti.
   Sq.uinanthus.   (From  squinantlda,  the
quincey; so named  from its uses in the
quincey )   Squinanthum   The sueet rush
was once so called  See Juncus odoratus.
   Stachts.   (Iraycye, a spike ;  so named
from its spicated stalk and seed.)   The
wild sage. The  base horehound  or marru-
bium hispaniewm.
   Stachts  f oztida.    Yellow archangel.
Hedge-nettle.
   Stachts palustris. Clown's wound-wort
or all-heal.
   Stacte.  (2TaxT»rfrom r«f«,  to distil.)
Signifies that kind of myrrh which distils
or falls in drops from the  trees.  It is also
used  by  some  writers  for a more liquid
kind of amber than whai is commonly met
with in the shops ;  whence in Scribonius
Largeis, JEgineta, and some olhers, vy«
meet yvith a collyrium,  and several other
forms, wherein  this  was  the chief  ingre-
dient, distinguished by ihe name of Stac-
tica.
   Stacticox.     Instillation.    An   eye-
water.
   Stagma.  (r«fa>, to distil.)  Any distil-
led liquor.  The vitriolic acid.
   Stalagmus.  (From r*Aaf»,  to distil-)
Distillation.
   Staltica. (From rexxte, to  contract.)
Healing applications.
   Stanni pulvis. Tin  finely filed is ex-
hibited internally as a vermituge.
   STANNUM  See  Tin.
   Stapedis  musculus. See Stapedius.
   STAPEDIUS.   (Stupedius, sc. muscu-
lus; from stapes, one ofthe bones of the
ear.)   Musculus  stapes  of Cowper, and
pyramidal-.ttapedien of Dumas.   A muscle
ofthe  internal ear, which  draws  the stapes
obliquely  upwards  towards  the cavern,
by which the posterior parts of  its base is
moved inwards, and  the anterior part out-
wards.
   STAPES. (In quo pes stat.) A bone
of the  internal ear, so called from its re-
semblance to a stirrup
   Staphilinus. See Azygos uvula.
   Staphilinus externus.  See Circumfiex-
us palati.
  Staphis.  2rA<fte, is strictly a  grape, or
a bunch of grapes; whence from their like- 
   *              SPA

 ness thereunto it is applied to many other
 things,  especially the glan lulous parts of
 the  body,  whether  natural  or jdistem-
 pt red.
   ST yPHIS\<iRIA.  4XrA<pte a/>/«, wild
 vine ; from the  resemblance of  its  leaves
 to those of the vine.)   Stuphys.  Pedicula-
 ria.   Staves acre.   IJelp/umtm staphisagria
 of  Linnaeus :—necluriis  tetruphyllis petalo
 brevioribus,  foliis  palmatis,  lobis  olusis.
 I he sectls, winch are the only parts di-
 rected  for medicinal use, are usually im-
 ported here from Italy;  they are  large,
 rough, of an irregulartriangularfigure.and
 ofa blackish colour on  the outside, but
 yellowish  within ; their smell is disagree-
 able,  and  somewhat fetid;   to  the  taste
 they are very biitcr, acrid, and nauseous.
 It was formerly employed as a masticato-
 ry,  but  is now  confined  to  external use
 in some kinds of cutaneous eruptions, but
 more especially for destroying lice  and
 o'lier insects;  hence  by  the vulgar it is
 called louse-wort.
   Stapuyle.  (IrA^vxn.   A  grape o rrai-
 sui; so called from its resemblance.)  The
 uv ul.t
   Staphylinus.   (Staphilinus,  sc. muscu-
 lus, from c-TA<pvx», the uvula.)  See Azy-
 gos uvula.
   Si iphvli.m.'s   externus.   See Cir cum-
 flexus palati.
   Staphilinus   ur.i'.coiium.    Staphylinus
 sylvestris  The  wild carrot.
 -■  STAPHYLOMA.     (Prom  ta^vxh,-  a
 grape ; so n. med from its being thought to
 rest in bit: a  grape.)    Staphylosis.  A  dis-
 ease of the  eye-bull n whiJi the cornea
 loses its natural  transparency, rises above
 the level ofthe eye, anti successively even
 projects beyond ihe eye-lids, in the form
 of an clongatt d,  whitish, or pearl-coloured
 tumour whicii is sometimes smooth, some-
 times uneven, anti is at.ended with a tot.l
 loss of sight.   'Phe proximate cause is an
 effusion  of thick humour between the la-
 mellae of the cornea, so that the internal
 and  external  superfu.es  of the cornea,
 very much  protuberates.   The remote
 causes are, an habitual  ophthalmia, great
 contusion, and  frequently a deposition of
 the variolous humour in the small-pox. The
 species ale :
   1st  Staphyloma totale,  which  occupies
 the whole transparent cornea; this is  the
 most  frequent species    The  symptoms
 arc, the  opaque  cornea proiuberales, and
 if in  the form of a cone  increasing  in
 in  gnitude,  it pushes  out  and inverts  the
 lower eye lid; and sometimes the morbid
 cornea is so  long elongated,  as to lay on
 tfo chei k, causing friction  and excoria-
 tion   Phe bulb of the eye being exposed
to   >he  air, sordes generate, the inferior
palpebra is  rr'uated  bv the cilia, and very
pauiuil red and small papillae are observ-
able.
  -nd.^^VapAv/emjyjgcjwiosww^sastaphy-
                  STA              766

Jpma formed by carnous tubercles,.about
the si*e of a small pin's head.
   3d. Staphyloma pattiule, which occupies
some part of the cornea: it exhibits an
opaque tumour prominent from the cornea,
similar to a small blueish grape.
   4th.  Staphyloma sclerotica,  is a  bluish
tumour attached to some part of the scle-
rotica, but arising from the tunica albugi-
nea.
   5th.  Staphyloma  pelluddum,  in  which
the  cornea  is not  thickened or  incras-
sated, but very much extended and pel-
lucid.
   6th.  Staphyloma  nomplicatum, which  is
complicated wilh  an ulcer, ectropium,
caruncles, or any othev  disorder  of the   £
 eye.
   7th.  Staphyloma iridis.   For this species
see Ptosis iridis.
   Star thistle.  The roots of this plant,
 Carlina acaulis of Linnaus, are said to be
diuretic,  and by some  recommended  in
gravel and jaundice.
   STARCH.   Amylum.   The  fecula  of
wheaten flour.   See Amylum.
   Starch is one of the constituent parts in
all mealy farinaceous seeds, fruits, roots,and
other parts of plants.  Our common starch
is made from wheat.   It is  not  necessary
that  the  grain be  first  bruised in  mills-  "
The entire corn, well cleansed,  is soaked
in cold  water until the husk separates ; and
the grains, having become quite  soft, give
out by pressure a milky fluid.  The grains
are  then taken o'-,t ofthe water by means
ofa  sieve, put into  a coarse linen sack,
and   transferred into the  treading-tub ;
where  they are trodden,  after cold water
has been poured upon them.
   By this  operation  the starchy part is
washed out, and  mingling with  the water
makes it milky.  The water is now drawn
off, runningthroughasieve into the settling'
tub.  Fresh water is again effused upon the
grains, and the same operation i^eontinued
till  the water in the treading-tub is no
longer  rendered  milky.-   The starch here    ;
precipitates by repose from the water that
held it suspended ; during which, especial- u
ly in a warm season, the mucilaginous sac-
charine matter of the flour, that was dis-
solved by the water, goes into the,acetous  " *
fermentation.   From this  cause the starch
grotvs still purer and  whiter.  The  watar
is next  let off from the starch, which  is
several times more washed with clear fresh
water ;  the  remaining part of  which  is
suffered to drip through linen cloths sup-
ported  by hurdles,  upon  which  the wet
starch  is  placed.    When   the   starch
has  filly   subsided, it  is wrapt in,
wrung  between these cloths, or pressed,
to extort  still  more of the remaining li-
quid.
  1* is afterwards cut into pieces,  which
are laid in airy places on slightly burnt
bricks to  be completely dried, partly by 
*   766              STE    ,

    the free currency of air, and partly by the
    bricks imbibing their  moisture'.  Lastly,
    the outer crust is scraped off, and they are
    broken into smaller pieces.
       In the sacks wherein the corn was trod-
    den there remain its husks and glutinous
    pans ; and this  residuum is employed as
    food for  cattle.
       STATICE.  (From s-*t<£o>, to stop, so
    named from its  supposed property of re-
    straining haemorrhages ) The name of a
    genus of plants  in the Linnaean  system.
    Class, Pentandria.   Order,   Pentagynia.
    The herb  sea-thirst.
       Statice limonium.   The  systematic
    name of the thrift or sea frisk.  See Behen
    rubrum.
       Stationaria   fehris.    A  stationary
    fever.  So Sydenham called those fevers
    which happen when there are  certain ge-
    neral constitutions of the years, which owe
    their origin neither to heat, cold, dryness,
    nor moisture, but rather depend  on a cer-
    tain secret and  inexplicable alteration in
    the bowels of the earth, whence the air
    becomes impregnated with such kinds of
    effluvia as subject the body to particular
    distempers, so long as that kind of consti-
    tution prevails,  which, after  a certain
    course of years, declines and  gives  way
    to a< o her
       Stavesuere.  See Staphisagria.
       STPATOCELE   (From re*g, suet, and
    xmxii, a tumour.)  A collection ofa suetty
    substance in  the scrotum
       STEATOMA.  (Prom reag, suet.)   An
    encysted  tumour, whose contents  are of
    a suetty consistence.
 A    STEEL.   Chalybs.   The  best,  hard-
    est, finest, and closest grained iron, com-
    bined  with carbon by   a particular  pro-
    cess.
      Stelochites.  See Osteocolla.
      Stella.   (From  nxxee,  to arise)   A
    star.  A bandage with many crossings like
    a  star.
      Stellaria.   (From  stella, a star; so
    named from the star-like disposition of its
    leaves.)  Stitch-wort.  Ladies mantle.
      Stema.   (P'rom r»yt, to stand.)   The
    penis.
»     Stemless  milkvetch.   See  Astragalus ex-
    cupus.
      Stexothoraces.  (From  s-tvoe,  narrow,
    and 8*git|;, the chest.)   Those  yvho have
    narrow  chests are so called.
      STERILITY.   Barrenness, in  opposi-
    tion to  fertility.  In women this sometimes
    happens from a  miscarriage, or violent
    labour injuring some of the genital parts ;
    but one ofthe most frequent causes is the
    suppression of the menstrual flux.   There
   are  other causes, however, arising from
   various diseases  incident to those parts ;
   by which the  uterus  may be  unfit to  re-
   ceive or retain the male seed;—from  the
   tubae fallopianae being too short, or having
   lost their   erective power; in either of
                   STE

  which cases no conception can take place j
  —from universal debility and relaxation;
  or a local debility  yf ihe genital  system;'
  by  which Ineans, the parts having lost
  their lone, or contractile power, th. semen
  is  thrown off immediately  post coitum,—.
  from  imperforation of the  vagma, of the
  uterus,  or tubs, or  from  diseased ova,
  &c
    STERNO.  Names compounded of this
  word belong to muscles which are attached
  to the sternum ; as,
    Steuxo-cleido  htoidecs.   See  Stent-
  hymdeus.
     STERNO-CLE1DO   MASTOIDEUS.
  Sterno-mastoideus  and cleido-mastotdeus of
  Albinus.   Mastoideusof Douglas and Cow-
  per, and terno cluvio-mastoidten of  Dumas.
  A muscle, on the anterior and lateral part
  of the neck, which turns the head to one
  side and bends it forward. It arises by two
  distinct origins; the anterior tendinous and
  fleshy, from the top of the sternum near
  the junction with the  clavicle; the poste-
  rior  fleshy,  from the upper and anterior
  part ofthe clavicle; both unite  a htile   y
  above the  anterior articulation of the cla-   j
  vide, to form one muscle, which runs ob-
  liquely upwards anti outwards to be insert-   >
  ed, by a  thick strong  tendon, into the
  mastoid process of  the  temporal bone,
  which it surrounds; and gradually becom-
  ing thinner, is inserted as fa" back as the
  lambdoidal sutur*
    STERNO COSTALES   Vesafus con-
  sidered these asformingasingle muscle on
  each side, ofa triangular shape ; hence we
  find the name of triangularis adopted by
  Douglas anti Albinus ; but Verheyen, who
  first taught that they ought to be described
  as four or five distinct muscles, gave them
  the name of sterno costales „• and in  this he
  is very properly followed  by Winslow,
  Haller, and Lietaud.
   These muscles are situated at each side
  of the under surface of the sternum, upon
  the cartilages of  the  third, fourth,  fifth,
  and sixth  ribs. Their number varies in
  different subjects ; very  often there are
  only three,  sometimes five, and even six,
  but most usually we find only four.
   The lowermost of tlie sterno costales,
 or what would be called the inferior por-
 tion of the  triangularis, arises tendinoub
 and fleshy from the edge and  inntrsurface
 of the lower part ofthe cartilago ensifor-
 mis, where its fibres intermix with those of
 the diaphragm and transversalis abdominis.
 Its fibres run nearly in  a transverse direc-
 tion, and are inserted, by a broad thin ten-
 don, into the inner surface of the cartilage
 of the sixth rib, and lower edge of that of
 the fifth.
   The second and  largest of the  sterno
 costales, arises tendinous from  the cartila-
 go ensiformis and  lower part of the ster-
 num, laterally, »nd,  running a little ob-
liquely outwacds, is inserted into the lower 
                  STE

edge of the cartilage of the fifth, and some-
times of ihe fourth rib.
   1 he third* arises tendinous from the sides
of the  middle part of ihe sternum, near the
cartilages of the fourth and  fifth ribs, and,
ascending obliquely outwards, is inserted
into ihe cartilage  of the third rib.
   I'he fourth and uppermost, which is the
niosi frequently wanting, arises tendinous
from ihe beginning ofthe cartilage of the
third rib and the adjacent part ofthe ster-
num,  and  running almost perpendicularly
upwards,  is inserted  by a thin tendon
(wlucli covers a part ofthe second internal
intercostal), into  the curtilage and begin-
ning of ihe bony  part of the second rib.
   All  these muscles are more or less inter-
mixed w;ih one   another at their origin,
and ibis probably occasioned them  to  be
considered  as one muscle.   Fallopius  in-
form us, that the plate Vesalius has given
of them was taken from a  dog, in which
animal they are much larger than in  man.
Douglas has endeavoured to account for
this difference,  but his explanation  is fur
from be.ng satisfactory.
   STERNO IIYOIDEUS.    A^Ahis  mus-
cle arises  from  lie  claviclelWs well as
from the sternum, Winslow calls it sterno-
 cleido hyoideus.   It is a long, Hat, and ihin
 muscle, situ-.ted  obliquely between the
sternum and os hyoides, behind the lower
part of the .■'■ astoideus, and covering the
 sterno thyroideus   and  the  hyo-thyroideus.
 It arises,  by very short  tendinous  fibres,
 from  the cartilaginous pari ofthe first rib,
 from  ihe  upper and  inner part of the
 sternum, from the capsular ligament that
 connects  hat bone with  the clavicle, and
 commonly from a small part of the clavicle
 itself; from thence, ascending along the
 anterior and lateral  part of the neck,  we
 see it uni'fd to  its fellow, opposite to the
 inferior part ofthe larynx, by means of a
 thin membrane,  which forms  a kind of
 {intra alba.   After this  the two muscles se-
 parate again, and each passing over ihe
 side ofthe thyroid  cartilage, is  inserted
 into the basis of theos hyoides, immediate-
 ly behind the insertion ofthe last-described
 muscle.                -
    Its use is to draw ihe os hyoides down-
 wards.
    STE UNO MASTOIDEUS.  See Sterna-
 clcido-mastoitletis,
    SIT.KNO THYROIDEUS.   Slerno-thy-
 roidien of Dumas. This is flat and thin, like
 the preceding muscle, but longer and broad-
 er. It is situated at the fore part of the neck,
 between the sternum and thyroid cartilage,
 and behind the sterno  hyoideus.  Ii arises
 broad and fleshy from the upper and inner
 part of the sternum, between the cartil .ges
 ofthe first aad second ribs, from  each of
 which if. receives some few fibres, as well
 as from the clavicle where it joins wilh the
 sternum.   From thence, growing some-
 what  narrower, it ascends, and.  passing-
             ,   STE              767    *•

over the thyroid gland and ihe cricoid car-
tilage, is inserted tendino. s into the lower
and posterior edge of the rough line of the
thyroid cartilage, immediately under ihe
insertion  of  the  lasi-described  mpscle.  »
Now and then a few of us fibres pass on to
the os hyoides.  Its  use  is  to  draw the
thyroid cartilage, and consequently the  la>
rynx, downwards.
   STERNUM.  Pectoris os.  The breast-
bone. The sternum os pectoris,  or breast-
bone, is the oblong,  flat  boi.e,  placed at     -J
the fore part  of the thorax.  The ossifica-
tion of this bone  in  the  foetus  beginning
from many different points at  the  same
time, we find  it, in young subjects,  com-
posed of several  bones  united by carti-
lages; but as we advi.nce in  life,  most of
these cartilages ossify, and the sternum, in
the adult state, is found to consist of three,     .si
and sometimes only of two pieces, the two
fower portions being united into one; and    -.
very often, in old  subjects, the whole is
formed into one bone.  But, even in-the
latter case, we may still observe the marks
of its former divisions; so that, in describ-
ing  the bone, we may very properly divide
 it into its upper, middle, and inferior por-
 tions.
   The  upper  portion forms an irregular
 square,  wliich. without much reason, has,
 by many writers,  been  compared to  the
 figure ofa  heart as it is painted on cards.
 It is of considerable thickness, especially
 at its upper  part-  Its anterior surface is
 irregular, and slightly convex; posteriorly,
 it is somewhat concave.   Its upper middle
 part is hollowed,  to make way for the tra-   . •
 chea arteria.   On  each  side, superiorly, St
 we  observe an oblong articulating surface,
 covered  wilh cartilage in the recent sub-
 ject, for receiving the ends of the  clavi-
 cles.  Immediately below this,  on  each
 side, the bone becomes  thinner, and  we
 observe a rough surface for receiving  the
 cartilage ofthe first rib,  and, almost close
 to the inferior edge of ibis, we  find  the
 half of  such another surface, which, com-
 bined with a similar surface in  the middle     *
 portion of  the sternum,  serves  for  the
 articulation of the cartilage ofthe second
 rib.
   The middle portion is much longer, nar-
 rower, and thinner than  the former;  but
 is somewhat  broader and  thinner  below
 lhan above,  where  it is connected with     ^
 the upper portion.  The whole of its ante-
 rior surface is slightly convex, and within
 it is slightly concave.  Its edges^, on each
 side, affords four articulating surfaces* for
 the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth ribs ;  and
 parts of articulating  surfaces at its  upper
 and lower parts, for the second and se-
 venth ribs.  About the middle of this por-
 tion of  the sternum we sometimes find a
 considerable hole, large enough in some
 subjects to admit  the end of the little fin-
 ger. Sylvius seems to have been the first 
768               STE
STO
#vho described  it.  Riolanus  and  some
 others after him have, without reason, sup-
 posed it to be more  frequent  in  women
 than in men.   In the recent subject it is
 closed by a cartilaginous substance; and,
 as it does not  seem destined for the trans-
 mission of  vessels, as  some tvriters have
 asserted, we  may, perhaps  very properly,
 With M. Hunauhl, consider it  as an acci-
 dental circumstance, occasioned by an in-
 terruption  of tlie  ossification,  before  the
 whole of this part of  the  bone is com-
 pletely ossified.
   The  third  and  inferior portion  ofthe
 sternum is  separated from the former by a
 line, whicii is  seldom altogether oblitera-
 ted, even  in  the  oldest *ubjects.   It is
 smaller than the other  parts of the bone,
 and descends between the  ribs, so  as to
 have been  considered  as an appendix to
 the rest of the sternum,  p'rom its shape,
 and its being constantly in  a state of car-
 tilage in young subjects, it  has been ' om-
 monly  named cartilago  xiphoides, ensifor-
 mis, or sword-like  cartilage; though many
 ofthe ancients gave the name of xiphoideti
 to the whole sternum; comparing the two
 lirst bones  to  the  handle, and  this appen-
 dix to the blade of the syvord.  The shape
 of this appendix varies  in  different sub-
 jects ; in some it is longer and more point-
 ed,  in  others shorter and  more  obtuse.
 Vesl'mgius  has seen it reaching  as low  as
 the navel, and incommoding the motion of
 the  trunk forwards.  In  general it termi-
 nates obtusely, or  in a single point; some-
 times, however, it is bifurcated, and Eu-
 stachius  and  Haller  have seen it  trifid.
 Veiy often we find it perforated,  for  the
 transmission of branches of the mammary
 artery.  In the adult  it is usually ossified
 and tipped wilh cartilage, but it very often
 continues  cartilaginous through life, and
 Haller  once  found it  in this  state in a
 yvoman who died in her hundredth year.
   The  substance  of  the sternum, inter-
 nally, is  of a light,  spongy texture,  co-
 vered externally with a thin bony  plate;
 hence it happens that this bone is easily
 fractured.  From the description we have
 given of it, its uses may be  easily under-
 stood.  We have seen  it serving for the
 articulation of seven true ribs on each side,
 and hence  we shall find it of considerable
 use  in respiration.   \Vt likewise observed,
that it is articulated with  each  ofthe cla-
vicles.  It serves for the origin and inser-
tion  of several muscles;  it supports the
mediastinum; and-lastly, defends the heart
and  lungs;  and it  is observable, that we
find  a similar  bone in almost all animals
that have lungs,  and even in such as have
no ribs, of  which  latter we have  an in-
stance in the frog.
  Sternutamentoria.  See Ptarmica.
  STERTOR.  A noisy  kind of respira-
tion, as is observed in  apoplexy. A snor-
ing,  or snorting.
   STHBNIA.   A term employed by the
 followers  of Dr. Drown,  to denote that
 state ofthe body which disposes lo inflam-
 matory  diseases in  opposition to  those of
 debility, which arise from asthenia.
   Stibialia.   (From stibium,  antimony.)
 Antimonials.  Medicines  yvhose chief in-
 gredient is antimony.
   Stibii essentia.  Antimonial wine.
   STIBIUM.    (2ti&ov :  from rtxCte, to
 shine.)  An ancient  name of antimony. See
 Antimonium.
   STIGMA.  (LrtyyA-. from r/fai, to in.
 flict blows.)   A small red specie  in  the
 skin, occasioning no  elevation  of the cu-
 ticle.   Stigmata are generally distinct, or
 apart from each other.   They sometimes
 assume a livid colour, and are then termed
 petechia.
   Stilboma.  (From  nxGce, to polish.) A
 cosmetic.
   STILLICIDIUM.   (From stillo, to drop,
 and cado, to fall )   A strangury, or dis-
 charge of the urine  drop by drop. Also the
 pumping upon a part.
   Stimmi.  Irtyi, Antimony.
   STIMULANTS.    (Stimulantia, sc.  me-
 dicamenta jBrom stimulo, to stir up.)  Me-
 dicines are so  termed which possess a
 power of exciting the animal energy. They
 are divided into, 1. Stimulantia tomcu, as
 sinapi, cantharides.  mercurii praparationet.
 2- Stimuluntia defusibilia, as alkuli volatile,
 electricity, heat,  &c.  3- Stimulantia car-
 diaca, as dnnumomum, nux moschata, trine,
 Sec.
   STIMULUS.   Any thing which  irri-
 tates.
   Stinking lettuce.  See Lactucu graveolens.
   Stizolobic m.  The  cowage is sometimes
 so called.   See  Dolichos.
   Stoeciias.  (From ro/;t*<f«, the islands
 on which it grew )  French lavender.
   Stoechas  arabica.   French lavender.
 Spica hortulana.   Stucadore.   Lavendula
 stachas  of  Linnaeus.  This plant is  much
 less grateful in smell and flavour than the
 common lavender,  to which it is allied in
 its properties.
   Stoeciias citkixa.  See  Elichiysutn.
   STOM ACACE. (From royA, the moutli,
 and KAKoe, evil.)   Canker.   A fetor in the
 mouth, with a bloody discharge from  the
 gums.   It is generally a symptom  of the
 scurvy. It is also a name for the scurvy.
   STOMACH.  (The word stomachus pro-
 perly belongs to the upper orifice  of the
 stomach, though given to the whole viscus.)
 Ventriculus.  Anocalia. Gaster.  Nedys.  A
 membranous receptacle, situated in theepi>
 gastric region, which receives the food from
 the oesophagus ; its figure is somewhat ob-
 long and round :itis  largeston the left side,
 and gradually diminishes towards its lotver
 orifice, where it is the least.  Its «tiperior
 orifice, where the oesophagus terminates,
 is  called the cardia;  ihe inferior  orifice*
where the intestine  begins,  the Morus. 
                  STR

The anteriof surface Ts turned towards the
abdominal muscles, and the posterior op-
posite the lumbar vertebra   It  has  two
curvatures;  the  first  is called the great
curvature of Hie stomach,  and extends
downwards, from one or fire  to the other,
having the omentum adhering to it; the
second is the  small curvature,  which  is
also between both orifices, but superiorly
and posteriorly.   The stomaih,  like the
intestinal canal, is composed of three coats,
or  membranes :  1. The outermost, which
is very firm, and from the peritonaeum.  2.
The  mutcular,  whicii is very  thick, and
composed of various muscular fibres ; and,
3. The innermott, or  villous coat, which is
covered with exhalingand inhaling vessels,
and mucus.  These  coats are connected
togeiher by cellular membrane. The glands
ofthe stomach which separate the mucus
are situated between the villous and  mus-
cular coat, in the cellular structure.  The
arteries of the stomach come chiefly from
the caeliac artery, and are distinguished
into  the coronary,   gastro-epiploic,  and
short  arteries ;  they are accompanied by
veins whicii have similar names, and whicii
term.nate in the vena portae.   The nerves
of  the stomach  are very  numerous, and
come  from the eighth pair and intercostal
nerves.  The lymphatic vessels are distri-
buted throughout the whole substance,
and proceed immediately  to the thoracic
duct.   The  use of the stomach  is to ex
cite hunger  and partly thirst, to receive
the food from the oesophagus,  and to re-
tain it, till,  by the motion ofthe  stomach,
the admixture of various fluids, and many
other changes, it is rendered fit to pass the
right  orifice of the stomach,  and afford
chyle  to the intestines.
  Stomach,  inflammation of.   See Gastri-
tis.
  Stomachica  passio.   A  disorder  in
which there is an aversion to food, even the
thought  of it  begets a nausea, anxiety,
cardilagia, an effusion of saliva, and of «.;n
a vomiting.  Pasting  is more tolerable than
eating;  if obliged to  eat,  a pain follows
that is worse than hunger itself.
  STOMACHICS.    (Stomachica, sc me-
dicamenta; from royA^oe,  the stomach.)
Medicines which ex«ite and strengthen the
action of the stomach.
  Stomachus. See Stomach.
  Stone.  See Calculus.
  Stonecrop.  See I/lecebra.
  STORAX  2rog«£. See Styrax.
  Storax, liquid. See Liquidambra.
  Storax liquida. See Liquidambra.
  Storax rubra officinalis.   Cascarilla
bark.
  Storax, white.  See  Balsamum  peruvia-
num.
  Strabalismur.  See Strabismus.
  STRABISMUS.    (From  rg*Ct?*,  to
squint.) Strabalimus. StrabosiUis. Squint-
                 STR              769

ing.   An affection of the eye by which %
person sees objects  in an oblique manner,
from  the axis of vision being distorted.
Cullen arranges  this disease in the class
locales, and order dyscineria.   He  distin-
guishes three species.
  1.   Strabismus habitua/is, when from  a
custom of using only one eye.
  2.  Strabismus commodus, when one ey«
in comparison with the other, from greater
weakness, or mobility, eannot accommo-
date itself to the other.
  3.   Strabismus necessarius,  when  some
change takes place in the situation or figure
ofthe eye, or a part of it
  Strabositas See.  Strabismus.
  Stramen camxloru*.  Camel's hay, or
juncus odoratus.
  Strammoxium  See Stramonium, 9 *
   STRAMONIUM  (From stramen,straw;
so called from its fibrous roots )  Vutray.
Burryo coccalon.   Solanum maniacum of
Dioscorides,  and Stramonium  spinosnm of
Gerard.   Solanum  fatidum  of  Bauhin.
Strammonium majus  album.  Common  thorn-
apple.  Datura  stramonium of Linnaeus :—
peiicarpiis spinosis erectis ovutis, foliis ovatis
glabris.  This plant has been long known
as a powerful narcotic poison.  In its re-
cent state it has a bitterish taste,  and a
smell somewhat resembling ihat of poppies,
especially if the leaves be rubbed between
the fingers.   Instances of  the  deleterious
effects of the plant are numerous, more
particularly of the  seed.  An extract pre-
pared from  the seeds is recommended
by Baron Stoerck  in maniacal, epileptic,
and convulsive affections;  and is said by
some to  succeed, while, in the hands of
others, it has failed.  In this country, says
Dr. Woodville, we  are unacquainted with
any  practitioners whose experience tends
to throw light on the medical character of
this  plant.   It  appears to us, continues
Dr. Woodville, that its effects as a medi-
cine are to be referred to no other power
than that of a narcotic.  And Dr.  Cullen,
speaking  on  this subject, says, "I ha*«
no doubt that narcotics may be a remedy
in certain cases of mania and epilepsy ; but
1 have not, and I doubt if any other per-
son has, learned to  distinguish the cases to
which such remedies are properly adapted.
It is therefore that we find the other narco-
tics, as yvell as the stramonium, to fail in the
same hands in which they had in other cases,
seemed to succeed.  It is  thisxonsidera.-
tion that has occasioned my neglecting the
use  of stramonium,  and  therefore  pre-
vented me from speaking  more precisely
from  my own experience  on this  sub-
ject."
  The extract «f this plant has been the
preparation  usually employed, and from
one to ten grains and upwards a day; but
the powdered leaves, after the manner of
those directed of cicuta, would seem to be
  *  ,  P 
ti 770               STB
STR
more certain and  convenient.   Greding
found  the strength of the extract to vary
exceedingly; that which he obtained from
Ludwig was much more powerful than that
which he had of Stoerk.  Externally, the
leaves of stramonium have been  applied
to inflammatory tumours and  burns*  and
it is said with  success, and,  of late, the
dried leaves have been smoked as a remedy
in asthma;   but it does  not  appear  that
they have been more efficacious in  this way
than tobacco.            \
   Stramonium  officinale.   See  Stramo-
nium.
   Stramonium   spixosum.   See  Stramo-
nium.
   Stramgalis.   (From rgAyftvte, to tor-
ment.)   A  hard painful tumour  in the
breas^l from milk.
   STRANGURY.    (Stranguria.   From
5-gav^, a drop, and *§-ov, urine ) A difficulty
oi making water, attended with pain and
dripping.  See Ischuria.
   Stratiotes.   (From s"g«7o?, an  army ;
so named from its virtues in healing fresh
wounds, and  its usefulness  to soldiers.)
See Millefolium.
   Stratioticum. See Millefolium.
   Strawberry. See Fragaria.
   STREATHAM  WATERS.    A  weak
purging water, drunk from one, two,  or
more  pints in a morning.
   Stremma.   (XrgtjmyA; from  rgtqte,  to
turn )   A strain, or sprain,  of the parts
about a joint
   STRICTURE.  A diminution, or con-
tracted state of some tube, or duct, of the
body; as the oesophagus, intestines, urethra,
vagina, &c.   They are either organical  or
spasmodic.
   STRIDOR DENTIUM.    Grinding  of
the  teeth.
   Strigil.    Strigilis.   An instrument  to
 scrape off the sweat  during the gymnastic
exercises  of  the  ancients,  and in  their
baths; strigils were made of metals, horn,
iwory, and were curved.  Some were made
of lmen.                             *
   Stuigmentcm  The strigment, filth, or
 sordes, scraped from the skin, in baths and
places of exercises.
   Strophos   (Prom rgt^ee, to turn.)  A
tyvisting ofthe intestines.
   STROPHULUS.    \ papulous eruption
peculiar to infants, and exhibiting a  variety
of  forms,  which  are   described by Dr.
Willan, under the titles of intertinctus, al-
iidiis, confertus, vole.tints, and Candidas.
   1. Strophulus intertinctus,  (from  inter-
tincto, o spot here and i h«-re,) usi-ally called
the  red-gum, ami, by the French, Efflores-
cence benigne.   The papulae characterizing
this affection, rise sensibly above  the level
ofthe cuticle,  are of  a vivid  red colour,
and commonly dstinct from  each  other.
Their number and extent varies  much  in
different cases.  They appear most  con-
stantly on the cheeks, forearm, and back
of ihe hand,  but are  sometimes diffused
ov er the whole body.  The papulae are, in
many places, intermixed with  stigmata,
and often wiih red patches ofa larger size,
which  do not, however, occasion any ele-
vation  of the cuticle.   A child's skin thus
variegated, somewhat resembles a piece of
red printed linen ; and hence this eruption
was formerly called the red gown, a term
which is still retained  in several counties
of England, and may be found  in old dic-
tionaries.  Medical writers have changed
the  original word for one of a similar
sound,  but  not more significant.  The
strophulus intertinctus has  not, in general,
any tendency to become  pustular, a few
small pustules containing a straw-coloured
watery  fluid,  occasionally appear on the
back of the  hand, but scarcely merit at-
tention, as the fluid is always re-absorbed
in a short  time,  without  breaking the
cuticle. The  eruption usually terminates
in scurf, or exfoliation  ofthe cuticle; its
duration, hoyvever, is very uncertain; the
papulae and spots sometimes remain for a
length of time, without an obvious altera-
tion ;  sometimes disappear and come out
again  daily; but, for the most part, one
eruption of them succeeds another,  at
longer intervals, and with more regularity.
This complaint occurs chiefly within the
two first months of  lactation.   It  is not
always accompanied with, or preceded  by
any disorders  of the  constitution, but ap-
pears occasionally in the strongest and most
healthy children.  Some  authors connect
it with  aphthous ulcerations common in
children, supposing the latter to be a part
of the same  disease diffused along the in-
ternal surfaces of the mouth and intestines.
The fact, however, seems  to be, that the
two affections alternate with each other;
for those infants, yvho  have the  papulous
eruption on the  skin  are  less liable  to
aphthae ; and when the aphthae take place
to a considerable degree,  the skin is gene-
rally pale and free  from  eruption. The
strophulus intertinctus is,  by most writers,
said to originate from an acidity, or acri-
monious quality ofthe milk taken into a
child's stomach, communicated afterwards
totheblood,and stimulating thecutaneous
excretories.  This opinion might, without
difficulty, be proved to have little foun-
dation.  The pre-disposition to the com-
plaint may be deduced from the delicate
and tender state of the skin, and from  the
strong determination of blood to the sur-
face, yvhich evidently takes place  in in-
fants.   The papulous eruption is, in many-
cases,  connected with a weak, irritable
state ofthe  alimentary canal,  and conse-
quent  indigestion.  For  if it  be by any
means suddenly repelled frorti the surface,
diarrhoea, vomiting, spasmodic affections ot
the, bowels, and often general disturbance 
                                STROPHULUS.                            771 *

of the constitution succeed;  but as  soon  flammation subsides.  In  the  seventh or -
ss ii reappears,  those internal complaints  eighth,  ihe strophulus conforms assumes
are wholly suspended Dr Armstrong and  a somewhat  different form; one or two
others have particularly noted this recip-  large irregular patches appear on the arms,
roction, which  makes  the red  gum,  at  shoulder, or  neck; in  which  the papulae   ^
times,a disease of some import.ince,though  are hard, ofa considerable  size, and set
in its usual form, it is not thought to  be in  so close together, thai the whole surface is  *
any respect dangerous.  On their remarks  of a high red colour.  Most commonly the
a necessary caution is founded, not to ex-  fore arm is the seat of this  eruption, tiie
pose infants to a stream of very cold air,  papulae rising (first on the back of the hand,
nor to plunge them unseasonably  in a cold  and gradually  extending upwards along
bath.   The  most  violent, and even  fatal  thearm.  Sometimes, however, the erup-      J
'jvniptoms have often been the consequence  tion commences at the elbow,and proceeds.
of such imprudent conduct.               a  little upwards and downwards on the
   2.  The  Strophulus  albidus, by   some  outside of the arm. It arrives'at its height
termed the white gum,  is merely a variety in about a fortnight, the papulae then be-    £
of strophulus interiinctus,  but  deserves  gin to fade,  and becomes flat at the top,    *|
some  notice  on  account of the  different  afterwards the cuticle exfoliates from the
appearance  of its papulae.   In  place of part affected, which remains discoloured,   4*-,
those described  as characterizing the red  rough,  and  irregular, for a week or two  "'*'•
gum, there is a number of minute, whitish  longer.
spcks,  a little elevated, and sometimes,     An obstinate and very painful modifica-  i<%.
though  not constantly, surrounded  by a  tionof this disease takes place, though not  ■%
si glit redness.   These papulae, when  their  often, on the lower extremities   The pa-    .5
tops are  removed, do  not  discharge any  pulae spread  from the calves of the legs to
fluid; it is, however, probable that they  the thighs,  nates,  loins,  and round the
an- originally formed by the deposition of body, as high as the navel: being very nu-
a fluid,  whicii afterwards concretes under merous and close together,  they  produce
the cuticle   They appear  chiefly on the a  continuous  redness  over all the parts
face,  neck,  and  breast, and are   mote above mentioned.
permanent than  the papulx of the red gum.    'I'he  cuiic.le  presently,  however, shri-
ln other respects,  they  have the same na  veiled,  cracks in various places, and final
lure and tendency,  and require  a similar ly  separates from the skin in large pieces.
plan of treatment.  Although a distinctive During thisprocess a new cuticle is formed,
name has been  applied to this eruption, notwithstanding which the  complaint re-
when occurring  alone,  yet it is proper to curs in a short  time, and  goes  through
observe that,  in a great number of cases, the same course as before.   In this man-
there are red papulae and spots intermixed ner successive eruptions take plate, during     L-
with  it,  whicii  prove its connexion with the course of three or  four  months, and     t|
the strophulus intertinctus.              perhaps do not  cease till the  child is one
   3.  The  Strophulus  confertus.   (F'rom year old, or  somewhat more   Children ne-   J$ .
confercio, to crowd togeiher.)  An eruption cessarily suffer great uneasiness from the
of numerous  papulae, varing in their size, heat and  irritation occasioned by  so ex-
appears on different  parts  of the body in tensive an eruption, yet, while they are af-
iiit'-tnts, dining dentition, and has thence fectetl with it, they often remain free from
been  denominated  the  tooth-rash.   It is any internal or febrile complaint  This ap-
sometimes also termed  the rank red gum  pearanee should be distinguished from the
About the fourth or fifth month afier  birth, intertrigo  of infants, which  exhibits aa
an eruption  of  this kind usually  takes uniform,  red,  smooth,  shining surf-ce,
place «n the clie. ks and sides ofthe  nose, without papulae; and which affects only the
extending sometimes to the forehead and lower part of the nates and inside of the
arms, but  rarely  to the trunk or   body, thighs, being produced by the stimulus of
The papulx  on  ihe face are  smaller, and  the urine,  &c.  wilh  which  the  child's
set more closely together than in the red  clothes are almost constantly welted.  The   •
gum; their  colour  is   not  so vivid, but  strophulus confertus, where  the child  is
they are generally more  permanent.   They  otherwisi healthy, is generally ascribed to
terminate at length with slight exfoliations  a  state  of indigestion, or some feverish
of the cuticle, and often appear again in  complaint of the mother, or  nurse.  Dr.
the same places, a short time afterwards.  Willan, however, asserts that  he has more
The papulae which, in this  complaint, oc- frequently seen the eruption when no such
casionally appear on the back or   loins,  cause was evident.  It may,  with  more
are much larger, and somewhat more dis-  probability, be  considered as one  of the
taut from each  otlier,  than those on the  numerous symptoms of irritation  arising
face.  They are  often  surrounded by  an  from ihe inflamed anil painful state of the
extensive circle of  inflammation, and a gums in dentition:  since it  always  occurs
few of them contain a semi-pellucid watery  during  tha  process, and  disappears soon      *
?  id, which  is  reabsorbed  when tlie in-  after the first teeth have cut the gumsi 
772
STR
STY
  4. The Strophulus volaticus, (from volo,
to fly,) is characterized  by an appearance
of small circular patches, or clusters  of
papulae,  arising  successively on  different
parts of  the body.  The number of papulae
in each cluster is from six to twelve. Boih
the papulae and their interstices  are  of a
high red colour.   These patches continue
red, with a little  heat, or itching, for about
four days, when  they turn brown, and be-
gin  to exfoliate.  As one  patch  declines,
another  appears  at a small distance from
it;  and in this manner the complaint often
spreads  gradually over  the  face,  body,
and limbs,  not terminating in less  than
three or four  yveeks.  During  that  time
the child has sometimes a quick p4lse> a
white tongue,  and seems uneasy and fret-
ful.  In many cases, however, the eruption
takes place  without any symptoms  of in-
ternal disorder.  The above complaint has
been by  some writers denominated  ignis
volaticus infantum; under this title Astruc
and Lorry have described one of the forms
of crusta lactea, in which  a successive
eruption  of pustules takes place on  the
same spot generally about the mouth or
eyes, in children of different  ages, and
sometimes in adults.  The macula volatica
infantum  mentioned  by Wittichius,  Sen-
nertus, and Sebizeus, agree in  some  re-
spect with the strophulus volaticus; but
they are described by other German au-
thors as a species of erysipelas, or as irre-
gular efflorescences affecting the genitals
of infants, and often  proving fatal.  The
strophulus volaticus is a complaint by  no
means frequent.  In most cases which have
come  under Dr.  Willan's observation, it
appeared beiween  the third and  sixth
month;  in one instance,  however, it oc-
curred about ten  days after birth, and con-
tinued three weeks,  being gradually  dif-
fused from the cheeks and forehead to the
scalp, afterwards to the trunk of the body
and to the extremities j when the patches
exfoliated, a  red surface was  left,  with
slight border of detached cuticle.
  5. Strophulus Candidas.  (Prom candeo,
to shine.)  In  this form of strophulus, the
papulae are larger than in any of the fore-
going  species.  They have no  inflamma-
tion round their base;  their surface is very
smooth and shining, whence they appear to
be of a lighter colour than the adjoining
cuticle.  They are diffused, at a consider-
able diatance  from each other, over the
loins, shoulders,  and  upper part of the
arms;  in any other situation they  are sel-
dom found.
  This eruption  affects  infants about a
year  old, and most  commonly succeeds
some of  the acute diseases to which they
are liable.  Dr. Willan has observed it on
their recovery  from a catarrhal fever, and
after  inflammations  of the bowels,  or
lungs.   The papulae  continue  hard  and
elevated for about a yveek, then gradually
subside and disappear.
   STRUMA.  (From struo, to heap up.)
This term is applied by some authors to
scrofula, and by others to an induration of
the thyroid gland, which is endemial to the
Tyrolese, Swiss, and others.
   Strumex.   (From struma, a scrophulous
tumour.)  A herb so  called from its uses
in healing strumous tumours.
   Struthium.  (From  s*gt/8or, a sparrow;
so named from  the  resemblance of its
flowers  to an unfledged  sparrow.)  The
 master-wort.   See Imperatoria.
   STRrcHxoMANiA.  (From rgvytyoe, night-
 shade, and yAvtA, madness.)  So the an.
 cients called  the  disorder  produced by
 eating the deadly nightshade.
    STRYCHNOS.   (From rgu^te, to  tor-
 ment; so named  from its  properties of
 producing insanity.) The name of a genua
 of plants in the Linnaean system.
   Strvchxos xux vomica. The systematic
 name ofthe tree whose seed is called the
poison nut. See Nux vomica.
   Strtchxos volubilis.  The systematic
name of the  tree whicii is supposed to af»
 ford the Jesuits bean.  See Faba indica. -
   Stupei-aciextia.  (From stupefario, to
 stupefy.) Narcotics.
   Stupha.  (From rvqu, to bind.)  Stupa,
 Sluppa.   A stupe; the same as fomenta-
 tion.
   STUPOR.   (From stupeo, to be sense-
 less.) Insensibility.
   Stupor dextium. Commonly called teeth
on-edge.
   Stuppa. See Stupha.
    Stye. See Hordeolum.
   Sttgia. (From  Styx, a name given by
the poets to  one of the rivers in hell.)  A
water made  from sublimate, and directed
in old dispensatories, so called from a sup-
position  of its poisonous qualities.  The
Aqua Regia is also thus sometimes called,
from its corrosive qualities.
   Sttliform.  (Styliformis;  from stylus, a
bodkin, and  forma,  a  likeness.)  Shaped
like a bodkin, or style.
   Sttliscus.  (From rvxoe,  a bodkin.)  A
tent made in the form  ofa bodkin.
   STYLO.   Names compoonded  of this
word belong  to muscles which  are attach-
ed to the styloid process  ofthe temporal
bone; as,
   Sttlo-cerato-iitoidjeus.   See Stylo-hyoi-
deus
   Stylo cuoniiro-htoid.2Bus.  See Stylo-hyoi-
deus.
   STYLO-GLOSSUS. (Musculus styloglos-
sus.)   Stylo-glosse  of Dumas.   A  muscle
situated  between  the  lower jaw  and  os
hyoides laterally,.which draws the tongue
aside and  backwards.  It arises tendinous
and fleshy  from the styloid process, and
from  the  ligament which connects  that
process to the angle of the lower jaw, and 
STY
SUB              772
is inserted into the root of the tongue, runs
along is sides, and is insensibly lost near
its lip.
  STYLO-HYOIDEUS.  (Musculus ttyls-
hyoideut.)   Stylo-hyodien   f  Dumas.   A
muscle situatet. between the lower jau and
os hyoides laterally, which pulls  the os
hyoides to one side <«nd a little upwards
  II is a small, th.n, fleshy muscle, situated
between he styloid process Jiidos hyoides,
under the posterior belly and middle ten-
don of the digastricus near the upper edge
of that muscle.
  It arises by a  long thin tendon, from the
basis and posterior edge of the styloid pro-
cess, and, descending in an oblique direc-
tion, is inserted into the lateral and ante-
rior  part ofthe os hyoides, near its horn.
  The fleshy belly of this muscle is usually
perforated on one or both  sides, for the
passage of the middle tendon of the digas-
tricus.
  Sometimes, though not always, we find
another smaller muscle placed before the
stylohyoideus,   winch,  from  its  having
nearly the same origin anti insertion, and
the same use, is called stylo-hyoideus-alter
It seems to have been first known 10 Eusta-
chius ;  so that  Douglas was nol  aware of
thiscircumstance when he placed it amongst
the  muscles  discovered by  himself.  It
arises from the apex ofthe styloid process,
and  sometimes, by a broad and thin apo-
neurosis, from ihe inner  and posterior part
of die angle of  the  lower jaw,  and is in-
served into the appendix, or little horn, of
. the os hyoides.
  The use of these muscles is to pull the
os h; oitles toone side, and a little upwards.
   Stylo-hyoidecs alter.   See  Stylo-hyoi
dens.
  STYLO MASTOID FORAMEN.   Fora-
men  stylo-mustoidaum.'   A  hole  between
the  styloid  and  mastoid process of the
temporal  bone,  through which the portio
dura of the  auditory nerve  passes to the
temples.
   STYLO-PH A RYNGEUS.    (Musculus
stylo-pharyngeus.)  Stylo-thyro-pharyngien of
Dumas. A musclesituaiedbetween the low-
er jaw and os hyoides laterally, yvhich di-
lates and raises the pharynx and thyroid
cartilage upwards.  It arises fleshy from
the root of the  styloid process, and is in-
serted  into the side of  the pharynx and
back part of the thyroid cartilage.
  Stymatosis.    (From  tvis, to  have a
priapism.)  A violent erection ofthe penis,
with a bloody discharge.
  Stypteiua. (From r«?a», to bind; so call-
ed from its adstringent properties.) Alum.
  STYPTICS (Medicamenta styptica, from
rv$t»,  to  adstringe.)  A term  given to
those substances which possess the power
of stopping haemorrhages, such as turpen-
tine, alum, &c.
  Sttracifli'a.    (From  styrax,  storss,
and flue,  to  flow.)  Liquid storax.  See
Styrax
  STYRAX.    (From  rv§*f,  a reed,  in
which it was used to be preserved.) 1. The
name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean
system.  Class, Decandria.  Order, Mono-
gynia.
  2 The pharmacopoeial name of the Sty-
rax  calamita.   Officinal  storax.  Styrax
officinalis t—foliis ovatis, subtus villoris,  ra-
cemis simplicibus folio  brevioribus. - There
are two kiads of storaxj^o be found in the
shops ;  the one is usually in irregular com-
pact  masses, free from  impurities, oi a
reddish brown  appearance,  and  inter-
spersed with whitish tears, somewhat like
gum  ammoniac, or benzoin ; it is extreme-
ly fragrant, and upon the application of heat '
readily melts.  This has been called storax
in lump, red storax,- and in separate tears,
storax in tears.  The otlier kind, wh'n h is
called  the   common storax,  is in  large
masses, very light, and bears no external
resemblance whatever to the former storax, •*
as it seems almost wholly composed of dirty •'
saw-dust, caked together  by resinous mat-
ter.   Storax was formt rly  used in catarrhal
complaints, coughs, asthmas, obstructions,
5tc   In the  present  practice it is almost
totally  disregarded, notwithstanding it is
an efficacious remedy in nervous diseases.
   Styrax alba.   See Balsamum peruvi-
anum.
   Stvrax benzoic.  The  systematic name
ofthe tree which affords the gum benzoin.
See  Benzoin.
   Styrax calamita.  Storax in the  cane,
because ii yvas formerly  brought lo  us  in
reeds, or canes.   See Styrax.
   Stvrax colata.   Strained storax.
   Styrax liquid a.  Liquid storax.  See
Liquidambra.
   Styrax officinalis.   The  systematic
name of the tree which affords the solid
styrax.  See Styrax.
   Styrax rubra.' Red  storax, or in the
tear.
  SUBACKTAJS CUPRI.   See Verdigris.
   Subacetate of  copper.  See  Verdigris.
   Subalaris texa.  The  vein of the axilla
or arm-pit.
   SUBCARBONAS POTASS-E.  See Po-
tassa subcarbonas.
   SUBCARBONAS FERRI.   See Carbo-
nas ferri.
  SUBCARBONAS PLUMBI.   Subcar-
bonate of lead. Cerusse. White lead. This
article  is made in  the  large way in  white
lead manufactories, by exposing thin sheets
of lead to  the vapour of vinegar.  The
lead  is curled  up and put  into  pots of
earthen ware in which the vinegar  is, in
such  a  way as to rest just above the vine-
gar.  Hundreds of these  are arranged to-
gether and surrounded with dung, the heat
from which  volatilizes the  acetic  acid,
which is decomposed  by  the lead, and an 
•774              SUB

 imperfect carbonate  of lead  is formed,
 ■which is ofa white colour.  This prepara-
 tion is seldom used in  medicine or surgery
 but for the purpose of making other pre-
 parations, as the superacetate.  See Pulvis
 cerussa compositus.
   Subcartilagineum.   (From  sub, under,
 and cartilago, a cartilage.) The hypochon-
 drium, or part ofthe body which lies under
 the cartilages ofthe spurious ribs.
   SUBCLAVIAN ARIERY.  (From sub,
 under, and clavis, a key, because the cla-
 vicles were supposed  to resemble the key
 of the ancients.)   The right  subclavian
 arises from  the arteria innominata, and
 proceeds under the clavicle to the axilla.
 The left  subclavian arises from the arch
 of the aorta, and ascends under  the left
 clavicle to the axilla.   The subclavians in
 their course give off the internal mammary,
 the cervical, the  vertebral, and the  supe-
 rior intercostal arteries.
   SUBCLAVIAN  VEIN.   This receives
 the blood from the  veins of the arm, and
 funs into the vena cava superior.
   SUBCLAVIUS  (Musculus subclavius;
 from sub, under,  and cluvicula, the  chan-
 nel bone, as being situated under the cla-
 vi« le, or channel bone.) Subclavianus. Costo
 elaviculaire of Dumas.  A  muscle, situated
 on the anterior part of  the thorax, which
 pulls the clavicle downwards and forwards.
 ll arises  tendinous from the cartilage that
 joins the first rib to  the sternum,  is in
 serted after becoming fleshy into the infe-
 rior part of the clavicle, yvhich it occupies
 from within an  inch of the sternum as far
 outwards as  to its connexion,  by a liga-
 ment, yvith the carocoid process of the sca-
 pula.
   SUBCRURiEI.  Twolittle muscular slips
 sometimes found under  the cruraeus; they
 are inserted  into the capsular ligament
 which they pull up.   The cruraeus assists
 in extending  the leg.
   SUBCUTANEOUS  GLANDS.    Glan-
 dules stibcittunea.   These are sebaceous
 glands  lying  under the skin,  which they
 perforate hy their excretory ducts.
   Subcutaxeus.  The  platysma myoides
 muscle.
   SUBER.   The  cork-tree.  The fruit of
 this tree, Quercus suber  of Linnaeus, are
 much more nutritious than our acorns, and
 are sweet and often  eaten when roasted
 in some parts of Spain.  The bark, called
 cork, when burnt,  is applied as an adstrin-
 gent application to bleeding piles and to
 allay the  pain usually  attendant on haemor-
 rhoids, when mixed  yvith an  ointment.
 Pessaries and other chirurgical intruments
 are also made of this useful bark.
   Sublimamexti m.  (From sublimo, to lift
 up.)   The pendulous  substance  which
 floats in the middle of the urine.
  Sublimate.   See  Oxymurias hydrargyri.
  SUBLIMATION.     (Sublimatio, from
                  SUB

sublimo, to raise or sublime.)  This chemi.
cal process differs from evaporation only in
being confined to solid substances.  Ii is
usually performed either for the purpose
of purifying certain substances, and tlisen-
gaging them from extraneous matters; or
else to reduce into vapour, and combine,
under that form, principles which would
have united with greater difficulty if they
had not been brought to that state of ex.
treme division.
   As  all fluids are volatile  by heat, and
consequently capable of being separated,
in  most cases,  from fixed matters, so va-
r ious solid bodies are subjected to a similar
treatment.   Fluids are said to distil, and
solids to sublime, though sometimes both
are obtained  in one and the same opera.
tion.  If the subliming matter  concretes
into a solid, hard mass, it  is commonly
called  a sublimate ;  if  into a  powdery
form,  flowers.
   The principal subjects of this operation
are, volatile alkaline salts ;  neutral salts,
composed of volatile salts and acids, as sal
ammoniac, the salt of amber,  and flowers
of benzoin,  mercurial  preparations, and
sulphur.  Bodies of themselves  not vola-
tile are frequently made to sublime by the
mixture of volatile ones, thus iron is carried
by sal ammoniac in the preparations of the
flores martialis, or ferrum ammoniacale.
   The fumes of solid bodies in close ves-
sels rise but a little  way, and  adhere to
that part of the vessel where they con-
crete.
   SUBLIMIS. See Flexor brevis digitorum
pedis,  and Flexor sublimis perforatus.
   SUBLINGUAL GLANDS.     Glandule
sublinguals  vel Bartholiniana vel Rivini-
ana.  The glands which are situated under
the tongue, and secrete saliva.  Their ex-
cretory ducts are  called Riverian from
their discoverer.
   SUBLUXATIO.  A sprain.
   SUBMERSION.  (Submersio, from sub,
under, and mcrgo, to sink.)  Drowning. A
variety of  the apoplexia suff'ocata.  Sau-
vages terms it asphyxia immersorum.
   SUBMURIAS   HYDRARGYRI.   Sub-
muriate of mercury.  Calomelas.  " Take
of  oxymuriate of mercury, a pound; pu-
rified  mercury, by  weight one   ounce."
Rub them together until the metallic glo-
bules disappear, then sublime;   take out
the sublimed mass, and reduce it to pow-
der, and sublime  it in the same manner
twice  more  successively.  Lastly,  bring
it  into  the  state  of very fine powder by
the same process which has been directed
for the preparation of chalk.
  Submnriat,or mild muriat of mercury, is
one  of the  most useful preparations of
mercury. As an anti-venereal it is given in
the dose ofa grain night and morning, its
usual determination to the intestines  being
prevented,  if necessary, by opium.  It is 
sue
SUD              175^
the preparation which is perhaps most usu-
ally given in the other diseases in  which
mercury is  employed, as in affections of
the livcir, or neighbouring organs,  in  cu-
taneous diseases,chrome rlit-uniul.sm, teta-
nus, hydrophobia, hydrocephalus, and fe-
brile afl'ections, especially those of warm
climates.  It is employed as a cathartic
alone,  in doses from v. to  xii. grains, or to
promote the operation of other purgatives.
Its anthelmintic power is justly celebra-
ted ; and it is perhaps  superior  to  the
otlier mercurials in assisting the operation
of diuretics in dropsy.  From its specific
gravity it ought always to be given in the
form ofa bolus or pill.
  SUBOUUITARIUS    The  suborbitary
nerve ; ., branch ofthe fifth pair.
  SUBSUAPULARIS.  (Musculus subsca-
pularis, from sub, under,  and  scapula, the
shoulder-blade.)  Sous-scapulo-trochinien of
D mas.  The name of this muscle suffici-
ently indicates its  situation.   It is com-
posed of  many fasciculi of tendinous  and
fit shy  fibres, the marks of which we  see
imprinted, on the under surface ofthe sca-
pula.  These fasciculi, which arise from all
the basis of that bone internally, and like-
wise from its superior, as well as from one
hal  of its inft rior  costa,  unite to form  a
considcral lc flat tendon yvhich adheres to
the capsular ligament, anti is inserted  into
the upper part ofthe  lesser  tuberosity at
the head of the os humeri.
   The prncipal use of this  muscle is to
roll t lie arm inwards. Ii likewise serves to
br  ng it close to the ribs ; and,from its ad-
hesion to the capsular ligament, it prevents
thut membrane from being pinched.
   SI I'.SILTUS    TENDINUM     (Sub-
su/tun,  from  subsulto,  to leap)   Weak
convulsive  motions or twitchings  of  the
tendons,  mostly of the hands, generally
observed in the extreme  stages of putrid
fever.
   S' uuberfs.   (Frpm the two opposite
prepositions sub and  ex, anti abera,  the
breasts )  E.rnberes.   Hath been used by
some wri ersforthoseinfaiits who yet suck,
in distinction fiom  those who are weaned,
and then are called exuberes.
  Sier ten  The rob or conserve of fruit.
  SUOCEDANElrM.  A medicine substi-
tuted for others.
  Slccknturiati muserli.  The pyrami-
dal muscles of the belly.
  Si ii-knti niATi rt.nes. Two glands lying
above the kidneys.
  StTTINAS  AM MO NT AC.P.. See  Spiri-
tus ammonia succinatus
  SUCCIN \TE.   Snccinas.   Salts formed
by the combination  of the acid of amber,
or succinic acid, with different bases ; as,
succinate of potash, suctinate of copper,  &c.
  Shtimieis  membrana.     The   dia-
phragm.
  si CLINIC ACID.   Acidum  sucdnicum.
Sal succim.   The succinic acid is drawn
from  amber  by sublimation  in a "gentle
he..t, and  rises in a concrete form  into
the neck of the subliming vessel.   The
operation must not be pushed too far, nor
by  too  strong a fire, otherwise the oil of
amber rises along with  the acid.
  SUGCINUM.  (From succus, juice ; be-
cause it was thought to exude from a tree.)
See Amber.
  Scccixum cikereum.  The  ambergris is
so called by some authors.  See Ambergri-
sea.
  Succinum griseum.   Tlie  ambergris is
sometimes so called. See Ambergrisea.  •
  Succinum oleum.  See Oleum succini.
  Succinum niEPARATUM. Prepared amber.
See Amber.
  Succisa    (From succido,  to  cut; |So
named from its being indented and  as it
were  cut in pieces.)  Devil's bit.  A spe-
cies ofthe genus Scabiosa.
  Succi scorhltili.  The juice of English
scurvy-grass.
  Succory. See Cichorium.
  Succubus. See Incubus.
  SUCCUS Juice.
  Succus  acacie  vera.  See Acacia vera.
  Succus  acoxiti snssATus.   See Aconi-
tum.
  Succus  BACCJE SAMBUCI SPISSATUS.   All
aperient and deohstruent extract,  often
employed diluted with  water in the cure
of catarrhal affections.
  Sl-eCUS   BELLADONN.i:  SPISSATUS.   "See
Belladonna.
  Succus  ricu-r.-E spissatus.    See  Ci-
cuta.
  SUCCUS   COCHLIARI.E  COMPOSITUS.    A
warm  aperient and diuretic,  mostly  exhi-
bited in the cure of diseases of the skin
arising from scurvy.
  Si rr< s   cyreniacus.   Juice of lasser-
yyort.
  Steers  gastricus. See Gastric juice.
  Succus  glycyrrhiz£.   Spanish liquo-
rice.
  Siccus  HELioTRorii.   See Be^etta  carti-
lia.
  Succus  hyosciamus spissatus.  See Hy-
osciamus.
  Succus  inbicus puugans. Gamboge.
  SlVCU*  LACTUCU VIRQSAi SPISSATUS. See
Lactuca graveolens.
  Succus  limonis snssAT^BSee Limon,
  Succus   liquoriti.u.    ^nnish  liquo-
rice.
  Succus  prunorum sylvestricm.   See
Acacia Germanica.
  SUCCUS  SPISSATUS  BACCORUM  SAMBUCI.
Rob of elder-berries.
  Sudamina.    (Sudam-n,  from  siido)*,
sweat.)  Hidroa.  Boa.   Vesicles resem-
bling  millet seeds in form and magnitude,.
which appear suddenly,  without fever, es-
pecially in  the  summer-time after much
labour and sweating. 
776
SUL
SUL
   Sudatio. (From sudort sweat.) A sweat-
 ing. See Ephidrosis             ■>'
   'Sudatorium.  (From sudo, to sweat.)  A
 stew or sweating-house.
   Sudor Anolicus.  Called also Hydrop-
 ses. Hydropyretos.  Gargeatio.  The  sweat-
 ing sickness or England ;  an endemic fever.
 Dr. Cullen thinks it  a species of fcyphus.
 This disorder is thus named from its first
 appearing in this island, and acquires the
 title of sudor from the  patient  suddenly
 breaking out into a profuse sweat, which
 forms the great character ofthe disease.
   SUDOR1F1CA.  (Sudorifica, sc. medica-
 menta, from  sudor,  sweat, and facio, to
 make)   Hydrolica.   Hydrotopsea.   A sy-
 nonym of diaphoretics. See Diaphoretics.
   Suffimentum.   (From suffimen,  a per-
 fume.)  Hypocapnisma.  A  suffumigation,
 a perfume
   Suffitus  The same.
   Suffocatio htsterica. A convulsive af-
 fection ofthe throat.
   Suffocatio 6tridula.  The croup.
   Suffumigation. (Suffumigatio, from sub,
 under, and fiumigo, to cloke.) The burning
 odorous  substances  to  remove  an evil
 smell, or destroy miasma.
   Suffusio.  (From suffundo, to pour down;
 so called because the ancients supposed
 the opaciy proceeded from something run-
 ning under  the crystalline humour.)  A
 cataract.
   Suffusio 4CTOTOX0SA. A jaundice.
   Sugar. See Saccharum
   Sugar of lead. See Plumbi superacetas.
   Sugar of milk. A  substance  pr  duced
 from whey, which, if not sour,  contains a
 saline substance to which  this  name has
 been given.
   Sugillation.  (Sugillatio. From sugillo,
 to stain.) A bruise. A spot or*mark made
 by a leech or cupping-glass.
   SULCUS.  A groove or  furrow;  gene-
 rally applied to the hones
   SULPHAS. (From sulphur, brimstone.)
 A sulphate or salt formed by the union of
 th« sulphuric acid vvith different bases.
  Sulphas aluminosus. Alum. See A/wnin.
  Sulphas ammoni.u.   Alkali volatile  vi-
 triolatum of Bergman.  Jal ammoniacum se-
 cretum of Glauber.   Vitriolum ummoniacale.
 This salt  has been found  native in the
 neighbourhood  of some volcanoes.   It is
 esteemed djttetic and deobstruent, and
 exhibited irWie same diseases as the mu-
 riate of ammonia.
  SULPHAS  CUPRI.   Vitriolum  cupri.
 Vitriolum  caruleum.    Vitriolum  Romanum.
 Cuprum vitriolatum.  The sulphat of cop-
per possesses acrid and styptic qualities; is
esteemed as a tonic, emetic, adstringent,
and escharotic, and is exhibited internally
in the cure of dropsies, haemorrhages, and
as a speedy emetic.  Externally  it is ap-
plied to stop  haemorrhages, to  haemor-
 rhoids,  leucorrhoea,  phagedenic  ulcers,
 proud flesh, and condylomata
   SULPHAS  FERRI.  See Ferri sulphat.
   SULPHAS  HYDRARGYRI.  See  By.
 drargyrus vitriolutus.
   SULPHAS  MAGNESIiE   Sulphat mag.
 nesta purificata.  Magnesia vitriolata.  Sal
 catharticus amarus.  Sal catharticum ama-
 rum. Sulphate of magnesia.  Epsom salt-
 Bitter purging salt.
   The sulphate  of magnesia exists in seve.
 ral mineral springs, and in sea water.
   It is from these saline solutions that the
 salt  is  obtained; the  method  generally
 adopted for  obtaining it is evaporation,
 which causes the salt to crystallize m te-
 trahedral prisms.  It  has  a very  bitter
 taste, and is soluble in its own  weight of
 water at 60*,  and in  three-fourths  of its
 weight of boiling water. Sulphate of mag.
 nesia,  when  perfectly  pure, effloresces;
 but  that of commerce generally contains
 foreign salis, such as the muriate of mag.
 nesia, which  renders  it so  deliquescent
 that it must be kepi in a close  vessel or
 bladder.  By the action of heat  it  under.
 goes the yvatery  fusion, and loses its water
 of crystallization, but  does  not part with '
 its acid.  One hundred parts of crystallized
 sulphate of mgnesia consist of 29.35 parts
 of acid.  17 of earth,  and 53.65 of water.
 The alkalis,  strontia, baryta, and all the
 salts lormed by these salifiable bases, ex-
 cepting the  alkaline muriates, decompose
 sulphate of magnesia.   It is  also decom-
 posed by the  nitrate, carbonate  and mu-
 riate of lime.
   Epsom  salt is a mild and gentle purga-
 tive, operating, with s> fficient efficacy, and
 in general with ease and safety, rarely oc-
 casioning any  gripes or the other inconve-
 niences  of  resinous  purgatives. Six or
 eight drachms may be dissolved in a pro-
 per quantity of common water; or four,
 five, or more in a pint or quart of the purg-
 ing mineral  water. These solutions may
 likewise be so managed as to produce eva-
 cuation from the other emunctories;  if the
 patient be kept  warm they  increase per-
 spiration, and by moderate exercise  in the
 cool air, the urinary discharge.  Some al-
 lege that this salt has a peculiar effect in
 allaying  pain, as  in colic, even independ-
 ently ofevacuation.
   It is, however, principally used for the
 preparation ofthe carbonate  of magnesia.
   SULPHAS POTASS^. See Potassa sul-
phas.
   SULPHAS  SODiE. See Soda sulphas.
   SULPHAS  ZINCI. Sec Zinci sulphas.
   Sulphate. See Sulphas.
   Sulphite. Sulphia. A salt formed by the
combination of the sulphureous acid with
different bases: as, aluminous sulphite, am-
moniacal sulphite,  &c.
  SULPHUR.    Ahric.    Akubrith.   An- 

'paler. Appebrio'c.  Aquala.  Aquila.  Chibur.
Chybur.   Cibur.  Sulphur, which  is  also
known by the  name of brimstone, is the
only simple combustible substance which
nature offers pure and in  abundance   It
was ihe first known of all.   It is  found  in
the earth, and exists externally  in depo-
sitions, in sublimed incrustations, and on
the surface of cerium  waters, principally
near burning volcanoes.  It is found com-
bined with  many metals.   It exists in ve-
getable substances, and  has lately been
discovered in the albumen of eggs.
  Sulphur in the mineral kingdom is either
in a loose  powder, or  compact; and  then
either detached or in veins.   It is found  in
the greatest plenty in the neighbourhood
of volcanoes or pseudo-volcanoes, whether
modern or-extinct as at Solfutara, 8cc. anti
is deposited  as a crust on stones contigu-
ous to them, either crystallised or amorph-
ous. It is  frequently met with in  mineral
waters, and in caverns adjacent to volca-
noes; sometimes also in coal-mines.   It is
found  in  combination   with  most  of the
metals-  When united to iron it forms the
mineral called martial  pyrites, or sulphur
pyrites.  All  the ores known by the name
of pyrites, of which there arc a vast variety,
are combinations of sulphur wiih different
metals; and hence the names  of copper,
tin, arscniacal, &c. pyrites.   It exists  like-
wise  in  combination  with  alumine  and
lime; it then constitutes different kinds of
schistus,  or alum ores.
  Physical properties.— Sulphur is a com-
bustible,  dry,  and  exceedingly  brittle
body, of a pale lemon-yellow colour.  Its
specific gravity is 1990.  Ii is destitute
of odour, except  when rubbed  or heat-
ed.  It  is of a peculiar  faint taste.   It
frequently crystallizes  in entire  or trun-
cated octahedra, or in needles.  If a piece
of sulphur of a considerable size, be  very
gently heated, as for example, by holding
it in the hand and squeezing it firmly, it
breaks to pieces with a crackling noise.  It
is a non-conductor of electricity, and hence
it becomes  electric  hy friction.   When
hea ed, it first softens before it melts, and
its  fusion commences  at  18u° Fahr.;  at
289° it becomes volatilized, and takes fire
at 302°.   In the beginning of fusion  it  is
very fluid, but by continuing the heat  it
grows tough, and its colour  changes  to a
ivddish brown.  If in this  condition it be
poured  into  water,  it,remains as soft  as
wax, and yields to any impression. In time
liowtver it hardens again and recovers its
former consistence.
  It unites  with  most  of the earths  and
with  all  alkalis,  and  becomes soluble,
when thus combined, in water.  It unites
to most of the  metals,  and renders them
brittle and fusible.   It  is  soluble in oils;
water takes up a minute quantity, as does
ardent spirit  by  means of heat.  It  dis-
HUR.                               ft?

solves ip hydrogen gas.   It does not com-
bine with charcoal, but unites to phospho?
rus by fusion.
  Sulphur,  like  all  combustible  bodies
burns in  proportion to ihe quantity of oxi-
gen  whicii  combines  wiih  it.  Sulphur,
heated in a close vessel,  sublimes without
alteration.  It is not changed by exposure
to air.   It is attacked by the nitric  acid
when poured on it in its  fused stae.
  If melted sulphur be exposed in the (.pen
air to an increase of heat, it takes fire and
burns with a  blue  flame and suffocating
vapour.   The result of this  combustion is
sulphureous acid   Accordingto he slow
or rapid  combustion, it  absorbs diff'erent
quantities of oxigen, and the  produced acid
differs in its properties.
  Method of obtaining sulphur.—A  prodi-
gious quantity of sulphur is  obtained from
Solfalara  in Italy.   This  volcanic country
every where exhibits marks  ofthe agency
of  subterraneous fires;   almost all  the
ground is bare,  and white;  and is every
where  sensibly  warmer  than the atmos-
phere,  in the greatest heat of summer ;  so
that the  feel of persons walking there are
burnt through their shoes. It is impossible
not to observe the sulphur, for a sulphure-
ous vapour  whicii arises  through different
apertures is every where perceptible, and
gives reason to believe that  there is a sub-
terraneous fire underneath from which that
vapour proceeds.
  Prom pyrites sulphur is extracted in the
large way by the following process :
  Pyrites is broken into  small pieces, and
put into  large earthen tubes which are ex-
posed to the heat of a furnace.   A square
vessel  of cast  iron, containing water, is
connected as a receiver with the tube  in
the  furnace.  The  action of the fire pro-
ceeds, and ihe sulphur, being thus melted,
is gradually accumulated on the water  in
the receiver. It  is then removed from this
receiver, and melted in large iron  ladles;
in consequence of which, the earthy part3
with which  it yvas contaminated  are made
to subside to the bottom  of the ladle, leav-
ing the purified sulphur above.   It is  then
again melted and suffered to cool gradu-
ally, in order to free it from  the rest ofthe
impurities.  It is then tolerably pure, and
constitutes the sulphur we  meet with  in
large masses or lumps in the market.
  In order to form it into rolls, it is again
melted and poured into cylindrical wooden
moulds, in these it takes the  form in which
we usually see it in commerce, as roll sul-
phur.
  Flowers of sulphur, as they are called,
are formed by subliming purified sulphur
wilh a gentle heat in close  rooms,  where
the sublimed sulphur is collected,  though
the article met with in general under that
name is  nothing but sulphur finely pow-
dered.
  •   G 
     278              SUL

 *  . " Method of purifying sulphur.—Take one
. .  .part of flowers of sulphur, boil it in twenty
    "parts of distilled water in a glass vessel for
     about a quarter of an hour ; let the sulphur
     subside,  decant the water, and then wash
     the sulphur repeatedly in distilled water :
     having done this, pour over it three  parts
     of pure nitro-muriatic acid,  diluted wilh
     one part of distilled water, bod  it  again
     in a glass vessel for about a quarter of an
     hour, decant  the acid,  and wash the sul-
     phur in distilled water till the fluid passes
     tasteless, or till it dots not change  the
     blue  colour of tincture of cabbage,  or
     litmus. The sulphur thus carefully treated
     is pure sulpliur fit for philosophical experi-
     ments.
        Sulphur has been long an esteemed ar-
     ticle ofthe Materia Medica; it stimulates
     the system, loosens the belly, and promotes
  ,  the  insensible perspiration.  It  pervades
     the whole habit, and manifestly transpires
     through  the pores of the skin,  as appears
     from the sulphureous smell of persons who
     have taken it, and from silver being stained
     in iheir pockets of a blackish colour.   In
     the stomach it is probably  combined with
     hydrogen.  It  is  a celebrated remedy
     against cutaneous  diseases, particularly
     psora, both given  internally and applied
     externally.  It has  likewise been recom-
     mended  in  rheumatic pains, flying gout,
     rickets,  atrophy,  coughs,  asthmas,  and
     other disorders  of  the  breast and  lungs,
     and particularly in  catarrhs of the chronic
     kind.
        In hemorrhoidal  affections it  is almost
     specific;  but  in most of these cases it is
     advantageously combined with some cool-
     ing purgative, especially supertartrate of
     potash.
        The preparations of sulphur directed ¥o
     be used  by the L ndon and Edinburgh
     Colleges, are the Sulphur lotum, Sulphur
     praecipitatum, and Sulphur sublimatum
        SULPHUIt  ANTIMONII  PRJECIPITA-
     TUM.  Sulpliur auratum antimonii.   This
     preparation of antimony appears to have
     rendered that called kermis mineral unne-
     cessary.   It is a yellow hydro-sulphuret of
     antimony, nnd therefore called  hydro-sul-
     phuretum  stibii hiteum, in the  new chemi-
     cal nomenclature.  As  an alterative and
     sudorific it is in high estimation, and giv-
     en in diseases ofthe skin and glands; and,
     joined with calomel, it is one of the  most
     powerful  and penetrating  alteratives  we
     are in possession of.           ,
        Sulphur auihtum axtimo^ii.   See Sul-
     phur antimonii pracipitatum.
       Sulphur lotum.  Washed sulphur. Flo-
     res sulphuris  loti.   " Take of sublimed
     sulphur,  a pound."  Pour on  boiling  water
     so that the acid, if  thfre be any, may  be
     entirely washed away; then  dry  it.   The
     dose  is  from  half a  drachm  to  two
    drachms.
                  SUL

   SULPHUR  PRACIPITATUM.   LaC
 sulphuris.   »« T-ke of sublimed sulphur, a
 pound, fresh lime, three pounds"  Boil
 the sulphur and lime together  in water,
 then strain the solution through paper, and
 drop in as much muriatic acid as may  be
 necessary to precipitate the sulphur; lastly,
 wash lhis by repeated affusions of water
 until it  is tasteless.  This preparation  is
 mostly preferred to the flowers of sulphur
 in consequence of  its being  freed from its
 impurities. The dose is from half adrachm
 to three drachms.
    SULPHUR  SUBLIMATUM.  Sublimed
 sulphur  See Sulphur.
    Sulphurwort. See Paucedanum.
    Sulphurated hydrogen gas.  See Hydrt-
 gen gas,  sidphurated.
    Sulfiiure.  Sulphuretum.   A combina-
 tion of sulphur with different alkaline,
 earthy, and metallic bases.
    SULPHUREOUS ACID GAS.  Several
 philosophers have  paid  attention  to the
 properties of this  gas, and its  combina-
 tions;  but Berthollet  was  the  first who
 published an accurate account of it, which
 Fourcroy  and Vauquelin, have investiga-
 ted still more  completely.  Their paper is
 inserted in the Annates de Chimie, II. 54,
 and copied into  Nic/iolson's Journal, vol. I.
 p. 313.
    When  sulphur  is united  to oxigen  it
 forms an acid.   When the quantity of oxi.
 gen is sufficient  to oxigenate a given quan-
 tity of sulphur completely, the result is a
 perfect acid called sulphuric  acid.  If a
 less quantity of oxigen is made use of, the
 result is an imperfect acid, capable of tak-
 ing the gazeous state.  To this gazeous
 fluid the name of sulphureous  acid gas  is
 given.  It becomes obvious from  this, that
 sulphureous acid gas has the same relation
 to sulphuric acid as phosphorous acid has
 to the phosphoric acid.   At  least this gas
 occupies the middle place between sulphur
 and sulphuric acid.
  Properties.—Sulphureous acid gas is a per-
 manently elastic aeriformfiuidatthe ordina-
 ry pressure and temperature  of our atmos-
 phere.  Its odour is strong and suffocating.
 It cannot maintain combustion, nor the re-
 spiration of animals. Its weight is more than
 double thatof atmospheric air.  Its specific
 gravity according toBergman is0.00246,and
 0 00251, accordingto Lavoisier. It is not in-
 flammable. One hundred cubic inches of it
 weigh nearly 63 grains.  It is  composed,
 according  to Fourcroy, of 85 sulphur and
 15oxigen.   It is acid;  it first reddens and
 then destroys the greater part ofthe vege-
 table colours.  It exerts  little action  on
 the metals, and has a weak  attraction to
 alkalis and earths.   It has  the  property
 of whitening silk and giving it  a lustre.
 Priestley,  JBergman, Berthollet, &c  say
 that ai high temperatures it deposits sul-
phur, but Fourcroy and Vauquelin, in con- 
SUL
SlPL
779
sequence of some new experiments, deny
this assertion.   Phospho us has no action
upon it. . Its attraction for oxigen when
dry, at  the  common  temperature, is very
feeble,  but, if the smallest  quantity  of
moisture be present, the union of the two
gases is much favoured.  At high tempera-
tures the combination is more speedily ef-
fected.   When a mixture  of  sulphureous
acid gas and oxigen  gas is made to pass
through an  ignited  tube, the two  gases
combine  and  sulphuric  acid is formed.
When passed into water cooled down  to
the freezing point, the union is very rapid.
Water cooled to forty  degrees absorbs one-
third part of its weight of sulphureous acid
gas.  It  speedily melts ice.  Watersatura-
ted with it may be frozen without parting
with its  gas ; but when  water, which has
been saturated with it, is exposed to heat,
it is filled with a vast number of bubbles
whi' h continually increase and rise to the
surface ; these bubbles are the gas separat-
ing from it.  It is absorbed by oil,  ether,
and sulphuric acid, the latter when satura-
ted with it acquires the property of smoak-
ing when exposed to  air; its colour is al-
tered to a yellowish brown, and its odour
is penetrating like that ofthe gas.  When
the acid thus saturated with the gas is ex-
posed a few degrees  below the  freezing
point, in congeals or freezes into a crystal-
line mass.   The same happens when sub-
mitted to distillation.  It decomposes ni-
tric and oxigenated muriatic acid, and dis-
solves camphor. Sulphureous acid gas and
hydrogen gas have no action upon each
other at common temperatures, but if they
are passed through an ignited tube, a de-
composition is  effected.  Charcoal like-
wise decomposes sulphureous  acid  gas  at
a high temperature.   Monge  and Clouet
affirm that  by extreme artificial cold and
a strong pressure exerted at the same time,
they rendered sulphureous acid gas fluid.
   .Methods of obtaining sulphureous acid gas.
—1. Take one part of mercury and four  of
concentrated sulphuric acid; put them into
a glass retort connected with the pneuma-
tic quicksilver-trough and apply the heat
of a lamp to the mixture till it boils.  On
continuing the heat after the mercury has
been acted upon, sulphureous acid gas will
be obtained in abundance.
   In this case a partial decomposition  of
the sulphuric acid lakes place.  The mer-
cury abstracts part of its oxigen aud be-
comes converted into an oxid ; the sul-
phuric acid  in consequence of the  loss  of
oxigen,  becomes converted into sulphu-
reous acid, which takes the gazeous form
at lite common temperature.
  2. Sulphureous acid gas may likewise be
obtained by the slow combustion of sul-
phur.
  Put pounded sulphur into a shallow earth-
en dish or crucible i melt and set fire to it;
 and when it is completely inflamed coverit "
 with a large  bell-glass perfectly dry ; re- •-  »
 move the whole on a dish and surround the
 apparatus with mercury  The sulphur will
 burn for some time, and the  bell-glass will
 be filled with white vapour.  When the va-
 pour has subsided, the gas may be  trans-
 ferred as us-  al.
  Explanation.—During the burning of the
 sulphur  in a confined quantity of atmos-
 pheric air.it absorbs the oxigen contained
 in it; this however, not being sufficient to
 oxigenate the sulphur completely, the re-
 sult is an imperfect aeriform acid, or sul-
 phureous acid gas.
  3. Sulphureous acid gas may also beob-   .
 tained by decomposing sulphite of potash
 or  soda, either by heat  alone, or by ihe    ?
 affusion of acids.
  4. If charcoal be moistened with sul-    i
 phuric acid, and  then exposed to distilla- ^
 tion, the products are carbonic  acid gas
 and sulphureous  acid gas.
  During  this operation ihe charcoal at-
 tracts part of the oxigen  of  the sulphuric
 acid, and  forms  carbonic acid gas.  The
 sulphuric acid is therefore partly de-oxidat-
 ed  and becomes converted into sulphu-
 reous acid gas.
  5. Sulphureous  acid  gas is  likewise
 formed by distilling sulphur with the oxids
 of mercury, lead, tin, manganese, &c.
  In these processes the sulphur attracts
 the oxigen ofthe metallic oxids,  and be-
 comes converted  into sulphureous acid
 gas, while the oxids are partially restored
 to ihe metallic state.
  Water  impregnated with sulphureous
 acid gas forms
           Sulphureous  acid.
  1. To prepare  sulphureous  acid,  take   *
 •ne part of mercury and four of coficen- •
 trated sulphuric acid, put them into a re-
 tort furnished with a receiver, and con-
 nected  with  Burkitt's or Pepys's appara-
 tus.  The sulphureous acid gas which is
 disengaged is absorbed by tha water in ihe
 vessel, and constitutes  sulphureous acid.
  2 Sulphureous acid is likewise formed
 during the slow combustion  of sulphur.    **•
  The salts formed by the combination of
 sulphureous acid with different bases, are
called sulphites.
  Sulphuretum ammonije. Hepar tulphurit
volatile.   Boyle's  or  Beguine's  fuming
 spirit.    Sulphuret of  ammonia  is ob-
tained in  the form of a yellow fuming
 liquor,  by the  ammonia   and   sulphur
uniting whilst in a state of gas during dis-
tillation.  It excites the action of the ab-
sorbent system  and diminish arterial ac-
tion, and  is  given  internally in  diseases
arising from the use of me; cury, phthisis,
diseases ofthe skin, and phlegmasia:: ex-
 ternally it is prescribed in the form of bath
 in paralysis, contractura, psora, and cuta-
 neous diseases. 
 78©               SUL                                    SUL
                          ft
   Sulphuretum calcis. Haper calcis.  Sul-    Sulphluetum stiiiii nativum.   Sulphu;
 phuret of lime.  It is principally used  as  return stibii  nigrum.   Antimonium  crudum.
 a bath in various diseases of the skin.     Native sulphuret of antimony.   It is Irony
   Sulphuretum nvDRARG\ni migrum.  See  this  ore  that all our preparations efanti-
 Hydrargyrus cum suiphure.                 mony are made.  See Antimony.
   SULPHURETUM  HYDRARGYRI RU-  -  SULPHURIC  ACID.    Jcidum sulphu-
 BRUM.  Cinnabaris antimonii. Red sulphu-  ricum.  Oil  of vitriol.  Vitriolic acid.  Sul-
 rei of mercury.  Hydrargyrus suiphure-  phuric acid consists of sulphur, which con.
 tus ruber.   " Take of purified mercury,  stitiites  its  basis, and of oxygen.  It fre.
 by weight forty ounces ; sublimed sulphur,  quently occurs in combination with alkalis,
 eight ounces " Having melled the sulphur earths, and metals ; but seldom in a state
 over  the fire, mix in the mercury, and as  of  purity,  and whether at all,  has been
 soon as the mass begins to swell, remove doubted.   For chemical,  medical,  and
 the vessel from the fire, and cover it with other purposes, it is obtained by the rapid
 considerable force to prevent  inflammation; combustion of sulphur and the decomposi.
«,then rub the mass into powder.and sublime, tion of metallic and earthy sulphuric acid
 This preparation is esteemed a mild mer- salts by fire.   If melted sulpliur be ex-
 curial alterative, and given  to children in posed in open  air to an increased heat, it
 small doses.  In surgery its chief and al- takes fire, is entirely consumed, and burns
 most only use is in  the administration of with a flame, and an  acid suffocating va-
 quicksilver by fumigation.   Thus employ- pour.  The sulphur is by this combustion
 ed it has proved extremely  serviceable in changed  to  an  acid.  If the heat by which
 venereal cases.  Ulcers and excrescences burning sulphur is consumed be only weak,
 about the  pudendum and  anus in women, its flame is blue, and the  acid then gene-
 are particularly benefited by it; and in these rated is imperfect, very volatile, and ae'ri-
 eases  it is  most  conveniently applied by form.  This imperfect sulphuric acid is
 placing a red hot. heater at  the bottom of the sulphureous  acid.   But  if  the heat
 a nighi stool-pan, and after sprinkling on be stronger, the flame of the sulphur is
 it a few grains of the red sulphuret quick- white and  lively,  and a perfect  sulphuric
 silver, placing the patient on the stool.  To acid in the vaporous state is formed.  The
 fumigate ulcers in the throat, it is necessa- sulphuric acid, may be obtained by differ-
 ry to receive the fumes on the pit affect- ent  methods.; that prepared in England is
 ed, through the tube of a funnel.  By enclo- by the  combustion of sulphur ; for which
 sing the patient naked in  a  box, u has on purpose  peculiar  apartments,  with their
 some occasions been  contrived 10 fumigate insides lined with lead, are constructed, in
 the whole body at once, ami in this way order to enclose the burning sulphur.  But
 the specific powers of the quicksilver have because the sulphur would in thai situation
 been very rapnlly excited.                 be soon extinguished, and never burn with
    This mode of curing the lues venerea, is due vivacity, about the eighth pan of its
 spoken of as true ; and the subject has of weight of nitre is mingled with it to supply
 late years been revived in a treatise by Sa- vital air,  without which no combustion can
 bonette, and by trials made in Bartholo- exist.  Both the water at the  bottom of
 mew's hospital.                          the chamber, and also the aqueous vapours
    Mr.  Pearson,  from  his   experiments  conveyed into it, imbibe the sulphuric acid
 on  mercurial fumigation,  concludes, that as. it forms  The weak or diluted acid thus
 where checking the progress ofthe disease  obtained  is  collected and concentrated by
 suddenly is  an object  of great moment, and  evaporating the supei fluous water in glass
 where the body is covered with  ulcers er  vessels.   Sulphuric ac.'ixl, concentrated in
 large and numerous  eruptions, and in gu«-  this manner, is sold  under  the name of
 neral to  ulcers,  fungi, and excrescences,  English  oil  of vitriol,  oleum  vitrioli, to
 the vapour of mercury is an application of dis ingiiish it from another species, called
 great efficacy and utility; but that it is  Saxon oil of vitriol, which is obtained from
 apt to induce a ptyalism rapidly,and great  green vitriol by dis illation.   Every  kind
 consequent  debility,  and that for the pur-  of concentrated sulphuric  acid, formerly
 pose of securing the  constitution  against  found in  commerce, was  prepared by dis.
 a relapse, as great a  quantity of  mercury  tillation from gre^n vitriol, or copper ; and
 must  be introduced  into  the  system, by  it is on this account that the sulphuric acid
 inunction,  as if no fumigation had  been  is  generally called vitriolic acid.   Oil of
 employed.                                vitriol is a  very  strong  acid, burns  and
   SULPHURETUM  POT\SSJE.    A'Ai  corrodes the skin.  When pure, it  has
 sulphurutum.   Hepar  sulphuris.   Sulphu   neither colour  nor smell, but is -very apt
 ret  of potash.   Liver of  sulphur.   The  to turn more or less brown, and of a sul-
 virtues and uses of this preparation are si- phureous  odour,  by combustible, an'unal,
 milar  to those of the sulphuretum  ammo- and vegetable matter, as is usually the case
 ni£                                      wilh what is sold in the shops.    If sulphu-
   Si-LPiiiHETUM sodj3.  A combination of ric acid be highlyconcent rated, it conceals
 soda and sulphur.                        at a temperature of 1ju°, and becomes a 
                  SUP                                     SUP              781

 crystalline mass, formerly termed glacial  and genu, the knee.) The patella, or knee-
 oil of vitriol.  Mixed with water it becomes  pan.
 hot, and is  then termed spirit of vitriol.    Suierimpregxatio.  (From super, above,
 fcailphdTic acid is a powerful antisceptic and  and impregnatio, i conception.)  Superfce-
»*onic :  it is given, properly diluted, in the  tation.
 dose of from one to three drops with cin-    Superior  auris. See■Attollens aurem.
 chona and other medicines in the cure of    Superligula.  (Prom super, above, and
 fevers and debdities, and it is often applied  Hgula, a little tongue, the glottis.)   The
 fxternally.whcnverymut.hdiluted,against  epiglottis.
 psora and some chronic aff'ections of the    Superpuiioatio.   (From  super, beyond,
 skin.                                     and purgo, lo purge.)   An  excessive evar
   Sulphuris  flores. See Sulphur sublimit-  cuation l>y stool.
 turn.            *                           Superscapularis.   (From  super, upon,
   Sulphurous  acid.  See Sulphureous acid  and scapula, the shoulder-blade.)  A muscle
 gas.                                     seated upon 'he scapula.
   Sulphur, washed.  See  Sulphur lotum.        SUPINATION"    (Supinatio, from Su*
   Sulphur, precipitated.  See Sulphur praci-  pinus, placed upward)   The act of turn-
 pitatnm.                                  ing the palm of the hand upwards,  by ro-
   Snltan flower.  The Centaurea moschata  tatin^ the radius upon the  ulna.
 of Linnaeus.                                 SUPINATOR     (Prom supinus,  up-
   Sumacii.   (Sumak, from  samak, to be  wards.)   A name given  to-those muscles
 red ; so called from its red berry.)   Elm-  which turn the hand upwards.
 leaved sumach.  This  plant, Rhus coria-    Supinator krevis.    See Supinator ra.
 ria of Linnxus -.—-foliis pinnatis obtusis,  dii brevis.
 oaule  serratis corolibus  subtus villosis, is  a    Supinator longus.   See Supinator radii
 small tree, a native  ofthe south of Europe,  longus.
 It is singular ihat this is the only species of    SUPINATOR  RADII BREVIS.   Supi-
 the genus rhus wliich is perfectly innocent;  nator brevis, sive minor, of Winslow, and
 the others being active poisons.  Both the  epicondylo radial, of  Dumas.   This small
 leaves  and berries of this plant  are used  muscle, which is tendinous externally,  is
 medicinally, as adstringent* and tonics ;the  situated at the upper part  ofthe fore-arm
 former are the most powerful,.and have  under the supinator lonsjus,  the extensor
 been long in  common use, where they may  carpi radialus brevis,  the  extensor carpi
 be  easily obtained  in  various complaints  ulnaris, the extensor digitorum communis,
 indicating this class of remedies. The her-  and  the extensor minimi digiti.
 ries, yvhich  are red, and  of 'a  roundish    It arises  tendinous from the lower and
 compressed figure, contain a pulpy matter,  anterior part of the outer condyle  ofthe
 in  which is  lodged a  brown, hard, oval  os humeri, and tendinous •nd fleshy from
 seed, manifesting a considerable degree of the outer edge and posterior surface ofthe
 adstringeney.  The  pulp, even when dry,  ulna, adhering firmly  to the ligament that
 is  grateful,  and has been  discovered  to  joins the radius to that bone.   From these
 contain an essential salt, similar to that of origins its fibres descend forwards and in-
 wood sorrel.  An infusion of the dried fruit  wards, and  are inserted into the  upper,
 is not rendered blark by a solution of iron :  inner, and  anterior  part  ofthe   radius
 hence  it appears 4o be destitute of adstrin-  around  the  cartilaginous  surface  upon
 gency.  But its acidity is extremely grate-  which slides the tendon ofthe biceps, and
 ful; therefore, like many other fruits, these  likewise into a ridge that runs downwards
 berries may  be advantageously  taken  to  -and outwards below this surface.
 allay febrile heat,  and  to correct  biliouf  Thi^ muscle assists in  the Supination  of
 putrescency.                              the hand bv rolling the radius on'wards.
    Sumach/elm leaved. Sec Sumach.           SUPINATOR KADIl  LONGUSh  Su-
   Svwr.v  (Arab.)   The lower or fat part  pinator longus of Albinus. Supinator longus
 of the  belly.                              sive major of Winslow, and humero  sus ra-
    Sn-deiv. See Ros solis.                 dial of Dumas    A lorn? flat muscle, co-
   SupERBit  See Rectus snherior oculi.      vered by a very thin tendinous fascia, and
   SUPERCILIUM   Se« Eye-brow.         situated  immediately tinder the  integu-
    St-PEitciLHM vivkhis  The milfoil  or  ments along the  outer convex surface  of
 yarrow was once so termed.  See Mille-  the radius.  It arises by very short tendin-
 j'olhiin                                    ous fibres, from the anterior  surface and
   SUPERF07.TATIOV.     (Superfatatio,  outer ridge  ofthe os  humeri, about two
 from super,  above or upon, and fatu.--,  a  or three inches above its external condyle,
 frrMis )'  The  impregnation of a woman  between  the brachials internus  and the
 already pregnant.                         triceps brachii; and 1 kewise from the an-
   Si plhuemivalis.   (From  super,  ab-n-e,  terior-surface of the external intermuscu-
 and gemini, t he testicles)   The epididy-  lar membrane, or iig-iment, as it is called.
 mis. or body  bove the testicles.           About7 the middle ofthe radius,  its fleshy
   StrEiu.i.M'Aijs.    (Prom  super,  above,  H^ivs '.errr.iua'.t.' in a, flat tendon, yvhich is 
rb2              sus                                   stc:

inserted into the inner side ofthe inferior   SUSPENSORtUM.  (From ntpendn, to
extremity of the radius, near the root of hang.)  A suspensor;  a bag, or bandage,
its styloid process.              '        to suspend the scrotum.
  This muscle not only assists in rolling   Scspexsorium hepatis.  The broad liga-
the radius outwards, and turning the palm ment ot the liver.
ofthe hand upwards, on  which account   Sdspexsorius testis.   Ihe cremaster
Riolanus first gave it the name of supinator, muscle of the testicle.
but it likew.se assists in pronation, and in   Susuhrus.  (From simtrro, to murmur.)
bending  the fore arm.                   An imaginary sound in He ear.
  SUPPOSITORIUM.  (From sub,  under,   SUTURE.  (Satura, Irom sua,  to jo.n
and pono, to put.)   A s-ppository, i. e. a together.)   Called  also clavata comnmura
subsumee to put into the rectum, there to X In surgery this term signifies the mining
remain and dissolve gradually.           the  lips ofa wound  by sewing. A number
   Suppressed menses  See Amenorrhea.    of different kinds  of smurts have been
   SUPPURATION    (Suppuratio, from recommended by writers on surgery, but
 suppuro, to stippurate.)  That morbid ac-  all  of them are now reduced  to two:
 lion  by  which pus is deposited in  infiam-  namely,  the twisted, and the interrupted,
 matory tumours. See Pus                called also the knotted suture. The iwi.ted
   Supra costa^s.   A  portion of  the in-  suture is made in the following manner:
 tercostai muscles. See Intercostal muscles,  having brought the divided parts nearly
   SUPRA SPINATUS.  (Musculus supra-  inlo contact, a pin is to be introduced from
 tbinattu.)   Supra spinatus seu superscapu-  the outs^e inwards, and carried  out
 Lis  of Cowper,  and  sous-spino-scapulo  through the opposite side to the same dig.
 trochiterien of Dumas. This muscle, which  tance from the edge that ,t entered at on
 w*s  first so named  by R.olanus, from its  the former  side; a firm  wax  ligature is
 situation, is   of considerable  thickness,  then to be passed around it, making  ihe
 w der behind than before,  and fills the  figure of 8, by which the wounded part,
 whole of the  cavity or fossa that' is above  are drawn gently..ntc, contact  The niim-
 the spine of the  scapula.  I.  arises fleshy  berof,pins ,s to ^  detrimim d bjrth   ex
 from the whole of the base of the  scapula  tent of  the wound; half an  inch, or^a
 Sris above  its spine, and likewise from  most three q-^^^^^d sul.
t the spine itself, and from the superior cos- ^^X',;! numterXftcto"
 ta.   Oppos te to the basis of the coracoid  ^^e^t^^^tuptiaa is only the
 process.it is found  beginning to  degene-  req«ireu,_inotnew  "tches
 rate into a tendon, which is at first  covered  d^7an ft^           is applied
 by fleshy fibres,  and  then passing under  J^^^g^M** means of denti-
 the acromion, adheres to the capsu ar liga- }°^em~s0tasb°nCthe£0nes of themni-
 ment ofthe os humeri, and is inserted into  form  m£S™>™^l, sphanoidal, zygomatic,

 {feSJS'oRo^^ar  ?SK^ Ztsve^^Uiaibdoidal^sagt^

 'Z*Z^^J^$^ ^fuowwor. See Vincetoxicum.


 T^rt^^e^tTbTSt^lL   Sweet ~^%£*~~
 raising'theLrmupwards^atthesametime,   £ %™°£°,£*Zloratus.
 by drawing the caps,, ar ligamen upwards,   Sweet rush  See     CeHtaurea moSchata
 it prevents it from being pinched  between   Jv«* sultan.
 the head ofthe os humeri and that of the .of Lmnsm.               Brabantica.
 scapula. It  may likewise serve to move   ^ep~w'  (Nam*tl after Swieten.)
 the scapula upon the humerus.                 '   '          d f thig tree is  0f a
   SURA. (Arab.)  The calf of the leg ;  ^d%Xr-.mern ally ; has an'adstringent
 the fibula.                              u\ne>r taste- yields  its  active matter to
   SURFEIT. The consequence of excess  bitter taste,   em           substitute
 in eating or drinking, or of something un- water ^It has beenprep-«        ^ ag

 ssssrir.is^-.'Sp? S^«'^a



 on the skin.                        .     Swine box See Varicella.
   SURGERY.  C^'^flAfb°ran?hof he    Svco^  (From «... a fig.>  A wart
 hand, and tgycv, labour.)  A branch of the             ve resembl.ng  a fig.
 the science of medicine, having for its ob-  oi ^J*™*^ ^th^ja  trachoma of
 ic-t the cure of external diseases.         «*.„„.„>. .'  also  a fungous ulcer; and by
 J Sus suho- The systematic nameof the  ^^^^ on fhe anuS called ma-
 hog  whicii affords the lard.
   Suspended animation. See Resuscitation,   nsca. 
                                                   ,              t
                                 SYMPATHY.                             73.
                      ..'                                                        •* •
  StlphiuM.  Asafoetida  is so termed by most  commonly lower  than  its natural
Some writers.   See Atafatido.            standard.   From the extensive sympathy
  SYMBLEPHARLM.   (From vvt, with, of the stomach with almost every part of
and jZxHpAgor, the eyelid.) A concretion of the body, we find that this most frequently
the eyJiii to the globe of the eye ; also a suffers, and has its action diminished in
concretion of the  palpebra with the  eye. every disease, whether  general or  local,
This chiefly happens in the superior, but provided that the diseased action arises to
very rarely in the  inferior palpebra.  The any considerable degree.  There are also
causes of this concretion are a badconfor- otlier organs which may, in like manner,    *
mation ofthe parts, or from ulcers of ibe suffer from their  association or connexion
cornea, the  membrana conjunctiva, or in- with others which become diseased.  Thus,
ternal superfices  of the palpebral, or im- for instance, we see, in the general disease
prudent scarifications, or burns, espet ially called  puerperal  fever, that  the  action
if the eye remains long closed.  There are of the breasts is diminished by the increas-
two species, the  partial, or total; in the ed inflammatory action of the  uterus.
former the adhesion is partial, in the latter,   In consequence of this  balance of action,
the membrana conjunctiva and cornea are or  general  connexion of  the system, a
concreted together                      sudden pain, const quent to violent  action
  Symbole.   (From wyCAxxee, to knit to- of any particular part, will so weaken  the     -i>
gether.)   Is  said  either of the  fitness of rest as to produce fainting, and occasion-     ,
parts with one  another, or of the consent ally death.  But this dependence appears     ^ '
between  them  by the intermediation of more evidently in what may be called  the
nerves, and  the like.                     smaller systems of the body, or those parts
  Symbologia.   (From vvyCoxov, a sign, which seem to be more intimately connecjt-     *
and Ao^oc.adiscourse.) The doctrine ofthe ed wiih each other than they are with  the
signs and symptoms of disease.            general system.  Of this kind is the con-
  Svmmetry.   The  exact and beautiful nexion of the  breasts with the uterus of .
proportion of parts to one another        the female ; of the urethra with tlie tes-    r
  Sfttfmthetic nerve.   See Intercostal nerve, tides of the male;  ofthe stomach with
  SYMPATHY.    (Fiom  vvyceAv^u, to the liver;  and  of the  intestines with  the
Buffer together, to sympathise.)  Sympa- stomach, and of this again with the  brain ; ,
thia.   All  the body is  sympathetically of the one exu-emity of the bone with  the
connected  together,  and dependent, the other ; and of the body of the muscle with
one part upom  the  rest,  constituting  a  its insertion -, of the skin yvith the parts
general  sympathy.   But sometimes  we  below it.
find particular parts  more intimately de-    These smaller systems, or circles, shall
pendent  upon  each  other than upon the be  treated regularly; but, first, it may be
rest of the body, constituting a particular proper to observe, that these are not only
sympathy.   Action cannot be  greatly in- intimately connected with themselves,  but
creased in any  one organ,  without being also with the general system,  an universal
diminished in some oilier; but certain parts sympathy being thus established.
are  more apt  to  be affected by the de-  '  That there is a very intimate connexion
rangementofparticularorgans'banothers; between the breast and uierus has been
ami it was the observance of this fact which long  known; but  it has not been very,     ^«
gave foundation to the old and Well-known satisfactorily  explained.  Fallopius, and
doctrine of sympathy, which was said to all the older authors, declare plainly that
proceed, "turn ob  communionem  et rimilitu- thespmpathy is produced by an anastomo-
dinem  generis, turn ob viciuiam."  It  may sis of vessels;  Bartholin adding, that  the'
be  thouglit thut this position of action be- child being born, the blood no longer goes
ing diminished in one organ, by its increase, to the uterus, but is directed to the breast
either in the rest  or in some  other part, is and changed into milk.  But  none of all
contradicted by the existence of general those who talk of this derivation, assign
diseases  or actions affecting the whole sys- any reasonable  cause which may produce it.
tem.  But in them  we  find, in the  first   In  pregnancy, and  at  the menstrual
place,that there is always some part more periods, the uterus is  active; but, when
afPcted  than the rest. This local affection the child  is delivered,  the action  ofthe
is sometimes the first symptom, and affects uterus subsides, whilst ihe breasts in their
the constitution in a secondary way, either turn become active, and secrete milk.
by  the irritation  which it produces, or By   If, ai this time, we should again produce
au extension ofthe specific action. Mother action in  the uterus, we diminish  that of
times the local affoction is coevel with the the breasts, and destroy the  secretion of
general disease, and is called sympathetic, milk, us is well illustrated by  the  case of
It  is observed in the second place,  that inflammation of the uterus, which is inci-
as  thire is  some  part  which  is always dent to lying-in women.  When the  uterus
more  affected   than   the  rest,  so  also at the cessation of the menses,  ceases to be
is there some organ yvhich has its action, active, or to secrete, we often  find that
in consequence of this, diminished lower the breasts have un action excited in them,
th,»" ih.i r,r ti,. k«. «f ,i,.  "•.t.m  ,„,i becoming  slowly inflamed, and assuming 
784.
SYMPATHY.
a cancerous disposition.  The uterus and
breasts seem to be a set of glands balanc-
ing each other in the system,  one only
being naturally active.or secreting proper-
ly at a time ; and accordingly we seldom, if
ever, find that when the uterus yields the
menstrual discharge, ihe milk is secreted
in  perfection, during the continuance of
this discharge, <ior do we ever find them
both inflamed at the same time.
   The uterus, has  not  only tins connexion
with  the breasts,  but  it has also a very
particular sympathy with  the  stomach,
which again sympathises  with the biain ;
anti thus we  see  hoyv  a  disorder of the
uterus may induce an extensive series of
affections, each dependent on the other.
   The organs of  generation in  the male
form likewise a little system, in  which all
the parts exhibit this sympathy with each
other.  They likewise give us a very good
instance of the association of action, or
sympathy, in  the common acceptation of
that word.
   Sympathy is divided into, first, the sym-
pathy of equilibrium, in which one part is
weakened by the   increased action of an-
other;  and, secondly, the sympathy of as-
sociation, in which two parts act together
at the same time.
   The sympthy of association is  produced
suddenly, and for a short  time.   The sym-
pathy of equilibrium is  produced more
slowly, and continues to operate for much
longer time.
   It is curious enough  that most, or at
least many, of those  organs,  which seem
to be connected by the sympathy of equi-
librium, exhibit likewise more  or less of
the sympathy of association, when  under
the circumstances  in  whicii this can take
place.
   The sympathy of equilibrium  is seen in
the effects of inflammation  of the end of
the urethra on the testicle;  which often
diminishes its action, and produces a very
disagreeable  sensation of dullness, or,  if
this inflammation be suddenly diminished,
the action of  the   testicle is as  suddenly
increased, and syvclling takes place.  The
same is seen in the connexion of the ure-
thra with the  bladder and prostate gland,
as is mentioned in  all the dissertations on
gonorrhoea.   These parts likewise  affect
the stomach greatly, increased action  in
them yvtakeningihttt organ much.  This is
seen in the effects  of swelled  testicle, or
excessive  venerv,  or  inflamed  bladder,
and  in a  stone";   all  which  weaken the
stomach, and produce dyspepsia.  The
same  riinark  applies to the kidney; vo-
miting and flatulence being produced by
nephritis.
  The sympathy of association, or an in-
stance of sympathy in the common accep-
tation of the word,  is likewise seen in ihe
connexion betwixt the glands and testicles
in coition ; but  for this purpose, the ac-
 tion in the glands must be sudden and of
 short  duration;  for,  if continued long,
 weakness of the testicles,  or diminished
 action, is induced.   In those parls which
 exhibit this natural association of action,
 if the action of one  part be suddenly and
 for a short time increased, the  action of
 the sympathising part will  likewise be in-
 creased ; as  we see in the instance already
 given of coition, and likewise in paroxysms
 ofthe stone, in which the glans penis, after
 making water, becomes very painful.
   But if the action be  more slowly in-
 duced, and continued for a long time,  then
 this association is set aside,  by the stronger
 and  more general principle of the equili.
 brium of action, and the sympathising part
 is  yveakened.  Hence, violent inflammation
 of the end of die urethra produces a weak-
 ness and  irritability of the bladder, dull-
 ness of the testicle, &c.
   There is  also an evident sympathy of
 equilibrium  betwixt  the   stomach  and
 lower tract of intestines ; yvhich two  por-
 tions  may he said  in  general to balance
 each other  in  the  abdomen.  "When the
 action of the intestines is increased in diar-
 rhoea, the stomach is often  yveakened, and
 the patieni tormented with  nausea^flfhis
 will be cured, not  so  easily by medicines
 taken  into  -.he stomach, as by anodyne
 clysters, which will abate the action of the
 intestines.  When  the intestines are in-
 flamed, as in strangulated hernia, vomiting
 is a never-failing attendant.
   When again the stomach is inflamed, the
 intestines are affected, and  obstinate cos-
 tiveness takes  place;  even  in hysterical
 affections of the stomach, the intestines
 are often deranged.   Injections of cold
 water frequently relieve these affections of
 the stomach, by their action of the intes-
 tines.
   The liver and stomach are also connected
 with one another.   When the liver is in-
 flumed, or has its action increased, the sto-
 mach is  weakened, and dyspeptic symp-
 toms take place.   When  the stomach is
 weakened, as, for  instance, by  intoxica-
 tion,  then the action  of the liver is in-
 creased, and a greater  quantity than usual
 of bile is secreted.   The same takes place
 in warm climates, where the stomach  is
 much debilitated.
  If the liver has its action thus frequently
 increased, it assumes a species of inflam-
 mation,  or becomes, as  it is called, scir-
 rhous. This is exemplified in the habitual
 dram-drinkers, and in those who stay  long
 in warm countries and use freedoms with
 the stomach.  The liver likewise sympa-
 thises with the brain ; for when this organ
 is injured, and its action  much impaired,
 as in compression, inflammation and  sup-
 puration have  been often known to take
place in the liver.
  Besides this  connexion of the  stomach
with the liver, it is also verv intimatelv <t»< 
1
                 SY\I

pendent on the  brain,  being weakened
when the action of  ihe brain is increased,
as we see in inflammation of that  organ.
Tin  brain again is affected with p .in, when
the stomach is weakened by intoxication,
or other <-a ises ; and this pain will be often
relieved by slowly renewing the action of
the stomach, by such stimuli as are natu-
ral to it, such as small quantities of soups
fi r'j'icntly repeated.  A slight increase of
action  in the stomach, at least if not of a
morbid kind, affects the brain so as to pro-
duce sleep, diminishing  its action.   This
we see  in the effects of a full meal, and
even of a draught  of warm water.   The
stomach  likewise  sympathises with  the
throai,  squeamisliness and anorexia being
often produced  by inflammation  of ihe
tonsils   This inflammation is frequently
abated by restoringor increasing the action
of  the  stomach.   Hence the throat,  in
slight inflammation, is frequently easier
after dinner;  hence, likewise,  the  effects
of emetics in cynanche.
   The  extremities  of bones and muscles
also  sympathise in  the  same  manner.
When one end of  a bone is inflamed, the
action ofthe other  is lessened, and pain is
produced ;  for a painful sensation may re-
sult both from increased and  diminished
action.   Wl-.en the  tendon ofa muscle is
inflamed, the body  of that muscle often is
pained, and vice versa.
   Lastly, the external skin sympathises
with the parts below it.   If it he inflamed,
as in erysipelas, the parts immediately be-
neath are weakened, or have their  natural
action  diminished.   If this  inflammation
affect the face, or scalp, then the brain is
injured ;  and  head ache,  stupor, or deli-
rium, supervene.  If it attack he skin of
the abdomen, then  the abdominal  viscera
are  affected, and we have vomiting and
purging, or obstinate costiveness,  accord-
ing to circumstances.   1 his is illustrated
by the disease of children, yvhich is called
by the  women  the   bowel-hive, in which
the'sk'ui is inflamed, as they suppose, from
some morbid matter yvithin.
  If the  internal parts  be inflamed,  the
action of the surface is diminished, and,
by increasing this action,  we can lessen or
remove the disease below ; as  we see daily
proved  by  the  good effects  of blisters.
When the stomach, intestines, or kidney,
have been very irritable, a sinapism has
been knoyvn to act  lik;  a charm ; and, in
the  deep seated  inflammations  of  the
breasts, bovvrls, or joints, no better reme-
dy is known, after  the use of the  lancet,
than blisters.
  The utility of issues in diseases  ofthe
lungs, the liver, and the  joints, is to be
explained on the  same principle.  In these
cases ve find tint issues do little good un-
less they be somewhat painful, or be in the
statu of healthy ulce;*   An indolent flab-
                 SYM              785

by  sore, however  large  the discharge,
(which is always thin,  and accompanied
with little action.) does no good, bit only
adds to the misery of the patient.   We*
may, however,  err  on the other hand by ,
making the issues too painful, or by keep-
ing them active too long,  for, after they
have  removed the inflammatory disease
below, they  will still  operate  on these
parts, lessening iheir action, and prevent-
ing the healing process from going on pro-
perly.  This is seen in casts of curvature
of tlie spine, where at first the inflamma-
tion of die vertebra is diminished by the
issues ; but, if they be kept long open after
this is removed, liny do harm.  We often
see the patient recover rapidly after his
surgeon  has healed ihe issue in despair,
judging that it could do no farther service,
but only increase the weakness of his pa-
tient.
  It is a well-established  fact, that when
any particular action disappears suddenly
from a part, it will often  speedily affect
that organ which sympathises most with
the  part  that  was originally  diseased.
This  is  best  seen  in  the inflammatory
action, which, as practical writers have
well  observed,  occasionally  disappears
quickly from the part first affected, and
then shews itself in some other.
  From the united  testimony of all  ihese
facts,  Mr. Burns, of Glasgow,  maintains
the doctrine just delivered, and proposes
to .introduce it into  pathological  reason-
ings.  In the whole ofthe animal econo-
my, we discover marks of the wisdom of
the Creator,  but perhaps  in  no  part of it
more than in this, ofthe existence of the
sympathy  of  equilibrium, for if a  large
part ofthe system  were to have its action
much  increased, and all  the other  parts
to continue acting in the same proportion-
ate degree as formerly, ths whole must be> •
soon  exhausted;   (for increased  action
would require for its support an increased
qnantity of energy )
  But upon this principle, when action is
much increased in one pait, it is to a cer-
tain degree diminished in some other, the
general sum  or  degree of action in  tha
body is thus less than it otherwise yvould
be, and  consequently the  system suffers-
less
  SYMPHISIS.   (From  wv,  together,
and <fvee, to grow.)  Mediate connexion.
-V genus  of the connexion  of  bones, in
which they are united by  means of an in-
tervening  body.    It comprehends  four
species, viz. synchondrosis, syssarcosis.sy-
neurosis. and syndenmosis
  SYMPHYTUM.    (From   vvyqut,,  to
unite ; so called because it is supposed to
unite and close the lips of wounds  toge-
ther.)   1  The name of a genus of plants
in the Linnxan system.  Class, Pentandria^
Order, .Monogynia,
  • 5  H 
,786              SYN
SYN
  2. The pharmacopoeial name of the con-
solida major.   Comfrey   This  plant, Sym-
phytum officinale .-—foliis ovatis  lonceolatis
decurrentibus, is administered where  the
althaea cannot beobtained, its roots abound-
ing  with a viscid glutinous juice whose
virtues are similar to that ofthe althaa.
  Symphytum macbxosum.  See Pulmona-
ria.
  Symphytum mixus. See Prunella:
  Symphytum officixaee.  The systema-
tic name of the  comfrey.   See Symphy-
tum.
  Stxaxche.  See Cynanche.
  Synaxchica.     (From  w-vAy^j,  the
quinsey ; so called from its uses in that dis-
ease.) Quinsety-wort.
  SYNARTHROSIS.   (From  wv, toge-
ther,  and etp&pov,  a  joint.)   Immoveable
connexion.    A  genus   of connexion  of
bbnes, in which they are united together
by an immoveable union.   It  has three
species,  viz. suture, harmony,  and  gom-
phosis.
  S yxastomosis Is used in the same sense
as Anastomosis.
  SYNCHONDROSIS.    (From  wv, with,
and xovfy°s' a  cartilage.)   A species of
symphysis, in  which one bone is united
with another by means of an ntervening
cartilage, as the vertebra and the bones of
the pubis.                             >
  Synchondrotomja*    (From cw^oti'pie-
'«, the Symphisis ofthe pubis, and Ttyvu,
to cut.)  The  operation of  dividing  the
symphisis ofthe pubis.
   SYNCHYSIS.  (From wPx™-.  to  con-
found.) A solution of the vitreous humour
into a fine attenuated aqueous fluid.    In
Cullen's Nosology it is a variety of his spe-
cies caligo pupilla.
  Syxcipitis ossa. See Parietal bones."
  SYNC1PUT.   The forepart. «f the era-
nium.
  SYNCOPE.  (B»om wv, with, and *o«7»,
to cut, or strike"tfown.)   Animi  deliquium.
Leipothymia.  Fainting  or  swooning.    A
genus of disease in the class neuroses  and
order adynamia of Cullen, in which.,the
respiration and action of the heart either
cease., or  become much yveaker than usual,
with paleness and coldness, arising  from
diminished energy of the brain, or from
organic affections of the heart.  Species :
1. Syncope cardiaca, the  cardiac syncope,
arising without a visible  cause,  and  with
violent palpitation of the heart, during the
intervals,  and  depending  generally  on
some  organic  affection  of the heart or
neighbouring  vessels.    2  Syncope occa-
sionalis,  the  existing cause being mani-
fest.
  Syxcope  angixosa.    See Angina pec-
toris.
' SYNDES.VfOLOGIA.   (From vvvStryoe,
a ligament, and xofoe, a  discourse.)  The
doctrine of the ligaments.
 • Sykdesmo-fharyxgeus.   See Constrictor
pharyntris medins
  SYNDESMOSIS.   (From  vvvheyot, a
ligament.)   That species of symphisis or
mediate connexion of bones in which they
are united by ligament, as the radius with
the ulna.
   Syniiesmus.   (From vvvStu, to bind  to-
geiher ) A ligament.
   SYNECHIA.  2t/vs^i*.   A concretioa
of the iris  with  the cornea,  or  with the
capsule of the crystalline lens.  The prox-
imate cause is the contact from inflamma-
tion or adhesion of these parts, the conse-
quence  of  inflammation.    The remote
 causes are, a collapse of the cornea, a
prolapse of the iris, a swelling or  tumi-
fied  cataract, hypopium,  or a  natural
 formation.   The species of this disorder
 are :
   1.  Synechia anterior totalis, or a concre-
 tion of the iris with the cornea. This spe-
 cies is known by inspecting the parts. The
 pupil in this species is dilated or coarcta-
 ted, or it is found concreted ; from whence
 various lesions of vision.
   2.  Synechia anterior partialis, when only
 some part of the iris  is accreted.  This
 concretion  is observed in  one  or  many
 places ; from hence the pupil is variously
 disfigured, and an inordinate motion ofthe
 pupil is perceived.
   3.   Synechia  anterior composita,  when
 not only  the whole iris, but  also a pro-
 lapse  of the crystalline lens, unites with  ,
 the cornea.
   4.  Synechia posterior totalis, or a concre-
 tion of the  whole  uvea,  with the ciliary
 processes andthe capsule of the crystalline
lens.
   5.  Synechia posterior partialis, when only
some  part  of  the capsule of  the crystal-
line lens is  concreted  with  the uvea and
cornea.   This accretion is  simplex, du-
plex,  triplex,  or in many places it may
happen.
   6.  Synechia  complicata, with  an amau-
rosis, cataract, mydriasis, myosis, or syne-
zesis.
   SYNEUROSIS.  (From wv, with, vuptt,
a "nerve, because the ancients  included
membranes, ligaments, and tendons, under
the head of nerves.)   A species of sym-
phisis, in  which  one  bone is united to
another  by means of an intervening mem-
brane.
  SYNIZESIS.   Confidentia.   A perfect
concretion and coarctation of the  pupil-
It is  known by the absence ofthe pupil,
and a  total  loss  of vision.   The species
are :
  1.  Synizesis  naliva,  with which infants
are sometimes  born.   In this  case, by an
error  ofthe first conformation ofthe pupil,
there  is no  perforation; it is very  rarely
found.
  2.  Synizesis accidentalis,  a concretion of 
c
                 SYN

the pupil,  from an  inflammation  or ex-
ulceration, of the  uvea ov  iris,  or  from
a defect of the  aqueous or  vitreous hu
mour.
  3. Synizetit, from a secession »f the ins
or cornea.  From whatever  cause it may
happen,  the effect is certain, for the pupil
contracts its diameter; the  longitudinal
fibres, separated from  the  circle of th*
cornea, cannot resist the orbicular fibres :
from hence the pupil  is wholly or partially
contracted.
   4. Synizetit complicata, or  that which is
complicated  with an amaurosis, synechia,
or oilier ocular disease. The amaurosis or
gutta serena  is known by the total absence
of light to the retina; we can distinguish
this not only by the pupil  being closed,
but likewise  the eyelids, for whether  the
eyelids be open or shut, all  is darkness to
the patient.  The other complicated cases
are known by viewing the eye, and consi-
dering the parts anatomically.
   5. Synizesis  spuria, is a closing of the
pupil  by mucus, pus, or grumous blood.
   SYNOCHA.  (From  o-uvs^a,  to conti-
 nue.)   Inflammatory fever.  A species of
 continued fever; characterised by increas-
 ed heat;  pulse frequent,  strong,  hard;
 urine   high-coloured;   senses  not  im-
 paired.  This fever is so named  from  its
 being attended with symptoms denoting
 general inflammation id the  system,  by
 wliich We shall always be able  readily to
 distinguish it from either the  nervous or
 putrid. It makes its attack at all seasons
 ofthe year,  but is most prevalent in  the
 spring; and it seizes persons  of all ages
 and habits,  but more particularly those in
 the vigour of life, with strong elastic fibres,
 and  of a  plethoric  constitution.  It is a
 species of fever almost peculiar to cold and
 temperate climates,  being  rarely, if ever-
 met   with  in  very  warm  ones, except
 amongst  Europeans lately arrived; and
 even  then, the inflammatory  stage is of
 very  short duration, as it  very  soon  as-
 sumes either the nervous or putrid type.
    The exciting causes are sudden transi-
 tions  from heat to -cold, swallnwing.cold
 liquors when ihe body is much heated by
 exercise, too free a use of vinous and -pi-
 rituous liquors,great intemperance, violent
 passions of  the mind, the sudden suppres-
 sion  of habitual evacuations, and the sud-
 den   repulsion of eruptions.  It may be
 doubted if this fever ever originates from
 personal  infection ;  but  it  is  impossible
 lor it to appear as an epidemic amongst
 such  as are  of a robust habit, from a  pe-
 culiar slate  of the atmosphere.   It  comes
 on with a sense of lassitude and inactivity,
 succeeded  by vertigo,  rigors, ;;nd  pains
 over the whole body, but more, particular-
 ly in  the head  and back; which symptoms
 are shortly followed  by redness ofthe face
 and eyes, great restlessness, inteose heat,
                 SYN               767m

and  unquenchable  thirst,  oppression  of
breathing,  .id nausea.  The .kin is  dry
and  parched; the tongue is of a  starlet
colour at the sides, and furred with white
in the centre; the urine is red and scanty;
the body is costive ; and there  is a quick-
ness, with  a fulness and hardness in the
pulse, not  much affected by any pressure
made on ihe artery.  If the febrile symp-
toms run  very high,  and  proper means
■are not used at an early period,  stupor and
delirium  come on, the  imngin-tion  be-
comes much disturbed and hurr  ed,and the
patient raves tiolently  The disease usual-
ly goes through its course-m about fourteen
days, and  terminates in a erisis, either by
diaphoresis, diarrhoea,  haemorrhage from
the nose, or the deposit of a copious sedi-
 ment in the urine; which crisis is usually
preceded by some variation in the pulse.
   Our judgment as to the termination of
 the disease, must be formed from the vio-
lence of the attack, and the nature ofthe
symptoms.  If the fever runs high,  or
continues  many days with stupour or deli-
 rium, the  event  may be  doubtful; but  if
 to these  are added, picking at the  bed-
 clothes, startmgs ofthe tendons,  involun-
 tary discharges  by stool  and  urine, and
 hiccough,  it will then certainly be fatal. On
I the contrary, if the febrile heat abates,
 the other  symptoms moderate, and there
 is a tendency to  a crisis,  we may then ex-
 pect a recovery.  In a few  instances,  this
 fever  has  been Jtnoyvn to  terminate  in
 mania.
    On opening those who die of an inflam-
 matory fever, an effusion is often perceived
 within the cranium, and now and then, to-
 pical affect-ons of some of  the viscera are
 to be observed.
    SYNOCHUS.   (From  vvvtyut,  to con-
 t.aue.) .A mixed fever.   A  species  of
 continued fever,  commencing  with  symp-
 toms  of synocha  andqAfrminating  in ty-
 phus ; so  that synoehaind typhus, blended
 together in a slight degree, seem to consti-
 Kite this  species (■fcver, the former be-
 ing aoWto preponderate at its commence-
 ment, and  the latter towards its teimina-
 tion.
    Every thing  which  has a tendency  to
 enervate the body, may be looked upon as
 a remote cause of this fever;  and accord-
 ingly wc find  it often  arising from  great
 budilv fatigue, too great'an indulgence in
 sensual pleasures, violent exer ion,  intem-
 perance in drinking, and errors in diet, and
 now and then likewise from ihe suppres-
 sion  of some long accustomed discharge.
 Certain passions of the mind (such as erief,
 fear,  anxiety, andfoy.) have been enume-
 rated  amot.gst the causes of fever, and in
 a few  instances it  is  probaMe  they may
 have given rise to jt; but the  concurrence
 of some other powers seems generally ne-
 cessary to produce this effect.  The most 
788                               SYNOCIIUS.
usual and universal cause of this fever is
the application of cold to the body ; and
its  morbid effects seem to  depend partly
upon certain circumstances  ofthe cold it-
self, and part ly upon certain  circumstan-
ces of the  person to whom it is applied.
  The circumstances which seem to give
the application of cold due  effect, are its
degree of intensity,  the length of time
which it is applied, its being applied gene-
rally, or only in a current of air, us having
a degree of.moisture accompanying it, and
its  being a considerable or sudden change
from heat  to cold. The circumstances of
persons rendering them more liable  to be
affected by cold, seem to be debility, in-
duced either by great fatigue, or violent
exertions, by long fasting,  by the want of
nutural  rest, by  severe evacuations,  by
preceding disease, by errors  in diet, by
intemperance  in drinking, by great sen-
suality,  by  too close  an  application to
Study, or giving way to grief, tear, or great
anxiety, by  depriving the body of a part
of  its accustomed clothing,  by exposing
any one particular part of it.  whilst  the
rest is kept  of its usual warmth, or by ex-
posing it  generally or suddenly  lo  cold
when  heated much beyond its usual tem-
perature;  these  we  may  therefore  look
upon as so many causes giving an effect to
cold which  it otherwise might  not have
produced.   Another frequent cause  of fe-
ver seems to be breathing air contaminated
by the vapours arising either directly or
originally  from the body of a person  la-
bouring under  the  disease.   A peculiar
matter is supposed to generate in the body
of  a person  affected  yvith fever,  and  this
floiting in the atmosphere, and being  ap-
plied to one in health, will no doubt often
cause fever to take place  in him, which
has induced many to suppt^e that this in-
fectious matter is produced  in all fevers
whatever, and that thty are  all more or
less cont gious.
   The efflu viaarisin^from the human body,
if long confined lo one'^place  without  be-
ing diffused in  the atmosphere, wilL. ]t is
well known, acquire a singular  virulence,
and will if applied to the bodies of men,
become  the cause of fever.   Exhalations,
arising from animal or vegetable substances
in a state of putrefaction, have been look-
ed  upon as another general cause of fever:
marshy or moist grounds, acted  upon by
heat for any length of time,  usually send
forth exhalations which prove a neyer-
failing source of fe*er, but more particu-
larly  in  warm  ilimates.  Various hypo-
thesis have been maintained, with respect
to  the proximate cause of fever; some
supposing it to be a  lentor  or viscidity
prevailing m the mass of blood, and stag-
nating in'the extreme vessels; others, that
it is a noxious  matter  introduced into or
generated  in the body, And  that the  in-
creased action of the heart and arteries ii
the effect of nature  to expel the morbific
matter; others, that it consisted in an in-
creased  secretion  of bile;  and  others
again, that it is to be attributed to a spas-
modic constriction of the extreme vessels
on  the surface ofthe body;  v\lneh last
was the doctrine taught by ihe late Dr.
Cullen.
   An attack of this fever is generally mark.
ed by the patient's being seized with aeon.
siderable  degree of languor  or sense of
debility, together with a sluggishness in
motion, and frequent yawning and stretch.
ing;  the face and extremities at the  same
time become pale,  and the  skin  over the
whole  surface of the body  appears con-
stricted; he then perceives a sensation of
cold in his back, passing from thence over
 his whole  frame, and this sense of cold
continuing to   increase;  tremors in the
limbs and rigors of the body succeed.
   With these there is a loss  of appetite,
want of taste in  the mouth, slight pains in
the head,  back, and lo ns, small and fre-
quent respirations.  The sense of cold and
its effects  after a little time become  less
violent, and are alternated with flushings,
and at last, going off altogether,  they are
succeeded by great heat diffused generally,:
over the whole body; the face looks flush-
ed, the skin is dry as likewise the tongue;
 universal restlessness prevails, with a vio-
 lent pain  in the head, oppression at the
chest,  sickness  at  the  stomach, and an
 inclination to vomit.  There is likewise a
great thirst and costiveness, and the pulse
is full and frequent, beating perhaps 90 or
 100 strekes in  a minute.  When the symp.
toms run very  high, and  there  is a con-
siderable  determination of blood to the
head, a delirium will arise.  In this fever,
as well as most olhers, there is generally
an increase of symptoms  towards even-
ing.
   If the disease  is  likely  to  prove  fatal,
either by its continuing a long time, or by
the severity of its symptoms, then a start.
ing of the tendons, picking  at  the  bed-
clothes, involuntary discharges  by  urine
and siool, coldness of the extremities, and
hiccoughs, will  be observed;  where no
such appearances take place, the disease
will go through its course.
   As a fever once  produced  will go on,
although  its cause  be entirely removed,
and as  the continued  or fresh application
o( a cause  of fever neither  will increase
that yvhich is already produced, nor occa-
sion a new one, there can be no  certainty
as to the duration of fever, and it is.only
by  attending to certain appearances or
changes, which usually take place on the
approach of a crisis, that we can form any
opinion or  decision.  The symptoms point-
ing out the approach of a crisis, are  the
pulfe becoming soft, moderate,  and near, 
SYN
SYP              78*
and ulcers of the skin, pains, swelling, and
its natural speed ; the tongue losing its fur
and becoming clean, with an abatement of
thirst; the skin being covered with a gen-
tle moisture, and feeling soft to the touch;
the secretory organs performing their se-
veral offices; and he urine depositing flaky
crystalsofadiriy red colour, and becoming
turbid on being allowed to stand any lime.
  -Many physicians  have been of opinion,
that ihere is something in the nature of all
acute  diseases,  except those of a putrid
kind, unich usually determines them to be
ofa ceriai  duration, and  therefore  hat
these terminations, when salutary, happen
at certain periods  of  the  disease rather
than at others, unless disturbed in their
progress  by an improper  mode of treat-
ment, or  the  arising of some  accidental
circumstance.  These periods  are known
by the apellation  of critical  days;  and
from the time of Hippocrates down to the
present, .have been pretty  generally ad-
milted.  The truth of  them, Dr. Thomas
thinks can  hardly  be  disputed,  however
they may be interrupted by various causes.
A great  number of phenomena shew us,
that both in the sound state and the diseas-
ed, nature has a tendency to observe cer-
tain periods ; for instance, the vicissitudes
of sleeping  and watching  occurring w'nh
such  regularity to  every one;  the acute
periods  that the menstrual flux observes,
and  the   exai t time of pregnancy in all
viviparous animals, and  many  other such
instances that might be adduced, all prove
this law.
   With  respect  to diseases,  every one
must have observed the definite  periods
which take place in regular intermit ents,
as well those universal as  topical, in the
course of true inflammation, which at the
fourth, or at the farthest the seventh  day,
is resolved, or after this period,  changes
into either abscess, gangrene, or sclnrrus,
in exanthematous eruptions, which if they
are favourable and regular, appear on a cer-
tain and  definite day; for example, the
small-pox about the fourth day.   All these
appear to be founded on immutable laws,
according to which  the motionsof the body
in health and in disease are governed.
  The days  on which it  is  supposed the
termination   of  continued  fevers princi-
pally happens, are the third, fifth, seventh,
ninth, eleventh, fouitt-enth, seventeenth,
and twentieth.
   A simple  continued fever terminates al-
ways  by a regular  crisis in the  manner
before mentioned, or from the febrile mat-
ter falling on some  particular parts, it ex-
cites  inflammation,  abscess, eruption, or
destroys  the patient.
  Great  anxiety, loss of strength, intense
heat, stupor, delirium, irregularity in the
pulse, twitchings in the fingers and hands,
picking at the bed-clothes, startings ofthe
tendons, hiccoughs, involuntary evalua-
tions  by urine and  stool, and  s.ich like
symptoms, point out the certain approach
of death.
  On  the contrary, when the senses remain
clear and distinct, the febrile heat abates,
the skin is soft and moist, the pulse becomes
moderate  and is regular, and the urine
deposits flaky crystals, we may then expect
a speedy and happy termination to the
disease.
  The usual  appearances which are to be
observed on dissection of those who die of
this fever,  are an effusion within the cra-
nium, and topical  affections, perhaps of
some  viscera.
  SYNOVIA.   (\  term of  no  radical
meaning,  coined by Par.xelsus.)  Hydar-
thros.   Jllucilago.  An  unctuous fluid  se-
creted from certain glands  in the j6int in
whicii it is contained.  Is use is to lubrf-,
cale the cartilaginous surfaces of ihe arti-"
culatory  bones,  and to  facilitate  their
motions.
  Synovial  glands.    Glandula synovia.
The   ass mblage  of a  fatty   fimbriated
structure   within  the cav.ties  of some
joints.-
  SYNTENOSIS.  (From wv,  with, and
rtveev, a tendon )  A species of articula-
tion,  where the hones are connected toge-
ther by tendons.
  Syxtexis.   (From wvr*%t», to dissolve.)
A marasmus  or colliquative wasting of the?
body.
  SYNTHESIS.  (From ewrtBuyt, to com-
pose.)  Combination.  See Analysis.
  Synthetismus.  (From  wvitoi,  to con-
cur.)   The reduction of a t'rai. uire.
  Synulotica.    (Poom  wvxxoie,  to cica-
trise )  Medicines which heal wounds
  SYPHYLIS.  (The ame of a shepherd,
who ted the flocks of king Alckhous, yvho,
proud of then- number and beauty, insult-
ed the sun ;  as  a punishment' for which,
fable  relates, thai this disease was  sent on
earth;  or from vtqxoe, filthy.)   Lues vene-
rea.   Morbus Gdlicus.  A genus of disease
in the class cachexia and order impetigines
of Cullen.  Towards the close of the  me-
morable fifteenth century, about the year
1494  or 1495 the inhabitants  of  Europe
were  greatly alarmed by the sudden ap-
pearance of this diseuse.  The noveltv of
its symptoms, and the wonderful rapidity
with which it yvas propagated  throughout
every  part  of  the  known word,  soon
made  it an  important object  of medical
inq-iiry.
  In the common language, it  is said a
person has syphilis or is poxed, when the
venereal poTson  has  been received into,
or is  diffused through the system,  and
there   produces its  peculiar  effects,  as
ulcers of the mouth, fauces, spots,  tetters, 
'WO                                SYPHILIS.
caries ofthe bones, &c.  But as long as the  Indies; but on his arrival in  that hot cli
effects of the po.son are local and confined  mate, after a voyage of four months a vio'
to or near the genitals, ihe disorder is not  lent  clap  broke out  before  he  went on
called  syphilis, lues venerea, nor pox ; but  shore, though he  could have received no
distinguished  by some  particular name  infection during the voyage, as there was
according  to its diff'erent seat or appear-  not a woman  on board.   There are in-
ance ;  such as gonorrhoea venerea, chancre  stances which render it probable that the
or bubo.                                 vinis may lie four> five> 01. gix week    d
   i ne venereal disease is always produced  perhaps longer, on the surface of the ireni
by a poison.  Concerning the nature of this  tals before it is absorbed ; and were it not
poison, we  know no more  than yve  do  then to produce  a shanker, might probably
about that of the small-pox or any other  not be absorbed  at all.   We  see daily ex
contagion ; we know only that it produces  amples, where common women communi'
peculiar effects.   The  smallest particle  cate the infection to different men in the
of this poison is sufficient to bring on the  space of several weeks, while thev them
  most  violent disorder over  the  whole  selves  have not the least symptom ofsv
  body.  It seems to spread and diffuse itself  philis local or universal, the  poison lying-
  by a kind of fermentation and assimilation  all that time in the vagina harmless/and
  of matter ;  and, like other  contagions, it  generally without  being absorbed, how
  requires  some time after being applied to  long the venereal virus may lurk in the
  the human  body,  before it  produces that  body itself, after  it has  been  absorbed
  jpffect.  It  is not known whether it has  into the mass of blood, before it produces
  different  degrees of acrimony and  volati-  any sensible effect, is a matter of equal un-
  lity, or yvhetlier it is always the same in its  certainty.   There is scarce a  practitioner
  nature, varying only with  regard to the  who has not observed instances of its re-
  particular part to which it  is applied, or  maining  harmless for  weeks  or even
  according to the different habit and consti-  months in the body.  Dr. Swediaur had a
  tution  or particular  idiosyncrasy of the ' case, where, after lying dormant for half a
  person who receives the infection.  We  year, it broke out with  unequivocal symp.
  know that mercury possesses a certain and  toms.  But the folioyving instance,  if to be
  specific power of destroying the  venereal  depended upon, is still more extraordinary.
  virus ; but we are quite uncertain whether    Some years ago,  says the above  writer,
  it acts by a sedative, adstringent, or evacu-  I  was  consulted by a gentleman about a
  ant  quality  ; or if not perhaps rather by a  sore  throat, which I declared  to be vene-
  chemical elective attraction whereby both  real.   My patient yvas astonished;  and as-
  substances  uniting with one another are  sured me that for nine  years  past  he had
  changed  in a  third, which is  no more  not had the least venereal  complaint,  nor
  hurtful, but has some  new  properties en-  had  he any reason  to  believe he  had
  tirely  distinct  from those  which any of  since received  any infection:  but that he
  them had before  they  were united.  The  had been in the East Indies, yvhere  he was
i  variolous miasma, we know, produces its  affected with a violent clap.  On his return
  effects  in about  twenty  or twenty-four  to Europe,  being to  appearance in good
  days after the infection is received from  health,he married, and continued perfectly
  the  atmosphere, and eight or ten days  if  free of any such complaint ever since.   By
  by inoculation, but the venereal virus seems  a mercurial  course, however, the complaint
  to keep no particular  period.  At  some  for which he applied to me was completely
  times, and perhaps in particular persons,  removed.  With regard to its  effects,  the
  Dr.  Swediaur has seen  chancres arise in  venereal poison follows no constant rule:
  the space of twelve hours,  nay, in a still for though,  in general, it  affects first the
  shorter time, indeed he mentions in  a few throat,  where   it  produces  ulcerations,
  minutes, after an impure coition; yvhereas, while in others it exerts itsvirulence on the
  in most cases, they make their appearance skin or bones.   Whilst the greatest part of
 only in as many days.  The  generality of mankind are thus easily affected by this,.
 men  feel the first  symptoms  of a clap be- poison, there are some  few who seem to
 lueen the second  and fifth days  after an be altogether  unsusceptible of the infec
 impure-coi'us  ;  but  there  are instances tion with the variolous contagion, though
 where they do not appear tjjl after as many they go  into infected  pilaces, and expose
 weeks  or  months.  Abortt ten years ayo, themselves to inoculation or every hazard
 Dr. S. yvas consulted °} a young man, who by which the disease is generally communi-
 was seized with a violent discharge from the Cated.
 glans along  wtha phymos'is, but without   Some personsare more liable than  others
 any chancres'f"four weeks  afier coition ; to  be  infected who are seemingly  of the
 and du.riw?*ali  the intervals, he felt not the same habit; nay, the very same person
least symptom of the disease.  Some years  seems to be more liable to be infected at
ago, a gentleman went  out  from London  one time than another, and those who have
in seemingly perfect health, to the East  been once infected seem to be more liable 
SYPHILIS.                              79% +
to catch  the infection a second time, than
those who never were iniecled before wilh
the  disease.   The climate, season, age,
state of health, idiosyncrasy, are, perhaps,
as in other diseases, the necessary predis-
posing causes.   The same difference* is ob-
servable in the progress.made by the dis-
ease after the patient  is infected.  In some
the  progress is slow, and  the disc-se ap-
pears scarce  to gain any ground, while  in
others it advances w.th tb : umost rapidity,
and  speedily produces  the most terrible
symptoms.  Whether the venereal poison
can  be absorbed into the system, without a
previous excoriation, or ulceration  of the
genitals, or some other parts of the surface
of the  body, is still a matter of doubt.
Several  cases,  however,  have occurred
which render  it highly probable, if not
certain,  that the poison really is now. and
then absorbed, without any previous  ex-
coriation or ulceration whatsoever, and
thus produces buboes and other venereal
symptoms in the body.
   It has been asserted  by the earliest and
even by  some late  writers, that it may be
caught by lying in the same bed or  living
in the same room with or after an infected
person.   What may have been the  case at
the  commencement ofthe disease, cannot
be said, but the most accurate observations
and  experiments which  have been made
upon the subjec,  do not confirm  this to
be the case in our times.   Nor are nurses
infected in the Lock Hospital, where they
live  niglit and day  with  patients in  all
stages ofthe distemper.   T:.e fact  seems
to be, that patients in our times are apt to
impose upon themselves or upon physicians
and  surgeons, with regard to  this matter;
and the above opinion easily gains ground
among the vulgar, especially in countries
where people are more influenced by pre-
judices,  superstition, servile  situation in
life, or  other circumstances.   Hence,  we
 sometimes hear the most ridiculous  ac-
 counts given in those countries by friars
ami  common soldiers, of the  manner by
 which they came to this disorder;  such as
 piles, gravel, colics, contusions,  fevers,
 little-houses, lying in suspected beds, or
 lying in bed wiUi a suspected person,  re-
 tention  ofthe semen, coition wilh a wo-
 wnn in menstruation, the use  of cider, bad
 wine or beer, Stc
   Another question undecided is, whether
 the venereal  poison  ever infects any fluid
 of our body besides the mucous ami lympha-
 tic  system Does the venereal poison in an
 infected woman ever affect the milk,  and
 consequently <:an the infection be convey-
 ed to the infant by the  milk alone, without
 anv venereal ulcer on or about the nipples ?
 It is equally a matter of  uncertainly whe-
 ther the venereal disi use  is ever conveyed
 from an  infecud  lather or mother, by-
 coition, to the foetus, provided their gen-
tals are sound; or, yvhether a child is ever
affected  with venereal  symptoms in the
m crus of an mtcctfd mother. Such infect-
ed infants as came under the observation
of Dr. Swediaur  or of his friends, whose
practice  afforded them  frequent opportu-
nities of seeing ueyv-born  infants, seemed
rather lo  militate against the  opinion.
Neither  he  nor  any  of ihem, have ever
been able to observe  ulcerations or other
symptoms of a venereal kind upon  new-
born children ; and such as make  their ap-
pearance, lour, six, or eight, or more days
aflerw ids,  on  the  genitals, anus, lps,
mouth,  &c. may  rather  be  supposed te
arise by infection during the passage from
ulcers in  the vagina of the mother, the
skin of the  infant being then nearly in as
tender a state as  the glans penis, or the
labia; and this perhaps al th   lime yvhen
an absorption of, the venereal poison might
easier take place without a previous exco-
riation, or ulceration  of the skin.  All the
ways, therefore, by which  we see, in our
days, the venereal poison communicated
from an  unhealthy to  an healthy person
may  be reduced  to the  following  heads :
   1.  By  the coition of  an  healthy person
 wiih another who is infected with venereal
 symptoms ofthe genitals.
   2.  By the coition  of an healthy person
 with another apparently healthy, in whose
 genitals the poison lies  concealed, without
 having yet  produced  any bad symptom.
 Thus a woman  who has perhaps received
 the infection from a man two or three davs
 before, may during that  time infect, and
 often does  infect the  man or  men who
 have to do  with  her afterwards, yvithout
 having any symptoms  of the  disease; visi-
 ble upon herself; and  vice versd,  a man
 may infect a woman in the same manner.
 Such instances  occur  in practice  every
day.
   3.  By sucking; in  this case the nipples
 of the wet  nurse may be infected by vene-
 real  ulcers in the month of the child:  or
 vice versd, the nipples  of the nurse being
 infected, will  occasion venereal  ulcers it-i
 the child's nose,  mouth, or lips.   It  is
 uncertian as mentioned  above, whether
 the venereal poison was  ever  propagated
 by means of the  milk from the breast.
   4. I5y exposing to the contact of vene-
 real  poison  any part ofthe surface of the
 body, by kissing, touching, &c. especially
 if the parts so exposed have been previous-
 ly excoriated, wounded,  or ulcerated  by
 any cause  whatever.   In this  manner we
 frequently see venereal qjeers arise in the
 scrotum and thighs  ; and there  are some
 well attested instances where the infection
 took place in the fingers  of  inidwives or
 surgeons.  'Several instances are recorded
 of venereal ulcers in the nostrils, eye-lids,
 and  lips of persons who had touched thci ,-
 own genitals, or those of others, ailec'.eO. 
.792
SYPHILIS.
at the time with local venereal complaints,
and then rubbed  their nostrils, &c.  with
the  fingers, without  previously washing
the hands.  There was -i feyv years ago in
London, a melancholy example ofa young
lady, who, after having drawn a decayed
tooth, and replaced it w th due taken im-
mediately from a young woman apparently
in perfect health, was soon  after affected
with an ulcer in the mouth. The sore ma
nifested symptoms of a venereal nature ;
but such yvas its obstinacy, that it resisted
the most powerful mercurial remedies,
terminating at last in a caries ofthe ni xilla
with a  most shocking erosion ofthe mouth
and  face,'by which the  unhappy  patient
was destroyed.  During all this, however,
we are infqpmed that not the  smallest ve-
nereal  symptom was perceived in the wo-
man from whom the sound tooth was pro.
cured.
   5. By  wounding any part of the  body
with a lancet or  knife infected with the
venereal virus  In this instance there is a
similarity between the  venereal  poison
and that of the small-pox.   There are se-
veral  examples of the latter  being pro-
duced  by bleeding wi'h a lancet which had
been previously employed for the purpose
of inoculation, or of opening variolous
pustules, yvithout  being properly cleaned
afterwards.  In Moravia, in the year 1577,
a number of persons  who assembled in a
house  -for bathing, had themselves,  ac-
cording to the custom of that  time,  scari-
fied by the barber, yvere  all  of them  in-
fected  with the venereal disease, and treat-
ed accordingly. Krato, the physician, and
Jordan, who gave a description of this dis-
temper, are both of the opinion that it was
communicated by means of the scarifying
instrument.   And Van Swielen relates  se-
veral instances where the lues was commu-
nicated by a similar carelessness in  clean-
ing the instrument used in bleeding or sca-
rification.
   The  venereal poison applied to the ure-
thra and vagina produce a clap.   See Go-
norrhxa.  Coming into contact  with other
parts it produecs a chancre or  bubo and
constitutional symptoms.   Chancre  is the
primary  and immediate  consequence  of
inoculation yvith true  venereal matter in
any of the yvays which have been mention-
ed, and may  a'rise in any  part  of the hu-
man bodv : but it generally  shews itself in
the pudenda, b^causetheinfectingmediura
is there first taken ap  in the one sex, and
communicated  by contact  to  the other.
It is not, howevej1, peculiar  to these parts,
for whenever the same kind of fluid  is ap-
plied to a scratch on the hand, finder,  lip or
nipple,  the same consequence will follow.
There can be no doubt but that the slightest
abrasion possible, or breach  ofthe cuticle,
is sufficient to give a speedy admission to
this destructive poison,  A chancre makes
 its appearance either with a slight inflam.
 mation  which  afterwards  liberates,  or
 there arises a small pimple or pustule filled
 with a transparent fluid, which soonbreaks
 and forms  into a spreading ulcer.  The
 period at which it makes its appearance
 after infection is very various, being most
 commonly in five or six days, but in some
 cases  not till  after the  expiration of as
 many  weeks    There is both a local and
 general predisposition to chancres: Jews
 and Mahomedans, from the constant ex.
 posure ofthe glans and  loss ofthe prepuce,
 have the cuticle of the glans penis of much
 firmer texture than those who  have not
 been circumcised; and tbey are from this
 circumstance,  much less subject to chan-   J
 cres than the rest of mankind.   For the   j
 same reason they who,  from the shortness
 ofthe  prepuce, generally  keep the glans •
 uncovered,  are neither so  liable to the   j
 disease as those who have long narrow pre.
 putia; for persons thus formed constantly  jj
 keep the surface of the glans and prepuce   J
 moist and tender, and almost at every co.  ';
 habitation are liable to abrasions and  to
 excoriations.                            .
   There is an intermediate state of the ve-
 nereal disease between a local and consti-   !
 tutional  affection, which arises  from the
 absorption of venereal  matter from some   i
 surface to whicii it has been applied. The
 glands situated nearest the parts thu9 af-
 fected are apt  to become  swelled and in-
 flamed, and  so as to give  rise to what is   <
 termed bubo,-  and the parts  of generation
 usually coming  first in contact with the
 matter, so the glands in the groin ge-
 nerally  afford  this particular symptom.
 In most cases  the  venereal virus  is ab-
 sorbed from a  chancre  or  an ulcer  in the
 urethra;  but  instances  have  occurred
 where  a bubo  has  arose  without  either
 gonorrhoea or any kind  of ulceration, and
 where  the  matter appears to have  been   ,
 absorbed, without any  erosion of the skin
 or mucous membrane.
   A bubo comes on with apain in the groin,   \
 accompanied with some degree of hardness
 and swelling, and is at first aboutthesizeof   „
 a  kidney bean, but continuing to  increase,
 it at length becomes as large as an egg, oc-
 casions the person to experience some dif-
 ficulty in walking,  and  is attended with  a
 pulsation and throbbing in the tumour, and
 a  great redness ofthe skin. In some cases
 the suppuration is quickly completed, in
 others it goes on very slow, and in others
 again the inflammatory  appearances go off
 without any  formation  of  pus.   In a few
 instances the glands have)  been known to
 become scirrhous.  The following are the
 characteristics of a venereal  bubo.   The
 swelling is usually confined to one gland,
the colour ofthe skin where inflammation
prevails is ofa  florid red, the pain is very
acute, the progress from inflammation  to 
SYPHILIS.
793
 suppuration and ulceration  is generally
 very rapid, the suppuration is large in pro
 Portion to the size ofthe gland, and there
 is only one abscess.
   A bubo is never attended with  danger,
 where the inflamed gland proceeds on re-
 gularly to  suppuration, but  in particular
 cases it  acquires  an indolence after com-
 ing lo a certain length, ar.smg from a scro-
 phulous laint,  or by being combined with
 erysipelas it terminates in  gangrene  and
 occasions a great loss of substance.  Tins
 termination is, however, more- frequently
 met with in hospitals than in private prac-
 tice, and may  partly be attributed to  the
 contaminated stale of the air ofthe wards
 Wherein venereal patients are lodged.
   A constitutional taint is the third form
 under whicii it  has been  mention'd,  that
 the venereal poison is apt to shew itself,
 and which always  arises in consequence of
 the miuter heing absorbed and curried into
 the circulating  mass of fluids   The ab-
 sorption  of it   may, however, take place
 in three  ways
   1st. It may be  carried  into the circula-
 tion,  without  producing any evident local
 effect on the  part to which it was  first
 applied.
   2ndly. It may take place in consequence
 of some local affection,  such as either go-
 noiihoet, chancre, or b<<ho : Ami,
   3dly  It  may ensue from an application-
,of the matier to a  common sore or wound,
 similar to what happens in inoculating for
 the small-pox
    The  most general  way,  how* ver,  in
 which a constitutional taint is produced, is
 by an absorption of the matter, either from
 a chancre or a iuibo.
   When  venereal matter pets into the sys-
 tem,  some  symptoms of it may  often be
 observed  in the  course of six  or eight
 weeks, or  probably  sooner: but  in some
 cases, it will continue in  the circulating
 mass of fluids for many months before any
 visible signs of its effects are produced
 The sy s em being completely contaminat
 ed, it then occasions many local efftcts in
 different pails ofthe body, and shews itself
 under a variety  of forms,  many of which
 put on the appearance of a distinct disease.
 We may presume that this variety depends
 wholly on  the  difference of constitution,
 the different kind of parts affected, and ihe
 different state  these parts were in at the
 time the matter or poison was applied.
   The first symptoms usually shew them-
 selves on the skin and  in the mouth or
 throat.   When  on the  skin, reddish and
 brownish spots  appear  here and  there
 on  the  surface, and eruptions of a  cop-
 per  colour are dispersed over different
 parts of  the body, on  the  top of which
 there soon  forms  a thick scurf or stale.
 This scurf falls off after a short time and
 js  succeeded by  another, and the same
happening  several  times, and at  length
cast ng off deep scabs, an ulcer is formed
whicii discharges an  acrid fee'id matter.
When the matter is secreted in the glands
ofthe throat and  moiuh, the  tongue wll
often be affected so as to occasion a thick-
ness of speerh, and the tonsils, palate, and
uvula will become ulcerated so as to pro-
duce a soreness and difficulty  of swallow-
ing, and likewise a hoarseness in the voice.
In the venereal ulcer of the tonsil a portion
of it  seems as if  it  was dug oui ; Jt is,
moreover, very foul,«nd has a  thick white
matter adhenn   to  it, which cannot be
washed oil  By these characteristic marks
it may, in general, readily be  aWingnish-
ed from any other  species St ulceration in
these parts.        .        U
   If the disease affects the eyes, obstinate
intLrnmation, and sometimes ulceration
will also attack these organs.
   The  matter sometimes  falls on deep
seated parts,  such as the tendons, liga-
menis, anti periosteum, and occasions hard,
painful swellings 'o arise, known  by the
name of nodes.
   When the disease is suffered to take its
own course, and not  counteracted by pro-
per remedies, the patient w ill in the course
of time, be afflicted with severe pains, but
more particularly  in  the nighttime; his
countenance will become  sallow, his hair
will fall off,  ne  wll lose  his  appetite,
strength and flesh, Ins rest will  be much
disturbed by night, and a small lever of the *
hjectie kind will .rise.  The ulcers in the
mouth and throat  being likew,»   s ffVr.'d
to spread, and to occasion a canes of die
bones of the  palate, an opiiii ng  wdl l»e
made from the mouth to the i.os  , an^ die
cartilages and bones of the n  s^ beipgr at
It 11 ^h corroded away, this will  smk  on  a
level  with the face.  Some consittitions
will bear up for a considerable  time against
the disease, whilst others again will  soon
sink under a general  weakness and irrita-
tion produced by it. If the  disorder  is
recent,  and the  tonstit-ition not impaired
by  other diseases,   a  perfect cure  may
e sily be effected; but where  it is of long
standing, and  accompanied with the symp-
toms of irritation which have been n en-
tioned, the cure will prove tedious, and in
many cases  uncertain, as  the  constitution
and strength ofthe paiieni my not admit
of his going through  a course  of medicine
sufficient  to  des rov the poison-  or his
health may be in such a state,  as that only
a verv small quantity of mercury can be
administered  even  at considerable inter-
vals.
  The general appearances to  be observed
on dissection of those who die  of lues, are,
caries of the bones, but more  particularly
those of tlie cranium, often com-..ocicating
ulceration to the brain itself together with
enlar ements and indurations  ot the lym-
  * 51 
794
SYlt
SYR
   phatic  glands,  scirrhus of several  of the
   organs,particularly the liver and lungs,and
   exastoses of many ofthe hardest bones.
     Syphilis indica. The yaws.
     Syphilis poloxica.   A variety of vene-
   real disease.
     Syphilis venerea. See Syphilis.
     Syrim oleum.   A fragrant essential oil,
   obtained bjfdistilling  the  canary  balsam
   plant or mojdavica.
     Syrian herb mastich.   See .>farM>r. syria-
   cum-
     Syrigmus.   See Paracusis.
     Syrixga. (From wgiyg, a pipe;  so call-
   ed because  from  its branches pipes were
   made after the  removal of the pilh.)  The
   pipe-tree.
     Svkingmos.  See Paracusis.
     Syringotomum.  (From wgty%, a fistula,
   and rtyvee, to cut^)  An instrument to cut
   fistulas.
     Syrinx.   (Heb.) A pipe.  A syringe. A
   fistula.
     Syrmiasmus.  (From  vvgyaj^ee,  to eva-
   cuate.)  A gentle evacuation by vomit or
   stool.
     SYRUPUS.  (Serab,  a  potion,  Arab.)
   1. When  sugar  is dissolved  in  any ve-
   getable liquor, to the  consistence of ho-
   ney, a  medical preparaton is formed call-
   ed syrup ; yvhich,  if obtained from a sin-
   gle  plant, is called  simple:  but  if from
   more than one, compound  To keep syrups
   without  fermenting, it is  necessary that
   their temperature should  be attended to,
   and kept as near 55° as possible.  A good
   cellar will answer this purpose, for there
   are few summers in which  he temperature
   of such a place rises to 60°.
     2-  The pharmacopceial name of a sim-
   ple syVup. Syritpus simplex.  " Take of re-
   fined sugar, two pounds and a half;  water,
   a pint."  Dissolve the sugar in the water
.   in a water-bath ; then set  it  aside  for 24
   hours; take off the scum, and if there be
   any fxculencies, pour off the clear liquor
   from them.
     Syrup of buckthorn.   See Syrupus rham-
   ni.
     Syrup of ginger. See Syrupus  zingibe-
   ris.
     Syrup of lemon.  See Syrupus limonis.
     Syrup of marsh-mallows.  See Syrupus al-
   thaa.
     Syrup of mulberry. See Syritpus mori.
     Syrup  of orange.  See Syrupus   auran-
   tii.  ■
     Syrup  of poppy.  See  Syrupus papave-
   ris.
     Syrup of red poppy.  See  Syrupus Rhaa-
   dos.
     Syrup of roses. See Syrupus rosa.
     Syrup of saffron- See  Syrupus croci.
     Syrup of senna.  Sec Syrupus senna.
     Syrup of  Tolu.   See  Syrupus Toluba-
   nus.
   Syrupus aceti.  Sugar and vinegar.  A
 refrigerating and antiseptic syrup.
   Syrupus althjka.  Syrup of marsh-nial-
 low.   Syrupus ex althaa.  Syrupus de al-
 thaa.  " Take of the fresh root of marsh.
 mallow,  bruised,  half  a  pound;  refined
 sugar, two pounds;  water, a gallon." Boil
 down the water with the  marsh-mallow.
 root to half,  and press out  the liquor when
 cold.  Set it by for 24 hours, that  the fs-
 culencies may subside ;  then pour  off the
 liquor, and  having added the sugar, boil
 it down  to a proper consistence.  An emol.
 lient and demulcent; mostly given to allay
 tickling  coughs, hoarseness, &c. in  con-
 junction with other remedies.
   Syrupus aurantii    Syrup of orange.
 Syrupus corticis aurantii. Syritpus e cortici-
 bus auranttorum.  Syrupus  de cortire aurun.
 tiorum.  " Take of fresh orange-peel, two
 ounces;  boiling water, a pint; refined
 sugar, three   pounds."   Macerate  the
 orange-peel  in the yvater for 1? hours  in a
 covered vessel; then pour off the  liquor,
 and add the  sugar.   A pleasant bitter and
 stomachic.
   Syrupus cahtophylli rubhi.  A warm
 and stimulating syrup.
   Syrupus colcuici.  An  acrid and  diu-
 retic compound given in dropsies.
   Syrupus corticis  aurantii. See Syru-
 pus aurantii
   Syrupus croci. Syrup of saffron. "Take
 of saffron,  an  ounce;  boilmg-water,  a
 pound ;  refitted sugar, two pounds and a
 half."  Macerate the saffron  in 'h« water
 for  12 hours   in a  covered vessel, then
 strain the liquor, and add  ihe sugar. This
 imparts a be-utiful colour  to liq >ids, and
 is  sometimes  employed   as  a cordial.
 Amongst the vulgar, syrup of saffron is in
 high  esteem in  measlrs, small pox, 8cc.
   Sybupjs lihovis   Syrup of lemon.  Sy-
 rupus succi  limonis.  Syrupus e surco timo-
 num.   Syrupus e succo  citriorum.  " Take
 of lemon-juice,  strained,  a pint; refined
 sugar, two pounds."  Dissolve the sugar
 in the lemon-juice in the manner directed
 for a syrup.  A very  pleasant, cool'ng,
 and acrid syrup, which  may be  exhibited
 with  advantage, in gastritis and bilious af-
 fections.
   Strupus mori.  Syrup of mulberry.  Sy-
 rupus mororum.  " 'Pake  of mulberry-juice,
 strained,a pint; refined sugar, two pounds."
 Dissolve  the  sugar in the  mulberry-juice
 in the manner  directed for syrup.  Syrup
 of mulberries is very grateful and aperi-
 ent, and may b given  wilh  such inten-
 tions  to children.
  Syrupus papaveris.   Syrupus papave-
 ris  albi.   Syrupus e meconio.  Syrupus de
 meconio, sive  diacodittm.  " Take  of cap-
sules  of white poppy, dried and  bruised,
the seeds being separated, 14 ounces; refin.
ed sugar, two pounds; boiling-yvater, two 
SYR
SYS             795
gallons and a half." Macerate the capsules
in the Water for 12 hours, then boil it down
by means of a water bath to one gallon,
and press out the liquor.  Boil  down the
liquor  again  to two  pints,  and  strain  it
while  hot.   Set  it by for 12 hours,  that
the fxculencies may subside:  then  boil
down  the  clear  liquor to a pint, and add
the sugar in the manner din cted for a
syrup   It should be kepi in  stone bottles
and in a cellar.  A  us-ful  anodyne pre-
paration which may be added with  advan-
tage to a vast variety of medicines against
diseases of the bowels, coughs,  &c.
   Syrupus papaveris erratici.  See Syru-
pus rhaados
   Syrupus  Rii^Anos.   Syrupus papave-
ris erratici.   Syrupus  de papavere errutico.
Syrup  of red poppy.   " Take of red-pop-
py petals, fresh,  a pound;  boiling-water,
a pint  and two fluidounces ; refined sugar,
two pounds  and a half."   This is a  very
mild anodyne, and used more for the co-
lour than for its medical properties.
   Syrupus  iiiiamm.    Syrup   of  buck-
thorn.   " 'Pake of the fresh juice of buck-
thorn-berries, . four  pints;  ginger-root,
sliced,  all-spice,  powdered, of each half
an ounce ; refined sugar, three pounds and
a  half."  Set by the juice for  three days
that the  fxculencies  may  subside, and
strain.  To a pint of 'lie clear juice add
the ginger, ihe ginger-root, and allspice;
then macerate in a gentle heat four hours,
and strain ; boil down what remains to one
pint aifd a half, mix the liquors, and add
the  eugar  in the  manner  directed for
syrup.
   This preparation,  in doses of three  or
four spooniulsjLOperate as a brisk cathar-
tic.  The pH^hcMpat inconvenience attend-
ing it  is, that it is very unpleasant and oc-
casions a Hurst and dryness ofthe  mouth
and fan-es, and%ome'imes vioh-nt gripes ;
tb-se effects  may be prevented by drinking
libe. tlly of tvaier gruel,  or  other warm
liq-.ids .hiring the operation.
   Srnuws hi bis  mori.  Syrup  of black
curr.i.it-   -ypcrient  -nd diuretic qualities
are minim ed to  litis pieparation.
   Sim r-i host;.  Syrup  of roses.  Sy-
rupus  ros'irum sohitivus.   Syupns e rods
si'as     "Take  ot  d ■/.i-isk rose  petals,
dn«l,  sev-n mines ; refin<-<l sugar, six
pounds ; boiling-a.i1'"!-. four  pints"  Ma-
cerate  the rose-petaJs in the  water for  12
hours, and  strain:  then  evaporate  the
strained  liquor by means of a water-bath
to two pints  and a  h..lf; then add  the
sugar in  the manner described for a sy-
rup.  A useful  laxative for children. From
3J. to gss.
  Syrupus  rubi  idki.   Syrup of rasp-
berry. A pleasant aperient syrup for chil-
dren.
  Syrupus scilliticus.   Expectorant  and
diuretic.                   "'""
  Syrupus  sr.Nxa.     Syrup  *f  senna;
" Take of  senna-leaves,  half  an  ounce;
fennel-seed, bruised, a  drachm;  manna,
refined sugar,  of each a  pound ;  water,
boiling,  a pint"   Macerate the  senna-
leaves and  fennel-seeds in the  water-for
12 hours ; strain the liquor, and mix with
it manna and  sugar.  A useful purgative
for children.
  Syrupus  Tolutanus.   Syrup of Tolu-
" Take of balsam of Tolu, an ounce; wa-
ter,  boiling, a pint; refined sugar,  two
pounds."  Boil the  balsam  in the water
half an hour in a covered vessel, occasion-
ally stirring it, strain the liquor when it is
cold, and then add the sugar, in the  man-
ner directed for syrup  A useful balsamic
syrup, calculated to allay tickling  coughs
and  hoarsenesses.
  Syrupus  violb.   A pleasant  laxative
for young children.
  SrRuprs  zixGiBEnis.    Svrnp  of  gin-
ger.  " Take  of  ginger-root, sliced,  two
ounces;  water, boiling, a  pint;  refined
sugar, two pounds." Macerate the  ginger-
root  in the water for tivenly-four hours,
and  strain, then add ihe sugar in the man-
ner  directed for  syrup.   A carminative
and stomachic syrup.   Dose from one to
three drachms.
  SYSSARCOSIS.  (From vyv. and vAp%,
flesh.)  A  species of union of bones in
which one  bone  is  united to another by
means of an intervening muscle.  In  thisi
manner the  os hyoides is connected yvith
the sternum and otlier parts.
  System, absorbent.   See Absorbents and
Lymphatics.
  System, genital. The  parts of  genera-
tion
  System, nervous. See JWrres.
  System, vascular.  ,  The arteries  and
veins.
  SYSTOLE.   (Prom  <n/r«xxo»,  to  con-
tract.)  Th» contraction of the heart. 
P96              TAG
TAT.
T
  T BANDAGE.   A bandage so named
from its figure.  It is principally used for
supporting the dressings, after the opera-
tion for fistula in  ano, in diseases of  the
periuxum, and those of the groins, anus, &c
  T'abagum.   (From Tobago,  the island
from whence it was first brought.) Tobac-
co   See Nicotiana.
  Tabella.  (Dim. of tabula, a table.)  A
lozenge.
  TABES.    (From  tabesco, to consume
orpine away.)   A  wasting of the  body.
A genus ot.disease in the class cachexia
and order murcores of Cullen; characteris-
ed by emaciation  and weakness, attended
with hectic  fever, but without any cough
or  spilling,  which last  symptoms distin-
guish it from phthisis. It has three species:
1. Tubes pwulenta, from  an  ulcerous  dis
charge : 2.  Tabes scrofulosu, from a scro-
fulous hauit: 3. Tabes venenata, from  poi-
son.  See AVophy.
   Tabes  coxaria.    Phthisis  ischiadica.
A wasting of the thigh and  leg from an
abscess, or othei cause,  in the hip
   Tabes  npRSALis.   Lordosis    Dr.  Cul-
len makes it a variety of atrophia inanito-
rum.  Hippocrates calls it tabes ossis n-crt.
At present by the name of tabes dorsal.s is
undersiood a wasting of the  body, attend-
ed at'first with pain  i;i ihe" b-irk or loins,
and afterwards also in the net  k and head,
ca i^etl by a 'oo early or a too frequent use
of venery.
   'Pares nitricum.  A variety  of atro-
phia inanilorurii.              •
   Tabes ossis sacri.   Hippocrates' name
for tabes clorsalis.
   Taoies pil7.ioxai.is. A m me  for phthisis.
   Tabes .henalis.   An abscess of  the
kidney.
   'Pames siphyltticv.   A variety of  the
 atr> pi ia cacochymica.
   Tacamaiiacca.  (Indian)  The name of
 a resi.iOus substance whicii exudes both
 spontaneously  and  when   incisions  are
 made into the s em  of  the  Mugmra octan-
 dria of Linnx-is  -.—foliolis tomentosis,  and
 noi as  was formerly supposed from  the
 Populus balsamifera Linnai.  Two kinds of
 tacamahacca are met with  in the shops.
The best, called,  from  its being collected
in  a kind of gourd shell, tacamahacca in
shells, is somewhat uin luous and soft, of
a pale yellowish or greenish colour, a bit-
terish aromatic taste, nd  a fn.grant de-
lightful  smell, approaching to that of la-
vender and ambergris. The more common
sort is in semi-transparent grains, of a
whitish, yellowish, brownish, or greenish
colour, and of a less  grateful smell than
the  former  Tacamahacca  was formerly
in high estimation as an ingredient in warm
stimulating plaisters; and  although sel-
dom used internally, it may  be given with
advantage as a corroborant and adstringent
balsamic.
   Tactus.  See Touch.
   Tjsda.  (AaiSa, from Sai*, to burn.)   A
torch.   A species of pine which burns
like a torch.   A medicated torch for fumi-
gations
   TiENIA.   (Tarn*, a H< brew word, sig-
nify ing a fillet; so  named from its resem-
blance to a tilht or piece of tape.)  The
tape-worm.   A *enus of intestinal worms;
characteiised by a  long,  flat, and juinied
DQfly    Species. 1  Tania osculis  murgu
nahbus,  ihe long tape-worm, and  the so-
leum of authors, f inch is peculiar to this
country,  Russ:., France, &c.:  2. Tania
osculis supe ficiuiihus, t he broad tape-wurm,
which  is peculiar  to %he  inhabitants  of
Switzerland, &c.  See Worms.
   Talc.   See Talcum.
   Talcum.  (Prom talk, German.)  Talc.
A  white, gey, yellow, or  greenish sub-
stance of u soft  and soapjflgjwi,  formed
of transparent laminx pla5(Pnpon each
other  Talc is composed of pure magnesia
mixed yvith near twice its weight of silex
and less than its weight of%lumine. There
are several different appearances of talc.
The greenish foliaceous  Venice talc was
formally  used  medicinally, as  passing
antacid and and aperient qualities^
   Talpa.  (From  rAxpoe, blind.)  Talpa-
ria-  A mole.  Also a tumour resembling
a mole in eating and  creeping  under  the
skjn.
   Talis. A synonym of Astragalus.  See
Astragalus.
   Tamalapatra. The Indian leaf is so term-
ed by some authors  See Cassia lignea.
   Tamarind   See  Tamarindus
   TWlvRlNDUS.   (From  tamar or  ta-
marindi, whn.h is in the  Arabian language
a synonym of tlie dactylus or date)  Oscy-
phamcon.  Saliqua  arabica.   Balam pulli.
Tamur'aa.   Zecla  oxyphanicia  acada . in-
dica.  The tamarind.  The tree which af-
fords this fruit is the Tamarindus indica of
Linnxus.  The pulp of the tamarind, with
the soeds, connected together by numerous 
TAN
TAR
797
tough strings or fibres, are brought to us
freed from the outer shell, and commonly
preserv, <| in syrup.   According to Long,
tarn .nnds are prepared for exportation at
Jamaica, in  the following manner:  "The
ruit or pods are  gathered in June, July,
and   August,  when  full ripe,  which  is
known by their frag lity or  easy breaking
on small pressure between the finger and
thumb.    The fruit taken out of the  pod,
and cleared from the shelly fragments, is
pb.ced ;n layers in a  cask, and boiling sy-
rup, ju-a before it begins to granulate, is
pournl in, till the cask infilled; the syrup
pervad-s every pari quite down to the bot-
tom, and when cool the cask is headed for
sale." The tamarind is employed as a lax-
ative, and for abating thirst or heat in va-
rious inflammatory  complaints,  and for
correcting putrid disorders, especially ofa
bilious kind, in which the cathartic,  anti-
septic,  ^id  refrigerant  qualities  of the
fruv^hMK  been found equally   useful
When 'intended  merely  as  a laxative, it
may be  of advantage. (Dr.  Woodville ob-
serves) to ioin it with manna or purgatives
ofa sweet kind, by  whirh its use  is ren-
dered safer and  more effectual.   Three
drachms ofthe pulp are usually sufficient
to open  the body, but to prove moderate-
ly cathartic, one or  two  ounces are requi-
red.   It is an  ingredient in the confectio
cassia and confectio senna.
   Tamarixris rxDieA.   The  systematic
name of the tamarind-tree.   See Tamarin-
dus
   Ta-mariscus.   (From  Tumarik,  abster-
tion, Heb.  named from its properties of
cleansing anti purifying  the  blood.)   Ta-
marisk.   The  bark,  wood,  nnd leaves of
tlrs tree, T'imiirix gallica of Linnxus, yvere
formerly  employed   medicinally,  though
seldom used at present.   The  former for
its aperient and rorroborant virtues in ob-
structions of the  liver; the  latter  in  icte-
rus,  harinop'.ysis, and some affections of
the skin.
   Tor\ni\- oallica  The svstemat'c name
of the tamarisk-tree.  See Tamariscus.
   T  me-poisnn  S *e Vincetnxirnm
   TAWCI-'TUM   (Corrupted from ta-
nadu, athnnodil, the oltl  name  for tansy )
1. The name ofa genus of plants in the
Linnxan system.  CI-ss  Syugentsia.  • Or-
der, Poly gamin superfiua.  Tansy.
   2.  The pliar naconcei d  name  of  the
common  tansy.   Tanasio     Athanasia.
Parthenium  mas.   Tiinacetum  vitlgare  of
I.i iiixns :—foliis  hipinnatis indsis serratis.
The  leaves and  flowers of tt.nsy have  a
strong, not very disagreeable sux-ll, and a
bitter somewhat aromatic taste.  The vir-
tues of tansy are  ionic, stomachic, anthel-
mintic, emmenagogue, and resolvent.  It
has been much us-,'1 as a vermifuge ; and tes-
timonies of its ''fnra.y are given by many
respectable physicians. Net only the leaves
but the seeds have been employed with
this intention, and substituted for those of
santonicum.   We are told by Dr. Clark,
that in Scotland tansy was found to be of
great service in various cases of gout; and
Dr. Cullen, who  afterwards was informed
of the effect it produced upon  those who
had used  the herb for this  purpose says,
" I have known several who have taken it
without any advantage, and some others
who reported that they had been relieved
from  the frequency of their gout."  Tansy
is also recommended in the hysteria, espe-
cially when this disease is supposed to pro-
ceed  from menstrual obstructions.
   This plant may be  given  in powder to
the quan  ity of  a drachm or  more for a
dose  ; but  it has been more  commonly
taken in infusion, or drank in tea.
   Tanacetum  balsamita.   The   syste-
matic name of the officinal alecost-   See
Balsamita mas.
   Tanacetum hortense.   See Balsamita
mas.
   Tanacetum vulgare.   The  systema-
tic name of the common tansy.  See Tana-
cetum.
   Tanasia.  See  Tanacetum.
   Tansy  See Tiinacetum.          '
   Tansy,  wild. See Putentilla.
  V.ipe-worm  Sit- Tania.
   Tapioca.  See Cassava.
   'Tti'iping.  See Parancetesis.
   Tapsus iiAHB.vri s.  See Verbascum.
   Tar. St e Pix liquida.
   Tar, Barbadoes.  See Petroleum  barba-
dense.
   Tar- water.   A once celebrated reme-
dy, but now neglected more  than  it de-
serves.   It  is "made by  infusing tar in
yvater, stirring it from time to time, and
lastly pouring off  the clear  liquor now
impregnated with the  colour and virtues of
the tar. It is drank in many chronic affec-
tions, particularly ofthe lungs.
   Tarantismus    (From  tarantula,  the
animal whose bite is supposed to be cured
only  by music.)  The desire of dancing
which is produced by  the bite ofthe taran-
tula.
   Tarantula.-  (From  Tarunta, a city in
Naples, where they abound.)   A kind of
venemous spider, whose bite is said to be
cured by  music.
   TARAXACUM.    (From  rApAvvu, to
alter or change; because it alters the state
ofthe blood.)  Dens  leoms.  The dande-
lion,  or pissabed.  Leontodon taraxact m of
Linnxus :—caule squumis inferit* rejlexis,
foliis  runcinatis denticulatis (avibus.   I'he
young leaves of this plant in  a blanched
state  have the taste of endive, and make
an excellent addition to those plants eaten
early in the spring as salads ; and Murray
informs us, that at  iJocttingon, the roots
are roasted  and  substituted for coffee by
the poorer inhabitants, yyho find that an 
79$              TAR
TAR
infusion prepared in this way can hardly be cum.    Sal  essentiale tartari.  Acidum tar.
distinguished from that of the coffee-berry, tari essentiale.  Tartareous acid.  To ob-
The expressed juice of dandelion is bitter tain  the pure tartaric  acid, take  two
and somewhat acrid;  but that of the root pounds of  the crystals,  and  dissolve
is bitterer, and  possesses more medicinal them in water, into which chalk is to be
power  ihan any other part of the plant, thrown by degrees till the liquid is  satu.
It has been long in repute  us a detergent rated.  A precipitate  is formed, yvhich is
and aperient, and its diuretic effects may a true tartrate of lime,  is tasteless,  and
be inferred from the vulgar name it bears cracks between the teeth.  This tartrate
in most ofthe European languages, quasi  is put  into  a cucurbit, and nine ounces of
lecti  minga et urinaria herba dicitnr ; and  S'lphuric acid, with five ounces of water
there are various proofs of its efficacy in  are poured on it.   After tyvelve hours dl".
jaundice, dropsy, consumption, and some  gestion, with occasional stirring, the tarta-
cutaneous disorders.                      ric acid is set at liberty in the solution
   The leaves,  roots,  flower, stalks, and  and  may be  cleared  off the  sulphate of
juice of dandelion, have all been separate-  lime by means of cold water.  The virtues
ly employed  for medicinal  purposes, and  of this acid are antiseptic, refrigerant, and
seem to differ rather in degree of strength  diuretic.  It is used in acute fevers, scur.
than in any essential  property; therefore  vy, and hxmorrhage.
the expressed juice, or a strong decoction     Tartar, cream of  The popular name of
of the  roots have most commonly been  the p>-rifled super-tartrate of potash.
prescribed, from  one ounce to  four, two     Tartar, emetic.   See Antimonium tartari-
or three times  a  day.  The plant should  satum.                        Jfe'afc
be always used fresh ; even extracts pre-     Tartar, oil of. See Liquor carbWaWpot-
pared from it appear to lose much of their  assa.
poyver by keeping.      '                     Tartar, regenerated.  See  Potassa ace-
   Taraxis.  (From rAgAvvee, to  disturb.)  tat.
A slight ophthalmy or inflammation of the     Tartar, salt of.   See Potassa subcarbo-
eye.                                      nas.
   Tarchox  sylvestris.  See Ptarmica.        Tartar, soluble.  See Potassa  tartras.
   Tare.  See Ervum                  •     Tartar, spirit of.  If the crystals of tar-
   Tarsi, extensor  minor.  See Plantares.     tar be distilled try a strong heat, without
   TARSUS.   TApvoe.   1.  The instep  or  any additional body, they furnish anempy-
that  part of the foot which  is between the  reumatic acid, called th   pyrotartareoua
leg  and  metatarsus: it is  composed  of acid,  or spirit of  tartar, and  a very fetid
seven bones,-viz  the astragalus, os calcis,  empyreumatic oil.
os naviculare, os cuboides, and three ossa     Tartar,  vitriolated.   See Potassa sul-
cunei%rmia.                              phas.
   2.  The  thin  cartilage situated at the    Tartarum  emeticum.   See Antimonium
edges ofthe eyelids to preserve their firm-  tartarisatum.
ness and shape.                             Tartarum reoexeratum.   See Potam
   TARTAR.   (Tartarum,  from  nplzpoe,  acetas.
infernal; because it  is  the sediment  or     Tartarum solubile.  See  Kali tartari-
dregs.)-  1. The concretion which  fixes  to  satum.
the inside of hogsheads  containing yvme.    Tartarus ammoxije.   See  Tartras am-
It  is alloyed with much  extractive and  moniuca.
colounng'matter, from which it is purified    Tartanus  chai.tbeatus.  See  Tartras
bv decoction with argillareous earths and potassa acidulus ferrulus.
subsequent crystallization.  Bv this means    Tartras  ammoniac*.    Alkali volatile'
it becomes perfectly white, and shoots out • tartarisatum of Bergman.  Sal ammonia-
crystals of tartar, consisting of a peculiar cum lartureum.   Tartarus ammonia.  A
acid  called acid of tartar and potash, and salt composed of tartaric acid and ammo-
is'a  super-tartrate of that alkali which nia, its virtues are diaphoretic, diuretic,
v. hen powdered  is the cream or tartar ofthe and det.bs'.reent.   It  is presr rued infe-
shops  Its virtues are eccoprotic, diuretic, vers, atonic exanthemata, catarrh, arthri-
and refrigerant, and it is exhibited in ab- tic and rheumatic  anhrodynia, hysteric
tlominnl phvsconia,  dropsy, inflammatory spasms, &c.
and bilious'fevers, dyspepsia from rancid    Tartras  potass i:. See Potassa tartras.
or fat  substances,  bilious  diarrhoea and    Tartras  totass.b acidulus.   Cream ot
colic, hxmorrhoids and obstipation.       tartar.  Bet.  Tartar.
  2  A  name heretofore given  to many    Ia.ithas  pot mm* acipulus  tebhatw.
officinal preparations,  containing the acid Ghbuli martiales    Tartarus  cholybeatut.
of firtar • but  in  consequence of recent Mars solubilis   Ferrum potnbile.   I's vir-
changes 'n  the chemicid  nomenclature tues are  adstrm^eni    It  is  pr.nt.pal.y
supe.see.ed -y appellations  more expres- used exte.ml.y m  the  form oft .meni-io*
sive of' be  respective compositions.        or balh «» contusions, distortions and lux-
  TARTARIC ACID.   Acidum  tartari- ations. 
TEA
TEE
799
  Tartras i-otass.«  aciiiulus  stibiatus.
See Antimonium tartaritatum.
  Tartras- son*.  See  Soda tartarisata.
  TASTE.  Gustus.   The  organ of taste
differs but slighlly from that of touch.   It
appears,  by cenain experiments,  to  be
seated chiefly  in those nervous  papilla:  of
the tongue which are formed from the mi-
nute ends ofthe ninth or lingual pair  of
nerves; for  neither  does  sugar, applied
to any other part of the mouth, excite the
least sense of  taste in  the  mind; nor any
otlier sapid body, unless it contain some-
thing  vehemently penetrating; in which
case the palate,  root ofthe tongue, uvula,
and even the  oesophagus,  are  affected by
the  sapid  acrimony.   That   sensation,
which is  sometimes excited  in the sto-
mach,  oesophagus, and fauces,  by the  re-
gurgitation of the aliments, seems also  to
belong to  the  tongue, to  whicii  the sapid
vapours are applied
  Nature  designed  the  diversity of fla-
vours,  that animals might  know  those
things most proper for their food; for  in
general, there is no  aliment  unhealthy,
that is of  an agreeable taste ; nor is any
thing ill tasted that is fit  for the food of
man.   We here take no notice of excess,
by  winch the most healthy food  may be-
come  prejudicial, or  of minerals, whicii
are not furnished by nature, but prepared
by art.  Thus nature has invited man  to
take the food necessary for his subsistence,
both by die pain called hunger, and by the
pleasure arising from tasle. But animals,
which  do  not  learn from example and the
instruction of  others, distinguish flavours
most accurately, and,  admonished by that
test,  abstain  cautiously from   unhealthy
food ;  and, therefore, herbiverous animals
especially, to  which  a  very great diversity
of aliments mixed with noxious  plants are
offered, are furnished  with such  long  pa-
pilla:, and so  elegant a  structure of the
tongue, for which man has less occasion.
  TAXIS.  An operation, by which those
parts which have quitted their natural si-
tuation are replaced by the hand without
the assistance  of instruments, as in redu-
cing herma, &c.
  Tea. See  Thea
  TI'.AK.   Laehryma.  The  limpid fluid
secreted  by   the  lachrymal  glands, and
flowing on the surface ofthe eye.
  The organ which secretes this liquid is
formed by the lachrymal  glands, one  of
which is situated in  the external  canthus
of each orbit, ami emits six or  seven ex-
cretory ducts, which open on the internal
surface- ofthe  upper eyelid above its tar-
sus, and pour for.li  the tears.   The tears
have mixed  with them an artcrious roscid
vapour, which exhales from the internal
surface of the  eyelids  and external of the
tunica conjunctiva, into the eye.  Perhaps
the aqueous humour also transudes through
the pores of the cornea on the surface of '
the eye.  A certain part of this aqueous
fluid is dissipated in ihe air; but the great-
est part, after having performed its office,
is propelled by the orbicular muscle, which
so closely constringes the eyelid to the ball
of the eye, as to leave no space between,
unless in the internal angle, where the tears
are collected.  From this collection the
tears  are absorbed by the orifices of the
puncta  lachrymalia;  from thejtce  they
are propelled through the lachrymal canals,
into the lachrymal sac,  and flow through
the ductus nasalis into  the cavity of the
nostrils, under  the inferior concha na-
salis.   The lachrymal sac, appears to be
formed of longitudinal and transverse mus-
cular fibres; and its three orifices furnish-
ed with small sphincters, as the spasmodic
constriction of  the  puncta  lachrymalia
proves, if examined with a probe.
   The  tears have no smell  but a saltish
taste,  as people who cry perceive.  They
are of a transparent  colour and aqueous
consistence.
   The quantity,  in its natural state, is just
sufficient to moisten the surface ofthe eye
and eyelids;  but from sorrow, or any kind
of stimulus applied to  the surface of the
eye, so great is  the quantity of tears se-
creted, that  the puncta lachrymalia are
unable to absorb them.  Thus the greatest
part runs down from ihe internal  angle of
the eyelids, in the form of great and  co-
pious  drops upon  the cheeks." A groat
quantity also descends, through the lachry-
mal passages into ihe nostrils; hence those
who cry have an increased discharg#from
the nose.
   Use of the  tears.—1.  They continually
moisten the surface of the eye and eyelids,
to prevent  the pellucid cornea from drying   '
and becoming opaque,  or the eye  from
concreting  with  tlie  eyelids.   2. They
prevent that pain, which would otherwise
arise  from the  friction of the  eyelids
against the bulb of Ihe eye from continu-
ally winking.  3. They  wash  and clean
away the dust of the atmosphere, or any
thing acrid that has fallen into  the  eye.
4. Crying unloads the head of congestions.*
   TEETH.  (Dens,  a tooth ; quasi edeus,
from  edo, to eat.)  Small bones  fixed in
the alveoli of the upper and under jaw.  .
In early infancy  Nature designs us tor the
softest  aliment,  so that  the gums  alone
are then sufficient for the purpose of" man-
ducation; but as we advance in life, and
require a different food, she wisely  pro-
vides us with teeth. These are the hardest
and whitest of our bones, and,  at full ma-
turity,  yve usually find ihirty-two in both
jaws; viz. sixteen above, and as many
below.  Their number varies indeed in dif-
ferent subjects;  but  it is seldom seen to
exceed thirty two, and  it will very rarely
be found to be less thSkn  twenty-eight. 
800
TEEtH.
   Each tooth may  be  divided into two
 parts; viz.  its body, or that part which
 appears aoove the gums ; and its fangs or
 root, which is fixed into the socket.  The
 boundary between  these ttvo, close to the
 edge of the gum, where there is usually a
 small circular depression,  is called the
 neck of the tooth   The teeih of each jaw
 are commonly divided into three classes;
 but before each  of these is  treated of in
 particular,  it will be right  to  say some-
 thing of their general structure.
   Every tooth is composed of its cortex or
 enamel, and  its internal bony substance.
 The enamel, or as it is  sometimes called,
 the  vitreous part of the toolh, is  a very
 hard and compact  substance,  of a white
 colour, and  peculiar to the  teeth.  It  is
 found only  upon the body of the tooth,
 covering the outside of  the bony or inter-
 nal substance.  When  broken  it  appears
 fibrous or striated; and all the stria are
 directed  from fche  circumference  to the
 centre ef the tooth. This enamel is thick-
 est on  the  grinding surface, and  on the
 cutting edges or points of the teeth, be-
 coming , radually thinner as it approaches
 the   neck,  where  it terminates  instnsi
 bly   Some writers have  described  it as
 being vascular,  but it  is certain  that  no
 injection will ever  reach ths substance;
 that it  receives  no tinge  fi-jm madder;
 and  that it <. fiords no appearance  of a
 circulation  of fluids  The bony part of a
 tooth resembles other bones in, its struc-
 ture, but is much harder  than the most
 compact part of bones in general  It com-
 poses the inner pan ot the body and neck,
 and the whole  of ihe root of the tooth.
 This  part of a  too h,  when  completely
 formed, does n  t, like   the  other  bones,
 receive a tinge from madder, nor  do the
 minutest injections penetrate into it's sub-
 stance, although  ma»y  writers have as-
 serted the contrary. Air. Hunter has been
 therefore  induced  to deny its being vas-
 cular, although he is aware that the teeth,
 like other bones,  are liable to  swellings,
 and that they are found anchylosed with
 their  sockets.   He supposes,  however,
 that  both these  may be original forma-
 tions; and, as the most  convincing proof
 of their  not  being   vascular, he reasons
 from the analogy between them and other
 bones.  He observes,  for instance,  that in
 a  young  animal  that has been  fed with
 niadder, the parts of the teeth which were
 formed before it was  put on  madder diet
 will  appear  of  their natural colour,  but
 that such parts as were formed yvhile the
 animal was  taking  the   madder, will he
 of a red colour; tvhereas, in other bones,
the hardest p. its are susceptible of  the
dye,  though  more slowly than  the  parts
yvhich are growing.  Again,  he  tells  us,
that  if you leave off feeding the animal
with madder a considerable  time before
  you kill it, you will find the above appear.
  ances still subsisting,  with this addition
  that all the parts of the teelh which wtre
  formed after leaving  off the madder will
  be white.   This experiment  proves that a
  tooth once tinged does not lose its colour,
  whereas other bones do (though very slow'
  ly) return again to their natural  appear.
  ance : and, as ihe dye m this case  must be
  taTren into the habit by absorbents,  lie is led
  to suspect that the  teeth are withoutar,sor-
  bents ..s well as other vessels. These argu-
  nients are very ingenious, but ihey are far
  from being satisfactory. The f.cts adduced
  by Mr. Hunter are capable of a different
  explanation from that whith he ha* given
  them; and when other farts are added re.
  lauve to the same subject, it will appear
  ihai this bony part of a tooth has a circula-
  tion through its substance, and even lym-
  phatics, although, from the hardness of its
  structure, we  are  unable  to demonstrate
  its vessels.  The facts which may be ad-
  cluced are, Is.. We find that a tooth re-
  cently  drawn  and transplanted  into an.
  other socket, oecomes as firmly fixed after
  a certain  time, and  preserves  the  same
  colour as  the rest  of  the set; whereas a
  kOotn  hat has been long drawn before it u
  transplanted, will never become fixed  Mr,
  Hunter, indeed, is aware of this objection,
  and refers the success of the transplant!*
  Hon, in  the first  instance, to  the living
  principle posst ssed by the tooth, and whicii
  he th.nks may exist independent, of a cir-
  cula ion.   But however applicable  such a
  doctrine may be lo zoopliytes, it is sus-
  pected that it will  not hold good  in  man(
  and others of the  more perfect animals;
  and there does not  appear to be am doubt
  but  that,  in the  case of a transplanted
  tooth, there is a  real  union  by vessels.
  2dly. The swellings of the fangs of a tooth,
  which m  many instances are  known to be
  tht. effects of disease,  and winch are ana-
 logous to the swelling  of other bones, are
 a clear proof of a similarity of structure,
 especially as we find them invested with a
 periosteum.  3dly.  It  is  a curious  fact,
 though as yet perhaps not generally  known,
 that, in cases of phthisis pulmonale, the
 teeth  become ofa milky whiteness, and in
 some degree, transparent;  does not  this
 prove them to have  absorbents ?
   Path tooth has an inner cavity,  which,
 beginning by a small opening at the point
 of the fang, becomes larger, and  termi-
 nates in  the body  of the tooth.   This
 cavity is supplied with  blood-vessels and
 nerves,  which  pass through the small
 hole in the root. In old people this  hole
 sometimes closes, and the  tooth becomes
 then insensible.
  The teeth are invested with  a periostea
 um from  their fangs to a little beyond their
 bony sockets, where it is attached  lo  ihe
gums.  This membrane seems to be corn- 
»
                                   TEETH;                                 801

mon to the tooth which it encloses, and to have in general only one root, and the body
the s ickets which  it lines.  The eeth are of the tooth terminates in two points, of
Iik>-wiae secured in their sockets by a red whichthe antenoroneisthehighest.sothat
substance called the gumt,  which every ihe looth has in some measure the appear-
where coversthealvtolar processes,  anti ance of one of the canini   The. two  grind-
has as many perforations as there are teeth, ers beyond these, on each side, are  much
The gums are exceedingly vascular,  and larger.  Their body forms almost a square
have something like cartilaginous hardness with rounded  angles;  and their grinding
and elasticity,  bit do not seem to have surface has commonly  five points or protu-
much  sensibility.   The  gums  of infants, berances, two  of which are on the  inner,
which perform the offices of teeth, have a and three on the outer part of the  tooth.
hard ridge extending t hrough iheir whole The last grinder is shorter and smaller than
length ; but in old people, who have  lost the rest, and,from its coming through the
their  teeth, this ridge is wanting.  The gums  later  than the rest, afid sometimes
three classes into which the teeth are com- not appearing till late in life, is called dens
monly divided, are incisores, canini,  and sapientia. The variation in ihe number of
molares or grinders.                      teeth usually depends on these dentes sa-
  The incisores are the  four  teeth in the picntiae.                         t
fore part  of the jaws;  they  derive their    Having thus described the appearance of
name from their use in dividingand cutting the teeth in the adult ; the manner of their
the food  in the manner of a  wedge,  and formation and growth in the foetus is next
have  each of them two surfaces, which to be considered.   We shall find that the
meet in a sharp edge.  Of these surfaces, alveolar process, which begins to be formed*
the anterior one is convex, and the poste- at a very early period, appears about the
rior one somewhat concave.   In the upper fourth month, only as a shallow longitu-
jaw they  are usually broader  and thicker, dinal groove, divided by slight ridges into
especially the  two first, than those of the a  number  of intermediate  depressions,
under jaw, over whicii they generally fall which are to be the future alveoli or sock-
by being placed a  little obliquely.         ets.   These depressions are at first filled
  The cnnini or cuspidati are the longest of with small pulpy substances, included in a
alllheteeth,derivingtheirname from their vascular membrane; and these pulpy sub-
resemblance to a  dog's  tusk   There is stances are the rudiments of th« teeth. As
one of these teeth on each side of the inci- these advance in their growth, the alveolar
sores,  so  that there are two  in each jaw. processes become  gradually  more com-
They are the longest of all the  teeth. Their pletely formed.   The  surface of the pulp
fangs difler from that of the incisores only first begins to harden ; the ossification pro-
in being much larger, and their shape may ceeding from  one or more points, accord-
be easily described to be that of an incisor fog to the  kind of tooth  that is  to be
yvith its edge worn off, so as to end in a formed.   Thus,  in the  incisores and ca-
narrow point instead ofa thin edge.  The nini, it begins from one point; in  die bi-
canini  not being calculated  for dividing cuspides, from two points, corrpsponding
like the incisores,  or for grinding, seem to with the future shape  of those teeth ; and
be intended for laying hold uf substances, in the molares from four or five points As
  Mr  llmiter remarks of these teeth, that the ossification advances, the whole ofthe
we may trace in them a similarity in shape, pulp  is  gradually covered with bone, ex-
situation, and use, from the most imperfect cepting  its  under  surface,  and then the
carnivorous animal which we believe to be fang begins to be formed.  Soon after the
the human species, to the lion, which is the formation of this bony part, the tooth be-
most perfectly carnivorous.               gins to be inrrusted with its enamel; but
   The molares,  or  grinders,  of   which in what  manner  this is deposited we are
there are  ten  in each jaw, are so  called, as yet unable to explain.— Perhaps  the
because from their size, and figure they are vascular membrane, which encloses the
calculated for grinding the food.  The ca- pulp,  may serve to secrete  it. It gradu-
nini and incisores have only one fang, bnt ally crystallizes upon  the surface  of the
the three  last grinders in the  under jaw bony   part,  and continues to  increase in
have constantly two fangs, and the same thickness,  especially  at  the  points  and
teeth in the upper jaw three fangs.  Some- basis ofthe tooth, till some time before the
times  these fangs  are  divided into  two tooth begins to pass through the gum ; and
points near their base, and each of these when this happens, the enamel seems to be
points has, perhaps, been sometimes consi- as hard as it is afterwards, so  that the air
dered  as  a distinct fang.  The grinders does not appear to  have the least effect in
likewise differ from each other in their ap- hardening it,  as has been sometimes step.
pearance.   The two first  on  each side, posed.—While the enamel is thus forming,
which  Mr. Hunter appears to have distin- the lower part of  the  pulp is gradually
guished very properly by the name of bi- lengthened  out and ossified, $o -is to form
cuspides,  seem to  be ofa  middle nature the fang.   In those teeth which  ire to
between the incisores and grinders ; they have more than one fang, the ossification 
    802                                TEETH.

    begins from different parts  ofthe pulp  at  plelely filled with twenty teeth, as they
    one and the same time   In  this manner  are afterwards yvith thirty-two.  Hence, in
    are formed the  inc.sores, the canini, and  children the face is flatter and rounder than
    two molares on each side,  making in the  m adults   The first adult grinder usually
    whole twenty teeth, in both jaws, which  passes through the g.m about the twelfth
    are sufficient for the purposes of manduca-  year;  the second,  which  begins  to be
    lion early in life.  As the fan^s ofthe teeth  formed in the sixth  or seventh year, cuts
    are formed, their upper part  is gradually  the  gum  about  the   seventeenth  or
    pushed  upwards, till at length, about the  eighteenth ; and the third or dens sapien-
    seventh,eighth, or ninth month after birth, tiae, which begins to be formed about the
     th- incisores, which are the first formed, twelfth year, passes through the gum be-
     begin to pass through the gum.  The first tween the age of twenty and thirty.  The
     that appears is  generally in the lower jaw. dentes sapientix hare, in some instances,
     The canun and molares not being formed been cut  at ihe age of forty,  fifty, sixty,
     so soon as ihe incisores, do not appear  till and even eighty years; and il  sometimes
     about the twentieth or twenty -fourth month, happens  that they do not  appear at all.
     Som> times one ofthe canini, but more fre-  Sometimes likewise it happens, that a third
     quently one of the molares appears first.    set of teeth appear about the age of sixty
        The danger to which children are  ex-  or seventy.  Dermebroeck tells us that
     po^ed, during the time of dentition, arises  he himself, at the age of fiftv-six,  had a
     from the pressure ofthe teeth in the gum, ifresh canine tooth in the place of one he
     so as  10 irritate it, and excite pain and in-  bad lost several years before ;  M. du Fay
     (lamination.  The effect of this irritation  Saw two incisores and two canini cut the
     is, thai the gum  wastes, and  becomes gra-  gum in a man aged eighty-four; Mr. Hun-
     dually  thinner at ti.is part, till at length  ter has seen two fore-teeth shoot up in
     the tooth protrudes.  In such cases there-  the lower jaw of a  very old person ; and
     fore we may,  wiih great propriety,  as-  an account was lately published of a man
     sist nature by  cutting the gum.   These  who had a complete set  at the  age of
     twenty  teeth are called temporally, or milk  sixty.  Other instances  of  the same kind
     teeth, because they are all shed between  are to be met with in authors. The circunv
     the age of seven and fourteen, and are sup-  stance is curious, and from the time of life
     plied  by others of a firmer texture, with  at which it takes place, and the return of
     large fangs, which remain till hey become  the catamenia, which sometimes happens to
     affected by disease, or fall out  in old age,  women at the same age, it has been very in-
     and are therefore called the permanent, or  geniouslysupposed,thatthereissomeeffort
     adult teeth.   The rudiments of these adult  bi nature to renew the body at that period.
     teeth begin to be formed at different peri-    The teeth are subject to a variety of at-
•    ods.  The pulp of ihe first adult incisor,  cidents.   Sometimes the gums become so
     and of the first adult grinder, may be per-  affected  as to occasion them to fall out,
     ceivei^ in a foetus of seven or eight months,  and the teeth themselves  are frequently
     and the ossification  begins in them about  rendered carious by causes  which have
     six months after birih.   Soon  after birth  not hitherto been satisfactorily explained.
     the second  incisor,  and canine tooth on  The disease usually begins on that side of
     each  side, begin to be  formed.   About  the tooth which is not exposed to pressure,
     the fifth or sixth year the first bicuspis and  and gradually advances till an  opening is
     about the seventh the second bicuspis  be-  made into the cavity : as soon as the cavity
     gins to  ossify.   These bicuspides are des-  is exposed,  the  tooth  becomes liable to
     tined  to replace  the temporary grinders,  considerable pain, from the air coming into
     All these permanent teeth are formed in a  contact yvith the nerve.  Besides these at-
     distinct sei ot alveoli;  so that it is not by  cidental means by which ihe teeth are oc-
     the growing of one tooth under another in casionally affected,  old  age seldom fails
     the same socket, that the uppermost tooih to bring with it sure and n tural causes for
     is gradually pushed out, as  is  commonly their removal. The alveoli  fill  up, and the
     imagined; but the temporary  teeth, and teeth consequently  fall out.   The gums
     those  which are  to succeed  them, being then no longer meet in the fore part ofthe
     placed  in separate  alveoli, the  upper mouth, the chin projects forwards, and the
    sockets gradually disappear, as the  under face  being rendered much shorter, the
     ones increase in size,till at length the teeth whole physiognomy appears considerably
     they contain, having no longer any support, altered.   • Having thus  described the lor-
    conscquently fall out.  But, besides these mation,  structure, grotvth, and decay of
    twenty teeth, which succeed the temporary  the  teeth, it remains to speak  of their
    ones, there are  twelve others to be added  uses ; the chief of which we know to be in
    to make up the number thirty-two. These  mastication.   And  here we cannot help
    twelve are three grinders on each side  in  observing the great variety in the structure
    both jaws ; and  in order to make room for  of the human teeth, wliich fits us for such a
    this addition, we ffod the jaws grow as the  variety of food, and which, when compared
    teeth  groiv, so that tbey' appear as coin-  with the teeth given  to other animals, may 
I" EM
TEM              805
jn some measure enable us to explain the
nature of the aliment for which man  is
intended  by Nature.  Thus,  in ruminaie
animals, we find incisores only in the lower
jaw, for cutting ihe  grass, and molares
for grinding it;  in graminivorous animals,
we see molares alone ; and  in carnivorous
animals, canine teeth for catch ing at their
prey, and incisores and molares for cut-
ting and dividing it.   But,  as man is not
designed  to catch  and kill his prey with
his teeth,  we observe ihat  our canini  are
shaped differently from the  fangs of beasts
of prey, in  whom  we  find  them either
longer than ihe rest of the teeth, or curved.
The incisores likewise are sharper in those
animals than in man.  Nor are the molares
in the human subject  similar to the mo-
lares of carnivorous animals; they are flat-
ter in  man than in  these animals; and, in
the  latter, we likewise find them sharper
at  the edges, more  calculated to cut and
tear the food, anti, by iheir greater strength,
capable of breaking the bones of animals.
From  these circumstances, therefore, we
may consider m..n as partaking of the na-
ture of these  differen1  classes;  as  ap-
proaching more to the carnivorous than to
the herbivorous tribe of animals; but upon
the whole, formed  for a mixed aliment,
and fined equally to live upon flesh  and
upon  vegetables.   Those   philosophers,
therefore, who would confine a man wholly
to a vegetable food, do not seem to have
studied nature.  As the molares are the
last teeth that are  formed, so they are
usually the first that fall out; this would
seem to prove, that we require the same
kind of aliment in old age as in infancy.
Besides the u*e ofthe  teeth  in mastication,
they likewise  serve a secondary purpose,
bv assisting in the articulation of the Voice.
  " Teething. See Dentition and Teeth
   Tkgula hibermca.   See  Lapis Hiberni-
ctts.
   TEGUMENTS, COMMON. Under this
term anatomists comprehend the cuticle,
rete mucosum, skin,  and  adipose  mem-
brane, as  being the covering to every part
ofthe body except the nails.  See Skin.
   TELA.   \ web of cloth.   The cellular
membrane is so called from its likeness to
a fine ueb.
   TELA  CELLl'l-OSA. See  Cellular mem-
brane
   Tklkphicm.   (Because it heals old ul-
cers, such as that  of Tekphus, made  by
 I'lvstcs-)  See  Faba crassa.
   TELLURIUM.   A very scarce metal of
a tin white  colour,  and a high metallic
lustre, found in nature alloyed with gold,
silver, and lead, in the aurum paradoxi-
cum and  s, Ivanite-
   TEMPERAMEXTUM.   (From  tmipe-
ro, to mix together.)   The   peculiar t»n-
stiuiiion of tiie humours.  Tempt r.m.-nts
buy. been variously distinguished: the di-
vision most generally  received is into the
Banguinous, phlegmatic, choleric, and me-
laneholic.
  TEMPLE.  The lateral and flat parts
ofthe head above the ears.
  TEMPORALIS ARTERIA.  The  em-
poral artery.   A branch  of  the external
carotid,  which runs  on  the  temples and
give off the fromal artery.
  TEMPORAL BONES.   Ossa  tempora-
lia.  Otsa  temporum   These two  bones,
which .re situated one on each side of the
head, are of a very irregular figure.  They
are usually divided into two parts,  one  of
which fom the manner of its connexion
with the neighbouring bones, is called  os
squamosum,  and the  other  ot petrosum,
from its irregularity and hardness.
   In both these parts there are  processes
and cavities to be  described   Externally
there are  three processes; one anterior,
called zygomatic process, which is stretched
forwards to jom with  the os mala:, and thus
forms the bony jugum  under whicii the
temporal muscle  passes; one  posterior,
called  the  \nastuid or  mamillary process,
from its resemblance  to a nipple; and one
inferior, called the  ttyloid process,  from
its shape, which is said to resemble that of
the ancient  tlylut  tcriptorius.   In  young
 subjects this  process  is unifcd wuh the
 bone by an intermediate  cartilage, which
 sometimes, even  in  adults,  i* not  com-
 pletely ossified Three muscles have  their
 origin from this process, and borrow half
 of their names from  it, viz  stylo-glos-
 sus, s'ylo-hyoideus, and siylo-pharyngeus.
 Round the root of this process there is a
 part cular rising of ihe os petrosum, which
 some writers describe as  a  procc ss, and,
 from its appearance with the styloid, have
 named  it vaginalis,  others  describe the
 semi-circular ridge of the meatus  audito-
 rius externus as a fifth process, to wliich
 they give the  name of auditory.  The de-
 pressions and cavities are, 1  A large fossa,
 which  serves  for the  articulation of the
 loyver jaw ;  it is situated between the zy go-
 matic auditory, and vaginal processes, and
 is separaed in its middle fty a fissure into
 whicii the ligament that secures the articu-
 lation of the lower jaw  with th s  hone is
fixed.  The fore part of this cavity, which
receives the  condyle of the j;.w, is Co-
vered yvith carriage ; the back part only
 with ihe pejios etini.  2  A long ioss.i be-
hind the m.i* toid process, where the digas-
 'ric muscle has ,is origin.  3.  The meatus
auditorius  exiernux, the name giv«n !<• a
large I'unnel-hkt canal that lead- tft'lwor-
gan of heat \n%. 4- The  ttyio mastoid holr,
so called from  its situation t-eivveerf 'he
s yloid and mastoid processes   It is 1.he-
wise called the aqueduct of Fullopius, and
affords a passage to 'lie portio dura of the
aud lo:y or seventh pair of nerves.   5 Be-
low and on the fore pari of  the last  fora- 
804               TEM         •                         TEN
men we observe part of the jugular fossa,
a thimble-like cavity, in which the begin-
ning of the internal juguLr vem is lodged.
6. Before, and a little above this fossa is
the  orifice of  a foramen, through which
pass the  internal carotid artery and  two
filaments of the intercostal nerve.  This
conduit runs first  upward r.v.d  then  for-
ward, forming  a kind of elbow,  and ter-
minates at the  end of the os petrosum.  7-
At this part of  the ossa temporum we ob-
serve the orifice ofa canal whicii runs out-
Wards anti backwards in an horizontal di
reciion,  till it terminates in the cavity of
the ear  called tympanum.  This  canal,
which in the recent subject is  continued
from the ear to the mouth, is called the
Eustachian tube. We shall speak of it more
particularly hereafter.    8 A small  hole
behind the mastoid process, which serves
for the transmission of a vein to the lateral
 sinus.   But this, like otlier foramina m the
 skull that serv  only for the transmission of
 vessels,  is neither uniform in its situation,
 nor to  be met  with in every subject   The
 internal  surface of these bones may easily
 be'divided into three parts. The first, up-
 permost and largest, is the squamous  part,
 which  issli^htly concave from the impres-
 sion of the brain.   Ps semicircular edges
 is sloping, so that the external  lamella of
 the none advances far'her than ihe internal,
 and ihus rests more securely on the parietal
 bones. The second and middlemost, which
 is the  petrous part of the bone, forms a
 hard,  craggy  protuberance,  nearly  of  a
 triangular shape.  On its posterior side we
 observe a large foramen, v\ liich is the mea-
 tus auditorn s Mternus; itreceives the dou-
 ble nerve of the seventh pair, viz  the por-
 tio dura and  portio motlis of  that  pair.
 About the middle of its anterior surface is
 a smallfor men, which opens into the aque-
 duct of Fallopius, and  receives a twig of
 the  portio dura of  the  seventh pair of
 nerves.  This  foramen  having  been first
 described by Fallopius, and by him named
 hiatus, is sometimes called hiatus Fallopii.
 Besides  these, we  observe other smaller
 holes for the transmission of blood-vessels
 and nerves-    B- low this craggy protube-
 rance  is the third part, which,  from its
 shape and connexion with the os-occipitis
 by means of the lambdoidal  suture, may
 be called the lambdoidal angle ofthe  tern-
 poral bone.  It is concave from,the impres-
 sion of the brain ; it helps to form the pos-
 terior and inferior fossa: of the skull, and
 has a  considerable  furrow, in  whicii is
 lodged part ofthe lateral sinus.  The tem-
 poral bones differ a little in their structure
 from the other bones of the cranium.  At
 their upper parts they  are very thin, and
 almost  without diploe,  but  below  they
 have great strength and thickness.  In the
fcetus, the thin  upper pat, and the lower
craggy part, are separated hy a cartilagi-
nous  substance; there is no appearance
either of the mastoid or styloid processes,
and, instead of a long funnel-like meatus
auditorius externus, there is only a smooth
bony ring,  within  which the membrana
tympani is fastened.  Within the petrous
part of these bones there are several cavi.
ties, processes, and bones, which belong
altogether  to  the ear, do not enter into
the formation of the cranium, and are de-
scribed under the article  Ear.  The ossa
temporum  are connected by suture with
 the ossa parietalia, the os  occipitis, the
ossa malarum, ar.d^he os sphenoides, and
 are articulated with th" lower jatv.
   TEMPORALIS    (Temporalis sc. mm.
 cuius.)   Arcardi-temporo-muxillaire of Du-
 mas.   This muscle, which  Winslow hai
 named the  crotophyte, arises fleshy from the
 lower,  lateral, and anterior part of ihe
 parietal bone ; from all the squamous por-
 lion of the  temporal bone -, from the lower
 and  lateral part of the  os  frontis; from
 the posterior surface of the os nialae; from
 all the temporal process of the  sphenoid
 bone ;  and sometimes from a ridge at the
 lower  part of this process. This latter
 portion, hoyvever, is often common to this
 muscle and the pterygoideus externus. It
 is of a semicircular shape, and its radiated
 fibres  converge,  so as to form a strong
 middle tendon, which passes under the
 jugum, and is "inserted into the coronoid
 process ofthe lower jaw, to which it ad-
 heres  on every side,  but more  particu-
 larly at its fore part, where the insertion is
 continued down to  the  body of the hone.
 This muscle is covered by a pretty strong
 fascia, which  some writers  have errone-
 ously described as  a part ofthe aponeuro-
 sis of ihe occipito-frontulis.  This  fascia
 adheres to the  bouts,  round the whole
 circumference of the origin of the muscle,
 ami, descending over it, is fixed  below to
 the  r.dge  yvhere the zygomatic  process
 begins, just above the  meatus auditorius;
 to "the upper edge of the zygomatic process
 itself, and anteriorly to the s malae.   This
 fascia  serves as a defence to ihe muscle,
 and likewise gives origin to someof its fleshy
 fibres.   The principal use of the temporal
 muscle, is to draw the lower jaw upwards,
 as in the action of biting ; and as it passes
 a little forwards to  its  insertion, it may at
 the same time pull the  condyle a  little
 backwards, though not so much as it would
 have done  if its fibres had passed in a_di-
 rect line from theirongin to their insertion,
 because the posterior aud lower part of
 the muscle passes over  the root ofthe zy-
 gomatic process, as over a pulley.
   TENDO  ACHILLIS.     See   Athilli*
 tendo.
   TENDON.    (Tendo,  from   tendo,  to
 stretch.)  The white and glistening extre-
 mity ofa muscle.   See Muscle.
   TENESMUS.    (From  rtiva, to con- 
                  TER

 stringe ;  so called from the perception of
 a continual constriction or bou.d state of
 the part.),  A continual inclination 10 go to
 stool, without a discharge.
   TENSOR   (From  tendo, to stretch.)
 A muscle whose office is to extend the.part
 to winch it ia fixed.
   Ti-.xsoh palati   See Circitmfirxut.
   TENSOR '1YMPANI.   Intemut  aurit
 of TJiu.l.s and  Cowper   Intermit mallei
 of Winslow, t.nd salpingo mulleen of Dumas
 A muscle of the ear, which pulls the mal-
 leus and the membrane of the tympan m
 towards the petreous ponionof the tempo-
 ral bone, by which iht  membrana tympani
 is made more concave and -ense.
   TENSOR VAGINJE FEMORIS.   Fat
 cialis   Membranosus  of Douglas.   Mem-
 brawn vel fascia lata of Cowper. and Ilio
 aponeurosifemoral of Duni s.    Musculus
 aponeurosis,  vel fiatcia lata  of Winslow.
 A miisc.l., situated on  the outside of the
 thigh, which stretches the membranous fas-
 cia of the thigh, assists in the abduction of
 the thigh, and somewhat in its rotation in-
 wards.   It arises by  i narrow, tendinous,
 and flestiy beginning from the external part
 of the anterior, superior, spinous process
 of ihe ilium, and is inserted  a little below
 the great trochanter into the membranous
 fascia.
   TENT.   A roll of lint for dilating open-
 ings, sinuses, fcc.   Set- Spongiaprepurata.
   TENTORIUM.   A process of the  dura
 mater,  separating the cerebrum  from the
 cerebellum   It extends from the internal
 horizontal spine of ihe occipitai bone," di-
 rectly forwards to the sella turcica ofthe
 sphxnoid bone.
   Tiuebella.  (Dim. of terebra, a piercer
 or gunblet.)  A trepan or instrument for
 sawing out circular portions of the skull.
 A trephine.
   TEREBINTHINA.   (From  ngtStvBoe,
 the  turpentine tree.)   Turpentine,  the
 produce of pine-trees.
   TEREBINTHINA ARGENTAROTEN-
 SIS   Strasburg turpentine-  'Phis species
 is generally more transparent and less te-
 nations than  either the Venice  or Chio
 turpentints.   It is of a yellowish  broyvn
 colour, and  ofa more agreeable smell than
 any of the turpentines, except the Chio.
 It is extracted in several parts of Germany,
 from  the red and silver fir, bv cutting out,
 successively, narrow strips of the bark '.»
 some places a resinous juice is codect. d
 from  under the bark called Cachrym ubieg-
 na. and oleum abictinum.
   TEREKIVI '11INA CANADENSIS. Can-
 ada turpentine.  A production ol the pinus
 bals oiiea   See Balsamum Conadense.
  TEREBINTHINA CIHA.  Cyprus  tur-
pentine.  The resin obtained from the pis-
tacia  terebintlius.  See  Chio turpentine.
  TEREBINTHINA  COMMUNIS.   See
 Terebinthina vulgaris.
                  TER              80S

   Tehebtxthixa cypbia.  See Chio turpen-
 tine
   TEREBINTHINA VENETA.   Venice    *
 turpen ne ;  so called because we are sup-
 plied with  it from  the V-netians.  This  ^
epenes of turpentine issues spontaneously  '
 through ■ lie h.,rk.of the Pinus tarix ; firiiis  "•„
fascirulatis multibus obtudutculis bructeis ex
 tra squama*  strohilorum exiantibus.   Hoi-t.
 K. w-  It is usually thinner  Ui.,u  ;,nV cjf
 the other sorts ;  of a clear whitish or p,le
 yellowish colour; a hot, pungent,  bitter-
 ish,  disagreeable  taste;  and  a  strong'
 Bmell, wiihout any thing of the atomatic
 flavour of the chian  kino    For its \ irt'tes
 see  Turpentines
   TKKBBLMIIIW VULGARIS.   Com-
 mon turpentine.   The  bqn  d ivsir. of  the
 pinrts sylvestris.   See Turpentine.
   Tkhkbisthi-\vf,  oleum.   The oil  dis-      \ ■' .
 tilled  from the  liquid  resin oi'  the pinus
 sylvestris.
   TERES.   Round, smooth. 1. The name
 of some  muscles  and ligaments.
   2. The name of tlie ascaris lumbricoides,
or round worm, which infests the intestines.
   Teres ligamentum.  The ligament at the
 bottom of the socket ofthe hip joint
   TERES MAJOR   (Teres sc: M,.senlus
 major.   Teres, round, smooth ) 'Riolanus,
 who «as the first  that distinguished  this
 and theother muscles of the scapula by par-
tici ar appellat ions, gave the name of te> es
toth-s and thefollowingmuscle,onac:ount
of their long and  round  shape.  Anguli-
 scupitlo.   Humeral, of D.imas.  This  mus-
cle, winch is longer and thicker ihan the
teres minor, is situated  along  the inferior
costa of  the scapuli, and is in part cover-    •   *.
ed by the deltoidi s.
   It arises fleshy  from the outer surface of
the inferior anje of the scapula, (where it
covers some part  ofthe  infra spinatus and
tens minor, with  both wh ch its fibres in-        •'
termix,)  and likewise from  the lower and
posterior  half of  the inferior costa of the    "T.   I
scapula.  Ascending obliquely towards the
os humeri, it passes under the long head of      v  ,»
the triceps brachii.and then becomes thin-
ner and  flatter to form a thin temlon of
about an   inch in  breadth, and somewhat
more in length, winch  runs immediately
behind that ofthe latissimus dorsi, and is
inserted alt ng with it into the ridge at the *"
inner side of .he  groove that  lodges  the
long hc.d ofthe  biceps.  These two ten-  »
dons are included in a common capsula, be-
sides which tue tendon  of this muscle ad-
heres to > he os humeri, by two other capsula;
whicii we find placed one above the other.
  This muscle assis's in the rotatory mo-
tion of the arm, anil likewise in drawing
it downwards and backwards; so that we
may consider it as the congener of the la-
tissimus dorsi.
  TERES MINOR.  Marginisus scapulo-        \l
t'-ochiterien of Dumas.  This muscle seems to        J 
806
TER
TET
  have been  first described  by Fallopius.  A neutral salt as being the produet of an
  The teres minor  is a thin  fleshy muscle,  acid, and an alkali making a third body dif.
  situated along the inferior edge of the in-  ferent from either.
 •fraspinatus, and is in part  covered by the    Tessera.   (From  ttWAgA,  four.) A
  posterior part of the deltoides             foursquare bone.  The cuboid bone.
    It arises fleshy from all the convex edge*   Testa prob.vtrix.   (Quasi tosto, from
  of the inferior costa of the scapula ;  from  torreo, to burn.)   A cupel  or test.   A pot
  thence it ascends obliquely upwards and  for separating baser meials from gold and
•^fqrwards, and terminates in a flat tendon,  silver.
 'which adheres to the lower  and posterior    Testado.   (From testa, a shell; because
  part of the capsular ligament of the joint,  it is covered with a shell)  A tortoise, a
  and is  inserted into the  lower part of the  snail.  An ulcer, which, like a snail, creeps
  great tuberosity of the os humeri, a little  under the skm.
  below the termination of the infra-spinatos.    Testes cerebri.    See  Tnbercula qua
    The tendinous membrane, which is con-  drigemina.
  tinued from the infra-spinatus, and spread    TESTICLE.    Testes.    Orchis.   Also
  over the teres minor, lkewise forms a thin  called dydimi, and by some pe.rin.  Two
  septum between the two  muscles In some  litile oval bodies situated within thescro-
  subjects,  however,  they are  so closely  turn, and covered by a strong, white and
  united, as to be with  diffi  ulty separated  dense coat, called tunica albugmea  testis.
  from  eachtother.  Some of the fibres of Each testicle is composed of small vessels,
  the teres minor are intermixed with ihose  bent in a serpentine direction, arising from
  ofthe teres major and subscapulars.      the spermatic artery, and convoluted into
    The uses of  this muscle  are  similar to  little heaps, separated from one another
  those of the infra spinatus.                by cellular partitions.  In  each  partition
    Terra Lemnia.  Earth of Lemnos.  See  there is a duct receiving semen  from the
  Bole.                                     small vessels; and all the ducts constitute
'  " Terra Livoxica '  See Bole.            a net which is attached to the tunica albu-
    Tehra  merita.  The curcuma or tur-  ginea. From this net-work twenty or more
  meric root is sometimes so called.         vessels  arise, all of which are variously
    Terra mortua  See Terra damnata.     contorted, and, being reflected, ascend to
    Terra poxderosa salita.   See Murias  the  posterior margin of the testis,  where
  baryta.                                   they unite into one common duct, bent into
    Terra sigtllata.  See Bole.            serpentine windings, and forming.a hard
    Tr.iui.'E oleum.  See Petroleum.          body called the epididymis.  The sperma-
    Tkriiea AitseRBEXTiA. Absorbent earths,  tic arteries are branches ofthe aorta.  The
  distinguishable   from other earthy and  spermatic  veins  empty themselves into
  stony  substances  by  their  solubility  in  the vena cava and emulgeat vein.   The
  acids, as chalk, crabs, claws, oyster-shells,  nerves of the testicle are branches ol the
  egg-shells, pearl, cor .1, &c.               lumbar and great  intercostal nerve.  The
    Tlrthra. (From rtgSgov, a crane )  The  use of the testicle is to secrete the semen.
  middle and lateral pa is ot the eeck.
    Tertian ague.  See Febris intermittens.
    TERTIVNA  DUPLEX.    A  tertian
  fever that returns  every  day; but the pa-
  roxysms are unequal, every other fit being  to a testicle.
  ajjke                                       Testiculus caxinus.  See Satarion.
    TERTIANA  DUPLICATA.  A tertian    TESTIS. (A witness, the testes being the
  fever return,ng  very other day; but there  witnesses of our manhood )  See Testicle.
  are two pan.*'ysms in one day.               Tetaxomata. (From rtrAvou, to smooth.)
    TERTIANA  FEBRIS.   See  Febris in-  Tetanothra.   Medicines which Hmooth the
  termittens.                                skm« anu* remove wrinkles.
    TERTIANA TRIPLEX.  A tertian fever    TETANUS.   (From ruvte, to stretch.)
  returning every- day ; eve.y other day there  Spa*m  with  rigidity.   Convulsio  indica.
  are  two iMi-oxvsms, and but one in the in-  Ihlotonicos.  Rigor nervosus.  A  genus  of
  termediate one.                           disease in the class  neuroses and  order
    Th:tianaria.   (From  tertiana,  a  spe-  spusmi  of  Cullen;  characterised  by   a
  c'les of intermittent fever wheh  is s.idto  spasmodic rigidity of almost the  whole
  be cured  b\ this plant )  The plant which  body.  The  vane, ies of tetanus  are, 1.,
  is tin sc-tlledmsome pharmaeorKri .sis the  Opisthotonos, where the body is throvvn
  Scutellaria trulericnlata  foiiis cordoto lanceo-  back by  spasmodic  contractions of the
  latis  crnatis • flonbus' axillaribus of Lm-  muscles.  2. Emprosdotonos,  the  body be-
  na:us winch .s 'common in the hedgt s  and  ing bent  forwards   3  Trismus, the locked
 ditches of th.s country.   I  has a bitter jaw.  Tetanus is often symptomatic of sy-
       intl a garlic smell, and <s  said to be  ph.Is and worms.
                                            These affections arise more frequent ly in
                                           warm climates tha:  in cold ones, and are
    Tertiuji  sal.    (From  tertius, thi-               ""     '                 Jis-
  Testicle, swelled   See Orchitis.
  Testiculus.  (Testiculus, dim. of testit.)
A small testicle.  Also the orclds plant, so
named from the resemblance of its roots
tave anti a garlic smell, and is said to be
serviceable  against  that  species of ague
yvh-h attacks the patient every <hirdd*y. 
                     4
                 TET

ture quickly succeeds excessive dry and
sultry weather. They attack persons of all
ages, sexes, temperaments,  and complex-
ions, hut the m»le sex more frequently than
the female, and those of a robust and vigor-
ous constitution than those of a weak ha-
bit.  An idea is entritained by many, Dr.
Tho.oas observes, that  segroes are more
predisposed to attacks of tetanus than white
people ; ihey certainly are more frequent-
ly affected with it, but  this circumstance
does not arise from any  constitutional pre-
disposition,  but from their beini? more ex-
posed'topunctures and wounds in the feet,
by nails, splinters of wood, pieces  fbroken
glass, &c. from usually  going bare-footed.
 -Tetanic aftl-cdons  are occasioned either
by exposures to cold, or by some irritation
of the nerves, in consequence of local in-
jury byi puncture, incision,  or laceration.
Lacerated  wounds  of   tendinous parts
prove,  in  warm  climates, a never-failing
source of these complaints.   In cold cli-
mates, as well as in warm ones, the locked
jaw, or trismus, frequently arises in conse-
quence ofthe amputation ofa limb.
   When the disease has arisen in conse-
quence ofa puncture, or any other exter-
nal injury, the sympioms shew themselves
generally about the eighth  day, but when
it proceeds from  an exposure lo cold,  they
generally #nake  their  appearance much
sooner.
   In some instances it comes on suddenly,
and with great violence ; but it more  usu-
ally makes its attack in  a gradual manner;
in which case, a slight stiffness is at first per-
ceived in the back part ofthe neck, yvhich,
after a short time, becomes considerably in-
creased, and at length renders the motion
ofthe head  both difficult and painful.
  With the rigidity of the   head there  is
likewise an  uneasy sensation at the root  of
the tongue,  together with  some difficulty
in swallowing, and a great tightness is per-
eeived about the chest,  with a pain at the
extremity of ihe sternum,  shooting into
the back-   A stiffness also takes place  in
thejaws, which soon increases to such  a
height, that the teeth become so closely
set together as not to admit ofthe smallest
opening. This is what is termed the locked
jaw.
  In some cases, the spasmodic affection
extends no  farther.   In others the spasm
at this stage of the disease, returning  wi'h
great frequency become likewise more ge-
neral, and now affect not only the muscles
ofthe  neck  and jaws, but  likewise those
ofthe whole spine, so as to bend the trunk
of  the hotly very forcibly backwards, and
this is what  is named opisthotonos. Where
the body is bent forwards  the disease  is
called  »mprosthotonos.
   During ihe whole course ofthe disorder,
the abdominal muscles are violently affect-
ed yvith spasm, so that the belly is strongly
                 TET              80?
                                       it
retracted, and feels very hard, most obsti-
nate costiveness  prevails, and  both the
flexor and extensor muscles of  the lower
extremities are commonly affected ai the
same time, so as to keep the limbs rigidly
extended.
  The flexors of  the head and  trunk be-
come  at length  so strongly affected, as to
balance the action ofthe extensors, and to *
keep  the  head and  trunk so rigidly ex-
tended and straight as to render it incapa-
ble of being moved in any direction. The
arms  which  were little  affected  before,
are now  likewise rigidly extended, the
tongue also becomes affected with spasm,
and being convulsively darted out, is often
much injured by the teeth at that moment
snapping together.  It is to this state  of
the disease that the term tetanus has been
strictly applied.
  The  disorder  continuing  to  advance,
every organ of voluntary motion becomes
affecte-I; the eyeir*re rigid and immoveable
in their sockets, the  countenance is hide-
ously  distorted, and expresses great dis-
tress; the strength is exhausted, the pulse
becomes irregular,and one universal spasm"
puts a period to a most miserable state of
existence.
  Attacks of tetanus are seldom attended
with  any fever,  but abvays  with  violent
pain,  and the spasms do not  continue for a
constancy, but  the muscles admit of some
remission in'their contraction, which is re-
newed every ten  or fifteen minutes, espe-
cially  if the  patient makes the least at-
tempt to speak, drink, or alter his position.
   When tetanic  affections arise Sn conse-
quence of a  wound, puncture,  or lacera-
tion,  in warm  climates, Dr. Thomas  ob-
serves, they are almost sure to prove fatal.
The locked jaw, in consequence  of an am-
putation,  likewise proves   usually fatal.
When these affections are produced by an
exposure to cold, ihey may  in most cases
be  removed by  a timely use of proper re-
medies, although a considerable space will.
probably elapse before the patient will  be
able to recover his former strength.
  On  dissections  of this disease, slight  ef-
fusions within the cranium  have been ob-
served in a few instances ; but in  by far the„ ,
greater number, nothing particular  has
been discovered, either in the brain, or any .
other or^an.
  Tktvrtaus.   (TtrAgrAice, fourth.)  A
quartan fever.
  Tetiiamvrcm.  (From rtrgas, four, and
yvgov, an ointment.)   An ointment of four
ingredients.
  Teth iMiuniA.   (From rtrgte, four, and
Ay foe, a cup ; so called because its fruit re-
sembles a cup divided into four parts.)
The citrul.
  Tkthaphaioi.iccm.   (From rtrgAe, four,
atv! yzgyzKovA, a drug )  A medxme com-
posed t>f four ingredients. 
808              TER
THE
    TPuTmUM^ft'rnm T       i.  *•   WM cal1^/fl^» ««^«u« * **■ long
    TEUl RIU.M   (From Teucer, who d.s-  supposed to be an earthy substance from
  covered it.)  Ihe name of agenus of plants  J.pan.   It  is the insp-ssated juice of a
  m the Linnx.n system.  Class, Didynamia  speces ot mimosa, which  grows in irreat
  Order, Vertidllata The herb speedw. 11.    abundance  in the  kingdom of Bahar  hi,
    Teucrium capitatum.  The systematic  prepared from a decoction ofthe inner Dart
  name of the poley mountain of Montpelier.  of the wood.  From the negligent method
  See Polium montanum.                    in which it is dried in little kilns dug for
     Ieucrium cham;edrys.   The  systema-  that purpose.it acquires the earthy appear
  tic name ot the common germander.  See  ance it in general has, from which circnm
  ^hamadrys.                              stance it takes its name.  In the kingdom"
     I eucrium chamjepitts.   The  system*-  of Bahar, besides  being much used in me
  tic name ofthe ground pine.  See Chama-  dicine, it is employed  for many purposes
  *"'#?'                                    in arts, particularly for painting the beams
    1 eucrium  criticum.   The systematic  of houses,  to defend them  from vermin
  name ofthe poley mountain of Candy. See  See Catechu.
  PoUum creticum.                            Teuthrum.  (TtvSgov.)  The herb poll-
    Teucrium marum.  The systematic name  um.                              r
  ofthe Syrian herb mastich.   See Marum    THALAMI   NERVORUM OPTI00
  Syriacum.                                RUM.   (*AXAyoe, a  bed.)   Two bodies'
    Teucrium  moxtanum.   The  systema-  which form m part the optic nerve, placed
  tic name of the common poley mountain,  near to each other, in  appearance white,
  See Polium montanum                     protruding  at the base  ofthe lateral ven-
    Teucrium polium.  The systematic name  tricles, and running in their direction in-
  of the golden poley mountain.  See Polium  wards, a little downwards, and upwards.
  montanum.                                 Thalassomeli.  (From Baxawa, the sea,
    Teucrium  scordium.   The systematic  and ytxt, honey.)   A medicine composed
  name of the water germander.  See Scor-  of sea-water and honey.
  *■"•"•                                      THAL1CTRUM.  (From 0*m», to flou-
    TERETRUM.  (From rtgtce, to pierce.)  rish.)  1. The name ofa gents of plants
  The trepan.                             in the Linnxan system.  Class, Polyandria.
    Termixalia benzoix.   The  Benjamin  Order, Polyginia".            4
  gum-tree.                                  2.  The pharmacopoeial name of what is
    Terminthus.  (From TripytvBoe,  ihetnr-  also called  Rhabarbarum pauperum.  The
  pentine tree.)  Albatis.   Black and ardent  root  of this plant, Thulictrum fiuvium of
  pustules, mostly  attacking the legs of fe-  Linnxus, is  said 10 be aperient and stoma-
  males; so called from their resemblance to  chic, and to come  very  near in its virtues
  the fruit ofthe turpentine-tree.            to rhubarb.   It is  a common  plant in this
    Ternary.   Consisting of  the number  country, but seldom used medicinally.
  three, which some chemical and mystical   Thalictrum flavum.   The systematic
  writers have made strange work with ; out  name ofthe  poor man's rhubarb. See Tha-
  the most remarkable distinction  of this  lictrtim.
 kind, and  the  only one worth notice, is   Thapsia.   (From Thapsus,  the island
 that of Hippocrates, who divides the parts  where it was found.)  The deadly carrot.
 ofa human body into  contmentes, conten-  Thapsia atclepiat of Linnaeus.   The root
 ta, and impetum facientes, though the lat- operates violently both upwards and down-
 ter is resolvable into the mechanism ofthe wards, and is not used in the presentprac-
 two former, rather than any thing distinct tice.
 in  itself-                                   Thapsus.  (From the island Thaptui.)
   TERRA.  Earth, as distinguished from The  great white mullein, or  cows lung.
 minerals and metals arid precious stones,  tvort.
   Terra cariosa.   Rotten bone,  a spe-   THEA.  Tea.   There are two species
 cies of non-effervescent chalk,  of a broyvn of this tree ;  viz. 1. The bohea, or black
 colour.                                 tea ;  and 2.  The   viridis, or   green tea;
   Terra  catechu. See Catechu.          both of which are natives of China or Japan
   Terra  damxata.  Terra  mortua.  Con- where they attain the height of five or six
 demned earth, is the remainder after some feet.
 distillations, wliere all  that will  rise is    Great pains are taken  in collecting the
 drawn off; the same as Caput mortuum.    leaves singly, at three different times, viz.
  Terra  foliata  tartari.   The  acetate about  the  middle of February, in the be-
 of potash.                               ginning of March, and in  April. Although
  TERRA  JAPON1CA.    Japan  earth, some writers assert, that  they are first ex-
 Catechu vulgo.   Terra  Japonica.  Cachou. posed to  the  steam of boiling water, and
 Favfiel.  Catchu. Caschu.  Catechu.  Cadt- then dried on copper-plates ; yet it is now
 chu.  Cashow   Caitchu.  Castjoe.   Carhu  understood that such  leaves are simply
 Cute.  Kualh.  The  natives call  it Ctttt,  dried on iron plates, suspended over a fire,
the English who reside there  Cutch.  It  till they become dry and shrivelled; when 
TIIE
THL
809
cool, they are packed in tin boxes to ex-
clude the air, and in that state exported to
Europe.
  Teas are divided in Britain  into three
kinds of green,  and  five of bohea.  The
former class includes, 1. Imperial or bloom
tea, having a lai <e leaf, a faint  smell, and
being of a light  green colour.   2. Hyson,
which has small curled leaves, ofa green
shade  inclining to blue.    3  Singlo  tea,
thus termed from the place where it is cul-
tivited.  The. boheas comprehend: 1. Sou-
chong, which, on inf-'sion, imparls a yellow-
ish green  colour.  2. Ctunho, a fin-  te.-,
emitting a fragrant violet smell, and yield-
ing a p.de  shade;  it  receives its name
from the province where it is reared   3.
Pekoe tea  is  known  by the small white
flowers tuat  are mixed wilh it.  4. Congo
has a larger leaf than the preceding varie-
ty, and yields a deeper tint  to water;  and
5. Common bohea, the leaves of which are
of an uniform green  colour.   There are
besides other kinds of lea, sold under the
names of gunpowder  tea, &c. which differ
from  the preceding, only in die  minute-
ness of their leaves, and being dried with
additional care.
  Much  has been said and written on the
medicinal properties  of tea; in its natural
state  it is a narcotic  plant, on  which  ac-
count the Chinese refrain from its use till
it has been divested of this property by
keeping  it  at least for tyvelve months.  If,
however, good tea be drunk in moderate
quantities, with sufficient milk and sugar,
it invigorates  the system, and  produces  a
temporary  exhilaration;  but when taken
too copiously, it  is apt to occasion weak-
ness,  tremor, palsies, and various other
Bymptorns  arising  from narcotic plants,
while it contributes to aggravate hysterical
and hypochondriacal  complaints.  Tea has
also been supposed to possess considerable
diuretic  and sudorific virtues, which, how-
ever,  depend more on the quantityof warm
water employed as a  vehicle, than  ifo qua-
lity of the lea itself.  Lastly, as infusions
of these leaves are the safest re fresh ment
after  undergoing great bodily  fatigue or
mental exertion ; they afford an agreeable
beverage to th >se who are exposed to cold
weather ; at the same time tending to sup-
port and promote perspiration, which i9
otherwise liable to be impeded.
  Tuea Germaxica.  Pluellin ; male speed-
well.   See  Veronica
  Thkraica.   (A  Thebaide regione, from
Thebe, where it flourished.) The Egyp-
tian poppy.
  THEHESII FORAMINA.  The  orifices
of veins in ihe cavities ofthe heart.
  TIIECA  VERTERRAL19. (Theca, from
riSiiyi, to place )  The vertebral canal.
  IiiELTiTituts.   (From 8**0?, female, and
t*T»{»f, fern.)  The female  fern.
  Thesar.  (Thenar, sc. musculus.)  See
Flexor brevis pollicis manus.
  Tukobro.ma cacao    (Theobroma, from
Bui,  he gods, and @gc»y<t, food ;  so called
from the deliciousnessof its fruit.)  pacao
Indian  The systematic name of the tree
which  affords cocoa and chocolate.
  Theodoriccm    (From  &tot, the gods,
and eTcg-.y,  a gift )  The pompous name of
some  ntidotes.
  THERAPEIA.    (From  BtgAiritA,  to
heal.)   Therapia,  The art of heating dis-
eases.
  THERAPEUTICS. (Therapeutica, from
Q-tgA7rtvai,  to cure.)   Therapia.   Metlio-
tits  medendi.   That branch  of  medicine
which  treats  of the operation of the  dif-
ferent nie.u.s employ d for obviating dis-
eases,  and  of  the  application  of these
means.
  Theriaca.  (From bug,  a viper or  ve-
nomous wild beast.)   Treacle, or  molas-
ses:  also a medicine appropriated to  the
cure of ihe bites of venomous animals, or
lo resist poisons.
  Theriaca  andromaciii.   The  Venice
or Mithridate treacle; a composition of
sixty-one  ingredients,  prepared,  pulver-
ised,  and with  honey  formed  into  an
electuary.
  TiiEniACA  ci:lestis.   Liquid  lauda-
num.
  Theriaca communis.   Common treacle,
or molasses.
  Theriaca  pamocratis.    An  old pre-
paration usually called Confectio  Damo-
cratis.
  Theriaca  Emxexsis.  Edinburgh the-
riaca   The thebaic electuary.
  Theriaca  jermaxorum.  A rob of juni-
per-berries.
  Theriaca Loxdiktxsis.  A  cataplasm
of cummin seed,  bay-berries, germander,
snake-root, cloves and honey.
  Theriaca  RusTiconuM.  The roots of
the  common garlic were so called.  See
Allium.
  Therioma.  (From  8»gtca>, to  rage like
a v ild beast )  A malignant ulcer.
  Therms.   Warm baths or springs.  See
M^edicinal waters.
  THERMO M ETER.     (Thermometrum,
from btgyn, heat, and ytrgtce, to measure.)
An instrument for measuring the degrees
of heat.  See Caloic.
  Thigh bone. See Femer.
  THIRST.   Sitis.   The  sensation   by
which we experience  a desire  to drink.
The  seat of this sensation appears tg be
either in the fauces or  the stomach
  Thistle,  carline.  See Chameleon album.
  Thistle,  holy.   See Carduus  benedictus.
  Thistle,  pine.   See Carlina gummijera.
  THLASPI. (From  67**, to break, be-
cause its seed appears  as if it were brok-
en or bruised.)   1.  The name of a genus
  •  5  L 
 810              Tfifu

 of plants in  the  Linnxan  system.   Class,
 Tetradynamia.   Order, Siliculosa.
   2- The pharmaceutical-name of the herb
 penny-cress.   Two species of thlaspi are
 directed in some pharinaccepias for medici-
 nal uses;—the Thlaspi arvense of Linnxus,
 or "treacle mustard, and Thlaspi campestre
 of Linnxus,  or mithridate mustard.  The
 Seeds of both have  an acrid biting taste
 approaching to that of common mustard,
 with  which  they agree  nearly in  their
 pharmaceutic  qualities.  They have  also
 an unpleasant  flavour, somewhat  of the
 garlic or onion kind.
   Thlaspi arvense.   The systematic name
 ofthe treacle mustard.  See. Thlaspi.
   Thlaspi campestre.   The  systematic
 name of  the  mithridate mustard.   See
 Thlaspi
   THORACIC   DUCT.    Ductus  thora-
 cicus.  Ductus  Pecqueltii.   The trunk  of
 the absorbents ; of a serpentine form, and
 about the diameter of a cro*-quill.   It
 lies upon the dorsal vertebrx, between the
 aorta and vena  azygos, and extends from
 the posterior opening of the diaphragm
 to the angle formed  by the  union of the
 subclavian and  jugular veins, into which
 it opens and evacuates  its contents.   In
 this course the thoracic duct receives the
 absorbent vessels from every part of the
 body.
   THORAX.  (From  SeeptA, to leap, be-
 cause in it the  heart leaps.)  The chest.
 That  part of the  body situated between
 the neck and the abdomen.  The external
 parts of the  thorax are, the  common inte-
 gume.nts, the breasts, various muscles, and
 the bones ofthe thorax.  (See  Bones and
 Respiration.) The parts yvithin the cavity
 ot the thorax are, the pleura and its pro-
 ductions,  'he lungs, heart, thymus  gland,
 oesophagus,  thoracic  duct,  arch of  the
 aorta, part of the vena cava,  vena azygos,
 the eighth pair of nerves, and part of the
 great intercostal nerve.
   Thorn, A^gyptian.   The Mimosa nilotica
 of Linnxus  See Arabic gum.
   Thorn-apple.  See Stramonium.
   Thorn, black.   See Prunus sylvestris.
   THROMBUS.  (From &ctce, to disturb.)
 A  small lumour  which sometimes  arises
 after  bleeding,  from  the  blood escaping
 from  the vein into the cellular structure
 surrounding it.
   Thrush.  See  Aphtha.
   Thryptica.   (From Bgvrrrte,  to break.)
 Lithontriptics, medicines whicii are said to
 have the power of destroying siones in the
 bladder.
   Thuris  cortex.   The  cascarilla and
 eleuUiera  barks,  were  so called.   See
 Cascarilla.
   Thds.   (From S-y»,to sacrifice, so called
from its  great  use  in sacrifices.)   See
 Olibanum
  Thus jumsobum.  See Thymiama.
                  THY

   Thus masculum.  See Olibanum.
   Thuya occidextalis.  (Thuya, from 8i/m-,
 odour, so named from its fragrant smell.)
 The systematic  name of the tree of life.
 See Arbor vita.
   TiiTLAcins.   (From BvXAnoe,  a  seed-
 vessel, so called from its large head.) The
 white garden poppy.
   Thymrra.    (Prom  Bvyoe, thyme;  so
 named because it smells like thyme.)  See
 Satureja.
   Thtmbra hisfaxica.  The name given
 by Tonrntfourt to the common herb mas-
 tich   Si e Marum vulgare.
   Thyme, lemon.  See Serpyllum citratum,
  f Thyme, mother of.  See Serpyllum.
   Thymeloea.   (From  BvyA, an odour,
 because  of its son 11.)   Oneoron.   Spurge-
 flax.   Flax-leaved  Daphne.  This plant,
 Daphne gnidium .- panicula terminali foliii
 lineari-lunceolatis  accuminatis of Linnaeus,
 affords the garou  bark, yvhich very much
 resembles that of our mezereum.  Garou
 bark  is  to  be immersed  in vinegar for
 about an hour before it is wanted, a small
 piece, the size of a sixpence, thus steeped,
 is applied to the  arm or any other part,
 and  renewed once a day  in winter and
 twice  in  summer.  It produces a serous
 exudation from the skin without irritating
 or blistering.   It is recommended, and is
 in  frequent  use   in France  and  Russia
 against some diseases ofthe eyes.
   Thymiama   (From BvyA, an odour, so
 called from its odoriferous smell )  Musk-
 wood.   Thus judaorum.  A bark in small
 brownish grey pieces, intermixed with bits
 of leaves, seeming as if the bark andleaves  ,
 had been  brmsed and pressed together,
 brought from Syria, Cicilia, &c. and sup-
 posed  to  be the produce  of the liquid
 siorax tree.  This bark has an agreeable
 balsamic  smell, approaching to  that of
 liquid  storax, and  a sub-acrid bitterish
 taste  accompanied  with some slight ad.
 stringency.
   Thymium. (From Bvyoe, thyme, because
 it is  of the  colour of thyme.)  A small
 wart upon the skin.
  Thymoxalme   (From  Bvyoe,  thyme,   j
 o£uc, acid, and AXe, salt.) A composition of   |
 thyme, vinegar and salt.
  THYMUS.  (Atto  ts  &vyte, because it
 was used m faintings ; or  from S-vytt, an
 odour,  because of  its fragrant  smell)
 1. A gland  of considerable  size  in  the
 Actus, situated in the anterior duplicature
 or space of the  mediastinum, under  the
 superior part of the sternum.  An excre-
 tory duct has not  yet been  detected, but  !
 lymphatic vessels  have been seen going
 from  it to  the thoracic  duct.  Its use is
 unknown.
  2.  A small  indolent carnous tubercle
 like  a wart  arising about  the  anus, or
the  pudenda, resembling the flowers of
thyme, from whence it takes its name. 
                 THY                                    T»               8U

  3. The name of a genus of plants in the excretory duct has never been  detected,
  o.  i m. nilhl v   b     n;,hl„amia  or- and its use is not vet  known.






wirm nunwnt taste.  Its virtues  are said  of the leg.   It is of a long, thick and tn-
to ^S^Tnt. emmenaBogue, *m,c, and  ^1^!^%^^°^^
stomachic; yet there.s no  disea.
tioned in which its use  is particularly re       5 »         ..,,.-_ 1I1Pr,rp<i «little
commended by any  writer on the materia ™^™»Z^l£^^

^Si,™,  See Serpyllum  citra- S^^^S^^f"-^-  ^
'""I'hvmus  creticus.   The   plant  which deepest, and of an oblong ■h.pe, while the
bears this  name  in  some pharmacopoeias external one »/|>«»ded. a"f m°"8t "JJJ
is.the  Satureja capitata of Lmnxus, which fic.al.  Each of  hese,  in  ihe recent^sub.
possesses similar virtues to our thyme, but ject,  is covered  by a ^rtuage,  which
in *. stromrer decree.                    extends to the intermediate protuberance,
"THTM^atrf^a.   The  systematic where  it  terminates.   These two little   ;
name of the common herb mastich.  See cavities receive  the condyles of the os  ,
name ot 1  e commoi                    femoris, and the eminence  between them
'  THv^rsTurYLLUM.   The' systematic is admitted  into the cavity  which  i..seen
name  ofthe mother of thyme. See Serpyl- between the two condyles of that bone ; so
iiami.  m                j           ^  that this articulation affords a specimen ot
   Thymus vulgaris.    The  systematic the complete gin^imus.  Behind the in-
„arae  ofthe  common  thyme.   See Thy- ^^£™™:Z£££'£  '
 '"tHYRO   Names  compounded with  the  attachment  of  a ligament, and like-
 thi^belmigtomuscl^ricliareat- wise to separate ^-« ja^ftojn .

 ^T&vSoXI St~NOCID Put'   t*fuscu. ternal cavity is  a  circuit flat  surface,
    1 HIIW-n.,  ,,v  A „ ,,scle situated covered with cartilage, which serves for
 lusthyro-arytenoideus)  *m™™£™™ the al.tlCulation of the fibula; and at the .
 about  the glottis,  winch  pulls  the aij                             considerable
 t*.nmfl  rirtilatre forwards  nearer to  the i°re ljart ul",c   ,    ,   , ,...   ■   ,.


 .                                        is nxeu,
 larynx           „»T„    ,«-    , ** ,;,„.     The bodv ofthe tibia  is smaller than
    •rnvilO HYOIDEUS.   Muscuhli thyro-    1 ne uwuy ui  mc "« «■         ,
    lll\KU.ll\Uiur.ya   .tll_.cd between  its extremities, and, beimr of a triangular
 hyoideus.)    A  m.»cle,  situa c 1 be ween               ^^  ^ ^   of these,
 the os hyoides ^d  trunk  wj lCh^P   ^  thePextcrnal one  is  bro-td, and slightly
 os  hyoides  downwards, and  the  thyroid  J     ^    musdeg above  and below .
 cartilage  upwards.             Constrictor  the internal surface is broad and flat, and
    T..TRO.PI.ARTNOELS.    See   Constricto,  ^       ^ ^^  ^ nam)Wer t|un the
 phtv-yntris inferior.                        other two, and nearly cylindrical.  This
    Ti.yHo-p.iAHYNGo.sTAF.ii..M-s.  See la  ot^ ^ ^ ^.        ^ ^.^  ob,iquely

  faT!tS3JSu"iLi,vs.  See Patois***™,  across ,', from  the  outer side of the upper  j
    I UYiio-srAriui-i>Ls.  cCC       r       end of the bone to  about one-third of its  f
  ^!'s,'  .Dnin r4RTII »rP    (Cartilas-o  length downwards.  A  little below this
    THYROID CARTILAGE.   v^' "£°     Observe a  passage for  the medullary.
  thyroidea, from^vgtoe, a shield, and «/«,  we_obsc.ve a  p           8lderable' ana

 ffn^hST) Ic^tSnTcart^:  ElS ool^ el\ downwlds.  Ofthe three
  The  caJSla« which is placed perpendicu-  angles wliwh separate these surfaces, he




  men  in whom  it forms th.- pomum adami.  lastly inwards  agon.  The exte-.ia an le
    THYROID GLW1>   Glandtda thyioi-  is m .re  rounded,  and serves for th, at-
  del   Ala ge gfand situated upon the4,,-  taehm,nt  ofthe  „«ero>s,ous  ligament;
  f, lcartdS,gtrachea, and  horns ofthe  and the internal one  is more  rounded .tdl .
   •    -j   -.-.,«,   it  ;«  nnrpi-tiin wlie. by the pressure of m is les. 
812               TIL^                                     us
lower extremity, and terminates in a pretty
deep cavity, by which it is articulated with
the  uppermost bone  of the  foot.  This
cavity, in the recent subject, is lined with
cartilage.   Its internal side is formed into
a  considerable process, called  malleolus
internus, which, in its situation, resembles
the  styloid process of the radius.  This
process is broad, and of considerable thick-
ness, and from it ligaments  are  extended
to the foot.   At its back part we find a
groove,  lined with a  thin layer  of carti-'
lage, in  which slide  the tendons of the
flexor digitorum longus, and of the tibialis
posticus;  and a little  behind  this is  a
smaller groove, for the tendon ofthe flexor
longus pollicis.  On the side opposite  to
the  malleolus internus,  the cavity is inter-
rupted,  and  immediately  above  it  is  a
rough triangular depression,  which is fur-
nished  with  cartilage,  and  receives the
 lower end of die fibula.
   The whole of  this  lower  extremity of
 the bone  seems  to be  turned  somewhat
 outwards,  so that the malleolus internus
 is situated more forwards  than  the inner
 border  of the upper extremity of  the
 booe.
   In the feetus both ends of  the tibia are
 cartilaginous, and become afterwards epi-
 physes.
   TIBIAL ARTERIES. Arteria tibiales.
 The two pnnc pal ..ranches  ot the popli-
 teal  artery :  "the  o e proceeds forwards,
 and is called  he  anterior tibial; the other
 backwa tls, and is called the posterior ti-
bial; otvvh.ch  the external tibial, the fibu-
lar, the external anti  internal plantar, and
 the plantal arch,  are branches.
   TIBIALIS ANTICUS  (Musculus tibi-
 alis anticus.)  Ti'do-sus-metatarsien of Du-
mas. A flexor muscle ofthe loot,  situated
 on the le^, which bends the foot  by draw-
ing it upwards and at ihe same time turns
 the  toes unvards
   Tibialis gracilis.  See Plantaris.
   TIBIALIS POSTICUS   (Mntculus  ti-
bialis posticus)   Tibio tursien of Dumas. A
flt-xor  muscle  ot the foot,   situated on
the  leg, yvhich extends the foot, and turns
the  toes inwards.
   TIC  DOLOUREUX   A painful affec-
•tion ofthe nerves of the face, particularly
of  that   branch of the  fifth  pair, whicii
comes out ofthe jnfraorbitary foramen.
   TittiA  uHAXA.   Grana   tilli.   Grana
tiglii  The grana tilia are seeds ofa dark
grey colour,  the  produce of Troton tylium
of Linnaeus, in shape very like the seed of
the ricinus communis.  They  abound with
an oil yvhich  is for more  acrid and purga-
tive than castrti-oil.
  TILBURY  WATER.  This is  found at
Wis. Tilbury in Essex.  It is an aperient
and  chalybeate now seldom used medici-
nally.
  TILIA.  (Vltxtx, ulmus, the  elm-tree.)
1. Th-  name  of a genus of plants  in the
Lmnzean sysrem.  Class, Polyandria.  Or-
der, Monogynia.
   2. The pharmaropaial name ofthe lime
or linden tree.  Tilia Europea of Linmeus.
The  flowers of this tree'are supposed to
possess  anodyne  and antispasmodic vir-
tues.   They  have  a  moderately  strong
smell, in which their virtue seems to con-
sist,  and abound with a strong mucilage.
They are in high esteem in France.
   Tilia europaea.  The systematic name
ofthe lime-tree. See 'Tilia.
   Tilia graxa.  See Tigho Grana.
   Tilmus.   (Prom  rtxxte,  to  pluck.)
 Flotcitatio  or  picking  of  bedclothes,
 observable in the last stages of some dis-
 orders.
   Timac.  The  name of a root imported
 from  the  East Indies, which  is said  to
 possess diuretic virtues, .nd therefore ex-
 hibited in dropsies   It is not known fiom
 what plant it isobtainetl.
   TIN.   Stonnum.  Jupiter of the  alche-
 mists  It has been much doubted whether
 this metal is found native. In the opinion of
 Kirwan.there  are sufficient authorities to
 determine the question in the affirmative.
 The native oxid of tin, or tin stone, occurs
 both massive and crystallized,   lis  colour
 is a dark brow n, sometimes yellotvish grey.
 When  crystallized, it is somewhat trans-
 parent.  The wood tin ore is a  variety of
 the native  xnl, termed so from ils fibrous
 texture.   Th s variety has hitherto been
 found only in Cornwall.  It occurs in frag-
 ments  which are generally round, and its
 colour is  brown, sometimes  inclining to
 yellow.   Tin is also found mineralized by
 sulphur, PssocLied always with a portion
 of copper, and often of iron.  This ore is
 Called tin  pyrites   Is colour is yellowish
 grey. It has a metallic lustre, and a fibrous
 or lanielUted  texture;  sometimes it ex-
 hibits prismatic colours.   Tin is compara-
 tively a rare metal, as it is not found  in
 great quantity any where but in Cornwall
 or Devonshire; though it is hkewise met
 wilh in the mines of Bohemia, Saxony, tlie
 island of B n.ca, the peninsula of Malacca,
and in the East Indies.
   Properties of tin.—Tin  is of a brilliant
white colour, though not quite so white as
silver.   It is one of the  lightest  of the
metals ; its specific gravity,  when  ham-t
mered, being  7 299.   It  is very  fusible,
melting at about 410° Fahr.   By intensai
heat it is volatilized. It becomes oxidated
by a  moderate  degree of heat.  It easily
bends and  emits a noise, called the crack-
ling  of  tiu.   It is exceedingly soft and
ductile.  It may be  reduced to very thin
leaves.   Tinfoil, or  tin leaf, yvhich is tin
beat out,  is about one-thousandlh part  of
an inch thick.  It has scarcely any  sound. 
TIN
TIN              813
It resists the action of the air.  It crys-
tallzes in rhombs formed of small octahe-
dra.  It unites, by fusion, *i:h phosphorus
and sulphur.     Ii does not  decompose
water alone, or in the cold ; but easily by
means of m..ny other bodies.   It decom-
poses the s-Iphuric acid, and  uniies with
the sulphureous acid.  It decomposes the
nitric acitl, and is very soluble  in muriatic
acid.   Nitromuriatic acid  acts on it very
readily.  It is slightly soluble  '.n the fluo-
ric and boracic  acids.   Phosphoric acid
at acks it  by hi at.   Tarlareous acid has
no  perceptible action on  it.   The  oxalir
ami acetic a  ids  dissolve it in  small quan-
tities.   The alkalies appear to have some
acnon on  it  by heat.   p  combines with
sulphuret of potash  by fusion.  It  unit a
wiih the greater number of the nut .Is with
facility.   It  decomposes muriate of mer-
cury  and muriate of ammonia.  1 causes
nitrate of potash  to de onate.   Ii takes fire
spontaneously in oxigenated muriatic acid
g.'K, and is capable of combining with two
dilli rent proportions of oxigen.
   Method  of obtaining  tin——In order to
obtain tin from its ore, a men-  fusion of it,
yvith  pounded charcoal, is sufficient.   Or,
a certain quantity of the ore is first freed
from sulphur anti  arsen c by totrifaciion ;
alter which it is  mixed with equal parts of
potash, one half of common resin, and two
parts of Mat k flux;  the mixture  is then
fused in a crucible covered with charcoal,
by means of which the metal is recovered
in  its  metallic state.  In  order to  obtain
pure tin,  let the tin obtained before be
rapidly dissolved in strong nitric acid with
heat.  Thus some of the  metals  it  may
contain will be held  in solution,and others
become oxidated, but  muriatic, or nitro-
muriatic acid  will, on digestion, take up
those  oxids,  and after sufficient ablution,
leave  that of tin, which may  afterwards
be reduced by mixing it when pulverised
with double its weight ofa flux formed of
eqm.l par's of pitch and borax, or resin and
borax, and puting it into a covered cruci-
ble, lined with  charcoal, w hich  must be
placed in a forge, and strongly heated for
a quarter of an hour.
   TIXCJE  OS.   (Tinea, a tench.)   The
mouth of  the uterus is so called by some
writers, from its resemblance  to a tench's
mouth.
   T i n c al.  S ee Borax.
   Tinctorius.   (From tingo, to die.)  An
epithet  Hf a  species of  broom  used by
dyers :*he genista tinctoria of Lh.ikcus.
   TINCTURV.    (From  tingo, to dye a
tinctura )   A solution of any substance in
spirit of wine.   Rectified spirit of wine is
Ihe direct  menstruum of the  resins, and
essential oils of vegetables,  and  totally
extracts these active  principles from sun-
dry vegetable matters, which yield them
to water not at all, or only in part.  It
dissolves likewise  the  sweet  saccharine
n.ai'e' of vegetables, and generally those
parts of animal bodies m winch their pecu-
liar smell ai.d taste reside.
  The virtues of many  vegetables are ex-
tr .ced almost equally  by yvater and rec-
tified spirit; but in the watery and spirit-
uous tinctures of them there is this differ
ence, that  the active par s  in the watery
extractions  are blended with a large pro-
portion of inert jtummy matter, on which
their solubility in this menstrum in a great
measure depends,  while  rectified  spirit
extracts  them  almost pure  from gum.
Hence, when the spirituous lim 'ures are
mixed with yvatery liquors, a part of what
ihe spirit had  taken  up  from the subject
generally separates and  subsides, on ac-
count ol  its having been freed from ihat
matter, which, being  blended with it in
the original vegetable,  made it soluble in
water.   This,  however, is  not universal,
for active parts of  some  vegetables when
extracted by rectified spirits, are not pre-
cipitated by yvater, being almost soluble
in both inens'rua.
   Rectified spirit may be tinged by vege-
tables  of all colours,  except  blue.-  the
leaves of plants, in general, will give out
little  of their  natural  colour to  watery
liquors, communicate to spirit the whole of
their  green tincture, which for.the most
 part proves elegant, though not very du-
 rable.
   Fixed alkaline salts deepen the colour
 of spirituous  tinctures; and  hence they
 have  been  supposed to  promote the dis-
solving power of the  menstruum, though
this does not appear from experience ; in
the  trials which have been made no more
was found  to be  taken  up n the  deep-
coloured tinctures than in  the paler ones,
and often  not so much ; if tlie alkali be
added after the extraction of the tincture,
it will heighten the  colour as much as when
mixed with the ingredients at first  The
addition of these salts in  making tinctures
 is not only needless but prejudicial, as they
generally injure  the flavour of aromatics,
and superadd a quality sometimes  contra-
ry to the intention  of the medicine.
   Yol.ttile  alkaline salts, in many cases,
promote the action of the spirits.   Acids
generally   weaken it ;   unless  when the
acid has been  previously combined with
the  vinous  spirit into a compound of new
qualities, called dulcified spirit.
   TiMrriiA  aloes.    Tincture  of aloe.
 "Take of the inspissated  juice of spike
 aloe, half an  ounce ; extract of liquorice,
 an  ounce and half; water, a pint;  rec-
tified spirit, four fluidounces."  Macerate
 in a sand bath until the extract is dissolved,
and then strain.   This  preparation pos-
sesses  stomachic and purgative  qualities,
but  should  never be given where there is a
tendency to  hxmorrhoids.   In choleric 
814               TIN                                     TIN
 cases and amennorhoea it  is preferred to
 other purges.   The dose is from half a
 fluidounce to an ounce.
   Tinctura aloes co.iirosiTA.  Compound
 tincture  of aloe, formerly called Elixir
 aloes.- Elixir  proprietatis  " Take of ex-
 tract of spiked aloe, powdered, saffron, of
 each  three ounces; tincture  of  myrrh,
 two pints." Macerate for fourteen days,
 and strain   A more stimulating compound
 than the  former.  It is a useful  application
 to old indolent ulcers.  The  dose  is from
 half a fluiddrachm  to two drachms.
   Tinctura aloes vitriolata.   With the
 litter inf sion  a  drachm or two of this
 elegant  tincure is extremely  serviceable
 against gouty and rheumatic affections of
 the stomach  and bowels,  and  also in the
 weaknessesot those organs which frequent-
 ly attend old age.
   Tinctura ASSAFffiTiDiB.  Tincure of as-
 safcetida, formerly   known by the  name
 tinctura  fcetida.   " Take  of  assafcetida,
 four ounces ; rectified spirit, two pints."
 Macera'e  for fourteen  days  and strain.
 Diluted with water, this is  mostly  given
 in all kinds of fits, by the vulgar.   It is a
 useful preparation   as an  antispasmodic,
 especially  in  conjunction yvith  vitriolated
 zinc.  The dose is from half a fluiddrachm
 to tyvo drachms.
   Tinctura aurantii. Tincture of orange-
 peel, formerly  tinctura corticis  aurantii.
 " Take of fresh orange-peel,  three ounces;
 proof spirit, two  puts."    Macerate for
 fourteen  daysj and strain.  A mild and
 pleasant  stomachic bitter.
   Tinctura  benzoini  composita.  Com-
 pound tincture of benzoin, formerly knoyvn
 bv the names of tinctura  benzoes cutrposita,
 and  bulsamum  traumuticum.    " Take  of
 benzoin,  three  ounct s;  storax   balsam,
 strained, two ounces ; balsam of Tolu, an
 ounce; extract of spiked  aloe, an ounce
 and  half;  rectified  spirit,  two  pints."
 Macerate for  fourteen  days, and sn-ain
 This  tincure  is more  generally  applied
 externally  to  ulcers  and wounds  than
 given infernally, though  possessing ex-
 pectorant,  antispasmodic,  and  stimulat-
 ing  powers.  Against  coughs,  spasmodic
 affections of the  stomach and bowels, and
 diarrhoea,  produced  by ulcerations  of
 those  parts, it is  a very excellent medi-
 cine.   The dose when  given  internally is
 irom  half a fluiddrachm  to two drachms
 dil'ited.
   Tinctura ciu-mbb.   Tincture of ca-
 lumba, formerly called  tinctura columba.
 " Take of calumba  root,  powdered, two
 ounces and  a half; proof spirit, two pints."
 Macerate  for  fourteen  days, and strain.
 This  tincture contains the active  part of
the root, and is generally given with the
infusion of it, as a stomachic  and adstrin-
gent.
   Tinctura camphora; coinrosiTA.  Com.
 pound  tincture   of  camphor,  fomerly
 called tinctura opii comphoratu,- and elixir
 paregoricum.    " Take of  camphor,  two
 scr* pies ;  opi<.m,  dr ed  and  powdered,
 benzoic  acid,  of each a  drachni; proof
 spirit, two pints."  Macerate for  fourteen
 days, and  strain.  The London college
 has  changed the name  of this  prepara-
 tion,  because it  was  occasionally  the
 source  of mistakes  under  its old one,
 and  tincture of opium  w.<s  sometimes
 substituted  for it.   It differs also from
 the  former  preparation  in  the omission
 of  the oil of aniseed, yvhich  was often
 complained  of as  disagreeable  to  the
 palate, and to which, as an addition, no
 increase of piwer could be affixed   The
 dose  is from half a fluiddrachm to half an
 ounce.
    Tinctura cantharidis.    See Tinctura
 Lytta.
    Tinctura capsici.  Tincture of capsi-
 cum.    " Take of capsicum berries, an
 ounce; proof spirit, two pints." Macerate
 for fourteen  days, and strain.
    Tinctura  cardamomi.    Tincture of
 cardamom.   " Take of cardamom-seeds,
 bruised, three ounces;  proof spirit, two
 pints."  Macerate  for fourteen days, and
 strain. A powerful stimulating carminative.
 In spasm of  the  stomach, an ounce with
 some other diluted stimulant is given with
 advantage.  The dose may vary according
 to circumstances, from half a drachm to an
 ounce and  upwards.
    Tinctura cardamomi composita   Com-
 pound  tincture of  cardamom, formerly
 called tinctura  stomachica.    "Take  of
 cardamom-seeds,  carraway-seeds, cochi-
 neal,  of  each bruised, two drachms; cin-
 namon-bark, bruised,half an ounce; raisins,
 stoned,  four  ounces; proof spirit, two
 pinis."   Macerate  for fourteen days, mid
 strain.  A  useful and elegant carminative
 and   cordial   The  dose  from  half a
 fluiddrachm  to half  an  ounce and up-
 wards.
   Tinctura  cascarilla.     Tincture of
 cascarilla. '  " Take  of  casr.ardla-bark,
 powdered, four ounces; proof spirit, t*o
 pints."   Macerate  for fourteen days, and
 strain. A stimulating aromatic tonic, that
 may be exhibited  in debility of the bowels
 and stomach, and  in those cases of fever
 in which  the Peruvian  bark proves pur-
 gative.  The  dose  from half a drachm to
 ttvo drachms.                  *
   Tinctura CASTonEi. Tincture of tastor.
 '* T-ike of castor, powdered, two ounces;
 rectified spirit, tyvo pints."   Macerate for
 fourteen  days, and  strain.  A  powerful
 stimulant and antispasmodic, mostly exhi-
 bited  in hysterical  affections in a dilute
form. The dose is from half a fluiddrachm
to  tyvo drachms. 
                  TIN

   IivcTuRA  cateciiu.   Tincture of cate-
chu, formerly known by th^name tinctura
japonica.  "  lake of extract of catechu,
cinnamon-bark,  bruised, of each two oun-
ces; proof spirit, ttvo  pints."  Macerate
for fourteen day$, and strain.  An aroma-
tic adstringent, mostly  given to the hys-
terical epilepsy  of  young women, which
arises  from  irregularity in the menstrual
discharge.  The dose  is from half a fluid-
drachm to two drachms.
   Tim il-iia  t i.nciion.-e.  Tincture  of cin-
chona.  Pormerly known by the name of
tinctura corticis peruviani simplex.  " Take
of lance-leaved  cinchona bark, powdered,
seven  ounces;  proof  spirit, two  pints."
Macerate for fourteen  days, and strain.
The dose is from a drachm to half a fluid-
ounce.  I-or  its  virtues see Cinchona.
   Tinctura  cijichona  composita.  Com-
pound tinctura  of  cinchona.  " Take  of
lance-leaved   cinchona   bark, powdered,
two ounces ;  orange-peel, dried,  an ounce
and half; serpentary-root, bruised, three
drachms; "Saffron, a drachm; cochineal,
powdered,  two scruples;  proof spirit,
twenty  fluidounces."  Macerate  for four-
teen days, and strain.   The dose is from
one fluiddrachm to half an ounce.  Por its
virtues see Cinchona.
   Tinctura  iixnamiiiui.  Tincture of cin-
namon   Formerly called  aqua ciunamomi
fortis.  "  Take of cinnamon  bark, bruised,
three  ounces;  proof  spirit, two  pints"
Macerate for fourteen days.   The  dose is
from  a fluiddrachm to three drachms or
more
   Tinctura  nvxAiMOMi composita  Com-
pound  Tincture  of  cinnamon  Pormerly
called tinctura aromutica.  " Take of cin-
namon  bark, bruised,  six drachms; car-
damom-seeds, bruised, three drachms; long
pepper, powdered,  ginger-root, sliced, of
each ttvo drachms; proot'spirit, two pints."
Macerate for fourteen  days,  and strain.
The dose is  from half a  fluiddrachm  to
two drachms or more.
   TiNt-Ti iia  dioitalis   Tincture of fox-
glove.  " 'Pake of fox-glove  leaves, dried,
four ounces; proof spirit, two pints." Ma-
cerate for fourteen days, and strain. This
tincture is introduced in the London Phar-
macopoeia as possessing the properties  of
the plant  in a convenient,  uniform, and
permanent form; it is a  saturated tincture,
and in the same proportions h. s been long
used  m  general practice.  The  dose  is
from ten to forty minims.  For its  virtues
see Digitalis.
   Tinctura  fkrri  awmomati.  Tincture
of ammoniated iron,  formerly called  <i'nc-
two Jerri ammoniacalis-  tinctura fi>rum
martui mm, tinctura martis mynsichti.  " 'Pake
of ammoniated  iron, four ounces; p'oot'
spirit, a pint."  Digest  and  strain.  This
is a most excellent chalybeate in all atonic
                 TIN               815

affections, and maybe given with cinchona
in the cure of dropsical and other cachec-
tic diseases.   The  dose is  from  half a
fluiddrachm fo iwo drachms.
   Tinctura  ferri   muriatis.   Tincture
of muriate of iron.   Pormerly called tinc-
tura martis in spiritu talis: tinctura martis
cum spiritu salis:  and lately known  by the
name of tinctura ferri muriati.  " Take of
subcarbonate of  iron,  half a pound; mu-
riatic acid,  a pint;  rectified  spirit, three
pints."   Pour the acid upon the carbonate
of iron in a glass  vessel, and  shake  it oc-
casionally for three days.  Set  it by, that
the faces, if there  be any,  may subside ;
then pour off the solution, and  add the
spirit.   Mr. Cline  staongly  recommends
this in  ischuria and many diseases of the
kidneys and urinary passages.  The dose
is from ten lo twenty drops.   It is  a good
chalybeate,  and  serviceable against most
diseases of debility  without fever.
   TlM'TttllA GENTIANA COMPOSITA    Com-
pound tincture of ge-.itian.  Pormerly call-
ed tinctura amara.   " Take of  gentian
root, sheed,  two  ounces;  orange peel,
dried, an ounce; cardamom-seeds, bruised,
half an ounce ;  proof spirit, two  pints."
Macerate for fourteen   days, and  strain.
Tlie dose is from one fl  iddrachm  10 two
drachms. For its virtues see  Gentiana.
   Tinctura guaiaci.  Tincture of guaia-
cum.  " Take  of guaiacum  gum  resin,
half a pound; rect fied spirit, two  pints."
.Macerate for fourteen  days, and  strain.
 I'lus tincture, which possesses all  the ac-
tive parts of this peculiar vegetable matter,
is now  first  introduced into  the London
Pharmacopoeia. The dose is from one fluid-
draelun to two  drachms.  Por its  virtues
see Guaiacum. ,i*
   Tl.NCTl'ItA GUAIACI AMMON1ATA.   AmmO-
niatetl  tincture  of  guaiarum.  Formerly
called tinctura guuiacina volatilis   " Take
of guaiaeum gum  resin, powdered, four
ounces;  compound   spirit  of ammonia, a
pint and  half."  Macerate  for  fourteen
days, and strain.  The dose is from one
fluiddrachm to two drachms.
   TiNCTcnA uelleuohi nigri. Tincture of
black hellebore   Pormerly caTTed tinctura
melumpodii    " Take  of black hellebore-
root, sliced, four  ounces ; proof spirit, two
pints."  .Macerate for fourteen days, and
strain. 'I he dose is from half a fluiddrachm
to a drachm.  Por its virtues consult Hel-
leborus niger.
   TiNtiiRA hujiuli.   Tincture  of hop.(
" Take of hops, five ounces; proof spirit,
two pints." Macerate for fourteen day s, and
strain. Various modifications of tiie prepa-
rations of i his bitter have lately been strong-
ly recommended by Mr. Prekc, (Obser-
vations  on Humiilus  Lupulus,) and em-
ployed by many practitioners, who believe
that it unites sedative and tonic powers. 
816               TIN
TIN
  and thus forms a useful combination.  The  drops, to half a fluiddrachm.  For its vir
  dose  is  from  half  a fluiddrachm  to a  tues see Opium.
  drachm. See Humulus.                      Tinctura rhei.  Tincture of rhubarb
    Tinctura  htosciami.  Tirfeture of  hen-  Formerly known by the names of tinctura
  bane.   41 ake of henbane  leaves,  dried,  rkubarbari, and tinctura rhaburbari spirituo
  four ounces; proof spirit, two pints." Ma-  sa  "Take ot rhubarb-root,  sliced  two
  cerate tor fourteen days, and strain.  That  ounces; cardamom-seeds, bruised, an ounce
  the henbane itself s narcotic is abundant-  and half4  saffron, two drachms; proof
  ly proved, that the same power is  also  spirit, two puns."  Macerate for fourteen
  found in its tincture is also certain, but to  days, and  strain.   The dose is from half*
  produce the same effects requires a much  fluidounce to an o'-nce  and half.  For its
  larger dose.   In  some  of the statements  virtues see Rhabarbarum.
  made to the College of Physicians of Lon-    Tinctura iuiei  composita.  Compound
  don a different opinion has been given, and  tint.1 lire of rhubarb.  Pormerly called tint;.
  twenty-five drops have been considered as  tura rhabarbari composita.  "Take  ofrhu-
.« equivalent to tyventy of tincture of opium;  barb-root, sliced,  iwo  ounces; liquorice-
  itdoesnotproduce.costiveness,orthesub-  root, bruised, half an ounce; gingerroot
  sequent confusion of head which follows  sliced, saffron,  of each  two drachms; wa'-
  the use of opium, and will  therefore be,  ter,a pint, proof spint.twelve fluidouncts."
  even if its powers be weaker, of consider-  Macerate  for  fourteen days,  and strain.
  able use.  The dose is  from ten minims  This is  a  mild  stomachic "aperient. The
  to one fluiddrachm.                       dose is from half a fluidounce to an ounce
    Tinctura  jalap.b.  Tincture  of jalap,  and h.df.
  Formerly called  tinctura jalopii.   "Take    Tinctura scillh.  Tincture of squills,
  of jalap-root,  powdered, eight  ounces;  " T.ike  of squills-root, fresh  dried, four
  proof  spirit,  two pints."  Macerate for  ounces; proof spirit, two pints."  Mace-
  fourteen days, and  strain.   The  dose is  rate for fourteen days, and strain. The vir-
  from one fluiddrachm to half an ounce. For  tues  ofthe  squill  (see Scilla) reside in
  its virtues see Jalapa.                     this tincture,  which is administered in
    Tinctura  kino.    Tincture  of  kino,  doses  of from  twenty  drops  10 a fluid-
  "Take of kino, powdered,  three ounces ;  drachm.
  proof spirit, tyvo pints." Macerate for four-    Tinctura sennte.   Tincture of senna.
  teen  days, and strain.  All the adstrin-  Formerly  called elixir salutis   " Take of
  gency of kino is included in this prepara-  senna-leaves,   three  ounces;   carraway.
  tion.  The dose is from half a fluiddrachm  seeds, three  drachms;  cardamom-seeds,
  to two drachms  'See Kino.               bruised,.a drachm; raisins, stoned, four
    Tinctura  lytt-e.  Tincture of blister-  ounces;  proof spirit, two pints." Macerate
  ing fly. Formerly called tinctura  canthari-  for fourteen days, and strain.   A carmina-
  dis:—tinctura  cantharidum.   " Take  of  tive, aperient, and purgative in doses from
  blistering flies, bruised,  three drachms;  ttvo drachms to a fluidounce. See Senna.
  proof spirit,  tyvo pints."  Macerate for,    Tinctura srnnsTAHi/E.   Tincture  of
  fourteen days, and strain.  In the last edi-  serpentary   Pormerly called tinctura ser-
  tion  of  the  London  Pharmacopoeia  the pentana virginiana.  " Take of serpenta-
  colouring matter of the former preparation  ry root, three ounces;  proof  spirit, two
•  is omitted us useless, and that of the fly  pints."   Macerate for fourteen days, and
  increased.  It is a very acrid, diuretic, and  strain  This tincture possesses, in addition
  stimulating preparation,  which «diould al-  to the virtms of the  spirit, those of  the
  Ways be administered  with great caution  serpenlarix. The dose is from half a fluid-
  from its known action on the parts of gene- drachm to  two drachms.  See Serpentariat
  ration.  In chronic eruptions on the skin,    Tinctura valerians.  Tincture of va-
  and dropsical diseases of the aged,  it is lerian. Formerly called  tinctura valerianic
  often  very useful when  other medicines simplex.    " Take  of valerian-root, four
  have been inert.  The tlose is from  half a ounces;  proof spirit, two pints."   Mace-
  fluiddrachm to two drachms.              rate for fourteen days, and strain  A use-
    TixcTunA  mtriui i-.  Tincture of myrrh,  ful antispasmodic  in conjunction with'
  " Take of myrrh,  bruised, three  ounces; olhers.  The dose  is from  half a fluid-
 rectified  spirit, twenty-two  fluidounces; drachm to two drachms.  See Valeriana.
 water,  a pint and  half."  Macerate  for    Tinctura valerian- e  ammoniat*. Am*
 fourteen days, and strain. The dose is from moniated tincture of Valerian.   Formerly
 half a fluiddrachm to a drachm.   For  its called tinctura Valeriana volatilis.  "Take
 virtues see Myrrha.                      of  valenan-roo ,  four  ounces;  aromatic
   Tinctura opii.   Tincture  of  opium, sprit of ammonia, two pints."  Macerate
 " Take of hard opium,   powdered, two for fourteen days, and strain.  A strong
 ounces and a half;  proof spirit, two pints." antispasmodic  and  stimulating tincture.
 MaccVate for  fourteen  days,  and strain. 'Phi dose is  from half a fluiddrachm to two
 The dose is from ten  minims, or  twenty drachms. 
TIN
TIT               817
  Tim.tura veratri.     A  very  active
alterative,  recommended in the cure  of
epilepsy  and cutaneous  eruptions.   lis
administration  requires  great  caution;
the  white  hellebore  being  a  powerful
poison.
  Tinctura  zinzhiebis.   Tincture  of
ginger.   •« Take of ginger-rootj  sliced*
two  ounces;  proof  spirit,  two  pints."
Macerate for fourteen days, and .strain.  A
stimulating carminative.  'Phe dose is from
a fluiddrachm to three drachms-
  Tincture of aloes.   See Tinctura aloes.
  Tim-t.,re of assafatida.   See  Tinctura
Bssujietida.
  Tincture of  black hellebore.  See Tine-
turn hellebori nigri.
  Tincture of blistering fly.  See Tinctura
lytta.
  Tincture  of calumba.   See Tinctura  ca-
lumba.
  Tincture  of  capsicum.    See  Tinctura
capsiei.
  Tincture of  cardamom.   See  Tinctura
cardamomi.
  Tincture  of cascarilla.   See  Tinctura
cascnrilla.
  Tincture,  of castor.  See  Tinctura eas-
torei.
  Tincture  of catechu.   See  Tinctura ca-
techu.
  Tincture of cinchona.   See  Tinctura dn-
chona.
  Tincture of cinnamon.   See Tinctura cin-
namomi
  Tincture of fox-glove.  See Tinctura digi-
talis.
  Tincture  of guaiacum.  See  Tinctura
guaiaci
  Tincture of guaiacum,  ammoniated.  See
Tinctura guaiaci ammoniati.
  Tincture  of ginger.  See Tinctura zinzi-
beris.
  Tincture  of henbane.   See  Tinctura hy-
osciami.             *
  'Tincture  of hops.    See  Tinctura /tu-
muli.
  Tincture  of jalap.   See  Tinctura  ja-
lapa.
  'Tincture  of kino.  See  Tinctura kino.
  Tincture  of  myrrh.    See   Tinctura
 wrr/ia
  Tincture  of opium.   See Tinctura  opii.
  Tincture of orange-peel.   See  Tinctura
aurantii.
  Tincture  of rhubarb.  See  '1'nctura rhei.
  'Tincture of senna.   See Tinctura senna.
  Tincture  of serpentary.  See  Tinctura
serpentai*.
  Tincture  of  squills.     See   Tinctura
s-cilla.
  Tincture of valerian.   See  Tinctura Va-
leriana.
  Tincture  of valerian, ammoniated  See
Tinctura Valeriana ammonia!a.
  Tincture, compound, of  aloes.  See Tine-
tura aloes composita:
   Tincture,  compound, of  benznn.   See
Tinctura be.nzdni composita.
   Tincture,  compound   of  camphor.  See
Tinctura camphore composita.
   Tincture,  compound, if cardamom  See
Tinctura cardamomi composita.
   Tincture,  compound, of cinnamon.  See
Tinctura cinnamomi composita.
   Tincture,  compound,  of  cinchona.  See
Tinctura cinchona composita.
   Tincture,  compound, of gentian.   Sep
Tinctura gentiana composita.
   Tincture,  compound, of  rhubarb.  Sep
Tinctura rhuburbari composita
   T1XKA  CAPITIS.  (Tinea, from teneo,
to  hold)  The  s aldheail    A  genus of
disease in  the  class  locales  and  order
dialyses of Cullen ;  characterised by small
ulcers at the root of the hairs  ofthe head,
which produce a friable white crust.
   Tui-cflass.   See Bismuth.
   TINNITUS   AURIUM.    See  Para-
cusis.
   TITANIUM.   This is  a  lately disco-
vered metal.   It  was  first  noticed  by
Macgregor as  existing in the state of an
oxid, mixed with iron, manganese, and si-
lex, in' a greyish black sand found in the
vale of Menachan in  Cornwall, and thence
named menachanite, or oxid of titanium,
combined  with iron.  It has  since  been
discovered by Klaproth, in an ore named
titanite.or oxid of titanium, combined with
lime and silex.  This ore is generally met
with crystallized in  four-sided prisms, not
longer than  a  quarter of an inch.   Its co-
lour is a yellowish red, or blackish browns
it is opaque  and of an imperfect lustre. It
breaks wiih a foliated, uneven,  or con-
choidal fracture.   It exists also in an ore
called red  schorl of  Hungary, or red oxid
of titanium.  This ore, which  is found ge-
nerally crystallized in rectangular prisms,
is ofa brownish  red colour; and  its tex-
ture  foliated.   In all these ores titanium
exists in the state of an oxid.
   Properties of  titanium—Titanium has
been only obtained in very  small  aggluti-
nated  grains.  It is  of  a red-yellow and
crystalline texture, brittle and extremely
refractory.   Its  specific  gravity is about
4.2; yvhen broken wi h  a  hammer while
yet hot from its recent reduction it shows
a change of colours of purple, violet, and
blue.  In very intense heat it is volatilized.
Most of the  acids  have a striking ac-
tion on this metal.   Nitric acid has little
effect upon it.  It is  very oxidable  by the
muriatic acid.    It is not attacked by the
alkafes.  Nitro-muriatic acid  converts  it
into a while powder.  Sulphuric acid when
boiled upon it is partly decomposed.  It is
one ofthe most infusible metals.   It  does
not combine  with sulphur, but it may be
united to  phosphorus.  It does  not alloy
with copper,  lead, gr arsenic, but c«m,bines
with iron.
  •  5 M 
      818              TOM

        Method of obtaining  titanium.—It is ex-
      tremely difficult to reduce the oxid of tita-
      nium to the metallic state.   However, the
      experiments  of  Klaprolh,   Hecht  and
      Vauquelin, have  proved its rediicibility.
      According  to the two  latter, one  part of
      oxid of titanium is to be melted with si*
     . of potash;  the  mass when cold  is to  be
      dissolved in water.   A  white  precipitate
      will be formed  which is carbonate of tita-
      nium.   This carbonate is then made into a
      paste with oil, and the mixture is put into
      a crucible filled with charcoal powder and
      a little alumine  'Phe whole  is  then ex-
      posed  for a few hours  to the action of a
      strong heat. The metallic titanium will be
      found  in a blackish  puffed-up substance,
      possessing  a metallic appearance.
        Tithymalus.  (-From rtrBot, a dug, and
      yAXoc,  tender; so called from its smooth
      leaves anti  milky juice.)  Spurge.   Two
      plants are directed for medicinal  purposes
      by  this name.   See Tithymalus par alios
      and Esula minor.
        Tithymalus  cypaiussius.    See  Esula
      minor
        Tithymalus  paralios.    Sea  spurge.
      £very part  of  this plant, Euphorbia [ara-
,     lius of Linnaeus, is violently  caiuartic  and
      irritating, inflaming the moudi and fauces.
      It is seldom employed in the  practice of
      this countrj ; but w here it is ustd vinegar
      is recommended to correct  its irritating
      power.
        Tithymeljea.  See Thymelaa.
        Tittillicum.  (Prom titillo, to tickle;
      so called  from its  being easily  tickled.)
      The arm-pit.
        Toadflax.  See Linaria.
        Tobacco.   See Niaotiana.
        Tobacco,  English.  See Nicotiana minor.
        Tobacco,  Vitginian.   See Nicotiana.
        TOES.   Digiti pedis.  They consist of
      three distinct bones disposed in rows called
      phalan.es,  or ranks of the toes. The great
      toe has bin  two phalanges; the others  have
      three ranks of bones, which have nothing
      particular,  only the Joints are  made round
      and free, formed by a round head on one
   ,;   bone, and by a pretty deep hollow for re-
      ceiving it, in the one above it.
        Tolu.balsam.   See  Balsamum  Toluta-
      num.
        Toluif'UA -iialsimum.   The systema-
      tic name ofthe  tree which affords the Tolu
  »    balsun.  See Balsamum To/utunum
        Tolutanum  balsamum.   See Balsamum
      Tolutanum.
        Tomkium.  (From  rtyvte,  to cut.)-  An
      incision-knife.
        ToMi.NTiTiA.   (Prom  tomentum, a Hock
*     of wool; so called from its soft coat.) Cot-
      ton-weed.                        ,_
        TOMENTUM  CEREBRI. •   (Tomen-
      turft, a flock of wool.)  The  small vessels
   ' that.penetrale  the cortical  substance ot
      the brain, from the pia mater, which, when
                  l'OR

 separated from the brain, and adhering to
 the pia mater, give it a flocky appearance
   TONIC   SPASM.    (Spasmus  tonicut'.
 tovtr.oe, from rttvie, to pull or draw.)  Con-
 tractura a  spasmo-  A rigiu contraction of
 the muscles, without relaxation, as in tris-
 mus, tetanus, &.c.  See Tetanus.
   TONICS.   (Medicamenta tonica, from
 rovtce, to  strengthen )  Medicines which
 increase the  tone of the  muscular fibre-
 such as  stimulants, adstringents, &c.
   PON CUE.    Lingua.   A  soft fleshy
 viscus, very moveable  in every direction,
 sit.iated inferiorly  in  the cavity 0f the •
 mouth, and constituting the organ of taste*.
 It is divided into a base, body, and back,
 an inferior surface,  and two lateral parts.
 It is composed of muscular fibres, covered
 by a nervous  membrane, on which are i
 great number of nervous papillx, particu-
 larly at the apex  and lateral parts; the
 rete mucosum, and epidermis.  The arte-
 ries of the tongue are branches of the ra-
 nine and labial.  The  veins empty them-
 selves into the great lingual, which proceed
 to the ex ernal jugular.  The nerves come
 from  the  eighth, ninth,  and fifth pair.  I
 The use of tins organ is for chewing, swal-
 lowing,  sucking, and  tasting.   See also
 Taste                                  I
   TONSILS   Tontilla.  Amygdala   ToIa
 Tales.   Tolles.   Two  oblong,  sub-oval
 glands,  siutaitd one on each side of the  ,
 fames,  and opening into  the  cavity of
 the mouth by  twelve or more large excre-  I
 lory du. is.
   Tooth.  See Teeth.
   Tooth-ache   See  Odontalgia.
   TOPHPS   (Toph,  Hebrew.)  Epipt-
 roma.  Ihe concretion on the teeth or in
 the joints of gouty people.  Also gravel.
   i'OlTCA.  (From Tos-of, aplae.) Me-
 d'uines applied to a particular place.
   Topinaria.  \ species of tumour in the
 skm of the head.                     .
   Tohcular.   (From  torqueo,  to twist)
 The to-.rniquet; a bandage to.check hae-
 morrhages after wounds or amputa'ions.
   I'OIUJULAR  HKROPHILI    (form-
 lar,  Pom  torqueo, to tyvist.)  Lechencon.
 Lenos  The press of  Herophilus.  That
 place where the four sinuses of the dura
 mater meet together, first  accurately de-
 scribed by Herophilus, the anatomist.
   Tordyliom  officinale    (Tordyllium
 quasi tortilinm, from torqueo, to  twist; so
 named from is tortuous branches)  The
 systematic name  ofthe officinal  seseli cre-
 ticum.  See Seseli creticum.
   Tor-mentil  See Tormentilla.
   TORMENT!LLA.    (From  tormentum,
 pain ; because  it was supposed to relieve
 pain  in  the teeth.)   1. The name of »
 genus  of plants  in the Linnxan system.
 Class, Icosandria.  Order, Monogynia
  2. The pharmacopa'ial name ofthe hep-
taphyllum.   Consolida  rubra.    Common 
                  TOX^

 termentil, or upright  septfoil.  Tormen-
 tilla erecta of Linnaeus :—caule erectimculo,
foliis sesrilibus.  The root is the only part
 of the  plant which is  used medicinally :
 it has a strong styptic taste, but imparts no
 peculiar sapid flavour:  it has been long
 held in  estimation as a powerful adstrin-
 gent ;  and, as a proof of its efficacy in this
Way, it has  been substituted for oak-bark
 in the tanning of skins  for leather.  Tor-
 mentil is ordered in the pulvis crete compo-
 situs ofthe London Pharmacopccia.
  Tormentilla erecta.  The .systematic
 name  of the upright  septfoil.  'See  Tor-
 mentilla.
  TORMINA.   Gripes.  Pains  in  the
 bowels
  TORPOR.  A  numbness,  ot*deficient
 sensation.
  Torticollis.   (From torqueo, to twist,
 and collttm, the neck.)   The- wry neck.
  Touti ha ossis.   The locked jaw.
 " Tota  i'itva.  See Bonus Henricus.
  TOUCH.  Tactus.   The sensation  by
 whicii we' perceive  any thing that is  ap-
 plied to  the  skin.   The  organ of touch is
 formed by the  nervous  papillx, vvhch  are
 situated all over the skin, but more espe-
 cially at the  points ofthe fingers.
   Touch-me-not.   See Noli me tangere.
   Touch-wood' See Agaricus".
  TOURNIQUET.  (French,  from tour-
 iter, to  turn.)   An  instrument  used  for
 stopping the flow of blood into a limb.
  Toxicaria  ma$asakiitxsis.   An  Indian
 poison,  obtained  from a tree  hitherto
 undescribed by  any  medical  botanist,
 known by the  name of Boas-upas ;  it is a
 native of South America.    Concerning
 this plant various and  almost incredible
 particulars have been related, both in  an-
 cient and modern  tin.es; some  of them
 true, others probably founded on supersti-
 tion.  Rumphius testifies that he had not
 met with any other more dreadful produc-
 ed from any vegetable-   And he adds, that
 this poison,  of which the Indians  boast,
 was much more terrible to the Dutch than
any warlike instrument.   He likewise says,
it is his  opinion, that it  is of the same  na-
tural order if not of the  same genus as the
cestrum.
  ToxioonEVRRUM.   (From rc^iKcv, a poi-
son, and  itvSgov, a tree )   The poison-tree,
yvhich  is so noxious  that no  insects ever
come near it.
  TOXICOLOGY.     (Toxicologia,  .from
r«£ov, an arrow or bow ;  because the darts
of the ancieirs were usually besmeared
with some poisonous substance ; and xoyoe,
a discouise.)  A dissertation on poisons.
Se-- Poi*on
  iOXK'UM.   (From  ro%ct, an  arrow,
which  »';i.i sometimes   poisoned.)    Any
deadly poison.                  ■>
  TuxrrisiJi.   The artimesia or  mug-
wort.
                  TRA              819

   TRABECULA.    (TrabecuXa, -a small
 beam.)  This word is mostly applied by
 anatomists to the  small  medullary fibres
 ofthe brain, which constitute the commis-
 sures.
   TRACHEA.  (So called from its rough-
 •es*;  from  rgA^ve,  rough.)  The wind-
 pipe.  The trachea is a cartilaginous and
 membranous canal, through which the air
 passes into  the lungs.   Its  upper part,
 whicii is called  the larynx, is composed of
 five cartilages.  The  uppermost and small-
 est of these cartilages,  is placed over the
 glottis or month *,f the larynx,and is called
 epiglottis, as closing the  passage  to  the
 lungs  in the act  of swallowing.   The sides
 of the larynx are composed of the two
 arytenoid  cartilages, which  are ofa very
 complex figure, not easy to be described.
 The anterior and larger part of the larynx
 is made up of two cartilages,one of which
 is c.lletl thyroides or scutiformis, from its
 being shaped like a buckler :  and the other
 cricoidesor annularis, from its resembling
 a ring.  Both these cartilages may be felt
 immediately under the skin, at the fore
 part ofthe thorax; and the  thyroides, by
 its  convexity, forms an eminence called
 the pomum  adami, yvhich is usually more
 considerable fn the male than in the female
 subject.
   All  these  cartilages are united to each
 other by means of very elastic ligamentous
 fibres; and are  enabled by the  assistance
 of their several muscles, to dilate or con-
 tract the passaged' ihe larynx, and to per-
 form that variety of motion which seems to
 point out the larynx,as the principal organ
 of the voice ; for whe% the air passes out
 through a wound in the trachea, it produces
 no sound.
   These cartilages are  moistened by a
 mucus, which seems to be secreted by mi-
 nute glans situated near them.  The upper
 part of the trachea, and the cricoid and
 thyroid cartilages, are  in  some measure
 covered anteriorly by a considerable body,
 wliich is supposed to be of a glandular
 structure,  and from its  situation iswcalled
 the  thyroid  gland, though its excretory
 duct has not yet been discovered,  or  its
 real use astertained.  The glottis  is  en-
 tirely  covered by a very fin« membrane,
 which  is moistened by a constant supply of
 a watery fluid.  From the  larynx the ca-
 nal begins to take the name of trachea or
 aspera arteria, and externals from thence as
 far down as the fourth or fifth vertebrx of
 the  back,  where it  divides   into two
 branches,  which are  the  right and left
 bronchial tube.  Each of  these  bronchia
 ramifies through  the substance of that lobe
 ofthe lungs, to which it is distributed, by
 an infinite number of  branches, which are
formed of cartilages separated from e%ch
other like  those of the  trachea, by  an
intervening membranous and ligamentary 
820              TttA
TRA
substance.  Each of these cartilages is of transversalis cervicis and ofthe three suae
an  angular figure; and as  they become rior dorsal, ami it,s inserted into the middle
gr . tually less and  less in  their diameter, of the posterior pari of the mastoid pZ
ti,e mwir ones are in some measure rec
B onchotomy
  TRACHOMA.   (From rgA%ve, rough.)
An asperity in the internal superfices of
the eyelid.  The effects are a violent oph-
thalmia, and a severe pain, as often as the
eyelid moves.   The species are,
   1. Trocomu subulosum, from sand falling
between the eye and the eyelid of persons
travelling,  blown  by a high  wind; this
happens chiefly in sabulous situations,and
                                                                         i process.
                                            I RACHKI.0PHY.MA.  (From TPetVHXo* th.
cd into those above them, when the lungs, throat, and epvyA, a tumour.)  A swell nJ
a ter being inflated, gradually collapse by of ,he bronchial gland      J         '"*
the air being pushed out from them in ex-   Trachelos.  (Prom ««»„,, roil|.h be
p.rat.on.  As the branches of the  bronchi* cause of the rough cartilages.)  Thew.nd
become more minute, their cartilages be- pipe.                       '   »"rewind.
come more -nd more  angular anti  mem-    TRACHEOTOMY  (Tracheotomia from
SrSn  Ul  atlen«th  \h«* become per- Wc, ro.i.h, and rtyl to cut.) 5^2
fectly  membranous and at last become tomui.   A synonym of bronchotomy.  See
invisible.  The trachea is furnished  with  "--'----
fleshy or muscular fibres, some  of which
pass  through  its whole extent longitudi-
naliy, while the others are carried round it
in a circular direction, so that by the con-
traction or relaxation of these fibres,  it is
enabled to shorten or lengthen itself, and
likewise to dilate or contract the diameter
of  its  passage.   The  trachea and  its
br. nches, in all their ramifications, are
furnished with a great number of small maybe  prevented" by" 7p7ctaclerfor ihe
glands  which are lodged in their cellular purpose, or by guarding against the flights
substance, and discharge a mucous fluid on of sand by covering the eyes.
the inner surface of these tubes.             2 Trachoma carunculosum, which  arises
   The cartilages of the trachea, by keep- from caruncles, or fleshy veruca, growing
ing it constantly open,afford a free passage in  the internal superfices  of the eyelid.
to the air which  we are obliged to  be in- This sp cies ofthe trachoma is called mo-
cessantly respiring; and its  membranous rum  palpebra; interna:, because the tuber-
part, by being  capable of contraction or culous internal  superfices  appears  of a
dilatation, enables us to receive and expel livid  red  like  a mulberry  Others call
the air  in a greater or less  quantity,  and these caruncula: pladorotes.
with  more or  less velocity, as may be re-
quired  in singing and declamation.   This
membranous structure of ihe trachea pos-
teriorly, seems likewise to assist  in the de-
scent of the food, by preventing that impe-
diment to its passage down the oesophagus,
which might be expected, if the cartilages
be complete rings.   The trachea receives
its arteries from the carotid ami subclavian
arteries, and its  veins pass into  the jugu-
lars,  lis nerves arise from the recurrent
brarich  of the eighth pair, and  from the
cervical plexus
  Trachelagra.    (From  rgt%»xoe,  the
throat, and *}§*, a seiaure.)  'Phe gout in
 the neck.
   Tracuklium.    (From  rgA^txoe,  the
 throat; so called from its efficacy in dis-
 eases of tlie throat.) Phe herb throat wort.
   TRACHELO.    (From   Tg*^»Aor,  the
 neck )  Names compounded ot  his word
 belong to muscles which  are attached to
 the neck ; as the
   Thachelocjeli:.    (From  rgA^tiA,  the
 wind-pipe, and rnixn, a tumour) A wen
 or tumour upon ihe trachea
   TRACHELO-MASTOIDEUS.  A mus-
cle situated on the m-ck, which assists the
complexus, but pulls the head more too e
side   It is the complexus minor seu mas-
toideus laterulis of Winslow.   Trochelo mas-
   3. Trachoma herpeticum, which are hard
 pustules in ihe internal superfices of the
 eyelids.  This is  also called fycosis, and
 palpebra ficosa, from  its resemblance to
 granulated substances in a cut fig. With
 the Greeks it is nominated atomablepharon,
 or proptoris.
   Tragacanth gum.  See Tragacantha.
   TRAGACANTHA.   (From  rgayn, a
 goat, and aitavS-*, a thorn ;  so called from
 its  pods resembling the  goat's beard.)
 Goat's thorn.  Milk-vetch.  Spina liirci.
 Astragulus  aculeatus   We  are  indebted
 to a French traveller of ihe Rame of Oli-
 vier for the discovery that the gum traga-
 canth of commerce, is the produce of aspe-
 cies of astragulus not before known.  He
 describes it under the name of astragulut
 vents, being different both from A. traga-
 cantha of Linnams, and from the  A. gum-
 miferaof Labillardiere.  It grows in the
 North of Persia.    Gum  tragacanth,  or
 gum dragant, (which is forced from this
 plant by the intensity of the solar rays, is
 concreted into irregular lumps or  vermi-
 cular pieces, bent into a variety of shapes,
 and  larger or smaller proportions, accord-
 ing to ihe size  ofthe wound from which it
 issues,) differs from all other known gums
 i>.  imparting to a very large quantity of wa-
ter a duck and glutinous consistence. The
demulcent qualities of this gum are to be
toidien of Dumas.  It arises from the trans
verse processes ofthe five inferior cervic. I  considered as similarto those of gum arabic
vertebra:, where it is connected with the  It is seldom given alone, but frequently in 
TRA
TRA
W
combination  with  more  powerful medi-
cines,  especially in the form of troches,
for which  it is peculiarly well adapted:
it gives name to an officinal powder, and is
an ingredient  in the compound powder of
cerus
   TRAGICUS.  (Musculus   tragicus.)  A
proper m scle  of the ear, which pulls ihe
point of ihe tragus a little forward.
   Tracium.   (From  rgAyoe, a goat; so
named from its fil hy smell.) Bastard dit-
tany.
   Tragocerub.  (From rgAyoe, a goa', and
*«g*c, a horn ; so named fi 0111 ihe supposed
resemblance of us leaves to the horn ofa
goat )  The aloe
   Kit 1<SOPOGON.   (From rpAyoe, a goat,
ann irte^aiv, a beard;  so called he- ause its
downy seed, while  enclosed in the calyx,
resembles a go .i's beard )   I  The  name
of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system.
Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polysomia.
   2. Theajjharmacopccial  name of the com-
mon goat's beard.   I'he  young stems of
this  planf, Tragopogon  pratense  of Lin-
nxus, are eaten lik-  asparagus, and are a
pleasant  and  wholesome food.  The root
 is  also excellent, and was  formerly used
medicinally as a diuretic.
   Traoopooon  pratense.  The  systematic
name  of  the common goat's beard.  See
 TratjopHiron.
   Traoopyrum. (From rpAyoe, a goat, and
crvgcv,  wheat; so named trom  its beard )
 But k-aheat..
   Tragorcuis  (From rpAyoe, a goat, and
 °S/t'c> at--shcle; so  n.nit-d  from  ihe sup-
 pose! resemblance of its roots to ihe tes-
 ticles ofa goat.) A species of orchis
   Traroriranum.   (From rgAyoe, a goat,
 and ogtyAvov, marjoram; so culled because
 goats  it  fond of  it.)  A species  of wild
 marjoram
   Tiia iosklixum.  (From  rgtyoe,  a goat,
 and vtxtvov, p.n-sley; named from  its hairy
 coat like the  beard of a  goat.)  The bur-
 nt-, saxifrage was  so called.   See Pimpi-
 nella.
    TRAGUS.   (TgAyce, a goat; so called
 from  its  having numerous little hairs, or
 from  its  being hairy like  the goat )  A
 small cartilaginous  eminence of the auri-
 cula or external ear, placed anteriorly, and
 connected to the anterior extremity of the
 hehx.   It  is  beset  wilh numerous little
 hairs, defending in some measure  the en-
 trance ofthe ex erntd auditory  passage.
   Tramis   (Tgayie)  Raphe.   The line
 which divides the scrotum,and runs on to
 the anus
    TRANSFUSION.   (Tronsftno,  from
 transfmtdo, to pour  from one vessel into
 another.)  The transmission of blood from
 one animal to another by means  of a, ca-
 nula.
   TRANSPIRATION". (Transpirtitio, from
 trans, through, and  spiro, to breathe.) A
synonym of perspiration.  See Perspira-
tion.
  TRANSUDATION.  The same as per-
sp'r. tion
   1 R.VNSVEKSALIS  ABDOMINIS.   A
muselt  situated on  the anterior  part of
the al'domen.  It arises internally  or pos-
teriorly' from  tht  cart'dages  of the seven
lower  ribs, being_ there connected with
the intercostals ana diaphragm, also fiom
the transverse process of the last  vertebra
of the back from  these of the four upper
vertelirx of the loins, from the inner edge
of the crista ilu and from part of Poupart's
ligament, and it is inserted into  the infe-
rior bone of the sternum,  and almost all
the length of the linea alba  Its use is to
support  and compress the abdominal vis-
cera.
   Transversalis  anticus  primus.   See
Rectus capitis lateralis.
   Transversalis  cervicis.   See Longisd-
mus dorsi.
   Transversalis  colli.  A muscle, situa-
tetl on the  posterior part of the neck,
which turns the neck obliquely backwards,
and a  little to one side.
   Transversalis  dorsi.   See Multifidus
spina.
   Transversalis  major colli.  See Lon-
gissimus dorsi.
    Transversalis  pedis  (Musculus trans-
versalis pedis)    A  muscle  of the foot,
which it contracts by  bringing the  great
toe and the two outermost toes nearer each
other.
   TRANSVERSE SUTURE. Sutura tram-
versa/is. This suture runs across  the face,
and sinks  down into the orbits, joins tlie
bones of the sk  11  to the bones of the face;
but with so many  irregularities and  inter-
ruptions, that it can scarcely be recognised
as a suture.
   TnANsvititso-srixALits.   See Multifidus
spina.                           , tt
   TRANSVEIiSIS  AUWS.   (Musculus
transversus unris.)  A  muscle ofthe exter-
nal ear, which draws  the upper part ofthe
conch  towa-ds the helix.
   TRANSVERSUS PERIN^EI. (Musculus
transversus perinai)   A  muscle of the or-
gans  of generation,  winch  sustains and
keeps the perinamm in its proper place.
   TRANSVERSI "S PEIUX.T5I  ALTER.   I»fi-
rior prostate of Winslow.  A  small muscle
occasionally found at companying the for-
mer.
   Trapa nataxs.   The systematic  name
ofthe plant whicii  affords the nux aquatica.
See Tribulus aquaticus.
   TRAPEZIUM.  (A four-sided  figure;
so called from its  shape.)   The first bone
of the second row of < he carpus.
    TRAPEZIUS   (Musculus  trapezius,
from r?ATi£ice,lour-square; so namedfrom
its shape ) Cucullaris.  A muscle  situated
•mroediatcly under the integument o! the 
822
TRI
TRI
 posterior part of  the  neck and back.  It
 arises, by a thick, round, and short tendon,
 from the lower part of a protuberance in
 the  middle  of  the occipital  bone back-
 wards, and  from  the  rough line that is
 extended from thence towards the mastoid
 process ofthe os  tempons, and by a thin
 membranous tendon, which covers part of
 the complexus and splenius.  It then runs
 downwards  along the nape ofthe neck,
 and rises tendi. ous from the spinous pro-
 cesses of the two lowermost vertebrx of
 the neck, and from th« spinous processes
 of all the vertebrae of the back, being in-
 separably united  to its fellow, the whole
 length of  its origin, by tendinous  fibres,
 which, in  the nape of the neck, form what
 is called ligamentum  colli, or the cervical
 ligament.   It is  inserted fleshy into the
 broad and posterior half of the clavicle,
 tendinous and fleshy  into one half  of the
 acromion, and into almost all the spine of
 the scapula.
    This muscle serves to move the scapula
 in different directions. Its upper descend-
 ing fibres pull  it  obliquely upwards;  its
 middle transverse ones pull it  directly
 backwards; its  inferior fibres, which as-
 cend obliquely upwards, draw it obliquely
 downwards and backwards.
   The upper part  of the muscle acts upon
 the neck and head, the latter of which it
 draws backwards, and turns upon its axis.
 It likewise concurs yvith other  muscles in
 counteracting the flexion of the head for-
 wards.
   TRAPEZOIDES OS. The second bone
 of the second row of the carpus; so  called
 from its resemblance to the trapezium or
 quadrilateral geometrical figure.
   Traumatic  (From rpAvyA,  a wound.)
 Any thing relating to a wound.
   Travellers, joy  See Vitalba.
   Treacle. See Theriaca.
   Treacle, mustard. See Thlaspi.
   Trefoil,  marsh.  See  Trifolium paludo-
 swn.
   TREMOR.  An  involuntary  trembling
 of parts
   TREPAN.  Trephine.   An instrument
 used by surgeons  to remove a  portion of
 bone from  the skull
   TREPHINE See Trepan.
   Triangularis See Sternocostalis and De-
pressor anguli oris.
   Trihulus  aq.uattcus. (From rgtCte, to
 vex, an  instrument of war  to be thrown
 in the way to annoy  the enemy's horse :
 hence the name of  an herb  from  its resem-
 blance to this instrument.) Nux aquatica.
 The fruit of the trapa nata  of Linnaeus, of
a quadrangular and somewhat oval shape,
including a  nut  of a  sweet farinaceous
flavour, somewhat like that ofthe chesnut,
yvhich is apt lo constipate the bowels, and
produce disease;  a poultice of these nuts
 is said to be efficacious in resolving hard
 and indolent tumours.
    Tricaudalis.   (From tres, three, and
 cauda,  a tail.)   A muscle  with three
 tails.
    TRICEPS  ADDUCTOR  FEMORIS.
 (Triceps, from  tres, three, and  caput, a
 head; having three heads)  Under this
 appellation  are  comprehended three dis-
 tinct muscles. See Adductor brevis, longut
 and magnus femoris.
    Triceps auris.  See Retrahentes amis.
    TRICEPS EXTENSOR CUBITI. This
 muscle, which  occupies all the posterior
 part of the os humeri,  is described as two
 distinct muscles by Douglas, and as three
 by Winslow.  The upper part of ils|ttg
 head is covered by the deltoides: theWst
 ofthe muscle is situated immediately un-
 der the integuments.
    It arises,  as its name indicates, by three*
 heads.   The first, or long  head, (the long
 head of the biceps externus, of Douglas;
 anconeus major, of Winslow, as it is call-
 ed,) springs by a flat  tendon of an inch
 in breadth,  from the anterior extremity of
 the inferior costa of the scapula, near its
 neck, and below the origin ofthe teres mi-
 nor.  The second head, (the short head of
 the biceps externus of Douglas;'anconeus
 externus of Winslow),  arises by an acute
 tendinous and fleshy beginning} from the
 upper and outer part of the os humeri, at
 the bottom of its  great tuberosity. The
 third head, (brachialis externus of Doug-
 las; anconeus internus of Winslow), which
 is the shortest ofthe three, originates by
 an acute fleshy beginning,  from  the back
 part ofthe os humeri, behind the flat ten.
 don of the latissimus dorsi.  These  three
 portions unite about the middle ofthe arm,
 so as to form one thick and powerful mus-
 cle,  which adheres to the os humeri to
 within an inch of the elbow,  where it be-
 gins to form a broad tendon, which after1
 adhering to  the  capsular ligament  of the
 elbow, is inserted into the upper and outer
 part ofthe olecranon, and sends off a great
 number of fibres, winch  help to form the
 fascia on the outer part of the fore-arm.
 The  use of  this muscle is to  extend the
 fore-arm.
   TRICHIASIS.   (From  rpi%,  a  hair.)
 Trichia.  Trichosis.   Entropeon.   Disti-
 chiasis.  Districhiads    Cupillitium.  Dis-
 tichia.  A disease  of the  eye-lashes, in
 which they are turned in towards the bulb
 of the eye.
   Triciiismus.  (From Bpi%, hair.)   A spe-
 cies of fracture which appears like a hair,
 and is almost imperceptible.
  TRICHOMA.   (From  t^sc, the hair.)
 The plaited hair. See Plica polonica.
  Trichomanes.   (From rpiyte, hair, and
yAvoe,  ihin,  lax;  so called because it re-
sembles fine hair.) Common maiden-hair., 
                  TRI

 or spleen-wort.  Asplenium trichomanes of
 Linrrkus :—frondibut pinnatit, pinnis subro-
 lundis  crenutit.   This  plant is admitted
 into  the Edinburgh  Pharmacopoeia: the
 leaves  have a mucilaginous, sweetish, sub-
 adstringent  taste, without any particular
 flavour: they are esteemed useful in disor-
 ders ofthe breast, being supposed to pro-
 mote the expectoration of tough phlegm,
 and to open obstructions of the viscera.
   Trm-rosi's.  See Plica polonica.
   1 RICHURIS. (From rpi$, a  hair.) The
 long hair-worm.  See Worms.
   TRICUSPID VALVES.   (Valvula tri-
 cuspides, from  tres, three,  and  cut pis, a
 point;  so  called  from  their being three-
 qoinied )  The name of the three valves
 situated at the origin of the aorta and pul-
 monary artery.
   Trifoil, water.  See Trifolium paludotum.
•  TRIFOLIUM.  (From  tret,  three, and
 folium, a leaf; so called  because  it has
 three leaves on each stalk.) The name of
 a genus of plants in the Linnaean  system.
 Class,   Pentandria.   Order,  Monogynia.
 Trefoil.
   Trifolium acetosum.  The y^iod-sorrel
 was so called.  See Lujula.
   Tin folium  aquaticum.  See  Trifolium
 paludosum.
   Trifolium ahvense.  Hare's-foot trefoil
 or lagopodium.
   Trifolium aureum.  Herb trinity; noble
 liver-wort.
   TBI FOLIUM CABALLINUM.  MelifotllS.
   Trifolium i-.u.ruleum.  Sweet trefoil.
   Trifolium  falcatum.   The  Auricula
 muris.  See Pilocella.
   Trifolium  kuirinum.   See  Trifolium
 paludosum.
   Trifolium  hepaticum.   See Hepatica
 nobilis.
   Trifolium mililotus officinalis.  The
 systematic name  of the officinal melilot.
 Bee Melilotus.
   Trifolium odoratum.  See Melilotus.
   Trifolium paludosum.   Trifolium aqua-
 ticum.   Trifolium fibrinum.  Menyantltes.
 Water-trefoil, or  buck-bean  Menganthes
 trifoliata of Linnseus -.—foliis temutis   The
 whole  plant is so  extremely bitter, that in
 some countries it  is used as a substitute for
 hops, in the preparation  of malt liquor.
 It is sometimes employed in country places
 as an active eecoprotic  bitter  in hydropic
 iiiul rheumatic affections.  Cases are relat-
 ed of  its good effects in  some cutaneous
 diseases of the  herpetic  and  seemingly
 cancerous kind.
   TRIG EMI N I.  (Trigeminus,  from tret,
 three,  and  geminut, double; three  times
 double.)  The fifth pair of nerves, which
 arise from the crura  of  the cerebellum,
 and  are divided  within ihe cavity of the
 cranium into three branches viz. the j-bi-
 n', superior, and  inferior  maxillary.  The
                 TRO       .       823

orbital branch is divided into the frontal,
lachrymal, and nasal nerves ; the superior
maxillary into the sphamo-palatine, poste-
rior alveolar, and infra-orbital nerves ; and
the inferior maxillary  into two branches,
the internal lingual, and one more properly
called the inferior maxillary.
  Trigonbfj-a fcencm cr/fxum.  The sys-
tematic  name  of  the  foenugrek.   See
Fanum graeum.
  Trixitatjs herba.   Sam  Hepatica nobilis.
  Trinity-herb.  See Hepatica nobilis-
  Tripastrum  ABftLLiDis.    Tripastrum
archimedris-   A  surgical  instrument for
extending fractured limbs; so nanitd be-
cause it resembleda machine invented by
Apt-Hides or Archimedes, for launching of
ships, and  because, it  was worked  with
three cords.
  Trjcluetra ossicula.  (Triquetrus, from
tres,  three.)   Osricula  Wormiana.  The
triangular-shaped bones, which are found
mostly  in  the  course  of the lambdoidal
suture.
  TRISMUS.   (From  rpi^m,  to  gnash.)
Locked jaw.  Spastic rigidity of the under
jaw  Capistrum of Vogel.   Dr.  Cullen
makes  two species.    1.  Trismus  natcen-
tium, attacking infants during he two first
weeks from their birth.  2. Trismus trau-
matica, attacking persons of all ages, and
arising  from  cold  or  a wound.  See Te-
 tanus.
   Trissago.  (Quasi tristago* from tristis,
sad; because it dispels sadness.)  The
common germander is sometimes so c-lled.
See Chamadrys.
   Trissago palustris.  The  water-ger-
mander was so called.   See Scordium.
   Tiutaophya.   (Prom rpilAtot,  tertian,
and yvu, of a like nature, or original.)  It
is an epithet of a fever much of a nature
with a tertian, and taking  its rise  from it.
Some call it a continued tertian.  It is re-
mittent or intermittent.
   Trituofhya  causus.  The fever called
causus by Hippocrates.
   Trit*us   TgtTAtoe.   The same  as Tri-
taophya.
   TRITICU.M.    (From tero, to  thresh
from the husk.)  See Wlieat.
   Tritorium.     (From   trilo,  to  beat
small.)  A mortar. Also  a glass  for se-
parating the oil from the  water in dis-
tilling.
  TROCAR.   (Corrupted  from un trois
quart, French, a three quarters, from tha
three sides with which the point is  made.)
The name of an instrument used in tapping
for the  dropsy.
  TROCHANTER.    (From rptXm,  to
run; because the  muscles inserted into
them perform the office of running.) Two
processes of the thigh-bone, which are dis-
tinguished into the greater and lesser. See
Femur. 
8'2-i              TRO            .                      TUB

  Tnociusci amyli.   Starch lozenges are vertebra upon the odontoid process ofthe
used  in  tickling coughs and acidities of setond.
the stomach and bowels.                    Tropeolum  majus.   The systematic
  Trochisci cretje   These are exhibited name of the Indian cress. See Nasturtium
in cardialgia,  acidities of the  prims viae indicum.
and diarrhoea.                              TRUFFLE.   Lycoperdon  tuber of Lin.
  Trochisci  glycyrrhiza.   A  pectoral nsus.   Tuber  cibarium of  Dr. Withering.
and demulcent lozenge.                 A solid fungus ofa globular figure, which
  Trochisci glycyhrizjs cum opio.   This grows  under  the surface of the ground
lozenge  possesses  pectoral  and anodyne  without any roots or the access of light,
qualities, but  requires that the q'-antiy  and  attains a size  from a pea to ihe
be regulated, one grain being contained in  largest potatoe.   It has a rough blackish
a drachm.                               coat,  and  is  destitute of fibres.  Cooks
  Trochisci  magnesia.  Extremely ser-  are well acquainted with its use and quali-
viceable in pyrosis and flatulent colic.      ties.  It is found in woods and pastures in
  Trochisci  nitri.  An attenuating dia-  some parts of  Kent, but  is not  very com-
phoratic,  calculated  to remove  viscid  mon in England. In Frame  and Spain
phlegm arising from inflammatory angina,  truffles are very frequent, and grow to a
  Trochisci sulphuris.  Aperient and an- much larger size than they do here.  In
tiscorbutic                              these places  the peasants  find it worth
  TROCHISUS. (Dim.of Tpo^cc.ayyheel.)  their  while to search for them, and they
A troch  or round tablet,    'l.oches and  train up dogs  and swine for this purpose,
lozenges are composed  of  powders made  who after ihey have been inured lo their
up with  glutinous  substmces into little  smell by their masters frequently placing
cakes, and afterwards dried.  Phis form  is  them in their way, will readily scrape them
principally us d for the more commodious  upas <Ley ramble the fields and woods.
exh bitiun of certain medicines,  by fitting    TUBA  EUSTACHIAN A.   Tuba Aril-
them to dissolve slowly in the mouth, so as  totelica.   Aquaducus.   Aquaductus Fal-
.to pass by degrees into the  stomach; and  lopii.   Meatus siccus.   Palatinus ductus.
hence these preparations have generally a Ductus auris  palatinus.   The auditory
considerable portion of sugar or  other ma- tube.   The  Eustachian  tube, lo* called
tcrials grateful  to the palate.  Some pow- because it was first  described  by  Eusta-
ders have  likewise  been  reduced  into chius, arises  in  each ear from the ante-
troches, with  a  view to their preparation, nor extremity ofthe tympanum by means
though, possibly for no very good reasons : ofa bony semi canal;  runs  forwards and
for  the  moistening them and afterwards inwards, at the same time becoming gra-
drying them  in the  air, must on this ac- dually smaller; and after perforating the
count be of greater injury, than any ad-  petrous portion of the temporal bone ter-
vantage accruing from this  form  can coun- minates in a passage, partly cartilaginous
terbalance.                              and partly membranous, narrow  at the
   General rules for making troches.       beginning, but becoming gradually larger,
   1. If the mass prove so  glutinous  as to and ending  in  a pouch  behind the soft
stick to the fingers in making up,  the hands palate.   It is  through this orifice that the
may be anointed with any sweet  or aroma- pituitary membrane ofthe nose enters the
tic oil;  or else sprinkled with powder or tympanum.  It is always open, and affords
starch, or of liquorice, or with flour.      a free passage for the air into the  tympa-
   2. In order to thoroughly dry the troches, num ; hence persons hear better with their
put them on an inverted sieve, in a shady mouth open.
airy place, and frequently turn them.         TUBA  FALLOPIANA.    Tuba fdli-
   3. Troches are to be kept in  glass ves- pina.   The Fallopian tube  first described
sels, or in earthen ones well glazed.       by Fallopius.   The uterine tt be.  A canal
   TROCHLEA. (Tpo^xtA, a pulley, from included in two lamina of the peritonsiim.
  Trochlears.   See  Obliquus  superior  the ovarium.  Its use is to grasp the ovum,
oculi.                                    ar|d convey the prolific vapour to it, and to
  TROCHLEATORES.   The fourth pair  conduct the fertilised ovum into the cavity
of nerves are  so  called, because  they are  ofthe -items.
inserted into the musculus trochlearis of    TUBERCLE.  Tuberculum.  A hard su-
the eye.  See Pathetid.                   perficial tumour, circumscribed  and per-
  TROCHOIDES.  (From T/so^of, a wheel,  m.nent: or proceeding very slowly to sup-
and ttioe, resemblance )  Axea commissura.  purat-on.
A species  of diarthrosis, or moveable    TUBERCULA QUADRIGEMINA  Cor-
connexion  of bones,  in which one  bone pora  quadrigemino.   Eminentia  qnudn-
rotates upon another ; as the first cervical geminx.  Four while oval tubercles of the 
                  TtTN

 brain, two of which are situated on each
 side over the posterior orifice of the third
 ventricle and the aqueduct of Sylvius. The
 ancients called them nates and testes, from
 their supposed resemblance.
   TUBERUPLI'M  ANNULARE.    The
 commencement  of  the  medulla  oblon-
 gata.                               ,
   TUBKItCULUM  LOWERI.   An  emi-
 nence in the right auricle  of the  heart
 yyhere the two vena: ca\a; meet;  so called
 from Lswer, who first described it.
   TUHULI LACTIPERI.  The  ducts  or
 tubes in the nipple, through which the milk
 passes.
   TUMOR.  A swelling
   TUMORES.   (Tumor,  from  tumeo,  to
 swell.)  Tumours.  An order in the class
 locales of Cullen's nosology,  comprehend-
 ing partial swellings without  inflammation.
   TUNBRIDGE  WATER.    Tunbridge
 Wells is a populous village in the county
 of Kent, whicii  rontains many  chalybeate
 springs,  all of which resemble  each  other
 very closely in their chemical  properties.
 Two of these are chiefly used, which yield
 about a gallon in a minute, and therefore
 afford an abundant supply for  the numerous
 invalids  who yearly  resort thither.   The
 analysis a^ Tunbridge spring prove it to  be
 a very pure water, as to the quantity of so-
 lid matter; and the saline contents  (the
 iron excepted) are such as may be found
 in almost any water that is used as common
 drink. It is only as a chalybeate, and in the
 quantity  of carbonic acid, that it differs
 from common water.   Of this acid it con-
 tains one twenty second of its  bulk. The ge-
 neral operation ot this chalybeate yvater is
 to increase the power of the secretory sys-
 tem  in a  gradual, uniform  manner, and
 lo impart tone and strength to all the func-
 tions ;  hence it  is asserted to  be of eminent
 service in irregular digestion ;  flatulency;
 in the incipient s'agesof those chronic dis-
 orders, which are attended with great de-
 bility ; in  chloris;  and  numerous  other
 complaints incident to the female sex.  The
 prescribed method of using the Tunbridge
 water, observes Dr. Saunders, is judicious.
 The whole of the quantity daily used,  is
 taken al  about two or three intervals, be-
 ginning at eight o'clock in  the morning,
 and  finishing about itoon.   The dose  at
 each time varies  from  about  one lo three
 quarters  of a pint; according to the age,
 sex, ami  general constitution  of the pa-
 tient, ami especially the  duration of the
 course, for ii is found that  these waters
 lose much of their effect by long habit.
  TUNGSTEN   (Tungtfen,  Syved  pon-
 derous stone.)  Ths  metal, yvhich is never
found but in combination, is  by nonneans
common.  The substance known  to mine-
ralogists, under the name <>f tungsten, was,
after some time, discovered  to consist  of
                  TUN      .      825   ♦

lime, combined with the acid of this me-
tal.  This ore is  now  called  tungstate of
lime, and is  exceedingly scarce.  It has
been found in Sweden and Germany, both
in masses and crystallized, of a yellowish
white, or grey colour.  It has a sparry ap-
pearance, is shining, of a lamellated  tex-
ture, and  semi-transparent.   The  same  *
metallic acid is likewise found united to
iron and manganese ; it then forms the ore
called Wolfram, or tungstate  of iron and
manganese.  This ore occurs both massive
and crystallized, and is found in Cornwall,
Germany, Prance and Spaiji.  Its colour is
brownish black, and its  texture  foliated.
It has a  metallic lustre,  and  a lamellated  * ».£.'
texture; it is brittle  and very heavy; it
is found in solid masses in  the  state of
layers  interspersed with quartz.  These
ttvo substances are therefore  ores of the
same metal. ,
   Properties.—Tungsten appears ofa steel
grey colour.  Its  specific gravity is about
17 6.  It is one of the hardest metals, but
it is exceedingly brittle; and it is said to
be almost as infusible as platina.   Heated
in the air it becomes converted into a yel-
low pulverulent oxid, which becomes blue
by a strong heat or when exposed to light.
Tungsten combines with phosphorus and       '
sulphur, and  with silver, copper,  iron,
lead, tin, antimony, and bismuth ; but it
does not unite with gold and platina.  It
is not attacked  by sulphuric, nitric, or
muriatic acids ; nitro muriatic acids  acts
upon it very  slightly.  It is oxidable and
acidifiable by  the nitrates and super-oxi-
genaied  muriates.   It colours the vitrified
earths or the vitreous  fluxes,  ofa blue or
brown  colour.  It is not known what its   ' t
action will be on water and diff'erent oxids.     s
Its action  on the alkalies is  likeyvise un-
known.   It is not employed yet, but  pro-
mises real utility, on account of its colour-
ing property, as a basis for  pigment,  since
the  compounds it  is said  to form  with
vegetable colouring matters, afford co-
lours so permanent, as not to be acted on
by the most concentrated oxigenated  mu-  -
riatic acid,  the great enemy of vegetable
colours.
   Methods  of  obtaining  Tungsten.—The ...
method of obtaining metallic tungsten is & '■'-
problem in chemistry.   Scheele, Bergman,
and Gmelin, did not succeed  in 4heif at-
tempts to procure it.  Klaproth triejt to
reduce the yelloiv oxid of this metal with
a variety of combustible substances, but
without  success.   Messrs  Ruprecht  and
Tondy say they have obtained this metal
by  using combustible  substances alone:
and by a mixture of combustible and alka-
lint matter.
  'Phe following process  is recommended
by  Kichter,  an ingenious German che-
mist.
   • 5 N 
SZ6       ,        TUR              .                       Tus
  Let  equal parts of  tungslic acid and qualities which they  possess in common.
dried blood be exposed for some time to a They stimulate the primx viae, and prove
red  heat in a  crucible ; press the  black laxative ; when  carried  into  the  blood-
powder which is formed, into another smal- vessels they excite the whole system, and
ler crucible, and expose it again to a vio- thus prove serviceable in chronic rheuma-
lent  heat in a  forge,  for  at  least half  an tism  and  paralysis.   Turpentine readily
hour.  Tungsten will then be found, ac- passes off by urine, which it imbues With a
cording  to  this  chemist, in its metallic
stale in the crucible.
  TUN IC \.  (A tttendo corpore, because it
defends the body.) A membrane or cover-
ing, as the coats of the eye,  &c.
  Tuxica aciniformis.  The uvea or pos-
terior  ofthe lamella ofthe isis.
  TUNICA  ALBUGINEA OCULI.   See
Conjunctive membrane.
  TUNICA  ALBUGINEA TESTIS.  See
Albuginea testis.
  TUNICA  ARACHNOIDEA. See Arach- qualities it possesses in a very high degree"
noid membrane.                           Formerly turpentine was much  used as a
  Tuxica cellulosa ruyschii. The second digestive application to  ulcers, &c but, in
coat of the intestines.                     the modern practice of surgery, it is almost
  TUNICA  CHOROIDEA.   See Choroid wholly exploded.
peculiar odour; also by perspiration and
by t xhalation from the lungs ; and to these
respective effects are ascribed the virtuts
it possesses in gravelly complaints, scurvy,
and  pulmonic  disorders.  Turpentine  is
much used in gleets and fluor albus, and in
general with much success.  The essential
oil, in  which  die  virtues of turpentine
reside,  is not only preferred  for external
use,  as  a rubefacient, but also internally as
a diuretic and septic;  the latter of wliich
membrane.
  TUNICA  CONJUNCTIVA.  See Con-
junctive membrane.
  TUNICA CORNEA. See  Cornea.
  Tunica filajiextosa.    The false  or
spongy chorion.
  TUNICA RETINA. See Retina.
  TUNICA  VAGINALIS  TESTIS.   A
continuation of the peritonxum  through
the inguinal ring, which loosely  invests the
testicle and spermatic cord.
  Tuxica villosa.  The villous or inner
folding coat ofthe  intestines.
  TUNSTAT.  Tunstas.   A salt formed
  Turpeth, mineral.  See  Hydrargyrus \i-
triolatus.
  TURPETHUM,  (from turpeth,  Ind.)
Turbeth.   The cortical part, of the root of
a species  of  convolvulus, the Convolvulus
turpethum of Linnseus,  brought  from  the
East Indies,  in oblong pieces, ofa brown
or ash colour on  the outside and whitish
within ; the best is ponderous, not wrin-
kled, easy to break, and discovers to  the
eye a  large quantity of resinous matter.
When  chewed, it at first imparls a sweet-
ish taste,  which is followed by a nauseous
acrimony.  It is considered as a purgative,
by the combination ofthe tungstic acid,  liable to much irregularity of action.
. with different bases, as tunstat of ammo-
 ilia.
   Turbeth, mineral. See Hydrargyrus vitrio-
 latus.
   Turbeth root  See Turpethum
   TURBINATED  BONES.   (Ossa turbi-
 nata, from iurbmo, to sharpen at the top,
 shaped  like a sugar-loaf.)   The superior.
 apongy portion of the ethmoid bone, and
 the inferior spongy bones, are so called by
 some writers.
   TVrki-vatum.  The pineal gland
  Turpethum mixerale. See Hydrargyrus
vitriolatus.
 . TURUNDA. (A terendo, from its being
rolled up.) A tent or suppository.
  TUSSILAGO.  (Prom tnssis, a cough;
because it relieves coughs.)  1. The name
of a genus of plants in the Linnaean sys-
tem.  Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia
superfiua.
  2.  The  pharmacopceial name of what is
also-called  bechium.   Bcchion.  Culceum
equinunt.   Chamaluie.   Filius  antipatrem
Turbith.  A cathartic  Eastern bark;  a farfiarella.   Furfurn   Tussilago  vulgaris
 species of cicely.
   Turcica sella.  See Sella turcica.
   Turmeric. See Curcuma.
   Turnhoof A vulgar name of the ground-
 ivy. See Hedera terestris.
   Turnip. See Rapa.
   Turnip. French.  See Rapus.
   TURPENTINE.  The different turpen-
 tines employed medicinally are, theChian
 or Cyrus  turpentine, (see Terebinthus vul-
garis), the  common turpentine, (see Te-
rebinthina communis), and the Venice  tur-
pentine,   (see  Terebinthina veneta).  All
these have  been  considered as hot, sti
 Farfara bechiam.   Ungula caballina. Colts-
 foot.  Tussilago fur far a ■• scapo unifioru im-
 bricato, fiuliis subcordatis angulatis denticu-
 lads.  The sensible qualities of this plant
 are  very inconsiderable;  it has a rough
 mucilaginous  taste, but  no  remarkable
 smell.  The  leaves have  always been es-
 teemed as possessing demulcent and pec-
 toral virtues, and hence  they have been
 exhibited  in  pulmonary   consumptions,
coughs, asthmtis, and catarrhal afl'ections.
It is  us*d as tea, or given  in  the  way of
infusion with liquorice-root or honey.
  Tussilaco  farfara.    (Furfiara, from
mulating  corroborants  and  detergents ;  farfarus, the white poplar -, so  called be- 
TYP
TYP
82?
  cause its leaves resemble thoseofthe yvhite
  poplar)   The systematic  name  of the
  coltsfoot.   See Tussilago.
    Tlssilago pf.tasitks.    (From virAvoe,
  a hat ;  so  named  because its leaves are
  shaped  like a hat.)  The systematic name
 "of the butter-bur.  See  Petusites.
    Tl'Ssis.  A cough. A sonorous concus-
  sion of the breast,  produced by the violent
  and, for the most part, involuntary motion
  ot the muscles of respiration.  It is symp-
  tomatic of many diseases.
    Tvssis coxvulsiva.  See Pertussis.
    Tlssis exaxtiumatica.   A cough at-
  tendant  on  an eruption.
    Trssis ri.iiiw.   See Pertussis.
    Ten a.   (Persian)   Pompho/yx.  Cad
  mia.  Tutty.   A grey oxyd of zinc; it is
  generally formed by fusing lead, or mixed
  with blende, when it is incrusted in the
  chimneys  of  the   furnace.   Mixed  with
  any  common cerate,  it  is applied to the
  eye, in debilitated stales  ofthe conjunctive
  membrane.
    Tutia preparata.   Prepared tutty is
  often put into collyria, to which it imparts
  an adstringent virtue.
    Tutty. See Tutia.
    Tylosis.   (From rv^oe, aCallous.)   Ty-
  loma.    An induration  or callous of the
  margin of the eye-lids.            ♦
    1'vmi'ani membrana.    See Membrana
  tympani.
  " TYMPANITES.    (From  rvyr»vov,  a
  drum ;  so called because the bell> is dis-
  tended with w-nd,  and sounds like a drum
  when struck.)  Tympany.  An elastic dis-
  tention  of the  abdomen not readily yield-
  ing  to pressure, and sounding like a drum,
  with costiveness and  atrophy, but no  fluc-
  tuation.   Species: 1. Tympanites  intesti-
  nalis,  a  lodgment  of wind in the intes-
  tines, knotvn  by the  discharge  of wind
  giving relief.   2. Tympanites abdominalitj
  yvhen  the  yvind is in ihe cavity  of the
  abdomen.
    TYMPANUM.   (TvyvAvov.  A  drum.)
♦ The drum or barrel ofthe  ear.  The hol-
 low pari  of the ear in which are lodged the
 bones of the ear.   It begins  behind the
 membrane ofthe tympanum, which  termi-
 nates the external auditory passage, and is
 surrounded by the  petrous portion of the
 temporal bone.   It  terminates at the coch-
 lea ofthe labyrinth, anil  has opening  into
 it four foramina, viz. the  orifice of the Eus-
 tachian tube and mastoid sinus, the fenes-
 tra ovalis, and  rotunda.   It contayis  the
 four ossicula audi tus.
    TYPHA.  (Prom ti<?=c a lake, because
 it grows  in marshy  places.)  The name of
 a genus of plants in the Linnaean system.
 The cat's tail.
   Tyfhomavia.   (From ti-j.v, to burn,and
 y*Ytd delirium.) A complication of phrensy
 and lethargy with fever.
   TYPHUS.   (From   -;:;,  stupor.)  A
 species of continued fever, characterised
 by great debility, a tendency in the fluids
 to putrefaction and the ordinary symptoms
 of fever.  It is to be readily distinguished
 from the inflammatory by the  smallness of
 the pulse and the suddi n and  great debi-
 lity which ensues on its first attack;  and,
 in its more advanced  stage,  by the pete-
 chia;, or purple spots, which come out on
 various parts of the body, and  the  fetid
 stools which are discharged;  and  it may
 be distinguished  from a nervo js fever by
 the great violence of  all its symptoms on
 its first coming on.
   The most general course that gives rise
 to this disease, is contagion, applied either
 immediately  from the body of a  person
 labouring under it, or  conveyed in clothes
 or merchandise, &c.;  but it may be occa-
 sioned by the effluvia  arising  from either
 animal orvegetahlesubstances inadecayed
 or putrid stale; and hence it is, that in low
 and marshy countries it is apt lo be preva-
 lent when  intense and  sultry heat quickly
 succeeds  any great inundation.   A want
 of proper cleanliness and confined air are
 likewise causes of this fever; hence it pre-
 vails in hospitals,  jails, camps, and on
 board of ships, especially when such places
 are much crowded, and the strictest atten-
 tion is not paid to a free  ventilation and
 due cleanliness.  A close state of the at-
 mosphere, with damp weather, is likewise
 apt to give rise  to putrid fever.  Those of
 lax fibres, and yvho have been weakened by
 any previous  debilitating cause, such as
 poor  diet, long fasting, hard labour, conti-
 nued want of sleep,  Sic. are most liable to
 it.
   On the  first coming on of the disease,
 the persen is seized with languor, dejection
 of spirits, amazing depression  and loss of
 muscular strength, universal weariness and
 soreness, pains in  the  head, back, and ex-
 tremities and rigors; the eyes appear full,
 heavy, yeltoyvish,  and often  a  little in-
 flamed;  the temporal arteries throb vio»
 lently, the tongue  is dry and parched, re-
 spiration is commonly laborious, and inter-
 rupted with deep sighing; the breath is hot
 and offensive, the  urine is crude and pale,
 the body is costive, ami the pulse is usually
 quick, small, and hard, and now and then
 fluttering and  unequal. Sometimes a great
 heat,  load, and pain are felt at the pit of
 the stomach,  and  a vomiting of bilious
 matter ensues.
   As  the disease advances, the pulse  in-
 creases in frequency, (beating  often from
 100 to 130 m a minute); there is vast debi-
 lity, a great heat and dryness in the skin,
 oppression  at  the breast, with  anxiety,
 sighing, and moaning ;  tue thirst is greatly
 increased;  the  tongue,  mouth,  lips  aad
 teeth  are  covered over with a brown or
black tenaceous fur; the speech is  inarti-
culate, and scarcely intelligible; the pa- 
828               ULC                                    uLM

tient mutters much, and delirium ensues,  light.  On the contrary,  petechia:, with
The fever continuing to increase still more  dark, offensive, and involuntary discharges
in violence, symptoms of putrefaction shew  by urine  and stool, fetid  sweats, haemor-
themselves;   the  breath  becomes  highly  rhages, and hiccoughs, denote the almost
offensive;  the urine deposits a black and  certain dissolution ofthe patient.
fetid sediment ; the  stools are dark, of-    The appearances usually perceived on
fensive, and  pass off insensibly; haemor-  dissection,  are inflammations of the brain
rhagesissuefromthegums,nostrils,mouth,  and viscera, but more particularly of the
and other parts of the body; livid spots  stomach  and  intestines, which are now
or petechiae  appear on  its  surface; the and then found in a gangrenous state.  In
pulse intermits and sinks ; the extremities the muscular fibres there seems likewise a
gfbw cold; hiccough ensue ; and death at strong tendency to gangrene.
last closes the tragic scene.                  Typhus jegyptiacus.   The plague of
   When this fever does  not terminate fa- Egypt.
tally, it generally begins in  cold climates    Typhus carcerum.   The jail fever.
to diminish about the commencement of    Typhus castressis.  The camp-fever. ■
the third week, and goes off gradually to-    Typhus gravior.  The severe species of
wards  the end of the fourth, without any  typhus.
very evident crisis;  but  in warm climates    Typhus icterodks.   Typhus with symp.
 it seldom  continues above  a week or ten  toms of jaundice.
 days, if so long.                             Typhus mitior.  The low fever.
   Our  opinion, as to the event, is to be    Typhus xervosus.   The  nervous ft-
 formed by the degreee of violence in the  ver.
 symptoms, particularly after petechia? al-    Typhus petechialis. Typhus with pur-
 though in some instances recoveries have  pie spots.
 been effected under  the most unpromising    Tyriasis.  TvpiAvie.  A species of Re-
 appearances.   An  abatement of febrile  prosy in which the skin may be easily with-
 bfeat and thirst, a gentle  moisture diffused  drawn from the  flesh.
 equally over the whole surface of the body,    Tyrosis   (From tvgoce, to coagulate.)
 loose  stools,  turbid  urine,  rising of the  A  disorder of the stomach from  milk cur-
 pulse,  and the absence  of  delirium and  dled^n it.
 stupor, may  be  regarded in a favourable
u
   ULCER.   (Ulcus, from  tx^e,  a  sore.) ous ulcer, or open caucer, (see Cancer)
 A purulent solution  of lontinuity of the 9. The curious ulcer, depending upon aca-
 soft parts of an animal  body.   Ulcers may nous bvtne.  10 The inveterate ulcer, which
 arise from a variety of causes, as all those is of long  continuance, and resists the
 which produce inflammation, from wounds, ordinary applications.   11-  The scrofulous
 specific irritations of the absorbents, from ulcer, known by iu having arisen from in-
 scurvy, cancer, the venereal or scrofulous doient tumours,  its discharging a viscid,^
 virus, See.  The proximate or immediate glary matter, and its indolent nature.
 cause is an increased action of the absorb-    Ulcerated sore throat   See Cynanche.
 ents, and a specific action of the  arteries,    Ulmaria.   (From  ulmus,  the elm ; so
 by which a fluid is separated from the blood nanud because  it  has leaves like ihe elm.)
 upon the  ulcerated surfac .  They are va- Regino  pruti.  Barbara cupra. Meadow-
 riously denominated; the following  .s the sweet.   Queen of  the meadows.   1 nis
 most frequent  division : 1. The simple ul- beautiful and fragrant  plant is the Spiraa
 cer, which takes place generally from a su- ulmatma  of Linnaeus.  The  leaves  are re-
 perficial wound.   2.   The  sinuous,  that commended as mild  adstnngents.   The
 runs under the integuments.and the orifice flowers  hate a strong  smell, resembling
 of which is  narrow,  but not callous.   3. that of May; they are supposed to possess
 The fistulous ulcer, or fistula, a deep ulcer, antispasmodic and diaphoretic virtties.and
 with  a narrow and callous orifice.  4- The as they are very rarely used in medicine,
 funs-ous ulcer, the surface of which is cover- Linnaeus suspects  that the neglect of the m
ed withfungous flesh.   5.' The gangrenous, has arisen from the plant being supposed to
which is livid, fetid, and gangrenous   6. be possessed of some noxious qualities.
The scorbutic, which depends on a scorbu- which it s.emed to betray by its being left
tic acrimony   7 The venereal,  arising  untouched by cattle.   It may be observed,
from the venereal disease.   8. The cancer-  however, that the cattle also refuse tb^e An- 
«
                 ULN

gelica ami other herbs, whose innocence is
apparent from daily experience.
  UI.MUS.   1. The name of a  genus of
plants in the Linnxan system.  Class, Pen-
tandria. Order, Digynia.
  2. The pharmacopoeial name ofthe com-
mon elm. Ulmus cumpestris foliis duplica-
to-.ierrati::,   bad inaquulibus  of  Linnaeus.
 Tlie inner tough bark of this tree, which is
directed for use by  the  pharmacopoeias,
has  no  remarkable smell, but a bitterish
'-aate,  and  abounds with  a slimy juice,
which has been recommended in nephritic
cases, and externally as a useful application
to burns.  It is  also highly recommended
in some cutaneous affections allied to her-
pes and lepra.   It is mostly exhibited in
the  form of decoction,  by boiling  four
ounces in four pints of water to two pints;
of which from  four to  eight ounces are
given two or three times a day.
  Ulmus  camikstris.   The systematic
name ofthe common elm. See. Ulmus.
   l.'LNA. (From textvti, the ulna, or cubit.)
 Cubitus. The larger bone ofthe fore-arm.
It is smaller*andshorter than the oshumeri,
and becomes gradually  smaller as it de-
scends to the wrist.  We may divide it into
its upper and  lower  extremities, and its
 body or middle part.   At its upper ex-
tremity are two considerable processes, of
yvhich  the  posterior one  and largest is
named olecranon, and  the smaller and an-
 terior one the  coronoid process.   Betyveen
these two processes,  the  extremity of the
 bone is formed into a deep articulating ca-
vity, which, from its semi-circular shape,
 is called the greater sygmoid cavity, to dis-
 tinguish it from another, which has  been
 named  the  lesser sygmoid cavity.   The ole-
cranon begins by a considerable tuberosity,
 wliich is rough, and serves for  the  inser-
 tion of muscles, and  terminates in a  kind
 of  hook, the concave  surface  of which
 moves upon the pulley of the os  humeri.
 This process forms the point ofthe elbow.
 The coronoid process is sharper at its ex-
 tremity  than the olecranon,  but is much
 smaller, and does  not reach so high.  In
 bending the arm it is received into the fossa
 at the  fore  part ofthe pulley.  At the ex-
 ternal side  of the coronoid process is the
 lesser  sygmoid cavity,  which is a small,
 semi-lunar, articulating surface, lined with
 cartilage, on which the round head of the
 radius plays. At the fore part ofthe coro-
 noid process we observe a small tuberosi-
 ty,  into which ihe tendon of the brachia-
 lis internus is inserted.   The greater syg-
 moid cavity, the situation of which we just
 now mentioned, is divided into four surfa-
 ces by a prominent line which is intersect-
ed by a small sinuosity that serves for the
 lodgment  of mucilaginous glands.   The
whole of this cavity is covered with  carti-
lage.  The  body, or middle  part of the
ulns, is of a prismatic or triangular shape,
                  UMB              829

so as to afford three surfaces and as many
angles.  The external and internal  surfa-
ces are flat and broad, especially the ex-
ternal one, and are separated  by a sharp
angle, which, from its situation, may be,
termed the internal angle.  This internal
angle, which  is turned towards the radius,
serves for the attachment of the ligament
that connects the two bones, and which is
therefore  called  the  interosseus ligament.
The posterior surface is  convex,  and cor-
responds with the olecranon. The borders,
or angles, which separate it from the other
two surfaces, are somewhat rounded.  At
about a third of  the  length of this bone
from the top, in its fore part, we observe a
channel for the passage  of vessels.   The
lower extremity is smaller as it descends,.
nearly cylindrical, and slightly curved for:
wards and outwards.  Just  before  it tes-
minates it contracts, so as to form a neck
to the small head with whicii  it ends. On
the outside of this little head, answering;
to the olecranon, a small process, called
the styloid process, stands out, from which
a strong ligament is stretched to the wrist.
The head has a rounded articulating sur-
face,  on its internal side, which is covered
with cartilage, and received into a semi-
lunar cavity  formed  at the lower  end of
the radius.  Betyveen it and the os cuni-
forme,  a moveable cartilage is interposed,
 whicii is  continued from the cartilage that
 covers the lower end ofthe radius, and is
connected by ligamentous fibres to the sty-
loid process  of the ulna. The ulna is ar-
ticulated  above with  the lower end of the
os humeri.   This articulation is  of the
species called ginglimus, it is articulated
also both above  and below to the radius,
and to the carpus at  its  lowest extremity.
 Its chief use seems to be to support and
regulate  the motions of the  radius. In
children,  both extremities ofthis bone are
first cartilaginous, and afterwards epiphy-
ses, before they are completely united to*
the rest of the bone.
   Ulnar artery. See Cubital artery.
   Ulnur nerve. See Cubital nerve.
   Ulnaris externus. See  Extensor carpi
ulnaris.
   Ulxaris internus.  See Flexor carpi ul-
naris.
   UMBILICAL CORD.  Funis umbilicalis.
Funiculus umbilicalis-  The navel-string.  A
cord-like  substance, of an intestinal form,
about half a yard in length, that proceeds
from the navel of the foetus to  the  centre
of ihe placenta   It is composed of a cuta-
neous sheath, cellular substance, one um-
bilical vein,  and two umbilical arteries;
the former conveys the blood to the child
from the placenta, and the latter  return it
from ihe child to the placenta.
   Umbilical hernia.  See  Hernia  umbilica-
lis.
   UMBILICAL  REGION.    Regio  um- 
  S30              UNC

  UUcalis.  The part of the  abdominal pari-
  etes about two inches all round the navel.
    U mii i li cus marines.    Cotyledon  muri-
  na.    Androsace.    Acetabulum  murinum.
  Androsace methioli.  Fungus petrans mari-
  mis.   A  submar.ne production found  on
  rocks and the shells ot fishes, about the
  coast ot Montptlie., &c.  It is said 10  be
  in the form of powder a useful  aniithelme-
  tie and diuretic.
    UNCIFORM   BONE.   (Os  unciforme,
  from uncus, a hook, and forma, a likeness.)
  The  hist bone of the  second row  ot the
  carpus or wrist; so named from its hook-
  like process, which projects towards the
  palm  of the hand, and gives origin  to the
  great ligament by which the tendons of the
  wrist art wound down.  See Carpal bones.
    UNGUENTUM. (Prom ungo, to anoinl.)
  An ointment.  The usual consistence of
  ointments is about that of butter.  The
  follow.ng are among ,he best formula.
    Ung.Cantharidis.  See Ceratum lytta.
    Unguentum  cetacei.    Ointment  of
  spermat eli, formerly called  linimentum  al-
  bum,   and  latterly unguentum   spermaceti.
  " Take of spermaceti, six  drachms; white
  ■wax, two drachms; olive  oil,  three fluid-
  ounces."   Having melted them together
  over a slow fire, constantly  stir the mixture
  until  it gets cold.  A simple emollient
  oinment.
    Unguentum cicut.e.   Hemlock oint-
  ment.  " Take of the fresh leaves of cicu-
  ta, and prepared hog's lard, of each four
  ounces."  The cicuta is to be bruised in a
  marble mortar, after which the lard is to
  be added, and the two ingredients tho-
  roughly incorporated  by beating.   They
  are then to be gently melted over the fire,
  and after being strained through a  cloth,
  and the fibrous partsof the hemlock well
  pressed, the ointment is to be  stirred till
  quite cold.  To cancerous  or scrophulous
  sores  this ointment may be applied with a
 prospect of success.
    Unguentum elemi compositum.   Com-
 pound ointment of elemi, formerly called
 linimentum arcai and unguentum e gummi
 elemi.   " Take of  elemi, a pound;  com-
 mon   turpentine,  ten  ounces;   prepared
 suet,  two pounds; olive  oil,  two  fluid-
 ounces."  Melt the elemi  with  the  suet,
 then remove it from the fire,  and immedi-
 ately mix in the terpentine and oil, then
 strain the mixture through a linen cloth.
 Indolent ulcers, chilblains, chronic ulcers
 after burns, and indolent tumours, are often
 removed by this ointment.
   Unguentum   hydrargyri    fortius.
 Strong mercurial ointment, formerly called
 unguentum caruleum fortius.  " Take of
 purified mercury,  two pounds;  prepared
 lard, twenty-three ounces: prepared suet,
 an  ounce."  First rub  he  mercury with
 the suet and a little of ihe lard, until the
globules disappear; then add  the remain-
                   UN U

  der ofthe lard, and mix.  In very general
  use for mercurial frictions.  It m»y be em-
  ployed in almost all cases wliere mercury
  is indicated.
    UNGUENTt M BJDRAROYRI MITIU8.  Mild
  mercurial ointment, formerly called ungU.
  entum caruleum mitius.  •' Pake of sirunij
  mercurial ointment, a  pound; prepared
  lard, two pounds." Mix. Weaker than the
  former.
    Unguentum    hydrargyri    mtratl
  Ointment of nitrate of mercury, "Take
  of purified mercury, an ounce;  nitric acid,  i
  two fluidounces; prepared lard, six ounces;
  olive oil, four fluidounces." First dissobe
  the mercury in ihe acid,  then, while the
  liquor  is hot, mix it with the lard and oil
  melted together.   A  stimulating and de-
  tergent ointment.   Tinea capitis, proph«
  thalmia, indolent tumours on the margin of
  me eye-lid, and ulcers in the urethra, are
  cured by its  application.
    Unguentum hydrargym nitrati miti-
  us.  Weaker only than the f'otmer.
    Unguentum hydrargyri nitrico-oxtdi.
  Ointment of  nitric  oxyd c-T  mercury. J
  " Take of  nitric  oxyd of mercury, an m
  ounce; while wax, two ounces; prepared  1
  lard,  six ounces."   Having  melted to.
  gether the wax and lard, add thereto ihe  '
  nitric oxyd of mercury in very fine powder,  t
  and mix.  A most excellent stimulating
  and escharotic ointment.
    Unguentum  hydrargyri pr.rcipitati!
  albi.  Ointment of whue praecipitate of
  mercury,  formerly called unguentum  t  ,
  mercurio precipitato  albo, and  latterly un- (
  guentum calcis hydrargyri albi.   " Take of
  white prxcipitate  of mercury, a drachm:
  prepared lard, an ounce and half."  Hav-
  ing  melted the lard over a slow fire, add i
  ihe  precipitated mercury, and  mix.  A
  useful  ointment to destroy vermin in the
  head, and to  assist in the removal of scald
  head, venereal ulcers of children, and cu-
  taneous eruptions.
   Unguentum   lyttje.    See   Ceratum
  lytta.                                  I
   Unguentum  ophthalmicum.    Ophthal-
  mic  ointment of Janin.   " Take of pre*
 pared hogslard, half an ounce ;  prepared
 tutia, bole ammoniac, of each two drachms;
 white  precipitate,  one drachm."   Mix.
 This celebrated ointment  may be used
 for the  same diseases of  the eye and eye-
 lid as the ung. hydrarg. nitrati.  It must
 be at first weakened with about twice its
 quantity of hogslard.
   Unguentum picis  AniD-E.  Pitch oint-
 ment, formerly called unguentum  basilicum
 nigrum  vel  tetrapharmacum.   " Take of
 pitch, yellow  wax, yellow resin, of each
 nine ounces; olive oil, a pint." Melt them
 together, and strain the mixture through a
 linen cloth.
  Unguentum  picis  Liauinas.   Tar oint-
ment, formerly called  unguentum picis ( 
UN I
URA              831
unguentum e fnce. " Take of tar, prepared
sut t, of each a pound."  Men dum toge-
ther, and strain the mixture through a linen
cloth.  The two preceding ointments are
applicable  to  cases  of tinjta capitis, and
some  eruptive complaints; also to  some
kinds of irritable sores.     ,
  Ukgukxtu.M RESIN.K KLAVjB. Yellow ba-
silicon is in general use as  a stimulant and
detersive :  it is an  elegant and useful form
of applymg the resin
  Unguentum s.uiinii.  Elder  ointment,
formerly  called  unguentum sambucinum.
" Puke of elder flowers, two pounds ;  pre-
pared lard, two pounds."   Boil the elder
flowers in  the  lard  until they  become
crisp,  ihen  strain  the ointment through  a
linen cloth.  A cooling and emollient pre-
paration
  U.niii entum st'Li'iirnis.  Sulphur  oint-
ment, formerly called unguentum e sulphore.
" Take of sublimed sulpliur, three ounces;
prepareddard, half a pound."  Mix.   Tire
most effectual preparation to destroy the
itch.   It is also serviceable .in the cure of
Other cutaneous eruptions.
  Unguentum sulphuris compositum. Com-
pound sulphur ointment.   " Take of sub-
limed  sulphur, half a pound;  white helle-
bore root,  powdered, two  ounces; nitrate
of  poiash,  a  drachm ;  soft soap, half  a
pound; prepared lard, a pound  and half."
Mix.  This preparation is introduced into
the last London pharmacopoeia as a more
efficacious remedy for itch than common
sulphur ointment.   In the  army, where it
is generally used,  the sulphur vivum, or
native admixture  of sulphur with various
heterogeneous matters, is  used instead of
sub!.mod sulphur.
  U.n-gi i:ni:jm vk.iatri.   White hellebore
ointment,  formerly called  unguentum helle-
bori albi.  " Take  of white hellebore root,
powdered,  two. ounces;  prepared lard,
eight ounces; oil  of lemons, twenty  mi-
nim>." Mix.
   Unguentum  zinci.    Zinc   ointment.
"'Puke of  the oxyd  of zinc,  Jin ounce;
prepared lard, six  ounces."  Mix. A very
useful application to chronic ophthalmia
snd relaxed ulcers.
  PN'iUlS.  (Prom  out*;, a hook.) 1  The
nail.   The nails are horny  lammx  situated
at the extremities  of ihe fingers and toes.
  2. An abscess or collection of  pus  be-
tween the  lamella: of the cornea  transpa-
rens of the eye ; so tailed from  its resem-
blance to the  lunaled  portion of  the nail
of ihe  finger.
  3.  I'he lachrymal bone is so named from
its  resemblance to  a nail of the finger.
See Lachrymal bone.
  Uxgila  carallina. See Tussilago.
  Umuxes.  (Unio, pi utuones, from unus,
one;   so  called because  there  is never
more than one found  in the same shell, or
according to others,  \r:  that m:,ny being
found in  one shell  not  any one of them
is  like the  other.)   Pearls.  Sec; Marga-
rita.
   UIIAC1IUS.   (From  xpor, urine,  and
tX** 'o contain.)  Urinncnlum  The  liga-
mentous  tord that arises from the basis of
the urinary  blatlder, whicii it runs along,
and terminates in  the umbilical cord.  In
the foetuses of brute animals,  which the
ancients  mostly  dissected, it is a' hollow
tube and conveys ihe unne to the allantoid
membrane.
   L'uagium.   (From  ugAy.:, the  hinder
part of an army )   i'he  apex or extreme
point of the heart.
   Uraniscis.   (From  «gtt»oc, the firma-
ment; so  > ailed from its arch.) The palate.
   UIIANIUM.   This metal was discover-
ed by KLproth in the year 1789.  It exists
combined with sulphur, and a portion of
iron, lead, and sile:;,  in the mineral term-
ed Pechblende, oi  oxid of uranium  Com-
bined with carbonic acid it forms the chal-
colite, or green mica .- and  mixt  with oxid
of iron, it  constitutes the umnitic ochre.
It is always found in the slate  of an oxid
with a greater or smaller portion of iron,
or mineralized  with sulphur and copper.
The ores of uranium are ofa blackish co-
lour, inclining to a dark iron grey, and of
a  moderate splendor; they are  of a  close
texture,  and when broken present a some-
what uneven,  and  in the smallest particle*
a  conchoidal surface.  They are found in
the mines of Saxony.
   Properties of Uranium.—Uranium  exhi-
bits a mass of small metallic globules, ag-
glutinated together.  Its colour is a deep
grey on the outside, in the inside it is a pale
brown.  It is very porous, and  is so  soft
that  it may be scraped  with a knife.  It
has*but little lustre. Its specific gravity is
6.440.  It  is  more  difficult to be fused
than even  manganese.    When intensely
heated with phosphate of soda  and ammo-
nia, or glacial phosphoric  acid, it  fus§*
with them  into a grass-green glass.  With
soda or  borax it  melts  only into a grey,
opaque, scoriaceous bead,  Ft is soluble in
sulphuric,  nitric, and muriatic  adds.  P.
combines with  sulphur  and phosphorus,
and alloys  with  mercury.  It has not yet -f
been combined with other combustible .
bodies.  It  decomposes the nitric acid and
becomes converted into a yellow oxid. The
action of uranium alone upon  water, &c.
is still unknown, probably on  account of
its extreme scarcity.
   Method of obtaining Uranium.—In order
to obtain uranium, the pechblende is first
freed from  sulphur by  heat, and cleared
from the adhering  impurities as carefully
as possible.  It is  then  digested in nitric
acid ; the metallic matter that  it contains
is thus comple.ely dissolved, while part of
the sulphur remains undissolved, and part
of it is dissipated undc the  form of si' 
832               URE
URI
 phurated hydrogen gas.  The solution is by  a longitudinal  orifice, called mcatu,
 Jen  precipitated by a carbonated alkali, urinarius.  In this  course it first pass
 1 h# precipitate has a lemon-yellow colour through the prostate gland, which por on
 when ,t ,s pure.   This yellow carbonate is is distinguished by the nameof the Ca
 made into a paste with oil and exposed to deal urethra; it then  becomes much it
 a violent heat, bedded in a crucible con- laled, and is known by tl.e namTof the
 taming and lined with charcoal.           bulbous part, * which is situated a ine
    Kiaproth obtained a metallic globule 28 ous eminence called the cabulJSSt
 drains of tT^w'  * 'T^ * *M  °f 5° ^ ^'"ontanum, around wtKre"S
 wax  andh  y  0WCai',°nutewithalittle twelve orifices of the excretory ducts of
 hi lli 1   t.eXP0Sing,th,s bal1 ,n a c,'uci- lhe Prostale &'»nd, and  two of the  ner
 170°  f vv7'  Cha;,C°al t0 a 1,eal e1ual to malic ve3sels   The remaining part oHhe
 170  ot Wedgwood's pyrometer.           urethra  contains a number f/trLtZ
 inn,  .     ° ,tamed ,n a s'»Sle experiment mouths, which are the lacuna, or opening
 100 grams ol this metal, which seemed to of the excretory ducts ofthe mucou glands
 be tree from all admixture.               of the urethra.                u»S'»«os
    Urceola. (From urceolus, a small pitch-   Urethelminthicus.  (From  a™8e*  the
 er; so named from its uses in scowering urethra, and txyivBte, worms.)  Applied to
 glazed vessels ) The herb fever-few.      an ischury from  worms in the urethra
 _  Uuedo.  (Irom uro, to burn.)   An itch-   Urethriticus.  (From  xg»9ttrte. an in-
 ing or burning sensation of the skin,  which flammation of the urethra.)  Applied to a
 accompanies many diseases.   The nettle- suppression of urine from an inflammation
 rash is also so called.                     of the urethra.
    URETER.  (Prom  ngov, urine.)   The   URETHRITIS.    (From  kphAp*,  the
 membranous canal which conveys the urine urethra.)  An inflammation in (he urethra.
 from the kidney  to the urinary  bladder; See  Gonorrhaa.
 at its superior part it  is considerably the   Urethrohymenodes.    (From  m»6m,
 largest,  occupying the greatest portion of the urethra, and v/ur, a membrane.)   Ap-
 the pelvis ofthe kidney; it  then contracts plied to an ischury from a membrane ob-
 to ihe size  of a goose-quill, and  descends structmg the urethra.
 over the psoas magnus muscle and large   Urethrolithicus.  (From 851165*,  the
 crural vessels into the pelvis, in which it urethra.'and xtBoe, a stone.)  Applied to a
 perforates the urinary bladder  very ob- suppression of urine  from a stone in the
 liquely.  Its internal surface is lubricated urethra.
 with mucus to defend it from the irritation   Urethromhoides.   (From «§>i8§a,  the
 of the urine in passing.                   urethra, and BgoyCotfae, a grumous concre-
   URETERIT1S.  (From *g»<r»g,  the ure- tion ) A caruncle m the urethra
 ter.)  An inflammation of the ureter.         Urethrophlegmaticus.  (From  xg»Sg*,
   Uretericis.  (From ngnrug,  the ureter, the urethra, and qxtyyA, phlegm.)   Ap-
 or agar»ptrie, an  inflammation of the ure- plied to an ischury from mucus obstr icting
 ter.)  Applied to an ischury, or  suppres- the  urethra.
 sion of urine, from an inflammation of the   Urethro-ptuus.    (From sjgiiOja,  the
 ureter.                                   urethra, and <srvov, pus.) Applied 10 a sup-
   Ureterolitkicus.   (From  ngnr»g,  the  press.on of urine from pus collected in the
 ureter, and xtBov, a stone.)  Applied to an  urethra.
 ischury from a stone in the ureter.           Uhetica.  (From «gov,  urine.)  Medi-
   TJreterotiiromroides.   (From ngnmg,  cines which promote a discharge of urine.
 the ureter, and BgoyCoe, grumous blood, and    Urias. (From Kgov, urine.) The urethra.
 i«for, a likeness.)  Applied to an  ischury    URINE.   (Urina ,- xgw, from ogttt, to
 from grumous blood in the ureter.         rush out.)  The saline liquid, secreted in
   Uueteropiilegmatuus.   (From ngxritg,  the kidneys, and dropping down from ihem,
 the  ureter, and <pxtyyA, phlegm.)  Applied  guttatim, through the ureters, into theca-
 to a suppression of urine from pituitous  vity of the urinary bladder.  The secretory
 matter in the ureter.                       organ is composed ofthe arterious vessels
   Uretero-pvicus. (From xg»r»g, the ure-  of the cortical substance  of the kidneys,
 ter, and tz-vov, pus.) Applied to an ischury  from which the unne passes through the
 from purulent matter in the ureter.         uriniferous  tubuli and  renal papilla:, into
   Uret::i;ostomaticus.  (From*g»r»g, the the renal pelvis:  yvhence it flows drop by
 ureter, and royA, a mouth )  Applied to a drop, through the ureters, into the cavity of
 suppression of urine  from an obstruction  the urinary bladder:  where it is detained
 in the  lower orifice of the ureter.          some hours, and at length, when abundant,
   URETHRA    (From ngov, the  urine;  eliminated through the urethra.  The urine
 because it is the  canal  through wliich the  of an healthy man is divided in general into,
 urine passes )  A  membranous canal  run-    1.  Crude, or that which  is emitted  one
ning from the neck ofthe bladder through  or two hours after eating -,  this is for  the
the inferior part ofthe penis  to the extre-  most part aqueous,  and often vitiated by
mity of the glans penis, in  which it opens  some foods, and, 
URINE;
833
  J. Coded,  which  is  eliminated  some
hours after the digestion of the food,  as
that which is emitted in the morning after
sleeping.   This is  generally  n  smaller
rjnaiitity,  thicker,  more  coloured, more
acrid than at  any other time.   Of such
cocted urine, the colour is usually citryie,
and not unhandsome.
  The degree of heat agrees with  that of
the  blood ;  hence  in  atmospheric  air it
is warmer, as  is perceived if the hand
be washed with urine.  The specific gra-
vity is greater than water, and that emit-
ted in the morning is always heavier than
at any  other  time.   The  smell of fresh
urine is  not disagreeable.   The taste is
saltish and na .sous.   The consistence is
somewhat thicker than water.  The quan-
tity depends on that of the liquid drink,
its diuretic nature, and the temperature
of the air.
  Changes of urine in the air.   Preserved
in an open vessel, it remains pellucid for
some time, and at length there is perceived
at the bottom  a nubecula or little cloud,
consolidated as it  were from  the gluten.
This  nubecula  increases by degrees, occu-
pies all  the urine, and rentiers it  opaque.
The natural smell is changed into a putrid
cadaverous one ; and the surface is now
generally covered with a cuticle, composed
of very minute crystals.   At  length the
urine regains its transparency, and the  co-
lour is changed from a yellow to a brown ;
the cadaverous smell  passes into an alka-
line, and a brown grumoi.s sediment falls
to the bottom,  filled with white particles,
deliquescing in the air, and so congluti-
natetl as  to  form,  as  it were,  little soft
calculi.
  Thus two  sediments  are distinguishable
in ihe urine; the one white and gelatinous,
and separated  in the beginning; the  other
brown and  grumous,  deposited by  the
urine when putrid.
   Spontaneous  degeneration.    Of all  the
fluids of the-body, the urine first putrefies.
In summer, after a few hours  it becomes
turbid, and sordidly black ; then deposits
a copious sediment, and  exhales a fetor,
like that of putridcancers, which, at length
becomes cadaverous.  Putrid urine effer-
vesces with  acids, and if distilled, gives
oft',  before  water, an  urinous  volatile
spirit.
  The properties of healthy urine, are,
   1   Urine  reddens paper stained with
turnsole  and wilh  the juice of radishes,
and therefore contains tn acid.   This acid
has been  generally considered as the phos-
phoric, but Thenard has shewn that in re-
ality  it is the acetic.
  2-  If  a solution of  ammonia be poured
into fresh urine, a white powder  precipi-
tates, which has the properties of phosphate
of lime.
  3. If the phosphate oflime precipitated      *
from urine be examined, a little magnesia      *
will  be found mixed with it.  Fourcroy
and Vauquelin have ascertained that this
is owing to a lit.le phosphate of magnesia
which  urine contains, and which is decom-
posed by the alkali of lime employed to
precipitate ihe phosphate oflime.
  4. Proust intorms us that  carbonic add
exists in urine, and  hat its separation oc-
casions the froth which appears during the
evaporation of urine.
  5. Proust has observed, that urine kept
in new casks deposits small crystals, which
effloresce in the air, and fall to powder.
These crystals possess the properties ofthe
carbonate oflime.
  6. When fresh urine coojs, it often lets
fall a  brick-coloured  precipitate,  which
Scheele first ascertained to be crystals of
uric acid  All  urine  contains this acid
even when no sensible precipitate appears    **
when it cools.
  7. During intermitting fevers, and espe-
cially  during diseases of the liver, a- co-
pious sediment of a brick-red colour is de-
posited from urine.   This sediment  con-
tains the rosacic acid of Proust.
  8. If fresh urine be evaporated to the      <
consistence of a syrup, and muriatic acid
be then poured  into it, a precipitate ap-
pears  which possesses the properties of
benzoic acid.
  9. When an infusion of tannin is dropped
into urine,  a  white precipitate  appears,
having ihe properties of the combination
of tannin and albumen  or gelatine.  Their
quantity in healthy urine is  very  small,
often indeed not sensible.  Cruickshanks
found that the precipitate afforded by tan-
nin in healthy urine amounted to l-240th
part ofthe weight ofthe urine.
   10. If urine  be  evaporated by a slow
fire to the consistence of a thick syrup, it      , '
assumes a deep  brown colour, and exhales
a fetid ammoniacal odour.  When allowed
to cool, it concretes into a mass of crystals,
composed of all the component  parts of
urine.   If four times its weight of alcohol
be poured into this mass, at intervals, and
a slight heat be  applied,  the  greatest part
is dissolved.  The alcohol which has ac-
quired a brotvn  colour is  to  be decanted
off, and distilled in a retort in a sand heat
till ihe mixture has boiled for some time
and acquired the consistence of a syrup.
By this time the whole ofthe alcohol has
passed off, and the matter, on cooling,
crystallizes in quadrangular plates, whicii
intersect each other.  This  substance is
urea, which composes 9-20ths of the unne,
provided the watery part be  excluded.  It
is t h is sibstance whicii characterises urine,
and constitutes  it what it is,  and  to which
the greater part of th.. vt-ry singular phe-
nomena of urine are to be ascribed.
   *  50 
334               URI                                     UK-I-
   ll. According to Fourcroy and Vauque-  It becomes  green from an  infusion  of
 lin, the colour of urine  depends upon the  Chinese tea, or the use ofthe pulp of Cassia
 urea; the  greater the proportion of urea    3. In respect  to food.-  from eating  the
 the deeper the colour.    Hut Proust has  heads of asparagus, or olives, it contracts
 detected a resinous matter in urine similar  a peculiar smell; from  the  fruit of the
 to the  resin of bile, and to this substance  opuntia, it becomes red; and from f.stinir
 he ascribes the colour of urine.            turbid.
   12 If urine be slowly evaporated to the    4. In  resect  to  medicines.- from  the
 consistenceofa syrup, a number of crystals  exhibition of  rhubarb  root, it becomes
 make their appearance on its surface, these  yellow;  and from turpentine a violet co-
 possess the  properties of the muriate of lour.
 eoda- .        .,                             5. In respect to the  time of the year: in
   13. The saline residuum wliich remains  the winter ihe urine  is more copious and
 after the  separation of urea from  crys-  aqueous ; but in the summer,  from the in-
 tallized urine by means of alcohol, has been  creased transpiration, it  is more sparing,
 long known by the names of fusible salt of higher coloured, and  so acrid that it some-
 urine, and  microcosmic salt.   When these  times becomes strangurious.  The climate
 salts are examined, they are found to have  induces the same difference.
 the properties of phosphates.  The  rhom-    6. In  respect of the muscular motion of
 boidal  prisms consist of phosphate of am-  the body: it  is  secreted more sparingly,
 monia,  united to a little phosphate of soda,  and concentrated by  motion ;  and is more
 the rectangular tables,  on the  contrary,  copiously diluted,and rendered morecrude
 are phosphate  of soda  united to a small  by  rest.
 quantityof phosphate of ammonia,  urine    7. In respect ofthe  affection of'the mind :
 then contains phosphate  of soda,  and phos-  thus fright makes the urine pale."
 phate of ammonia.                           Use.   The urine is an excrementitoiis
   14. When urine is cautiously evaporated,  fluid, like lixivium, by which  the human
 a few  cubic crystals are often deposited  body is not only liberated from the super-
 among the other salts, these crystals have  fiuous water, but also from the superfluous
 the properties  of muriate of ammonia.      salts, and animal earth ; and is defended
   15. When  urine is boiled in a silver ba-  from corruption.
 sin,  it  blackens  the basin,  and  if the    Lastly, the vis medicatrix naturae some-
 quantity of urine be large, small  crusts of times eliminates many morbid  and  acrid
 sulphuret  of  silver may  be detached,  substances with  the  urine ; as may be ob-
 Hence  we  see that urine contains sul-  served in fevers, dropsies, &c.
 phur.                                      URINE, RETENTION OF.   A want of
   Urine then contains the following sub-  the ordinary  secretion of urine.  In reten-
 Stances :                                 tion of  urine there is none secreted; in a
    1. Water.                            suppression,  the  urine  is  secreted but
    2. Acetic acid.                        cannot be voided.
    3. Phosphate of lime.                   Urine, suppression of  See Lchuria.
    4. Phosphate of magnesia.               UttlNA See Urine.
    S. Carbonic acid.                       Urinaculum. See Urachus.
    6. Carbonate of lime.                    Urinaria.    (From urina,  urine; so
    7. Uric acid.                          named  from  i»s diuretic  qualities.)  The
    8. Rosaic acid.                        herb dandelion.  See Taraxacum.
    9. Benzoic acid.                        URIN-ff: ARDOR.  See Dysuria.
   10. Albumen.                            Urocrisia.  (Fi omngov, urine, and *gut*,
   11. Urea.                              to judge.) The judgment formed of dis-
   12. Resin.                              eases by the inspection of urine.
   13. Muriate of soda.                      Urorrhjea.   (From ngov, the urine, and
   14. Phosphate of soda.                  gue, to flow.)  A discharge of the urine
   15. Phosphate of ammonia.              through the eroded perinamm.
   16. Muriate of ammonia.                  Ursina radix.  The root ofthe  plant
   17. Sulphur.                            called baldmoney.   See  Meum athamunti-
   No liquor in  the  human body, however  cum.
 pure, is so variable, in respect to quantity    Uroscofia.   (From  ngov, the  urine, and
 and quality, as the  urine ; for it varies,     vx.o?rtce, to inspect.)    Inspection  of urine,
   1.  In  respect to age:  in the fxtus it is  that a judgment  of diseases may be  made
 inodorous, insipid,  and  almost aqueous;  from its appearance.
 but  as the infant grows, it becomes more    URTICA.  (Ab  urendo ; because it ex-
 acrid and fetid; and in old age more parti- citesan itching and pustules like those pro-
 cularly so.                               duced by fire.)   1. The name of a genus
  2. In respect to drink : it is secreted in  of plants in the Linnxan  system.  Class,
 Teater  quantity, and of a more  pale  Monoecia.    Order,   Tetrandria.    The
colour, from cold and copious draughts, nettle. 
L'TE
UTE              835
  2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com-
mon nettle.   Urtica  dioica of Linnxus.
This  plant  is  well  known, and  though
generally despised as a noxious weed, has
been long used for medical, culinary, and
economical purposes.  The young shoots
in the spring possess diuretic and antiscor-
butic properties, and are with these inten-
tions boiled and eaten instead of cabbage
greens.
  Urtica iiioica.   The systematic  name
ofthe common stingingnctlle. See Urtica.
  Uhtii-* mohti v.  See Lumium album.
  Urtica  i-ii.iLiFERA    I'he  systematic
name of the pillbearing nettle.  See Urtica
romana.
  Urth-.a romana.  The plant wliich bears
this name  in  the  pharmacopoeias  is the
Urtittt pilulifiera  of Linnaeus  The seed
wan formerly given against diseases ofthe
chest,  but  is  now deservedly  forgotten.
To raise an irritation in paralytic limbs the
fresh plant may be employed as producing
a more permanent sting than the common
nettle.
  Urtica urkns.  The systematic  name
of a lesser nettle than the dioica, and pos-
sessing similar virtues.
  URTICARIA.   (From urtica, a nettle.)
Febris urticata.  Uredo.  Purpura urticata.
Scarlatina  urticata.  The  nettle-rash.   A
species of exantheiiiatous fever, known by
pyrexia and an  eruption  on the skin like
that produced by the sting of the nettle.
The little elevations,called the nettle-rash,
often  appear  instantaneously,  especially
if the  skin  be rubbed  or scratched, and
seldom stay many hours in the same place,
and sometimes not  many  minutes.  No
part of the  body  is  exempt from them ;
and where many of them rise together, and
continue  an hour or  two, the parts  are
often considerably swelled, which particu-
larly happens in the  arms, face, and hands.
These eruptions will continue totnf stlhe
skin, sometimesin one place and sometimes
in another, for one or two hours together,
two or three linns a day, or perhaps for
the  greatest  part  of ' weniy four hours.
In some constitutions they last only a few
days, in olhers manv months.
  I'RTICATIO.  (Prom urtica, a nettle.)
The  whipping a  paralytic  or benumbed
limb  w'nh nettles,  in  order to restore its
feelings.
  Usnea.  .Muscus cranii humani.   This
moss,  Lichen  noxatilis of L.nnzus,  yvhen
growing on the human skull, was formerly
in high  estimation, but  now  deservedly
forgotten.
   Utkraria.  (From  uterus,  the  yvomb)
Medicines appropriated to diseases of the
womb.
   Uterine fw y See  Nymphomania.
  UTERUS." T0-ti$*.   Matrix.  Ager na-
tura.   Hystera.  Metro.  Utriculu*.  The   .
womb.  A spongy receptacle resembling a   ,
compressed pear, situated in the cavity of
the pelvis, above the vagina, and between
the urinary bladder and rectum.
   The form ofthe uterus resembles that of
an oblong pear flattened, with the depress-
ed sides placed towards the ossa pubis and
sacrum; but,  in  the impregnated  state,
it becomes more oval, according  to the
degree  of its  distention.  For the conve-
nience of description,  and for some prac-
tical purposes, the uterus is disiinguised
into three parts.   The  fundus,  the body,
and the cervix ;  the  upper part is called
the fundus, the lower the cerv-.x,the space
between them, the extent of which is unde-
fined,  the body.  The  uterus  is  about
three  inches  in length, about  two  in
breadth at the fundus,  and one at the cer-
vix. Its thickness is different at the fundus
anti cervix,  being at  the former  usually
rather less than  half an inch, and at the
latter somewhat  more;  and this thickness
is preserved throughout pregnancy, chiefly
by the enlargement of the veins and lym-
phatics ; there being a smaller  change in
the size of the arteries  But  there is so
great a variety in the siite and dimensions
of the. uterus in diff'erent women, indepen-
dent ofthe states of virginity, marriage, or
pregnancy, as  to prevent any very accurate
mensuration.  The  cavity of the uterus
corresponds with the external form ; that
ofthe cervix leads from the os uteri, where
i\ is very small,  in a straight direction, to
the fundus,  yvhere  it  is expanded into a
triangular form, with  two  of  the  angles
opposed to the entrance into the Fallopian
tubes ;  and at the place of junction between
the cervix and ihe  body ofthe uterus the
cavity is smaller than il is in any other part.
There is a swell, or fulness of all the parts
towards the  cavity, wliich  is  sometimes
distinguished  by a prominent line running
longitudinally  through its  middle.  The
villous coat ofthe vagina is reflected over
the  os uteri, and  is  continued  into  the
membrane which  lines the cavity of the *
liter's. The internal surface ofthe uterus
is corrugated  in a beautiful manner,  but
the rugse, or wrinkles, which are longitudi-
nal, lessen as they advance into  the uteru9,
the  fundus  of which  is smooth.   In  the
intervals between the rugx are  small orifi-
ces, like  those  in the vagina, which dis-
charge a mucus, serving,  besides other
purposes, that of closing the os uien very
curiously and  perfectly during pregnancy.
The subs ance of the uierus, whicii is very
firm, is composed of arteries, veins, lym-
phatics, nerves,  and muscular fibres, curi-
ously interwoved and  connected  together
by cellular  membrane.  The   muscular
fibres are of a pale colour, and appear also 
S36                                 UTERUS.
 in their texture  somewhat different  from or  reticulated  order,  whilst others have
 muscular fibres in other parts of the body, contended that there were no  muscular
 The arteries of the uterus are the sperma- fibres  whatever in the uterus.  In the un.
 lie and hypogastric. The spermatic arteries impregnated uterus, when boiled  for the
 arise from the anterior part of the aorta, a purpose of a  more perfect  examination,
 little below the emulgents.and sometimes the former seems to  be a true representa.
 from the emulgents.  They pass over the tion; and when the uterus is distended to.
 psosemuscles behind the peritonaeum, e-nter wards the latter part of  pregnancy,  these
 between the Iwo lamins or duplicalures of fibres are very thinly scattered; but they
 the peritonxum whicii form ihe broad liga-  may be discovered in a circular direction,
 ments of the uterus,  and  proceed to  the  at the junction between the body  and the
 Uterus, near the fundus of which they  in-  cervix of the uterus, and surrounding the
 sinuate the mselves, givng branches in their  entrance of each Fallopian tube in a similar
 passage to the ovaria and Fallopian tubes,  order.  Yet it does not seem reasonable to
 The hypogastric arteries are on each side  attribute the tme of labour to its muscular
 a considerable branch of the internal iliacs.  fibres only, if tve are to judge ofthe power
 They pass to the sides  of the body  ofthe  of a muscle by the number of fibres of
 uterus, 6endmg off a number of smaller  which it is composed, unless it is presumed
 branches,  which  dip into its  substance, that those  of  the uterus are stronger than
 Some branches also t.re reflected upwards in common muscles.  With respect to the
 to the fundus uteri, which anastomose with glands ofthe uterus, none are discoverable
 the spermatic arteries, and others are re- dispersed through its substance upon the
 fleeted downwards, supplying the vagina, inner surface  of the cervix; between the
 The veins which reconduct the blood from rugae there are  lacunae which seorete mu-
 the uterus are  very  numerous, and their cus, and there are small follicles at the
 size in the unimpregnated state is propor- edge ofthe os uteri.  These last are only
 tioned to that  of the arteries; but their observable in a state of pregnancy, when
 enlargement during  pregnancy is such, they are much enlarged. From the angles
 that  the orifices of some of them, when at the fundus of the uterus, two processes
 divided, will admit ev  n of the end of a of an irregular round form originate, call.
 small finger.  The veins anastomose in the ed, from the name of the first  describer,
 manner of the arteries which they accom- the Fallopian  tubes.  They are about three
 pany out of the  uterus, and then, having inches in length, and, becoming smaller in
 the same names with the arteries sperma- their progress from the uterus,  have an
 tic and hypogastric,  the  former proceeds uneven, fringed  termination,  called the
 to the vena cava on the right  side, and on fimbria;.  The canal which passes through
 the left to the emulgent vein ; and the lat- these tubes is extremely small at their ori-
 ter to the internal iliac.                  gin, but it is gradually enlarged, and ter-
    From the substance and surfaces  ofthe minates With a patulous orifice, thediame-
 uterus an..infinite number of lymphatics ter of which is about one third of an inch,
 arise, which follow the cours# of the hypo- surrounded by the fimbria:.   It is also
 gastric and spermatic blood-vessels. . The lined by a very fine vascular membrane,
 first pass into the gland of the internaliliac formed into  serpentine plica:   Through
 plexus, and the other into the glands which this canal, the communication between the
 are situated near the origin ofthe sperma- uterus and ovaria is preserved.  The Fallo-
 tic arteries.   Of these Nuck first gave a pian tubes are wrapped in duplicaturesot
 delineation.                              the peritonxum, yvhich are called the broad
    The uterus is supplied with nerves from ligaments of the uterus; but a portioirof
• the lotver  mesocolic  plexus, and from two their extremities, thus folded, hangs loose
 small flat circular  ganglions,  which  are on each side, of the pelvis.  From each
 situated behind the rectum.  These gan- lateral angle of  the uterus,  a little before
 glions are  joined by a number of small and below  the Fallopian tubes, the round
 branches from  the third and fourth  sacral ligaments  arise,  which  are composed of
 nerves  The  ovaria derive their nerves  arteries, veins,  lymphatics,  nerves, and a
 from the renal plexus.  By the great num- fibrous  structure.  These  are connected
 ber of nerves these parts are rendered very  together by  cellular membrane, and the
 irritable^ bui it is by those branches  which  whole is much enlarged during pregnancy.
 the uterus receives from  the intercostal,  They receive their outward covering from
 that the intimate  consent between it and  the peritonaeum, and pass out of the pelvis
 various other  parts  is chiefly preserved,  through the ring of the  external oblique
 The muscular fibres ofthe uterus have been  muscle to the  groin, where the vessels sub-
 described  in a very  different manner  by  divide into small branches, and terminate
 anatomists  some of whom have asserted  at the mons veneris and contiguous parts.
 that  its  substance was chiefly  muscular,  From the insertion of these ligaments into
 with fibres running in  transverse, orbicular,  the groin, the reason appears why that part 
UTE
UVA             «3r»
 generally suffers  in  all the diseases  and
 affections of ihe uterus, and why the ingui-
 na| glands are in women so often found in
 a morbid or enlarged  state.  The  duph-
 caiures of the  peritonaeum, in which  the
 Fallopian  tubes and ovaria are involvedj
 are called the broad ligaments of the uterus.
 These prevent  the  entanglement of the
 parts, and  are  conductors of the  vessels
 and nerves as the mesentery is of those of
 the intestines   Both the round and bro.td
 ligaments alter their position during preg-
 nancy, appearing to rise lower and more
 forward than in the  un impregnated state.
 Their use is supposed ta be that of prevent-
 ing the descent of  the uterus,  and to
 regulate its direct on when it ascends  into
 the cavity  of the abdomen; but whether
 they answer these purposes may be much
 doubted.  The use  of the  womb  is for
 menstruation, conception, nutrition of the
 foetus, anti parturition.   The uterus is lia-
 ble to  many diseases, the  principal of
 wliich are prolapsus uteri, procidentia uteri,
 hydatids, dropsy of  the  uterus or tympa-
 nites uteri, moles, ulceration, &c.
   UTERUS,  RETROVERSION OF.  By
 the term  retroversion, such a change of
 the position of the  uterus is understood,
 thai the fundus is turned  backwards  and
 downwards  upon its cervix, between  the
 vagina and rectum,  and  the  Os  uteri is
 turned forwards to the  pubis, and upwards
 in proportion to the descent ofthe fundus,
 so  that, by an examination per vaginum, it
 cannot be felt, or not  without  difficulty,
 when  the uterus is retroverteii.  By  the
 same examination there  may also be per-
 ceived a large  round tumour, occupying
 the inferior part of the cavity ofthe pelvis.
 and pressing the vagina towards ihe pubis.
 By an  examination per anum, the  same
 tumour may be  felt,  pressing  the rectum
 to the hollow of the sacrum, and  if both
 these  examinations are made at the same
 time,  we may readily  discover that  the
 tumour is confined between the vagina  and
 rectum.  Besides  the knowledge  of  the
 retroversion which may be gained by ihese
 examinations, it is found  to  be accompa-
 nied with other very distinguishing symp-
 toms. There is in every case, together with
 extreme pain, a suppression of urine ; and
 by the  continuance of this distention of  the
 bladder  the tumour  formed by it  in  the
 abdomen often equals in size, and resem-
 bles in shape, the  uterus  in  the sixth or
 seventh  months of pregnancy; but  it is
 necessary to observe,  that the suppression
 of urine is frequently  absolute only before
 the retroversion of the uterus, or  during
 the time it  ,s retroverted; for when the
 retroversion is completed, there is nPcna
 disi-haige ofuiine, so as 10 priveiv an  in-
crease  of the distention of the bladder,
 though  not in a sufficient quantity to re-
 move it.  There is also an obstinate con-
 stipation of the bowels, produced by the     *
 pressure of the retroverted uterus  upon
 the rectum, which  renders the injection of    M
 a clyster very difficult, or even impossible.
 But it appears that all the  painful symp-
 toms  are  chiefly   in consequence of the
 suppression  of urine; for  none of  those
 parts which are apt to sympathise inaffec-   4*>
 tions or diseases of  the uterus are disturbed
 by its  retroversion.   The retroversion of
 the uterus has generally occurred about
 the third month of pregnancy, and some-    ■
 times after delivery it may likewise happen,"
 where  the uterus  is, from any cause, en-
 larged  to the size  it  acquires  about the
 third  month  of pregnancy, but  not  with      i
 such facility as in  the pregnant state, be-
 cause the  enlargement is then  chiefly at      *
 the fundus.  If the uterus is but little en-
 larged,  or if it be  enlarged beyond a
 certain time, it cannot well be  retroverted;
 for, in the first case, should the cause ofa
 retroversion exist, the weight at the fundus
 would be wanting  to produce it; and in
 the laiter the uterus would be  raised above
 the projection ofthe sacriyn, and supported
 by the spine.
   Utricaria.   (From titer, a bottle; so
 nametl  from its appendages at the end of
 the leaves resembling bottles, to contain
 water)   A  name  of the  nepanthes,  or
 wonderful plant.
   Utriculus.  (Dim.  of uter, a bottle ; so
 called from its shape.) > The  womb.
   Uva.  (Quasi uvida, from its juice.) An
 unripe grape.  A lumour on  the eye re-
 sembling a grape.
   Uva gruina.  Crane-berries.  They are
 brought from Hfew  England, and are reck-
 oned antiscorbutic.
   UVA PASSA MAJOR.   Passula  major.
 The  raisin.  The  dried fruit of the  Vitit
 vinifera  of Linnaeus -.—foliis lobatis rinuatit
 nudis.   Raisins  are prepared  by  immers-
 ing the fresh fruit into a solution of alka-
 line salt and  soap-ley, made boiling  hot,   ,
 to yvhich is added  some olive-oil, and a
 small quantity of common salt, and after-
 wards drying  them in the  shade.  They
 are  used as agreeable, lubricating, aces-
 cent sweets  in pectoral  decoctions,  and
 for obtunding the acrimony in  other j§edi-
 cines, and rendering them grateful to the
 palate and  stomach.   Tln-y ara  directed
 in the decoctum  hordd compositum tinctura
 senna, and tinctura cardamomi  composita.
   UVA  PASSA MINOR.   Passa corin-
 thiara    The currants  The dried fruit of
 the vitis corinthica.   Their virtuesare simi-
 lar 'O those ofthe uva passa major.
   UV\   URSI.     Bear's  whortle-berry.
 Bears' whorts, or b  ar's bilberries, called
also vaccaria  vr.-drii;.  Trailing  arhntus, 
838              VAU                             %       VAG

or bear-berry. Arbutus uva ursi of Linnaeus:  Gurgulio interseptum.  The small conical
—canhbus  procumbentibus, foliis integerri-  fleshy substance hanging in the middle of
mis.   This plant, though employed by the  the velum pendulum palati, over  the root of
ancients in several diseases, requiring ad-  the tongue.  It is composed  of the com
stringent medicines, had  almost  entirely  mon membrane of the mouth, and a small  I
fallen  into disuse until the middle of the  muscle resembling a worm which ar„«
present century, when it first drew the at- from the union of the palatine bone ami '
lention of physicians as a useful remedy in descends to the lip of the  uvula   l! wit
calculous and nephritic complaints, which called  Pulato staphilinus by Douirlas anil
diseases it appears to relieve by its adstrin-  Staphilinus epistaphilinus by Winslow ' 2
Seuvqv a   i%                            its c°ntraction the uvula is raised up   '
   UVEA.   (From uva, an unripe  grape.)    Uvularia.    (From  uvula,  because  it
 1 he posterior lamina of the iris ; so called  cured diseases of the uvula.)  The nlant
because, in beasis,  which  the  ancients  which  bears this  epithet in some nharnu
chiefly dissected, it is of the colour of un-  copoeias is the Ruscus hypoglossumi of Lin
PiPnvmPr  nv     r            x  „   nxus:/.ittwas formerly used against relax*.
   UVULA.   (Dim. of uva, a grape)  Co-  t.on of the uvula, but now laid aside for
 lumella.   Cton.   Gargureon.  Columna oris,  more adstringent remedies.
    Vacca.  The cow.                      sened or obliterated.  The second coat ii
    Vaccaria.   (From vacca, a cow; be-  composed of a firm membrane, in  which
  cause it is coveted by cows.)   The herb  muscular fibres are not distinctly obsem-
  cow's basil.                               ble, but which are endowed, to a certain
    VACCINATION.  The insertion of the  degree, with contractile powers like a
  matter  to produce the cow-pox.  See Va-  muscle.  This  is  surrounded by cellular
  riola vaccina.                             membrane, which connects it to the. neigh-
    VACC1NIUM.  (Quasi baccinium, from  bouringparts.  A portion of the upper and
  its berry )  The name of a genus of plants  posterior part of the vagina is also covered
  in the Linnaean system.  Class,  Octandria.  by the peritonaeum.  The entrance of the
  Order,  Monogynia.                        vagina is constricted by muscular  fibres,
    Va'ocixium mtrtillus.   The systematic  originating  from  the  rami  of the  pubis,
  name of the myrtle-berry. See  Myrtillus.  which  run  on each side of the puden-
    Vaccisium oxrcoccos.  The  systema-  dum, surrounding the  posterior part, and
  tic name  of the  cranberry-plant.    See  executing an equivalent office, though they
  Oxycoccos.                                cannot be said to  form  a true sphincter.
    Vaccinium vitis id.ba.  The  systema-    The upper part of the vagina is connect-
 tic name of  the red whortle-berry.  See  ed to the circumference of the os uteri, but
  Vitis idaa.                                 not in a straight  line, so as to render the
    VAGINA.  A sheath.  Vagina uteri. That  cavity of the uterus a continuation of that
 canal yvhich leads from the pudendum or  of the vagina.  For the latter stretches be-
 external m-ifice to the uterus, is called the  yond the former, and,  being joined to the
 vagina.   It is somewhat of a conical form,  cervix, is  reflected over  the os  uteri)
 wih the narrowest part downwards, and  which, by this mode of union, is suspended
 is described as  being five or six inches in  with  protuberan*  lips in the vagina, and
 length,  and about i wo in diameter.  But permitted to change its position in various
 it would be more  proper  to say, that it is  ways and directions.    When therefore
 capable  of being extended to those d.men- these parts are distended and unfolded at
 sions; for in its common state, the os uteri  the time of labour, they are continued into
 is  seldom found to be more than  ihree  each other, and there is no part which can
 inches from  ihe external orifice, and the  properly be considered as the precise be-
 vagina is contracted as well as shortened,  gin ingof the  uterus or termination of the
 Tlie vagina is composed of two coats, the  vagina.
 first or innermost of which ts villous, inter-    The diseases  ofthe vagina are, first,
 spersed  with many excretory ducts, and  such an abbreviation  and  contraction al
con i.acted into  plicae, or small transverse  render it unfit  for the uses for which it was
folds, particularly  at the  fore and  back  designed: secondly, a cohesion of the sides
part, but, by child-bearing these are  les-  in consequence of preceding ulceration: 
                 VAC,

thirdly, cicatrices after an ulceration ofthe
parts:   fourthly,  excrescences:  fifthly,
fluor albus   This abbreviation and con-
traction  of the vagina, which usually ac-
company  each  other, are produced by
original  defective formation, and they are
seldom discovered before the time of mar-
riage,  the consummation of which  they
sometimes prevent.   The curative inten-
tions are to relax the parts by the use of
emollient applications, and to dilate them
to their proper size by sponge,  or other
tents,  or, which are more  effectual, by
bougies gradually enlarged.   But the cir-
cumstances which attend this disorder, are
sometimes such as might lead us to form an
erroneous opinion of the  disease.   A case
of this kind, which  was under Dr  Den-
man's care, from the  strangury,  from the
heat ofthe parts, and the profuse and in-
flammatory discharge, was  suspected to
proceed  from venereal infection'? and with
that opinion the patient had bfctti put upon
a course of medicine composed of quick-
silver, for several weeks, witHbut  relief.
When  she applied to the Dr. fie  prevailed
upon her to submit to an examination, and
found the vagina rigid, so much contracted
as not  to exceed half an  inch in diameter,
and more than one  inch  and a  half in
length.   The  repeated, though fruitless
attempts which had  been  made to com-
plete the act of coition, had occasioned a
considerable inflammation upon the parts,
and all the suspicious appearances before
mentioned. To remove  the inflammation
she was  bled, took some gentle purgative
medicines, used an emollient fomentation,
and afterwards some unctuous applications;
she was also advised to live  separate from
In i- husband for some time.   The inflam-
mation being  gone, tents of various sizes
were introduced into the vagina, by whicii
it was distended, though not very amply.
She then returned to her husband, and in
a few  months became pregnant.   Her la-
bour, though slotv, was not attended with
any extraordinary difficulty.   She was de-
livered ofa full-sized child, and afterwards
suffered  no inconvenience.   Another kind
of constriction ofthe external parts some-
times  occurs,  and whicii seems to be a
mere spasm   By the violence or long con-
tinuance of a labour,  by  the morbid state
of  the constitution,  or  by  the  negligent
and improper use of instruments, an in-
flammation ofthe external parts, or vagina,
is sometimes produced in such a degree as
to endanger  a mortification.  By carefol
management this consequence is  usually
prevented, but  in some  cases, when the
constitution of the patient  was prone to
disease, the external parts have sloughed
awav,  and in others, equal injury has been
done to the vagina.  But the effect ofthe
inflammation  is  usually confined  to the
intemalorvillous coat, which is sometimes
                 VAL              8Sy      i

cast off wholly or partially.  An ulcerated
surface being thus left, when the disposi
tion to  heal has taken  place, cicatrices      ^
have been formed of different  kinds, ac-
cording to the deph and  extent of the
ulceration ; and there being no counterac-
tion to the contractile state ofthe parts,
the dimensions ofthe vagina become much
reduced,  or if the  ulceration  should not
be healed, and  the  contractibility of the
parts continue  vo operate,  the  ulcerated
surfaces  being brought  together may co-
here, and the  canal of the vagina be per-
fectly closed.
  Cicatrices in the vagina very seldom be-    «
come an  impediment  to the  connexion
between  the sexes; when  they do,  the
same kind of assistance is required as was
recommended  in the natural contraction
or  abbreviation of the part; they always
give way to the pressure of the head of
the child in the time of labour, though in
many cases with great  difficulty.  Some-
times  the appearances may mislead  the
judgment; for the above author was called
to a woman in labour, who was thought
toTiave become pregnant;  the hymen re-
mained unbroken ; but,  on making very
particular inquiry,  he discovered that this
was her second labour, and that the part
which, from  its form and  situation, was
supposed to be the hymen, with a small
aperture, was a cicatrice, or  unnatural
contraction ofthe entrance into the vagina,
consequent to an ulceration  of the part
after her fonder labour.  Fungous excres-
cences arising from any part ofthe vagina
or uterus, have been distinguished, though
not very properly, by the general term po-'
lypus. See Polypus.
   Vagina ok  nerves.   The  outer
covering of nerves   By some it is said to
be a production of the pia  mater only,
and by others of the dura mater, because
it agrees  with it in tenacity, colour, and
texture
   VAGINA  OF TENDONS.   A  loose
membranous  sheath, formed  of cellular    '
membrane, investing  the tendons,  and
containing  an unctuous juice,  which is    N *
secreted by the vessels of its internal sur-
face.   Ganglions are nothing more than an
accumulation  of this juice.
   Vaginalis tunica testis.  See Tunica
vaginalis testis.
   Vagum pur. See Par vagum.
   Valerian, Celtic. See Nardus celtica.
   Valerian, garden.  See  Vuleriana major.
   Valerian, great. See Valeriana mujor.         .
   Valerian, lesser.   See  Valeriana sylves^
tris.
   Valerian, wild  See Valeriana sylvestris.
   VALERIANA   (From  Valerius, who
first particularly described it.)  1. The
name ofa genus of plants in the Linnaean
system.   Class, Triandria,  Order, .Mono-
gynia. Valerian. 
 840              VAL

   2. The pharmacopoeial name of the wild
 valerian.   Valeriana  minor.   Officinal va-
 lerian.  Valeriana officinalis of Linnxus:
fioribus  triandris, foliis omnibus pinnatis.
 The root of thi s plant has been long ex-
 lolled as an efficacious remedy in  epilep-
 sy, which caused it to  be exhibited in a
 variety of  other complaints termed ner-
 vous,  in which  it has  been found highly
 serviceable.  It is also in very general use
 as an  antispasmodic, and  is exhibited  in
 convnlsive  hysterical diseases.  A simple
 and volatile tincture are directed in the
 pharmacopoeias.
   Valeriana  celtica.   The  systematic
 name  of the Celtic nard.   See Nardus cel-
 tica.
   Valeriana major.  Phu.  The garden
 valerian.   The root of this plant, Valeria-
 na phu of Linnaeus,  is said to  be  effica-
 cious  in removing rheumatism, especially
 the sciatica, and also  inveterate epilep-
 sies.
   Valeriana minor.  See Valeriana syl-
 vestris.
   Valeriana officinalis.   The systema-
 tic name ofthe wild valerian.   See  Valeri-
 ana sylvestris.
   Valeriana phu.  The systematic name
 of the garden  valerian.   See Valeriana
 major.
   Valeriana sylvestris.  See Valeriana.
   Vallum.   (From vallus,  a hedge stake;
 so called from the regular irench-like dis-
 position ofthe hairs.)  The eye-brows.
   VALVA.   (Valva; from valveo, to fold
 up.)   A thin and transparent membrane
 situated within certain vessels, as arteries,
 veins, and absorbents, whose office appears
 to be to prevent  the contents of the vessel
 ti^m flowing back.
   V/vLVE  OF THE COLON.   The end
 ofthe i'iac portion  ofthe  small intestine
 enters the large one obliquely, and pro-
jects somewhat within  wt, so as to  form a
 kind of valve, called from its  discoverer
 the valve of Tulpius, also the valve ofthe
 ccecum.
   Valves, semilunar. See  Semilunar valves.
   Valves, tricuspid. See Tricuspid'va/ves.
   Valves,   triglochin.     See  Tricuspid
 valves.
   VALVULA.  (Dim. of valva.)  A little
valve.
   Valvula  coli.  See Intestines.
  VALVULA  EUSTACHIl     A  mem-
branous semilunar valve, which separates
the right  auricle from the inferior vena
cava, first described  by Eustachius.
  Valvula   tulfii.   See Valve of  the
colon.
  VALVULJE CONNIVENTES.    The
semilunar folds formed ofthe villous coat
of the intestinum duodenum and jejunum.
Their use appears to be to increase the
surface of the intestines.
                  VAR

   VALVULJE MIT RALES.   See Mitral
 valves.
   VALVULE SEMILUNARES. See Se-
 milunar valves.
   VALVULiE   TRIGLOCHINES.   See
 Tricuspid valves.
   Vanelloe.  VanVla.  Banilia.   Banilas.
 Arucus.  Aromaticus.  A long, flattishpod
 comaining, under a wrinkled brittle shell'
 a reddish brown pulp, with small shining
 black  seeds.   The plant  which affords
 this fruit is  the Epidendrum vanilla of Lin.
 naeus  :—scandens,foUis ovato oblongit neivo-
 sis sessHibus caulinis, cirrhis spiralibus. Va-
 nelloes have an  unctuous aromatic  taste
 and a  fragrant smell  like that of some of
 the finer balsams heightened with musk.
 Although chiefly used as perfumes, they
 are said  to possess  aphrodisiac virtues.
   Vanilla.  See Vanelloe.
   Vaporarium.   (From vapor,  vapour.)
 A vapour-bath
   Vari  Sgf Jontlu.
   Varia. (From vnrius, changeable.) The
 small-poxTalso  small red pimples in the
 face.
   VARICELLA.   (Dim.  of varia,  the
 small-pox ; so called from its being change-
 able.)  Variola lymphatica.  The  Chicken-
 pox.  A genus of disease in the class pyrex-
 ia and order exanthemata of Cullen ; known
 by  moderate synocha; pimples bearing
 some resemblance to the small-pox,quickly
 forming  pustules,  which  contain a  fluid
 matter, and after three or four days from
 their first appearancd desquamate.
   VARICOCELE.   (From  varix,  a dis-
 tended vein, and kuxd, a tumour.)   A swel-
 ling ofthe  veins ofthe scrotum, or sper-
 matic cord ;  hence  it is divided into the
 scrotal varicocele, which is  known by ihe
 appearance of livid and tumid veins on the
 scrotum  ; and varicocele  of the  spermatic
 cord,  known by  feeling hard vermiform
 vessels in the course ofthe spermatic cord.
   Varicocele mostly arises from excessive
 walking, running,  jumping,  wearing of
 trusses, and the  like, producing at first a
 slight uneasiness in  the part, yvhich  if not
 remedied, continues  advancing towards
 the  loms.
   VARIOLA.   (From  varius, changing
 colour, because it disfigures the skin.)  The
 small pox. A genus  of disease in the class
 pyrexia and  order exanthemata of Cullen ;
 distinguisned by synocha; eruption of red
 pimples on  ihe  third  day,  which on the
 eighth day contain pus, and drying, fall off
 in crusts
   It is  a disease of  a very contagious  na-
 ture, supposed to have been introduced
 into  Europe  from Arabia, and  in which
 there arises a fever,  that is succeeded by a
number of little inflammations in the skin,
which  proceed to suppuration, the matter
formed thereby  being capable of produ- 
VARIOLA.
841
cing  the disorder  in another person.  It
makes its attack on people of all ages, but
the young of both sexes are more liaole to
it than those who are much advanced in
life ;  and it may prevail at all the seasons
of the year, but in general  is most preva-
lent in the spring and summer.
  The small-pox is distinguished into the
distinct ami confluent, implying that in the
former, the  eruptions are perfectly sepa-
rate from each other, and that in the  latter,
they run much into one ansther.
   Both  species  are  produced  either  by
breathing air impregnated with the effluvia
arising from the body of those who labour
u-ider the  disease, or by the introduction
ofa small quantity of the variolous matter
into ihe  habit by  inoculation ; and it is
probable that tbe difference of the  small-
pox is not owing to any difference  in the
contagion, but depends on the state ofthe
person to whom it is  applied, or on certain
circumstances concurring wilh the  appli-
cation of it.
   A variety of opinions have been  enter-
tained respecting t he effect ofthe variolous
infection on ihe foetus in the utero;  a suf-
ficient number of instances,  however, has
been recorded, to ascertain  that  the dis-
ease may be communicated  from the mo-
ther lo the child.   In some cases, the botly
ofthe child, at its birth, has been covered
with  pustules, and the nature  ofthe dis-
ease  has been most  satisfactorily  ascer-
tained by  inoculating with  matter taken
from the pustules   In other cases, there
has been no appearance of the disease at
the time ofthe birth,  but an eruption and
other symptoms  of the  disease  have ap-
peared so early,  as to  ascertain that the
infection  must  have  been  received pre-
viously to the removal of the  child from
the uterus.
  Pour different  sta'cs,  or  stages, are to
be observed in the small-pox : first, the fe-
brile; second, the en>p.ive; third, the ma-
turative; :u,d fourth, ihat of the declina-
tion or scabbing.  When  the disease has
arisen naturally, and is  of the  distinct
kind, the eruption is commonly preceded
by a redness in  the  eyes, soreness in the
throat, pains in the head, bark,  and loins,
weariness and faintness, alterna.e fits of
dullness and hea«, thirst, nausea, inclina-
tion to vomit, anti a quick pulse.
  In smic instances these symptoms pre-
vail  in a high degree, and in oilters they
are verv moderate anti  trifling.   In very
young children, s- irtings und  convulsion
are -ipi to take place a short time previous
to the appearance of ihe eruption, always
giving ^reat alarm to  those not conversant
with the  frequency of the occurrence.
  About  the third or  fourth day from the
first seizure, the eruption shews itself  in
little  red spots  on  the face,  neck, and
breast, and these continue to increase  in
number and size for three or four longer,
at the end of which  time, they are to be
observed dispersed over  several  parts of
the body.
  If the pustules are not  very  numerous,
the febrile symptoms will generally go off
on the appearance of the eruption, or they
will bee me very moderate  It sometimes
happens,  that a number of li.tle  spots of
an  erysipelatous nature  are interspersed
amongst the pustules;  but these generally
go  in  again, as soon  as  the  suppuration
commences, which  is   usually* about  the
fifih or sixth day, at which period, a small
vesicle, containing  an almost colourless
fluid, may be observed  upon ihe top of each
pimple.   Should the pustules be  perfectly
distinct and separate from each other, the
suppuration will  probably  be completed
about  the eighth or ninth day, and they
will then  be filled wilh a thick yellow mat-
ter; but should they run much  into each
other, it  will not be completed till some
days later.
   When the pustules  are very thick and
numerous on the face,  it is apt about this
time to become  much swelled, and  the
eyelids to be closed  up, previous to which,
there usually arises a hoarseness, and diffi-
culty of swallowing, :u companied  with  a
considerable  discharge of*  viscid  saliva.
 About the  eleventh day, the swelling of
the face usually subsides, together with the
affection  of the fauces, and is succeeded
by  the same in the hands and feet, after
whicii the pustules  break, and discharge
their  contents; and then b.coining dry,
they fall in crusts, leaving the skin which
they covered of a brown red colour, which
appearance continues  for many days.  In
those  cases where the  pustules are  large*
ami are late in  becoming dry and  foiling
off",  they are very ap  to leave pits  behind
them; but where ihey  are small, s-ppurate
quickly, and are few in numb, r,  they nei-
ther leave any marks behind them,  nor do
they occasion much affection  of  the sys-
tem.
  In  the  confluent small pox, the fever
which precedes the eruption is much more
violent than in the distinct, bein .  attended
usually with  great  anxiety,  heat,  thirst,
nausea, vomiting, and a frequent and con-
tracted pulse, and often with coma or de-
lirium.  In infants, convulsive fi s are  apt
to occur,  which either prove fatal  before
any eruption appears,  or  ihey  usher in a
malignani specif s ofthe disease.
  The erupiion usually makes its appear-
ance about the third day,  being frequently
preceded or attended with a i. sy tfffo.es-
cence, similar  to wlia* takes place  in  the
measles; but the fever, although i' suffers
some slight remission on the coming out of
the eruption, does not go off as in  he dis-
tinct kind;  on the contrary, it  becomes
increased after the fifth or sixth day, and 
842
VARIOLA VACCINA.
  continues considerably throughout the re-
  mainder of 'he disease.
    As the eruption advances,  the  face  be-
  ing thickly  beset wiih pustules,  becomes
  very much swelled, the eyelids are closed
  up, so as to deprive the patient  of sie.ht,
  and a gentle s-livation ensues,  which, to-
  yv.rds the eleventh day,  is so viscid as to
  be spit up with  great  difficulty.   In chil-
  dren, a diarrhoea usually attends this stage
  of the disease  instead ofa salivation, yvhich
  is to be met with only in adults.   The ve-
  sicles on the top of the pimples are to be
  perceived sooner in the confluent small-pox
  than in the distinct; but they never rise to
  an eminence, being usually flatted in; nei-
  ther do they arrive to proper suppuration,
  as the fluid contained in them, instead of
  becoming yellow, turns to a broyvn colour.
    About  the tenth or eleventh  day,  the
  swelling of the face usually subsides, and
  then the  hands and feet begin to  puff up
  and swell, and about  the  same  time  the
  vesicles break, and pour out a liquor that
  forms into  brown or black crusts, which,
  upon falling off, leave deep pits behind
  them that t onlinue for life; and where the
  pustules  have  run much  into each other,
  they then disfigure and scar the face very
  Considerably.
    Sometimes it happens that aputrescency
  of the fluids takes place at an early period
  of the  disease, and  shews  itself in livid
  spots interspersed  amongst the pustules,
  and by a discharge of blood by urine, stool,
  and from various parts of the body.
    In ihe  confluent small-pox,  the fever,
  yvhich, perhaps,  had sufiered some slight
  remiss on from the time theeruption made
  its appearance  to  that  of maturation,  is
  often renewed  with considerable  violence
  at  this last-mentioned period,  which  is
  what is called the secondary fever, and this
  is the mos' dangerous stage of ihe disease.
 It has been  observed,  even amongst  the
  vulvar, that the small pox is apt to appear
  immediately before  er  after the preva-
  lence ofthe measles. Another curious ob-
  servation  has been made  relating to  the
  symptoms of these complaints,  namely,
  that if,  while a patient labours under the
  small-pox, he is seized yvith the measles,
  the course of the former  is  retarded  till
 the eruption of  the  measles is  finished.
 The measles appe-.r, for  instance, on  the
 second day of the eruption of small-pox,
 the progress ofthis t eases, till he  measles
 terminate  by desquamation, and  then  it
 goes on in the usual way.  Several cases
 are, however, recorded in the Medical and
 Phys.cal Journal, as likewise  in  the third
 volume of the Medical  Commentaries, in
 which a concurrence ofthe smallpox and
 measles took place without the progress of
 the former being retarded-  The distinct
small-pox  is  not  attended yvith  danger,-
except when it attacks pregnant women,
  or approaches nearly in its nature to that
  of the confluent; but ihis last is always
  accompanud with considerable risk, the
  dsgree of which is ever in proportion to the
  violence and permanence ofthe fever, the
  number of  pustules on the face,  and the
  disposition  to putrescency wliich prevails.
    When there is a sreat  endency this way,
  the disease usually proves fatal between
  the eighth .md eleventh  day, but,  in some
  cases, death  is  protracted till the  four-
  teenth or sixteenth.  The confluent small-
  pox, although it may not prove immediate-
  ly mortal,  is very apt  to induce  various
  morbid affections.
    Both  kinds of small-pox leave  behind
  them a  predisposition  to inflammatory
  complaints, particularly  to ophthalmiaand
  visceral inflammations, but more especially
  ofthe thorax;  and they not unfrequently
  excite  scrophula into action which mi.ht
  otherwise h.tve laid dormant in  the  system.
    The regular swelling  of the hands and
  feet upon that of the face subsiding, and its
  continuance for  the due time,  may be re-
  garded in a favourable light.
    The dissections yvhich have been made
  of confluent small pox,  have never disco-
  vered any pustules internally on the viscera.
  From them it also appears that variolous
  pustules never attack the  cavities  of the
  body, except ihose to  which the air has
  free access, as ihe nose, mouh, trachea,
  the larger branches of the bronchia?, and
  the outermost part of the meatus  audito-
  rius.   In cases of prolapsus ani, they like-
  wise frequently attack that part of the gut
  which is exposed to the air.  They have
  usually shewn the same morbid appearances
  inwardly, as are met with in putrid fi ver,
  where the disease has been ofthe malignant
  kind.  Where the febrile symptoms have
  run  high, and the head has  been much
  affect d with coma or delirium, the  vessels
  of the brain appear, on removing the cra-
  nium  and dura mater, more turgid,  and
  filled wilh a darker coloured  blood than
  usual, and a  greater quantity of serous
  fluid  is  found,  particularly towards the
  base of  the bram.  Under similar circum-
 stances, the lungs have often a  darker ap-
 pearance, and their moisture is  more copi-
 ous than usual   When  no inflammatory
 affection  has  supervened, they are most
 usually found.
   VARIOLA VACCINA.  The cow-pox.
 Any pustulous disease affecting the cotv,
 may  be called the cow-pox •  yvheiher it
 arises from an over-distention  of the ud-
 der, in consequence ofa neglect in milking
 the cow, or from  the sting of an  insect,
 or any other  cause.  But the species which
 claims our particular  attention,  is that
 wliich  was recommended  to the world by
 Dr. Jenner, in the year  1798, as a  substi-
tute for the small-pox.  This, which  ori-
ginates from the grease in  the horse'sheel, 
VARIOLA  VACCINA
8iG
it  called the  genuine cow-pox,- all other
kinds are spurious
   That the vaccine fluid, fraught with such
unspeakable benefits to mankind, derives
its origin from this humble source,  how-
ever ii may mortify human pride, or medi-
cal vanity, is  confirmed  by  the observa-
tions and expenmeni sof competent judges.
Fur proofs of this assertion, the reader may
consult the works of Dr. Jen-ier; the Me-
diral ami Physical Journal; and a treatise
on the subject by Dr. Lo\,  of which an ana-
lysis is given in ihe Annals of Medicine for
the year 1801; and Mr. It ne,'s work on this
disease, winch contains the whole mass of
evidence that has appeared concerning it.
  The genuine cow-pox  appears  on  the
teals of the cow,  in  the  form of vesie.les,
ofa blue colour approachiugto livid. These
vesicles are elevated at  the margin,  and
depressed at  the centre.   They are sur-
rounded  with  inflammation.   The  fluid
they cont.dn is limpid.  The  animals  are
indisposed;  ami the  secretion of milk is
Lessened.  Solutions of ihesulphats of zine
and copper are a speedy remedy for these
pustules; otherwise they  degenerate into
ulcers, whicii  are extremely  troublesome.
It must,  however,  be recollected, that
much  of  the  obstinacy  attending these
cases isoyving to  the friction of the pus-
tules,  in consequence of milking.  It is
probable, that a solution of the superace-
tate of lead would be preferable to irritat-
ing applications.
  Similar effi-els are produced in the hands
ofthe milkers, attended with febrile symp-
toms, and sometimes with tumours in  the
axilla   Other  parts, where the cuticle is
abruled, or which are naturally destitute
of that defence,  are also liable  to  the
same  affection, provided  active matter is
applied.  It even appears ihat, in  some
instances, pustules have been produced by
the application  of vaccine virus  to  the
sound  cuticle.   One case of this kind may
be found in a letter  from  Dr. Fowler,  of
Salisbury, to Dr. Pearson,  published in  the
first work of Dr. Pearson on this subject.
  The spurious cow-pox   is  white:  and
another criterion is, that both in the brute
animal and in  the human subject, when in-
fected with  the casual cow-pox, the sores
occasioned by  the  genuine  species  are
more  difficult to heal, than  those which
are occasioned by the spurious kind.  It is
of the utmost  impor'ance to distinguish
the genuine from the spurious sort, which
is also in some degree infectious ;  since a
want of such discrimination would cause
an idea of security against the small-pox,
wh'cli  might prove delusive.
  Dr. Jenner has elucidated one point of
the first  importance, relative  to the  ge-
nuine  cow-pox  itself.   It  had  frequently
been  observed, that when this disorder
prevailed in a  farm, some  oftJbAJgpr^ons
who contracted it by milking were ren-
der^ d msus eptible of ihe small pox, while
others tontmued liable to that  infection.
Tins is owing to the different periods at
which the disease was  excited in the hu-
man subject; one person, who caught the
disease  while the virus was in an activp
siate, is rendered secure  frdm variolous
contagion; wh.le  another  who received
the infection < f the  cow-pox when it had
undergone a  decomposition,  is still  sus-
ceptifle of the small pox. This uncertainty
of the prevention, the  value of winch is
beyond  all calculation, is  probably  the
reason why it was not  before introduced
into practice.
  From the violent  opposition which vac-
cine inoculation has met with, m conse-
quence of certain apparent  failures in the
casual way,  it may be  doubted whe'her  •
the public would ever have adopted the
practice, had  not this fallacy been delected
by  Dr  Jenner.  To him also we  are in-
debted for another  discovery of the first
importance, namely, that the  pustule ex-
cited in the  human subject by vaccine
matter, yields a fluid of a similar  nature
with that yvhich was inserted.  This expe-
riment, so essential to  the general propa-
gation of  the practice, and  so happy in
its  result, was  never  before attempted.
It was reserved to  crown the  labours of
Dr  Jenner.
  A considerable number of  instances are
on record, to prove that farriers and others
who receive  infection from the heel of a
horse, are either partly or totally deprived
of  the  susceptibility  of  the  small-pox.
When Dr. Jenner first  published  an ac-
count  of  his discoveries, this  point was
enveloped  in  some  degree of obscurity.
He then  conceived, that the  matt r of
grease  was  an  imperfect   preservative
against the small-pox.  This opinion  waa
founded on the following circumstance:
It had been remarked, that farrieis ether
wholly escaped the  small-pox, or had ihat
distemper in  a milder manner than other
people.  This,  however, is  easily recon-
cilcable to reason, if  we  only suppose,
that in some  cases  the  infection  is  com-
municated when the virus possesses all its
prophylactic  virtue ; and in others, yvhen
its  specific quality is  in some measure
lost.
  This  variation in the effects produced
by  the virus  of the horse,  inclined  Dr.
Jenner to believe that it  was modified,
and underwent  some peculiar alteration in
the teats of the cow.   ffe now concludes,
that it is perfect when  it excites the ge-
nuine disease  in the cow; yet  a cons derabe
advantage is derived from its being trans-
ferred to the latter animal, the nipples of
which furnish a more obvious and  a more
abundant source of this inestimable fluid
than its original element the horse. 
g44                            VARIOLA VACCINA.
time submitted to that infection in the
same form.
  The artificial  cow-pox in  the  human
subject  is much milder than the casual
disease;   and  incomparably  milder than
  This  theory,   that  the  preservative
against variolouscontagion is perfect when
it issues from die fountain-head, and comes
immediately from the  hands of Nature,
is consonant wilh reason, and consistent  .
with  analogy   Thus  one obstacle more  the small-pox, even under the form of m
to the universal adoption of the practice is  oculation.   It neither requires medicine
removed                                 nor regimen ;  it  may be practised at any
  Another point respecting vaccine inocu-  season of  the year; and, not beine  in
lation, which has been much controverted,  fectious  by effluvia,  one person may be
is the permanency of its effect.   Instances  inoculated without endangering the life
have  been  known where persons have  of another.
esci.ped  the small-pox for a  number of   This  affection produces no pustulous
years, and yet have ultimately proved  not  eruptions.   When  such  attend  vaccine
insusceptible of its infection.  When such  inocula.ion, they are owing  to some ad.
persons  had  previously  undergone  the  ventitious cause, such as the smallpox
vaccine disease, iheir  apparent  security  which it is well known may co-exist with
was  erroneously ascribed  to that  cause;  the cow-pox.   'Phe vaccine vesicle is con-
but we nave not even a shadow of proof,  fined  to the parts where matter is insert-
  that the cow-pox possesses  in  the  least
  degree the property of a temporary  pro-
  phyl ctic,  since  it appears  not  even to
  retard  the  eruption  of the  small-pox,
  where  previous   infection  has  been re-
  Ct v.d
    By this  remark, it is not meant to be
  asserted,   that  it  never supercedes or
  modifies the small pox,  for we have great
1  reason  to  believe  that  such  beneficial
  effects often  floyv  from  vaccination ; but
  wnere an erupt ion of .the small-pox actually
  takes place after vaccine inoculation, the
  two  diseases frequently co-exist, without
  retarding each other in the smallest de-
  gree   It is therefore contrary to all  rea-
  son  and analogy, to consider the cow-pox
  as a  mere  temporary preservative : it is
  nothing less  than a perfect and perma-
  nent security against that terrible disease.
   A  number  of cases  are   recorded by
  Dr. Jenner, and other  authors who have
  written on this subject,  in which  persons
  who had received the cow-pox by casual
 infection, twenty,  thirty, forty,  and fifty
 years before, still continued  insusceptible
 of variolous contagion,  in whatever form
 it was applied.
   As the cow-pox  destroys  the suscepti-
 bility of the smallpox, so the smallpox
 destroys that  of the cow-pox.   To this
 general  rule,  however, a few exceptions
 are said to have occurred.  Certain  it is,
  ed ; it is therefore entirely a local and an
  inoculated  d>se se.   Nevertheless it is
  certain,  that eruptions of other* kinds in
  some instances attend vaccine inoculation;
  such as  a nettle rash, or an eruption re-
  sembling a  tooih rash, but  rather larger
  than what  is  commonly called  by that
  name
    Among other singularities attending the
  cow-pox, the  mildness of the disease,
  under the  form of inoculation, has been
  urged as an  argument against the practice,
  the  cause appearing to ordinary compre-
  hensions, inadeq ate to the effect.  This,
  it must  be allowed, is the  best apology
  that can  be  offered  for sceptic,sm  on that
 point; but it will  weigh but little when
 put into the scale against actual observa-
 tion, ami incontrovertible fact.  The effi-
 cacy of the cO'i-pox as a safeguard against
 the small pox, rests, perhaps, on more ex-
 tens- • e evidence, and a more Solid  founda-
 tion, than any-other axiom  n the whole
 circle of medical science can boast.
   That  the  cow-pox is nol  infectious by
 effluvia,  is  naturally cone! -ded from its
 never  being  communicated  from  one
 person to another  in the dairies;  where
 the disease is casual, and appears under
 its worst form. The same iuferenre maybe
 drawn from its never spreading in a f'-mily,
 whenonlyonepersonisuioculated a* atime,
 To confirm this proposition more fully, the
 vaccine pustules h..ve been ruptured, and
persons who  have never  had  the disorder
have  been suffered  to  inhale the effluvia
 that a pustule has now 3iid then  been ex
 cited by the  insertion of vaccine virus, in
 thosj who have  had the  small-pox, and
 thai this pustule 1ms been known to yield  several  times  a day,  but to no pnrpose.
 the genuing  virus;  but  it is  not equally  This is no more than  m'urht  be expected,
 certain that the pustule  has been perfect  in anaffection where the pustulous appear-
 in all respects.   Possibly it may have been  ance on  the surface of the  body is nearly
 defective in poinf of size or duration ; in  local.
 respect to its areola, or the limpidity of   As lo  the constitutional indisposition,
 its contents.  That such  a  pustule has, in  it is seldom considerable, unless  there is a
 some instances, yielded effectual virus, is  complication of this with some other dis-
 admitted; but this is no  more  than what temper;  and whenever any unfavourable
 has often happened, in cases where persons symptoms appear they  may  in general be
Who have had the small-pox are a second traced to some other cause.  We have in- 
VARIOLA VACCINA.               •          345
deed  great  reason *to  believe, that no ill
consequence ever  arises from ihe  cow-
pox  itself, unless from ignorance or ne-
glect.
  But notwithstanding the symptoms are
so mild,  they frequently occur at a very
early period.  A drowsiness,  which is one
of the most  common attendants of the
disease, is often remarked by the  parents
themselves, within forty-eight hours after
the  matter  is inserted.  In  a majority  of
cases, a slight  increase  of  heat is per-
ceptible,  together with an acceleration of
the pulse, and other signs of  pyrexia; but
not in such a degree as to alarm the most
timorous  mother*  Sometimes the patient
is restless at nights; and now and ihen a
case is met with, in which vomiting occurs,
bui  in many cases, no constitutional in-
disposition  whatever  can  be perceived.
Even then,  the  cow-pox has never failed
to prove*an  effectual preservative against
the  small-pox, provided  the pustule has
been perfect.
   This being the  grand criterion of the
security of  the patient, loo  minute  an at-
tention cannot be paid to its rise, progress,
and  decline.  The best  mode of inoculat-
ing  is  by  making  a  very  small oblique
puncture in the arm, near the insertion of
the  deltoid muscle, with the point of a
lancet charged with fluid matter.  In order
to  render infection more certain, the in-
strument may be charged again, and  wiped
 upon  the puncture.
   In places wliere  the patient is likely to
be exposed to  variolous contagion, it  is
advisable  to  inoculate  in   more places
than one, but,  unless  there  is imminent
danger of catching the smallpox, it is bet-
ter nol to make more than one puncture in
each arm,  lest  too much   inflammation
should ensue.
   The vaccine  fluid may be taken for in-
oculation as soon as a vesicle appears ; but
 if the vesicle is punctured at a very early
 period, u is more apt lo be injured.  When
 virus is wanting for inoculating a consider-
 able  number, it is better to let the pustule
 remain untouched fill about the eighth
 day,  by which lime it has  in general ac-
quired a reasonable  magnitude.   After
 thai day, if the pustule has made the usual
progress,  the matter begins to lose  its
 virtue; but it may, in general,  be used
 with safety, though with less certainty of
 producing infection, till the areola begins
 to be extensive.
   The first si^n  of infection commonly
 appears on the  th id  day.   A small red
 spot rather elevated, may be perceived at
 tlie  place where the  puncture was  made.
 Sometimes, however,  ihe mark of infec-
 tion  having succeeded is not visible till a
 much  later period.  It may be retarded,
 or even entirely prevented,  by any  other
 disorder, such  as  tkntiliou. or an^com-
plaint attended with fever, or by extreme
cold.  Another frequent  cause of a slow
progress in the pustule, or a total failure
of success,  is  debility.   Sometimes it is
impossible to discover any sign  of infec-
tion for above a fortnight.   In this respect
the cow pox is subject to the same laws,
and liable to  the same  variation,  as the
small-pox.     ,
   When a considerable inflammation ap-
pears within two or three  days ai'ier inocu-
lation,  there  is  reason  to suspect that
infection  has not taken place; and  if sup-
puration ensues, that suspicion  ought, in
general-, to stand  confirmed.  Now  and
then, however, it happens, that after the
spurious pustule, or, more properly speak-
ing, the  phlegmon, has  run its  course,
which is  within a few days, a vesicle be-
gins to appear, bearing every characteris-
tic of the genuine  vaccine  disease, and
yielding a  limpid  and efficient virus for
future  inoculations.  In this case the pa-
tient is as perfectly secured from all dan-
ger of  the small-pox, as  if no festering of
the .puncture  had preceded.  The occur-
rence of such a case, though rare,  is wor-
thy to be recorded ; because some  practi-
tioners have concluded a  spurious pustule 3
to be a certain proof of failure.
   The  areola commonly  begins to be ex-
 tensive on  the  ninth  day, and to decline
 about the eleventh or twelfth.   At this
 period also the pustule begins to dry; the
 first sign of whicii  is a brown spot in the
 centre.  In  proportion as this  increases,
 the  surrounding  efflorescence decreases,
 till  at  length nothing remains but a cir-
 cular  scab, of  a  dark brown  mahogany
 colour, approaching to black.  Sojnetimes
 it resembles ihe  section of u. tamarind
 stone ; and  it often  retains the depression *
 in the centre,  which  characterises this
 disease before exsiccation takes place.
   Instances have been known, where the
 vaccine pustule, though  regular, and per-
 fect in all other respects, has been totally
 destitute of areola; at Irast, yvhere neither
 the medical  practitioner, on visiting the
 patient, northe attendants, have remarked
 any  appearance of  that symptom.   In
 these  cases,  the  patient has proved  as
 insusceptible of variolous infection, i.s  if
 the surrounding efflorescence had covered
 the whole  arm.   It mist,  however,  be
 confessed,  tha' we hare no proof of the
 non-existence of an areola in  these cases.
 It might have been trivial; it might have
 i  een  transient;  yet  it  might have  been
 effectual.  There  is,  however,  greater
 reason to  believe, that  the  surrounding
 efflorescence, though  usually a concomi-
 tant circumstance, is not an essential re-
 quisite to the vaccine disease.
   If by any accident the  vesicle  is rup-
 tured, suppuration often ensues.  In this
 case more attention than ordinary ought 
346
VAU
VAS
 to be paid  to  the progress, and to all the
 phamomena of the local affection; both on
 account of the uncertainty of success in ihe
 pustule, as a prophylactic ; and the greater
 probability ol tedious ulceration.
    If there is room for the  least doubt of
 the  sufficiency of the first inoculation, a
 second ought to be  performed  without
 delay.  This, if unnecessary,  is  seldom
 attended  with inconvenience,  and never
 with danger.   Either no effect is pronuc-
 ed, or a slight fosermg, which  terminates
 in a few days. "An  e-.ception occurs, but
 rarely, wliere a spurious, or, perhaps,
 even a genuine  pustule, takes place, in
 those  persons who are knowli to have had
 the  cow-pox  or the  small-pox already;
 but  tins cannot be the least cause of alarm
 to any one who knotvs the Denign charac-
 ter ofthe distemper.
    Various topical applications, both stimu-
 lant and sedative, have  been recommend-
 ed,  in order to allay ihe  violence of inflam-
 mation.  If the  operation for the insertion
 of matter is not unnecessarily  severe, nor
 the  pustule irritated by friction  or pres-
 sure, or other violence, no such  applica-
 tions  are  necessary.    Nevertheless,  if
 either the anxiety of the professional man,
 or the importunity  of  a  tender  parent,
 should demand a deviation from this gene-
 ral rule,  any of the  following remedies
 may  be had  recourse to.    The pustule
 may be touched with very diluted sulphuric
 acid;  which  should be  permitted  to  re-
 main on the part half a  minute, and then
 be washed off with a sponge dipped in
 cold water.  This has been ignorantly, or
 artfully,  called  an  escharotic; but  any
 one  w ho  tries the  application will soon
 discover,  that its operation  is mild, and
 harmless.
   To avoid cavil and misrepresentation,
 it is  better to apply a  saturnine lotion  ;
 either made  yvith  aq. litharg.  comp.  or
 cerusa acetata; compresses, dipped in such
 a lotion, may be applied  at any  time when
 inflammation runs high, and renewed as
 occasion requires.
   If  the pustule  should  chance to be bro-
 ken,  a  drop of aq. litharg. acet.  undiluted,
 maybe applied  as  an exsiccant;  but if
 ulceration  threatens to become  obstinate,
 or extensive, a mild  cataplasm  is the best
 resource.   In  case the ulceration is only
 superficial, and not attended with immo-
 derate  inflammation,  a  bit of any adhesive
 plaister, spread on linen, will prove the most
 convenientdressing, and seldom fail ofsuc
 cess.   It will, in  general, be unnecessary
 to  renew  it  oftener  than  every other
 da-v-                     .              n
   These minute  observations  no one  will
 despise, unless there  be any person so
 ignorant as  not to know  that  the  care of
the arm is almost the whole  duty of the
 medical  practitioner In  vaccine inocuU,
 tion; and thai nothing disgusts the public
 so m.icn  against the practice, as a sore
 arm, and the ill conseq tences which, horn
 a  neglect of thai  symptom,  too  often
 ensue.
    When fluid virus cannot be procured
 it is  necesssry to be cau ious how  it is
 preserved  in a dry  state.  The  tnosi im-
 proper  mode is  that of keeping it on a
 lancet; for the  metal quickly rusls, and
 the vaccine matter becomes decomposed.
  Phis method,  however, it, as  likely to
 succeed as  any, .. hen the matter is no> to
 be kept  above  two or three d ys.  If the
 virus be taken on glass, ca.e must betaken
 not to dilu.e it much ; otherwise it will in
 all probability fail.
    Coiton thread  is  a very  commodious
 vehicle.  If it is intended to be sent to
  any  considerable distance, ft ought to be
 repeatedly dipped in the virus   No par.
 titular caution is necessary with regard to
 the exclusion of air; nevertheless, as it can
 be done with so little trouble, and is more
 satisfactory to those who receive the mat.
 ter,  it is  better to comply wilh the prac-
 tice   On this account it may  be enclosed
 in a gl-.ss tube, or in a tobacco-pipe staled
 at each end, or between two  square bits
 of glass, whicii may, if necessary, be also
 charged  wilh the  matter, and  wrapped
 in gold-beater's  skin.
    Nothing is more destructive to the effi-
 cacy of cow-pox matter than heat: on this
 account  it must  not  be dried near the fire,
 nor kept in a warm place.  The advantage
 of inserting it  in a fluid state is so great,
 that it is to be wished every practitioner
 would endeavour to keep a constant supply
 for his own use,  by inoculating his pa-
 tients in succession, at such periods as are
 most likely to answer that purpose.
    The  rapidity with which  this  practice
 noyv spreads in various parts ofthe globe,
 justifies our cherishing a hope, that it will
 ere long ex ingiiish that  most  dreadful
 pestilence, and perpetual bane of human
 felicity, the small-pox.
   VAnus.    (From   varus,  unequal, so
 called from the irregularity of its shape.)
 The cuboid bone is called os varium, from
 its irregular sh pe.
   VARIX    (From  varus,  i.  e.  obtortm.)
 A dilatation ofa vein  A genus of disease in
 the class locales   and order  tumores of
 Cullen ; known by a soft tumour on a vein
 which does not pulsate.  Varicose veins
 mostly become serpentine, and often form
 a plexus of knots, especially in the groins
 and scrotum            '
   VAS   DEFERENS.    (Vas,  a vessel,
 and deferens, fi om  defiero, to convey.)  A
 duct wliich arises  from the  epididymis)
 and passes through the inguinal ring in the
spermatic cord into the cavity of the pelvisj 
VEINS.
847
and terminates in the vesiculx seminales.
Its use is to convey the semen secreted in
the tesucle, and brought lo it by  the epi-
didymis into the vesitulx seminales.
   VASA  BREVIV   The arterien which
come from  the spleen, and run along the
large arch  of the  stomach  to  the dia-
phr.igm.
   VASA  DEPERENTIA.  See   Vas de-
ferent,.
   VASA  VORTICOSA.   The  contorted
vessels  of the choroid membrane ol the
eye.
   VASTUS  EXTERNUS.    (Vastus,  so
called from its size )   A large, thick, and
fleshy muscle situated  on the outer side
of the ihigh:  it arises, by abroad ihi-k
tendon, from  the lower and anterior part
of the great  trochanter, and upper part
of the linea  asperia ;  it  likewise adheres
by fleshy fibres,  to the whole outer  edge
of thai   rough  line.   Its fibres  descend
obliquely forwards, and  after it  has run
four or  five inches downwards, we find it
adhering to the anterior surface and outer
side  of the  cruraeus,  yvith  which it con-
tinues to be connected lo the lower part
of the ilngh,  wliere we see it terminating
in a broad tendon, which is inserted into
the upper part of the patella laterally, and
sends off an  aponeurosis that adheres to
the  heatl  of  the tibia, and is  continued
down the leg
   VvSI'US  INTERNUS.  This  muscle,
which is less  considerable than the vastus
externus,  is situated al the  inner side of
the thigh, being separated from  it by the
rectus.
   It arises tendinous and fleshy  from be-
tween the fore-part of the os  femoris, and
the  root of ihe lesser  trochanter, below
ihe  insertion  of the  psoas magnus, and
the iliacus internus ; and  from all the inner
side of the linea aspera.  Like the  vastus
externus it is connected with the  crurzus,
but  it continues longer fleshy than that
muscle.   A little above the knee we see
its outer edg-i uniting with the inner edge
ofthe rectus, after wliich it is  inserted
tendinous into  ihe upper part  and  inner
side of the patella, sei.ding oft'an aponeu-
rosis whicii  adheres to the upper part of
the tibia.
   VEIN,  (Vena, from venio,  to come, be-
cause the blood comes through it.)  Veins
are lonj; membranous canal.-,  yvhich conti-
nually become witler, do not  pulsate, and
return the blood from the arteries to the
Iu art.  All veins originate from the extre-
mities of arteries only, by anastomosis, and
terminate in the auricles of the hean ; e.g.
the vena cava  in the  right, and  the pul-
nionarv veins in  the left auricle.  They are
composed, hke arteries,  of three tunics or
emits, which  are much more  slender than
in the art-rits, and are supplied with semi-
lunar membranes or fold?  called valves.
Their use is to return the blood to the
heart.
  The blood is returned  from every part
of the botly, except  the  lungs, into the
right auricle, from three sources:
  1. The vena cuvu superior, wliich brings
h. from the head, neck, thorax, and supe-
rior extremities.
  2.  The vena cava inferior, from the ab-
domen and interior extremities.
  3. The coronary vein receives it from the
coronary arteries of ihe heart.
  1. The vena cava superior.  This vein ter-
minates  in ihe superior part of the right
auricle, into which it evacuates the blood,
from the right  and left subclavian  vdns,
and the vena  azygos.  The right and left  ■
sub, lavian  veins receive  the  blood from
the  head and upper  extremities, in the
following manner.  The veins  of the fin-
gers, called  digit'ilt, receive  their  blood
from the digital arteries, and empty it into,
  The cephalic of the thumb,  yvhich runs
on the back of the hand along  the thumb,
and evacuates  itself into  the external ra-
dial.
  The  wlvatella, which  runs  along the^
little finger, unites with the former, and
empties  its  blood into the  internal and
external cubital veins.   At  the  bend  of**,
the  fore arm are three veins,  called the
great cephalic, the basilic,  and the me-
dian.
  The great cephalic runs along the supe-
rior part ofthe fore-arm,  and receives the
blood from the external radial.
   The basilic ascends  on  the  under side,
anti receives the blood from the external
and internal cubital veins, and some branch-
es whicii  accompany the brachial artery,
called vena satellitum.
   I'he medmn is situated  in the middle of
the  lore-arm, and arises from the union of
several branches.  These three veins all
unite aboie the  bend of the arm, and
form
   The  brachial vein,  which  receives all
their blood,  and  is continued  into the
axilla, yvhere it is called
   The  axillary vein.  This receives also
the  blood from the scapula, and superior
and  inferior  parts  of the chest,  by the
superior ami inferior thoracic vein, the vena
muscularis, and the scapularis.
   The axillary vein then passes under the
clavicle, where it is called the subclavian,
which unites  with the external and in-
ternal jugular  veins, and  the  vertebral
vein which  brings the  blood from the
vertebral  sinuses;  it receives also the
blood from  the mediastinal,  pericartliac,
diaphragmatic,  thymic, internal  mammary
and laryngeal veins, and  then  unites with
its fellow,  to form the vena cava superior,
or,  as it is sometimes called, vena cava
descendens.
   The  blood  from the  externa! and ir 
648               VEI

ternal  parts of the  head and face is  re-
turned in the following manner  into the
external and internal jugulars, which ter-
minate in the subclavians.
  The frontal,  angular,  temporal, auricu-
lar,  sublingual, anu occipital veins receive
the blood from the parts after which they
are  named; these  all converge to each
side of the neck, and form a trunk, called
the external jugular vein.
  The blood from the brain, cerebellum,
medulla  oblongata, and  membranes  of
these  parts, is received into the lateral
sinuses, or veins ofthe dura mater, one of
yvhich empties  its blood through the fora-
men lacerum in basi cranii into ths internal
jugular,  which descends in the  neck by
the carotid arteries,  receives  the blood
from  th* thyroideal  and internal maxillary
 veins, and empties  itself  into  the subcla-
 vians within the  thorax.
   The  vena azygos  receives  the blood
 from  the  bronchial,  superior  oesophageal,
 vertebral and intercostal vdns, and empties
 it into the superior cava.
   2.  Vena cava inferior.  The vena cava in-
 ferior is the trunk of all the  abdominal
 veins and  those of the lower extremities,
 from  which parts the  blood  is returned in
 the following manner. The veins  of the
 toes,  called the  digital veins, receive  the
 blood from the digital arteries, and form
 on the  back of the foot  three branches,
 one on the great toe  called the cephalic,
 another which  runs along the little  toe,
 called the vena saphena,  and on the back
 of  the  foot, vena dorsalis pedis,- and on
 the sole of the  foot  they evacuate them-
 selves into the plantar vdns.
    The three veins on the upper part ofthe
 foot  coming  together above  the  ankle,
 form the anterior  tibial;  and the plantar
 veins with a branch from the calf of the
 leg,  called the sural vein, form the poste-
 rior tibial;  a  branch  also ascends in  the
 direction ofthe fibula, called the peroneal
 vein.   These three branches unite before
 the ham, into one branch, the subpopliteal
 vdn,  which  ascends  through  the ham,
 carrying  all the blood from the foot: it
 then  proceeds upon  the  anterior part of
 the thigh, where it is  termed the crural or
 femoral  vein,  receives  several muscular
 branches,  and   passes  under  Poupart's
 ligament into the cavity of the pelvis,
 where it is called the external diac
    The arteries which are distributed about
 the pelvis evacuate their, blood  into  the
 external hamorrhoidal veins, the  hypogas-
 tric veins,  the  internal pudendal,  the vena
 magna  ipsius penis, and  obturatory veins,
 all of which unite in the pelvis, and form
 the internal iliac  vein.
    The  external  ihac  vein  receives   the
 blood from the  external  pudendal veins,
 and then unites  with the  internal iliac at
                 VEN

the last vertebra of the  loins, and form
the vena cava inferior or ascendent, which
ascends  on the right side  of the spine,
receiving the blood from the sacra/ lumbar
right spermatic vdns, and the vena cava
hepatica;  and having arrived  at the dia-
phragm, it passes through the right fora-
men, and enters  the right auricle  of the
heart, into which  it  evacuates  all the
blood from the abdominal viscera and
lotver extremities.
   Vena cava hepatica.   This vein ramifies
in  the substance of the liver, and brings
the blood into the vena cava inferior from
the branches of the vena porta,  a great
 vein which carries the blood from  the ab-   |
 dommal viscera into the substance of the   i
 liver.  The trunk of this vein, about the
 fissure of  the liver in which it is situated,
 is divided into the hepatic and abdominal   j
 portions.   The abdominal portion  is com-   \
 posed of the splenic, meseraic,  and interna;
 hamorrhoidul  vdns.  These  three  venous   j
 branches  carry  all the  blood from the   j
 stomach,   spleen,  pancreas,  omentum,   t
 mesentery, gall-bladder, and the small
 and large intestines, inio the  sinus of the
 vena portje.   The  hepatic portion  of the
 vena portae enters the  substance  of the
 liver, divides into innumerable ramifica-
 tions, which  secrete the bile,  and the su-
 perfluous blood  passes into  corresponding
 branches of the vena cava hepatica.
    The action of the vdns   Veins  do not   ,
 pulsate;  the blood  which  they  receive
 from the arteries flows through them very
 slowly,  and  is conveyed to the right an-
 ricle of the  heart, by the contractility  of
 their coats, the pressure of the blood from
 the arteries, called the  vis  a tergo, the
 contraction of the muscles,  and  respira-
 tion ; and it is prevented from going back-
 wards in the vein by the valves, of which
 there are a great number.
    Vejuca  uu gcaco.   A plant which has
 the power of curing and preventing the
 bite of venomous serpents.
    Velamextcm bombycixum.  The interior
 soft membrane ofthe intestines.
    VELUM PENDULUM  PALATI.   Ve-
 lum.  Velum  palatinum.  The soft  palate.
 The soft part of the palate,  which forms
 two arches, affixed laterally to the tongue
 and pharynx
    VENA  AZYGOS. See Azygos vein.
    Vexa medixsnsis.  See Medinensis vena.
    VENA   PORTJE.    (Vena porta,   *
 portando,  because  through  it things  are
 carried)   Vena  portarum.   The  great
 vein, situated at the entrance ofthe liver,
 which receives the blood from the  abdomi-
 nal viscera, and  carries it into  the sub-
 stance of  the liver.  It is  distinguished
 into the  hepatic and  abdominal portion:
 the former is ramified through  the sub-
 stance ofthe liver, and carries the bloo* 
                 VER

destined for the formation  of the bile,
which is returned by branches to the trunk
of the vena cava; )he  latter is composed
of three branches;  viz.  the  splenic, me-
senteric, and internal hemorrhoidal veins.
See Veins.
   Vkn.k lactf.f.   Tin- lacteal absorbents
were so called. See Lacteals.
   funereal  disease   See Gonorr/taa and
Syphilis.
   VnNTF.n.  A  term formerly applied  to
the larger  circumscribed cavities  of the
body, as the abdomen  and thorax.
   VENTRICLE.   A term  given by ana-
tomisls 10  the caviues  of the  brain and
heart.  See Cerebrum and Heart.
   Vi-NTIUCULUS  pulmosauis.  The  right
ventricle of the heart.
   V iivniici lls   succENTritiATrs.    That
portion of the duoflenum,  which  is sur-
rounded hy the ftk-iloneum,  is sometimes
so large us to resemble a second stomach,
and is so called by  some writers.
   N't nub.  Copper  was formerly so called
by the chemists
   VERATRUM  1. The name ofa genus
of plants m the  Lintucan system.   Class,
Polygynia. Order, Monoecia.
   2- The pharmacopceial name of white
hellebore.  See Helleborus albus.
   Viii.itkum album. See flellebornm albus.
   VERATRUM  NIGRUM.   See  Hellebo-
rus niger.
   VERBASCUM. (Quasi barbascum, from
its hairy coat ) 1. The name ofa genus of
plants in the "Linnxan system.  Class, Pen-
tandria  Order, .Monogynia. Mu)lli«n.
   2. The  pharmacopceial   name  of  the
Candela regia:  Tapsus barbalus:  Can-
delaria-- Lunaria:  The  Verbascum nigrum
and t'crthiscnm  thapsus  appear to  be or-
dered  indifferently by this  name in the
pharmacopoeias.  The flowers, leaves, and
roots,  are used  occasionally  as mild ad-
stringents.  The leaves possess a ro-.gh-
ish taste, and promise to be of service in
diarrhoeas  and other  debilitated states of
the intestines.    •
   VrmiAsn u  nigrum.  The  systematic
name of the black mullein  See  Verbascum.
   Vehbasii-m tiiai'si s.   The systematic
name of the yellow mullein.   See  Verbas-
cum.              %
   VERBENA. ^(Quasi  herbena, a  name
of distinction for all herbs used in sacred
rites.)   1. The name of a (renus of  plants
in the Linnxan system.  Class, Decandria.
Order, Monogynia.
   2- The  pharmacopoeial  name of  what
is  also called   Verbenuca.   Peristerium.
tfierobotane  cephalalgia.   Herba   sacra.
Vervain.   This plant  Verbena ofitrinalis of
Linnxus, is destitute  of  odour,  and  to
the taste manifests but a slight degree of
bitterness  and adsiringency.  In  former
times  the  verbena seems  to have  been
                 VER              849
                                           *
held sacred, and was employed  in  cele-  *
brating the sacrificial rites ; and  with a
view to tins, more than the natural power
of the plant, it was worn suspended about
the neck as an amulet         ,
   This practice, thus  founded on super-
stition, was, however, in process  of  time,'"     n
adopted in medicine;  and therefor* to
obtain   its  virtues  more effectually, the
vervain was directed to be bruised before
it was appended  to the  neck; and of "its -
e;ood effects thus used for inveterate head-  *
aches, Forestus relates a remarkable* in-
stance.  In still later  times it has  been
employed  in  ,he  way of cataplasm,  by
which  we;  are  told the  most  severe and
obstinate cases of-cephalalgia  have been
cured,  for which we  have  ihe authorities
of Elmuller,  Hartman,  and  mor*  t»pe-     m
cially  Oe  Hean.   Notwithstanding  these
testimonies in favour of vervain, ii has
deservedly fallen into disuse  in  Britain ;
nor has the pamphlet  of Mr. Morley, writ-
ten professedly  to  recommend its use  in
scrophulous aff'ections, had the  effect of
restoring  its   medical character.   Tiiis
gentleman directs the root of vervain  to
be lied with a yard of white satin riband
round  ihe  neck,  wliere it is to remain
till the patient recovers.  He  also has re-
course to infusions and ointments prepared
from the  leaves of the plant, and  occa-
sionally calls in aid the most active  medi-
cines of the Materia -Medica.
   Vihbena r.i-.MiN-A.   The hedge mustard
is sometimes so called  See Erysimum.
   \ iitiiKNA officinalis.  The  systematic
name oi vervain. See  Verbena.
   VERDIGRIS.   An  impure  subacetate
of copper. It is  prepared by stratifying
copper plates  with the  husks of grapes,
after  the  expression  of their juice, and
when  they have been kept  for some time
imperfectly exposed to the air, in an apart-
ment  warm but not too dry, so as to pass
to a state ot fermentation, whence a quan-
tity of vinegar is  formed. The copper-
plates are placed in jars in strata, with the*
husks thus prepared, wliich are covered.
At the end of twelve, fifteen, or  twenty
days these are opened: the  plates have
an efflorescence on their surfaces of a green
colour and silky lustre: they are repeat-
edly moistened with water; and at length,
a crust of verdigris  is  formed,  which  is
scraped off by a knife,  is put into bags,
and dried by  exposure of these to the air
and sun.  It  is of a green colour, with a
slight tint of blue.
   In this preparation the copper is oxy-
dised,  probably  by the atmospheric air,    '
aided  by the  affinity  of the  acetic acid;
and a  portion of this  acid remains in com-
bination with the oxyde,  not  sufficient,
however, to produce  its  saturation.  When
acted  on by water, the  acid  with such a
   • 5Q 
850
VER
VER
 portion of oxy de as it can retain in solution,
 are dissolved, and the remaining oxyde is
 left undissolved,   p'rom this analysis of it
 by the action  of water, Proust inferred
 tfut it consists of 43 of acetate of copper,
 27 of black  oxyde  of copper, and  30 of
 yv;.ter, this water not  being accidental,
 but existing in it in intimate combination.
    Verdigris is used as a pigment in some
 ofthe processes of dyeing, and in surgery-
 it is externally applied as a mild detergent
 in cleansing foul  ulcers, or  other open
 wounds.  On account of its virulent pro-
 perties, it ought not to be used as a medi-
 cine without professional  advice;  and in
 case  any portion of this  poison  be acci-
 dentally  swallowed,  emetics should  be
 first  given, and afterwards  cold  water
 gently  alkalized  ought  to  be  drank in
 abundance.
    V eujuice. An acid liquor prepared from
 grapes or apples, that are unfit to be con-
 verted into wine or cyder.   It is also made
 from  crabs.   It  is  principally used  in
 sauces and ragous, though  it sometimes
 forms an ingredient in medicinal composi-
 tions.
    Vermicularis. See Illecebra.
    VERMIFORM  PROCESS.  Protuberan-
 tia vernuformis.  The substance which unites
 the two hemispheres of the  cerebellum
 like a ring, forming a process. It is called
 vermiform, from its resemblance to the con-
 tortions of worms.
    VERMIFUGES.  (Vermifuga, from ver-
 mis, a worm, and fugo, to drive away.) See
 Anthelmintics.
    Vermilion. See Cinnabar.
    Vermis mordicaxs.  Vermis repent.   A
 species of herpetic eruption on the skin.
    Vermis terrestris.  See Earthworm.
    VERONICA.  1. The name of a genus
 of plants  in the Linnxan system.  Class,
 Diandria.  Order, Monogynia.  Speedwell.
   2.  The pharmacopoeial name of the  Ve-
 ronica  mas.   Then  Germanica.  Betonica
 pauli  chumadrys.   Veronica  officinalis of
 Linnxus;  spicis lateralibus;  pedunculitis
 foliis  oppositis,-  caule procumbente is not
 unfrequent on  dry  bai»ren grounds and
 heaths, as that of  Hampstead. flowering
 in  June and July.  This  plant  was for-
 merly used as  a pectoral against coughs
 and asthmatic  affections,  but it is now
 justly forgotten.
   Veiiricularis tdmca. The retina of the
 eye.
   VERTEBRiE.  (From verto,  to  turn.j
 The spine  is a long bony column, which
 extends from the head to the lower part
 of the  trunk, and is composed of irregular
 bones which are called vertebrx.
  The spine may  be considered as being
composed  of  two  irregular  pyramids,
which  are  united  to each other in  that
pan ofthe loins where the last  ofthe  lum-
bar vertebrx is united to the os sacrum.
   The vertebrx, which form the upper and
 longest pyramid, are called true vertebra;
 and those which compose the lower pyra!
 mid,  or the os sacrum and  coccyx, are
 termed false vertebrx, because ihey do not
 in every thing resemble the  others, and
 particularly because, in the  adult  state,
 they become perfectly immoveable,  while
 the upper ones continue to be capable of
 motion.   For it is upon the bones of the
 spine that the body turns,  and their name
 has  its  derivation from  the  Latin verb
 verto, to turn,  as observed above.
    The true vertebrx, from their situation!
 with  respect to the neck, back, and loins,
 are divided into three classes, of cervical,
 dorsal,  and lumbar  vertebrx.  We will
 first consider the general structure  of all
 these, and then separately describe their
 different classes.
    In  each  of the  verteft-x, as  in  other
 bones,  we may remark the body of the
 bone, its processes and  cavities. The body-
 may be compared to part ofa cylinder cut
 off transversely ; convex before,  and con-
 cave behind,  where it  makes  part of the
 cavity ofthe spine.
    Each vertebra has commonly seven prn.
 cesses.  The first of  these is  the tpinmu
 process, which is placed at the back part
 of the  vertebra, and gives the  name of
 spine  to the  whole  of this  bony canal,
 Two others are called  transverse process-
 es, from their situation  with respect to the
 spine, and are placed on each side of the
 spinous process.   The  four olhers, which
 are called  oblique  processes, are much
 smaller than the other  three.  There are
 two of these on the upper and two on the
 lower part of each vertebra,  rising from
 near the basis of the transverse processes
 They are sometimes  called articular pro-
 cesses,  because they  are articulated with
 each other; that is, the two superior pro-
 cesses of one vertebra are articulated with
 the two inferior processes of the vertebra
 above it: and they are called oblique pro-
 cesses,  from their  situation with respect
 to the processes with which they are ar-
 ticulated. These oblique processes are ar-
 ticulated to each other by a species of gin-
 glimus, and each process is covered at its
 articulation with cartilage.
   There is in every vertebra,  between its
 body' and  apophyses,   a foramen,  large
 enough  to admit a finger. These foramina
 correspond  with each  other  through all
 the vertebrx, and  form a long bony con-
 duit, for the lodgment ofthe spinal marrow.
   Besides this great hole, there  are four
 notches  on  each side of every vertebra,
 between  the oblique  processes  and the
 body  of the  vertebra.    Two  of  these
 notches  are at the upper, and two at the
 lower  part  of the bone.  Each of the in-
 ferior  notches,  meeting with  one of the
superior notches ofthe vertebra  below it, 
VERTEBRX.
851
forms  a foramen;  whilst  the  superior
notches do the  same  with the inferior
notches of the vertebra above it. These
four foramina form  passages for blood ves-
sels, and for the nerves that pass out of the
spine.
  The vertebrx are  united togethi r by
means  of  a substance,  compressible like
cork, which  forms a  kind of partition
between the several vertebrx.   This  inter-
vertebral  substance seems, in  the foetus,
to approach nearly to the  nature of liga-
ments ; in  the adult it has a great resem-
blance to  cartilage.  When cut  horizon-
tally, it appears to consist of concentrical
curved  fibres,  externally it   is  firmest
and hardest ; internally it becomes  thin-
ner  and softer, till at  length,  in the cen-
tre, we find it in the form ofa mucous sub-
stance, which facilitates the motions  ofthe
spine.
   Genga,  an Italian anatomist, long ago
observed,  that  the  change which  takes
place  in  thise intervertebral  cartilages,
(as they are usually  called) in advanced
life, occasions the decrease in stature, and
the  stooping  forwards, which  are usually
to be observed in old people.   The  carti-
lages then become shrivelled, and conse-
quently lose, in a great  measure,  their
elasticity.    But,   besides  this   gradual
effect  of  old age,  these  cartilages  are
subject to a temporary  diminution, from
the weight of the  body in  an  erect pos-
ture, so that people who have been long
standing, or who have carried  a consider-
able weight, are found to be shorter than
when they have been  long  in bed. Hence
we arc taller in  the morning than at night.
 Phis fact, though seemingly obvious, was
not ascertained  till  of late years.   The
difference in such cases depends on the
age and size of the subject; in tall, young
people, it  will  be  nearly an inch;  but in
older, or  shorter  persons, it will be less
considerable.
   Besides the  connexion of the several
vertebrx,  by  means  of these  cartilages,
there are  likewise many strong ligaments,
which unite the bones ofthe spine to each
other.   Some of these ligaments are  ex-
ternal, and others internal.  Among  the
external ligaments, tve  observe one which
is common to all the  vertebrx, extending,
in a longitudinal direction, from  the fore
part of the body of the second  vertebra
of the neck, over all the other vertebrx,
ami becoming broader as it descends to-
wards  the os sacrum,  where  it  becomes
thinner, and gradually disappears.  This
external longitudinal ligament, if we may
so call it, is strengthened by other shorter
ligamentous fibres, which pass from one
vertebra to another, thoughout the  whole
spine.  The internal ligament, the  fibres
of which,  like the external one, are spread
in a longitudinal direction, is extended
ever the back  part of the bodies of the
vertebrx,  where  they help te form the
cavity of the  spine, and reaches from the
foramen magnum  of the occipital  bone to
the os sacrum.
  We may venture  to  remark, that  all
the vertebrx  diminish in density and firm-
ness of  texture, in  proportion  as they
increase  in size, so that the lower verte-
brx, though  larger,  are  not so heavy in
proportion as those above  them.  In con-
sequence of  this  mode of structure,  the
size of the vertebrx is increased  without
adding  to  Iheir  weight; and this is an
object of no little importance, in a part of
the  body, wliich, besides  flexibility  and
suppleness, seems to require lightness as
one of its essential properties.
   In the foetus, at the ordinary  time of
birth, each  vertebra is found  to  be com-
posed of three  bony pieces, connected by
carriages which  afterwards ossify. One
of these pieces is the body of the bone ;
the other two are the posteiior and lateral
portions, which form the  foramen for the*
medulla spinalis.   The oblique processes
are at that time complete, and the trans-
verse processes beginningtobe formed; but
ihe spinous processes are  totally wanting.
   The  cervical vertebra,  are seven  in
number, their bodies  are smaller  and  ofa
firmer texture than  the  other bones of
the spine.   The transverse processes of
these vertebrx are short, and forked  for
the lodgment  of muscles;  and,  at  the
bottom of each  of these processes,  there is
a foramen, for  the passage of the cervical
artery and vein.  The spinous process of
each of these vertebrx is likewise  shorter
than the other vertebrae, and forked at its
extremity;  by which means it allows a
more convenient  insertion to the  muscles
ofthe neck.   Their oblique processes are
more deserving of that name than either
those of ihe dorsal  or lumbar vertebrae.
The  uppermost  of  these  processes   are
slightly  concave,  and  the  lowermost
slightly convex.  This may  suffice for a
general  description   of these vertebrx;
but the first,  second,  and  seventh,  de-
serve to be  spoken of more particularly.
The first, which  is called Atlas, i from its
supporting the head,  differs from all  die
other vertebrx of the  spine.  It forms a
kind of bony ring, yvhich may be  divided
into its anterior and posterior arches, and
its lateral portions.  Of these, the anterior
arch is the smallest  and  flattest; at  the
middle of its convex  fore part we observe
a small tubercle  which is here what the
body is in  the other vertebrx.  To  this
tubercle a ligament  is  attached, which
helps to strengthen the articulation of the
spine with  the os occipitis.  The back
part of  this  anterior portion is  concave, 
852                               VERTEBRJE.
and  covered  with cartilage, where it re-
ceives the odontoid process ofthe second
vertebra.  The  posterior  portion  of the
vertebra, or, more properly speaking, the
posteiior arch, is larger than the anterior
one.   Instead of a  spinous process,  we
observe a rising, or tubercle, larger than
that which  we have  just  now described,
on the fore  part  ofthe bone   The  lateral
portions of the vertebra project, so as to
form what  are called the  transverse pro-
cesses, one  on each side, which are longer
and larger than the transverse processes of
the other vertebrx.  They terminate in a
roundish tubercle,-the end of which has a
slight bend downwards   Like  the other
transverse  processes, they are perforated
at their basis, for  the passage of the cer-
vical artery.  But. besides these transverse
processes,  we observe, both on the supe-
rior  and inferior surface  of these lateral
portions ofthe first  vertebra, an arliculat-
ingsurface, covered with cartilage, answer-
ing to the  oblique processes in  the other
vertebrx.    The uppermost of these are
oblong,  and slightly  concave,  and their
external edges rise somewhat higher  than
their internal brims.   They  receive the
.condyloid  processes  of the os occipitis,
with which  they are articulated by  a
species of  ghglimus.  The lowermost ar-
ticulating surfaces, or the  inferior oblique
processes,  as they are  called, are large,
concave, and circular, and are formed for
receiving the superior oblique processes of
the second vertebra;  so  that  the  atlas
differs from the rest of the cervical verte-
brx in receiving the bones, with which it
is articslated both above and below.
   In the fcetus we find this vertebra com-
posed of five, instead of three pieces, as in
the other vertebrx.   One  of these is the
anterior  arch;  the  other  four are  the
posterior arch and the sides, each of the
latter being  composed  of two   pieces.
The transverse  process, on each side, re-
mains long in a state  of  epiphysis with
respect  to  the rest of the bone.   The
second vertebra  is  called  dentata, from
the process on the upper part of its body,
whichhasbeen.thoughperhaps improperly,
compared?to a tooth.  This process, which
is the mfcst remarkable part of  the verte-
bra, is of a  cylindrical shape, slightly flat-
tened, however, behind and before.  An-
teriorly  it  has a convex,  smooth,  articu-
lating surface, where it is received by the
atlas, as we observed  in  our description
of that  vertebra.  It is by means  of this
articulation that the  rotatory motion of
the  head is  performed;  the  articulation
of the os occipitis  with the superior ob-
lique processes of the first vertebra, allow-
ing only a certain degree of motion back-
wards and forwards, so that when we turn
the face  either to  the right or  left,  the
atlas moves upon this odontoid process of
the second vertebra.   But,  as  the face
cannot turn a quarter of a circle, that is,
to the shoulder, upon this vertebra alone,
without being liable to injure the medulla  I
spinalis, we  find that all the  cervical ver-
tebrx concur in this rotatory motion, when
it is in  any  considerable degree; and  in-
deed we  see many strong  ligamentous
fibres arising from the  sides of the odon-
tiod  process, and  passing over  the first
vertebra,  to the os occipitis, which not
only  strengthen the articulation of these
bones wiih each other, but serve to regu-
late and limit their motion.   It is on this
 account that the  name of  moderators has
 sometimes been given to these ligaments.
   The transverse processes of the vertebra
 dentata are  short, inclined  downwards,
 and  forked at their extremities. Its spi-
 nous process is short and  thick.  Its
 superior oblique processes a slightly con-  '
 vex,  and  somewhat larger than the arti-
 culating surfaces of the first  vertebra,  by
 which mechanism, the motion of that bone
 upon this second  vertebra  is performed
 with greater safety. Its inferior oblique
 processes  have  nothing  singular in their
 structure.
   The seventh vertebra ofthe neck  differs
from the rest chiefly in having its spinous
 process ofa greater length, so that, upon
 this account, it  has been sometimes called
 vertebra prominens.
   The  dorsal vertebra, which are twelve
 in number, are  of  a middle size, between
 the  cervical and  lumbar vertebrx; the
 upper ones gradually losing  their resem-
 blance  to those  ofthe neck, and the lbwer
 ones coming nearer to those of the loins,
 The  bodies of these  vertebrx are more
 flattened at  their  sides, more convex be-    i
for€, and  more concave behind, than the
other bones of the spine.  Their upper and
lower surfaces  are horizontal.  At their
sides we observe two depressions,  one at
their upper, and the other at their lower
edge, which, united with  similar depres-
sions in the  vertebrx  above and  below,
form articulating  surfaces, covered with
cartilage,  in  which the heads of the ribs
are received. These depressions, however,
are not  exactly alike  in all the  dorsal
vertebrx ;  for we find the head ofthe first
rib articulated   solely  with  the first of
these vertebrx, which  has  therefore  the
whole ofthe superior articulating surface
within itself,  independent of  the vertebra
above it.    We  may likewise  observe a
similarity  in this respect in  the eleventh
and twelfth of the dorsal venebrx, with
which the  eleventh and twelfth ribs  are
articulated separately.  Their spinous pro-
cesses are long,  flattened at the  sides,
divided at  their upper and back  part into
two surfaces  by a middle ridge, which H 
VER
VER              853
received by a small groove  in the inner .firmness there is added  a perfect  flexi-
part of the spinous process  immediately  bility.
above it,  anti connected  to  it by a liga-'   We have  already  observed, that the
ment.  Those Hpinous  processes are  ter-  lowermost and  largest vertebrx  are not
minated  by a kind of round  tubercle,  so  heavy  in  proportion  as  those above
which   slopes  considerably  downwards,  them;  their  bodies  being more  spongy,
exctptin the three lowermost vertebrx,  excepting  at  their circumference, where
where  they are  shorter and more erect,  they are  more  immediately exposed  to
Their transverse processes  are of consi-  pressure;  so that  nature seems  every
derable length  and  thickness,  and  are  where endeavouring to relieve us of an un-
turned obliquely backwards.  Anteriorly  necessary  weighrt of bone.  But  behind,
they have an articuUning surface, far re-  where the spinal marrow  is more exposed
ceiving ihe tuberosity of the ribs, except  lo injury,  we find the processes composed
in the eleventh and twelfth of the dorsal  of very hard  bone;  and the spinous pro-
vertehrae  to wh.< h the nb9 are articulated  cesses  are in general placed  over each
by their heads only.  In the last  of these  other in  a slanting direction,  so  that a
vertebrx  the transverse processes are very  pointed instrument cannot easily  get be-
shorl and thick, because  otherwise  they  twee» them, excepting in the neck, where
would be apt to strike against  the lower-  they are almost  perpendicular  and leave
most  ribs,  when  we  bend  tlie  body  to  a greater  space  between them.  Hence,
either side.                              in some countries, »itis usual to kill  cattle
   'The lumbar vertebra,  the lowest ofthe  by thrust ing a pointed instrument between
true verieb'-x, are  five in  number   They  the  occiput and the atlas, or  between the
are larger than the Miisal vertebrx. Their  atlas anti  the second vertebra.  Besides
bodies  are  extremely prominent,  and  these uses of the vertebrx  in  defending
nearly ofa circular form at their fore part;  the  spinal marrow, and in articulating the
posteriorly they are  concave.  Their in-  several vertebrae,  as is the case with ihe
termediate cartilages are of considerable  oblique processes, we shall find that they
thickness, especially anteriorly, by which  all serve to form a greater surface for the
means die curvature of the spine forwards,  lodgment  of  muscles, and to  enable the
towards   the  abdomen, in  this  part, is  latter to act more powerfully on the trunk,
greatly assisted.  Their spinous processes  hy affording them a lever of considerable
are  short  and  tlmk,  of considerable  length.
breadth, erect,  and terminated hy a  kind    In ihe  netk,  we see the spine  project-
of tuberosity.  Their  oblique  processes  ing   somewhat  forwards,  to  support the
are of considerable thickness ; the superior  head,  which,  without  this  assistance,
ones  are concave, and turned inwards ;  would  require a greater  number  of nius-
the inferior ones convex, and turned out-  -cles.  Through  the whole length oi the
wards.   Their  transverse  processes are  thorax it is carried in  a  curved direction
thin anti long, except in the first and last  backwards, and  thus adds considerably to
vertebrx, wliere they  are much  shorter,  the  cavity of the chest, and  consequently
that the lateral motions of the trunk might  affords more room to the lungs, heart,
not be impeded. The  inferior surface of and large  blood-vessels   In the loins, the
all these vertebra; is  slightly oblique,  so  spine again projects forwards,  in  a direc-
ihat the fore part of the  body  of each is  tion  with  the centre of gravity, by which
somewhat thicker than its hind part;  but  means the body is easily kept in an erect'
this is  more  particularly  observable in  posture;  for otherwise we should be liable
the lowermost vertebra, wliich is connect-  to fall fortvards.   But, at  its inferior part,
ed with the os sacrum.  Many anatomists  it again recedes backwards, and helps  to
describe the os sacrum and the os coccygis  form a cavity called  the  pelvis, in which
as when considering the bones of the spine,  the   urinary  bladder, intestinum  rectum,
whilst others regard  them  as belonging  and other viscera, are placed.
more properly to the pelvis.  These bones    In a part of the body that is composed
the reader may consult.   It now remains  of so great a number of  bones, and con-
to notice  the uses of the spine.  We find  structed for such a variety of motion,  as
the spinal marrow lodged  in this bony  the   spine is, luxation is more to be ex-
canal, secure  from  external injury.   It  pected than  fracture; and  this  is very
defends the thoracic and abdominal viscera,  wisely guarded against in every direction,
and  forms a pillar  wliich  supp.qrts  the  by the many processes that are to be found
hand, and gives a general  firmness to the  in each vertebra, and by the-cartilages,
whole trunk                              ligaments, and other means of connexion,
   T-> give it a firm basis, we find the bodies  winch we  have described as uniting thprn
of the vertebrx  gradually increasing  in  together.                  #
breadth as they  descend; and to fit it for    VERTEBRAL  ARTERY.   Arteria ver-
a variety of motion, it  is  composed  of a  tebralis.  A branch of the  subclavian, pro-
great number of joints, with an interme-  ceeding through  the vertebrx to  yvith-
diate elastic  substance-iSo, that to jrreat  in the cranium,  where, with its fellow, it 
854               VES
VIN
 forms  the  basilary  artery,  the  inter
 auditory, and  the  posterior artery of
 dura miter.
   VER TEX. The crown of the head.
   Verticalia ossa.  See Parietal bones.
   Verticis os. See  Parietal bones.
   VERTIGO. Giddiness
   Vervain.  See Verbena.
   Vervain,  female. See Erysimum.
   VESANI./E.  (From Vesanus, a madman.)
 The fourth order in the  class neuroses of
 Cullen's  nosological arrangement; com-
 prehending diseases in  which the  judg-
 ment is unpaired, without either coma or
 pyrexia
   VESICA.  (Dim.  of vas, a vessel.)  A
 bladdt t-
   VESIi.A FELLIS.  The  gall-bladder.
 See  Gall-bladder.
   VESICA  URINARIA.    The  urinary
 bladder  See  Urinary bladder.
   VESICATORIES.   (Vesicatoria,  from
 vesicu,  a   blad ter ;  because they  raise a
 bladder.)  Set. Epispastics.
   VESICLE   (Vedcula,  a diminutive of
 vesica, a bladder.)  An  elevation  of the
 cuticle, containing  a  transparent  watery
 fluid.
   Vesicci-a fellis.  The gall-bladder.
   Vesiculx  nivas  barbarjb.   The  con-
 fluent small-pox
   Vesiccl.e uingivarcm. The thrush.
   VESICULJE PULMONALES.  The air
 eells which compose the greatest part of
 the Itngs,  and are situated at the termina-
 tion of the  bronchia.
   VESICULj£ SEMINALES. Two mem-
 branous receptacles, situated on the back
 part of the bladder above  its neck.  The
 excretory   ducts   are  called ejaculatory
 ducts.  They  proceed  to the urethra, into
 Svhich they open  by a peculiar orifice at
 the top ofthe  verumontanum. They have
 vesseis and nerves from  the neighbouring
 parts,  and  are well  supplied with  absor-
 bent vessels, which  proceed to tlie lym-
 phatic glands  about ihe  lo'ns.  The  use
 ofthe vesiculx senvuales  is to receive the
 Bemen  brought into  them by the vasa de-
 ferentia, to retain, somewhat inspissate,
 and to excem  it sub coitu into the urethra,
 from whence it is propelled into the vagina
 Uteri. See Pemphigus.
   Vesicular fever.  See Pemphigus.
   VEST1BULUM.   A  ro.ind  cavity  of
 the internal ear, between  the cochlea and
 semicircula' canals,  ip which are an oval
 opening communicating with the cavity of
 the  tympanum and  the   orifices of the
 semicircular canals.  It is  within this cavi-
 ty and  the  semicircular  canals,  that the
 hew  apparatus, discovered  by  the  cele-
 brated  neurologist Scarpa, lies.   He has
demonstrated membranous tubes, connect-
ed loosely by cellular texture, within the
bony  semicircular canals, each of which
is dilated in the cavity of the vestibule into
 an  ampulla;  it is  upon these ampulla
 which communicate by means of an alvtui
' communis, that branches of the portio mol.
 lis are expanded.
   Vetomca cordi. See Betonica.
   VIBIX.  (Vibex, sing. plu. Vibicet.) The
 large purple spots which appear under the
 skin in cer-ain malignant fevers.
   VIBRISSA.  (Vibrissa,  from vibrt, to
 quaver.)  Hairs growing'in the nostrils.
 See Capillus.
   VICHY WATER. Is obtained from the
 tepid mineral springs that arise in the vici-
 nity of Vichy, in France. On account of its
 chalybeate and alkaline ingredients, it is
 taken internally, being ..reputed to be  of
 great service  in bilious colics,  diarrhoeas,
 and in disorders ofthe stomach, especially
 such  as arise from a relaxed or debilitated
 state  of that organ.
   These waters are likewise very useful
 when employed as  a tepid  bath, particu-
 larly  in  rheumatisms,  sciatica, gout, &c.
 by combining the internal use with the ex-
 ternal application, they have often effected
 a cure where  other remedies had failed to
 afford relief.
   Vicia  faba. The systematic name ofthe
 common bean plant. See Bean.
   Victoralis loxga.   This officinal  is
 the  Allium  victoralis of Linnxus.   The
 root,  which when dried loses  its alliace-
 ous smell and taste, is  said to be efficaci-
 ous in allaying the  abdominal  spasms of
 graved females.
   VIGILANCE.  PervigiUum.  Vigilance,
 when  attended by  anxiety, pain in the
 head, loss of appetite, and  diminution of
 strength, is by Sauvage and  Sagar consi-
 dered as a genus of disease, and is called
 agrypnia.
   VERRUCA.'  A wart.
   Vkrrucaria.  (From Verruca, a wart;
 because it was supposed to destroy warts.)
 'Phe herb turnsole.
   VINCA. (From vincio, to bind ; because
 of its said usefulness  in making bands.)
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin-
 nxan system.  Class, Pentandria.  Order,
 Monogynia.  The herb periwinkle, or per-
 vincle.
   Vixca  Mixon. The systematic name of
 the lesser periwinkle.  See  Vinca pervinca.
 Clematis duphnoides major. This plant Vinca
 minor of Linnxus, possesses  hjlter and ad-
 stringent virtues, and is said to be effics-
 cacious in stopping nasal  hxmorrhages
 when bruised and put into the nose. Boil-
ed it forms a useful adstringent gargle  in
common  sore  throat, and it is  given by
some in phthisical complaints.
   Vinca pervinca.  The lesser periwin-
kle.
  Vincetoxicum.  (From vinco, to  over-
come,   and toxicum, poison;  so  named
from its supposed virtues of resisting and
expelling  poisons.)   Hermidinaria.  Ascle- 
V10
VIO              855
pint.  Swallow wort.  Tame poison.  The
root of thib plant Asclepias vincetoxicum of
Linnaeus,  smells when fresh somewhat of
valerian; chewed it imparts at first a con-
siderable sweetness yvhich is soon succeed-
ed by an  unplea.s-.nt  sut>acrid bitterness.
L is given in some countries in the cure of
glandular dbsfruciions.
  Vine   See Vitis.
  Vine, white.  See Bryonia alba.
  Vine, wild.  Set Bryonia alba.
  Vinegar.  See Aee.tum
  Vinegar, distilled.   See  Acetum dittilla-
tum.                         ,
  Vinegar, spirits of  See Acetic acid.
  YIN U.VI.   See ti'ine
  \  imm  aloes.   Wiiie  of aloes.  For-
merly  known by  the names of  tinctura
hiera anit  tinctura sacra.  " Take of  ex-
iraei of spked alt/C, tight ounces; canel-
la bark,   two  ounces;  wine, six pints;
proof spirits, tw.> pints."  Rub the aloe
into powder wiih  while  sand, previously
cleansed from any impurities : rub the ca-
ue da-hark also  into  powder;  and after
havmgmixed these powders together, pour
on  the wme  ami  spirit.   Macerate  for
fouruen  days, occasionally shaking  the
mixture,  and afterwards  strain.   A  sto-
machic purgative, calculated for the aged
and oi.lcgniutic, who are not  troubled with
the  piles   The dose  is  from half a fluid-
ounce to an ounce.
  \ i.MM  antimonii.   In  small  doses  this
proves alk rative and diaphoretic, and  a
large dost emetic; in which last intention
it is the common  emetic for children.
  YlNL-51  ANTIMONII TARTARIgATI.    See
Liquor antimonii  tartarizuti.
  Vi.miji  liiuiii.   Wme of iron, formerly
calietl viniiim  chalebeatum.  " Take of  iron
filings, two ounces; wine,  two  pints."
Mix, nid set the mixture by for a mom h, oc-
casionally shaking it; then fil er it through
paper.  Por its virtues see Ferrium tarta-
rizatum.
   Vinum  ipecacuanu^.     AVine  of  ipe-
cacuanha.   " lake  of  ipecacuanha-root,
bruised,  two  ounces; yvme, two  pints"
Mace rale for fouruen days, and strain.
The dose, when used as an emetic, from
two fluiddr tchiiis to half an ounce.
  Vimm  opii:  Wine of  opium, formerly
known bv the names  of laudanum liquidum
Sydnihumi,\\nd tinctura thebaica  " Take
ol i-Atraet of opium, an ounce;  cinnamon-
bark, bruised, cloves, bruised, of each a
drachm; v.'iie, a pint." Macerate for eight
days, and strain.  See Opium.
  VIOLA   (Prom iov;  because  it  was
first found  in loma.)  1. I'he  name of a
genus of plants  in  the  Linnxan  system.
Class, Gyugenetia.    Order,  .Monogynia.
Th" violet.
  2. The pharmacopoeial name of the  Vio-
Itii-io.  Sweet violet.   Viola edoratu of Lin-
nxus :—acaulis, foliis cordatis,  itoimipv*
repentibut.    The  recent  flowers of this
plan i are received into the catalogues ofthe
Materia A.edica.   They have an agreeable
sweet smell,  and  a mucila. inous bitterish
taste.   Their virtues are purgative or laxa-
tive, .md by some  they are saiu 10 possess
an  anodyne and  pectoral quality.   The
officinal preparation of this  flower  is a
syrup, which, to  young children, answers
the purpose  of a  purgative ; it is also of
considerable  utility in many chemical in-
quiries, to  detect an acid  or an alkali; the
former changing the blue  colour to a red,
and the latter to a green.
  Viola canina.  The dog violet.  The
root of .his plant, Viola canina of Linnxus,
possesses the power ot vomiting and purg-
ing the bowels; with which intention a scru-
ple of the dried root must be exhibited. It
appears, though neglected in this country,
worthy of  ihe attention of physicians.
   Viola ipecacuanha.  Phe plant which
was supposed to afford the ipecacuanha-
root.
   Viola lutea.   The wall-flower was so
called.   sjL.e  Cheiri.
   Viola odorata.  The systematic name
of the sweet violet.  See  Viola.
   Viola i-alustris.  See  Pinguicula.
   Viola tricolor.  Harts-ease.  Pansies.
Tl is  yvell  known beautiful  little  plant
grows in corn-fields, waste, and cultivated
grounds, flowering all  the summer months.
It varies much by cultivation ; and by the
vividcolouringof its flowers often becomes
extremely  beautiful in gardens, where it is
distinguished by  various  names.   To the
taste, this  plant  in its recent state is ex-
tremely glutinous,  or mucilaginous,  ac-
companied with  the common herbaceous
flavour and  roughness.   By distillation-
with  yvater, according to  Haase, it  affordS
a small quantity of odorous essential oil, of
a somewhat  acrid taste.   The dried herb
yields about half its weight of watery ex-
tract, the fresh plant about one-eighth.
Though many of the  old  writers on the-
materia medica  represent this plant as a
powerful medicine in epilepsy, asthma, ul-
cers, scabies, and cutaneous complaints,
yet the viola tricolor owes its present cha-
racter as a medicine to the modern autho-
rities ofStanck.Meizer, Haase, and others,
especially  as a remedy for the crusta lac-
tea.   For this purpose,  a handful of the
fresh herb, or half a drachm of it dried,
boiled two hours in milk, is to be strained
and taken  night and morning. Bread, with
ihis decoction, is also  to be formed into a
poultice and applied to the part.  By  this
treatment  it has  been observed, that the
eruption during the first  eight days in-
creases, and  that the urine, when the medi-
cine succeeds, has an odour similar to that
of cats; but  on continuing the use of the
 plant a sufficient time, th's smell goes off,
the scabs disappear, and the skin recovers 
S56               VIS
via
its natural purity.  Instances of the sue-   VIS INERTIJE.    The  propensity to
cesst dexhibition of this medicine, as cited rest inherent in nature.
by these authors, are very numerous ; in-    VIS INSITA.  This property is defined
 matin, and  Flenn.g,  were  less fortunate the animal that is the object of the exoe
 in the employment of this  plant; the last nment, and without its feeling pain.   See
 ot whom declares, that in the different cu- Irritability
 taneous  disorders in which he used it, no    VIS  MEDICATR1X NATURJE.   Vu
 benefit was derived.   Haase,  who admini- comervatrix.  A lerm employed by physi
 stered this species of violet in various forms, cians lo express that healing power in an
 and large doses, exu-nded its use to many an,mated body, by  which, when diseased
 chronic  disorders; and from the great the body is enabled to regain its healthy
 nnmber of  cases in which it proved  sue- actions
 cessfol, we are desirous of recommending    VIS  MORTUA.    That  property by
 it to a farther trial  in this country.        whicii a muscle after the death of the ani-
    It is remarkable that Bergius speaks of mal, or a muscle immediately after having
 this plant as a useful mucilaginous, purga- been cut out from a living bodv, contracts.
 tive, and takes  no notice of its efficacy in    VIS NERVOSA.  This properly is con-
 the crusta laetea, or in  any other disease, sidered by Whytt to  be another power of
    Violaria.  See  Viola.                 the muscles by which they act when esciled
    Violet, dog.  See Viola cani?ia.          by the nerves.
    Violet, sweet   See Viola.                  VIS  PLASTICA.  That facility of for-
    Viper.   See Vipera.                     mation which spontaneously operates in
    Viper-grass.   See Scorzonera.           animals.
    VIPERA.  (Quod vipariat,- because it    VIS  A TERGO.  Any impulsive power.
 was thought that its young eat through the    VIS VFTJE  The natural power of the
 mother's bowels.)  The viper, or adder, animal machine in preserving life.
 This  viviparous reptile, Coluber berus of    V1SCUM.  Mistletoe.  Vi'scum album of
 Linnxus, possesses the power of forming Linnxus.   This singular parasitical plant
 a poisonous fluid in little bags near its teeth, most commonly grows on apple-trees, also
 The flesh is perfectly innocent, and often on the pear, hawthorn, service, oak, hasel,
 taken by the common  people against the maple, ash, lime-tree, willow, elm, horn-
 king's evil, and a  variely of disorders of beam,  &c.  It is supposed  to be propaga-
 the skin.   Experience evinces it to be an ted by birds,  especially by the field-fare
 inefficacious substance.                   and thrush, which feed upon its bernesi
   Viperaria.  See  Serpentaria Virginiana. the seeds of which  p^ss through the bow-
   Viperina.  (From  viper, a  snake; so els unchanged:  and along with the excre-
 called  from the  serpentine  appearance of ment adhere to the branches of trets where
 its roots.)   See Serpentaria virginiana.     they vegetate. -
   Vipeiiina virginiana.  See  Serpentaria    The mistletoe of the oak has, from the
 virginiana.                                times of the  ancient druids, been always
   Vtn«A  aurea.   Herba dorea.   Conyza co- preferred to that produced on other trees;
 ma aurea. Symphytum.  Petraum. Elichry- but it is now well  known that  the viscus
 sum.   Consolida  suracenica.  Golden  rod. quercus differs in no respect from olhers.
 The leaves and flowers of this  pi .nl, Soli-    This plant is the  /| of the Greeks, and
 dago virga  aurea of Linnxus, are recom- was  in  former times thought  to possess
 mendeu as aperients and corroborants in manymedicinal virtues; however, we learn
 urinary obstructions,  ulcerations of  the but little concerning its efficacy from the
 kidneys and bladder,  and  it is said by ancient  writers  on  the materia  medica,
 some to be  particularly useful in stopping nor will  it be deemed necessary to state
 internal hxmorrhages.                     the extraordinary powers  ascribed to the
   Virgata  sutura.   The sagittal suture  mistletoe by the crafty designs of druidi-
 of the skull.                              cal knavery. Both the leaves and branches
   Virginale claustrum.  The hymen.     of  the  plant have very little smell, and a
   Virginian tobacco.   See Nicotiana.        very weak taste of the nauseous kind.  In
   Virgins' bower,  upright.  See Flammula distillation they impregnate  water with
jovls_                                    their faint unpleasant smell, but yield no
   Virgins' milk.  A solution of gum ben- essential  oil.   Extracts, made  from them
zonium.                                 ky  water» are bitterish, roughish, and sub-
  VIRUS.   A synonym of contagion. See  saline.   The  spirituous  extracts  of the
Contae-ion.                                wood has the greatest austerity, and  that
  VIS  CONSERVATR1X.   See Vis medi-  of the leaves tiie greatest bitterness.  The
catrix                                    berries  abound with  an  extremely tena-
  VIS  ELASTICA.  Elasticity.     *     eious and most  ungrateful sweet mucilage. 
vir
V1T
85?
  The viscus quercus obtained great repu-
tation for the cure of epilepsy ; and a case
of this disease, of a woman of quality,  in
which it proved remarkably successful, is
mentioned  by  Boyle.  Some  years after-
wards its use was strongly recommended
in various convulsive disorders by Colbach,
who has related several instances of its
good  effects.   He administered it in  sub-
stance  in  doses  of half a drachm, or  a
drachm, of tMe wood or leaves, or an infu-
sion of an ounce.   This author was follow-
ed by others, who nave not only given tes-
timony of  the efficacy of the mistletoe  in
different convulsive  afl'ections,  but also
in those complaints denominated nervous,
in which it  was supposed to act in the
character of a ionic.  But all that has been
written in  favour of this remedy, yvhich  is
certainly yvell deserving of notice, has not
prevented  it from falling into general ne-
glect; and the colleges of  London and
Edinburgh have, perhaps not without rea-
son, expunged it from their catalogues of
the materia medica.
   Viscum  aliium   The  systematic name
ofthe parasitical mistletoe. See Viscum.
   VISCUS.  Any ore;an  or part which has
an appropriate use, as the viscera of the
abdomen, &c.
   Vision. See Sight.
   Vision, defective  See Dysopia.
   Visus defiouhatus.   See Metamorphop-
sia.
   Vit.k ahiior. See Arbor vita.
   Vit.e liuxum  See Guaiacum.
   Vital actions. See Vital Functions.
   VITAL  FUNCTIONS.   Vital  actions.
Those actions  of the body upon whicii life
immediately depends, as the circulation of
the blood,  respiration, heat of the body,
&c. See Function.
   Vital principle. See'Life.
   Vitalb*.  Traveller's joy.  This plant is
common in our hedges, and is the Clema-
tis vitalba  of Linnxus ;—foliis pinnatis, fio-
liolij  cordatis scandentibus .- its leaves when
fresh produce a warmth on the tongue, and
if the chewing is continued, blisters arise.
The  same effect follows their being rubbed
on the  skin.   The plant has been admini-
stered internally to cure lues venerea, scro-
fula,  and  rheumatisms.  In  France, the
young sprouts are  eaten, when  boiled,  as
hoptops are in this country.
   VITILIGO.  (From vitio, to infect.) See
Alphus
   VITIS.  1   The name  of a  genus  of
plants in the Linnxan  system.  Class, Pen-
tandria. Order, Monogynia.
   2.  The pharmacopoeial name of the Vitis
vinifera of Linnxus -.—foliis lobatis rinua-
tis nudit.   Vine-leaves  and  the  tendrils
have  an adstringent taste, and were for-
merly  used  in diarrhoeas, hemorrhages,
and other  disorders requiring refrigerant
and styptic medicines.  The juiee or sap
of ihe vine,  called lachryma, has been re-
commended in calculous disorders :  audit
is said to be an  excellent application to
weak eyes and specks of the cornea.  The
unripe fruit has a harsh, rough, sour taste;
its  expressed juice, called  verjuice,  was
formerly much esteemed, but is now su-
perseded by the juice of lemons; for ex-
ternal use, however, particularly in bruises
and pains,  verjuice is still employed, and
considered to be a very useful application.
See also Uva pasta, wine,  and acetum,
  Vitis alua. See Bryonia alba.
  Vitis altcs. St. Vitus's d.nce.
  Vitis id.uia.   The  red  whortle-berry.
The leaves  of this plant,  Vaceinium  vitit
idaa of Linnxus,  are so adstringent as  to
be  used in some places for tanning.  They
are said to mitigate ihe pain attendant on
calculous diseases when given internally in
the form of decoction.  'The  ripe berries
abound with a grateful acid juice; and are
esteemed in Sweden as aperient, antiscep-
tic, and  refrigerant,  and  often given  in
putrid diseases.
  Vitis  sylvestris. White briony.
  Vitis  vinifera.  The systematic name
ofthe grape-tree. See  Vitit  and wine.
  Vitix agni-'s  castus    The systematic
name of the chaste tree.   See Agnut coi-
tus.
   Vitraria. The pellitory of the wall.
  VITREOUS  HUMOUR.    Humour   vi-
treus.  The pellucid  i ody which fills the
whole bulb of the eye behind the crystal-
line lens.  The vilreous substance is com-
posed of small  cells which communicate
with each other, and are distended with a
transparent fluid.
    Vitriol, acid of See Sulphuric add.
    Vitriol, blue.  See Snlphus  cupri.
    Vitriol, green.  See Ferri sulphat.
   Vitriol, Roman.  See Sulphas cupri.
   Vitriol, sweet spirit of See Spirits atheris
 vitriolici.
    Vitriol, white. See Zinci sulphas.
    Vitriolated koli. See  Potassa sulphas.
   Vitriolum.    (From ritrum, glass;  SO
called from its likeness to glass.  Hollan-
dus says this word is fictitious, and com-
posed from the initials ofthe following sen-
tence :  Vade in  terrain rimundo, invenies,
optimum  lapidem veram medicinam.)  Cal-
cadinum.    Calcatar.   Calcotar.   Calcan-
thos.   Calcanthum.  Calcitea.   Vitriol, or
sulphate of iron.
   Vitriolum  album. See Zind sulphas.
   Vitriolum  coeruleum.  See  Curpi  sul-
phas.
   Vitriolum  Romanum.  See  Curpi  sul-
phas.
   Vitriolum  viride.  See Ferri sulphat.
   V1TRUM.  Glass.
   Yitrum antimonii.  Glass of antimony:
Ant'mony  first  calcined, then  fused in a
crucible.
   ViTRUM  A1TTIM0XU  CEBATUM.   A  dr.
    *  5R 
858
WAL
WAT
aphoretic compound exhibited in the cure
of dysenteries  arising from checked per-
spiration.
  Vitrum hyfoclefticum.   A  funnel  to
separate oil from water.
  VOICE. Vox.  The principal organ of
the voice is the larynx;  for, when it is  ini
jured, the air passes through the windpipe
without yielding any sound.
  Volsella  A probang, or instrument to
remove bodies sticking in the throat.
  VOLVULUS.  (From volvo, to roll up')
The  iliac passion, or inflammation in the
bowels, called twisting of the guts.
   Volvulus  terrestris.  -rSmall  bind-
weed. The convolvulus miltofr.
   VOMER.    Named from  its great  re-
semblance  to  a plough-share.   It  is a
slender thin bone  separating the nostrils
from each other, consisting  of  two plates
much compressed together, very dense and
strong,  yet  so thin as to be transparent;
these two plates seem at every  edge to se-
parate from  each other, and thus a groove
is formed at every side.—1  This  groove,
on the upper edge, or, as it may be called,
its base, is  wide,  and receives into it  the
projecting points ofthe xthmoid and sphe-
noid  bones, and thus it stands very firmly
and securely on the skull, and  capable of
resisting blows of considerable  violence.—
2.  The groove, upon  the lower part, is
narrotver, and receives the rising line in
the middle ofthe palate plate,  where  the
bones join to  form the palate suture.  At
the fore part it is  united by a ragged sur-
face,  and by  something like a groove, to
the middle cartilage of the  nose, and  as
the vomer receives the other  bones  into
its grooves,  it is, as it were, locked in on
all sides, receiving support  and strength
from  each,  but  more  particularly from
the thick and  strong membrane which co-
vers  the whole, and which  is so continu-
ous as to resemble a periosteum, or rather
a continued ligament  from its strength;
thus the slender vomer possesses sufficient
strength to advert from it  all those  evils
yvhich must inevitably have occurred, had
it been less wisely  or less strongly con-
structed.
  VOMICA.  (From vomo,  to spit up; be.
cause  it discharges a sanies.)  An abscess
of the lungs.
  Vomica  liquoris  jeterni.  Quick-sil-
ver.
  VOMITING.  Votnilio.   A forcible ejec-
tion of food, or any  other substance,  from
the stomach,  through the  oesophagus and
mouth.  It is either idiopathic, when ari-
sing- from a cause in  the  stomach itself;
or symptomatie,  when originating from dis.
eases  seated in any other part of the body.
 Its immediate cause is an  antiperystahic,
 spasmodic, convulsive constriction of the
 stomach and  pressure of  the diaphragm
 and abdominal muscles. It is an  effort of
 naure to expel  whatever molests or is
 troi'blesome in the stomach.
   Vomiting of blood.  See Hamatemesis.
   Vomitus  cruentus. See Hamatemesis.
   Voracious appetite. See Bulimia
   Vox abscissa. Hoarseness, a loss of voice.
   Vulgago. The asarabacca was so called.
 See Asarum.
   Vulneraria.  (From vulnus, a wound.)
 Med'cines  which heal wounds.  A  herb
 named from its uses in healing wounds.
   Vulneraria  aq.ua.  Arquebusade.
   Vulnus  sclopeticum.    A  gun-shot
 wound.
   VULVA.   (Quasi  valva,  the  aperture
 to the yvomb  ; or quusi volva, because the
 foetus is wrapped up  in it.)   The puden-
 dum muliebre,  or parts of generation pro-
 per to women ; also  a foramen in the brain.
   Vulvaria.   (From  vulva,  the  womb;
 so named from its sm'ell or use in disorders
 of the womb.)  Stinking orach.  See Atri-
plex olide.
w
   WAKE robin. See Arum.
   Wall-fio-mer. See  Cheiri.
   Wall-pellitory. See Parietaria.
   Wall-pepper.  See lllecebra.
   Walnut. See Juglans:
  WALTON WATER.  A mineral spring
near Tewkesbury in Gloucestershire, con-
taining a small portion of iron dissolved in
fixed air; of absorbent earth  combined
with hepatic air; of vitriolated magnesia,
and muriated mineral alkali-; but the pro-
 portions of these constituent parts have
 not been accurately ascertained.  Walton
 yvater is chiefly efficacious in obstructions
 and other affections ofthe glands.
  WATER   dquu.   According to  the
opinion  of modern chemists is a compound
fluid, made up of two substances, neither (
of which can be exhibited separately, ex-
cept in the gaseous form ; and when aeri-
form, they are known, the one as hydro-
gen gas, or inflammable air;  the  other as 
                                    WATER.'                                853
              1
oxygen gas, or vital air.  These gases, in  which  distinguishes it from pure water; ,.
the proportion of about three of hydrogen  and the aqueous exhalation from living bo-
to eleven of oxygen,  when  united chemi-  dies, whi-h is a kind of distillation, has a
cally, and  reduced  from the form of an  similar impregnation.
air to that ofa liquid, constitute the fluid,    To obtain distilled water perfectly pure,
water.                                   much stress was laid by former chemists on
   It is transparent, without colour, smell,  repeating  the  process a great number of
or  taste; in every degree  compressible;  times; but it was found by Lavoisier, that
when  pure, not  liable  to spontaneous  rain water once distilled, rejecting the first
change; liquid in the common temperature  and last products, was as pure* water as
of  our  atmosphere,  assuming  the solid  could be procured by any subsequent dis-
form ,»t 32°  Fahrenheit, and the gaseous at  filiations.
212°, but returning unaltered to its liquid    Distilled water  appears to possess a
siate on resuming any  degre of  heat  be-  higher power than any other as a solvent of
tween these points ; capable of dissolving  all animal andjegetable matter, and these*
a  greater  number of natural bodies  than  it holds in^pition as little as  possible
any oilier fluid  whatever, and especially  altered fron»4lie state in which they ex.st-
those  known by the  name of the saline ;  ed ia the body ihat  yielded them.  Hence
performing  the most important functions  the great  practical utility of that k.nd of
in the vegetable and animal kingdoms, and  chemical analysis which presents the prox-
entering largely into their composition as  imate  constituent  parts of these bodies,
a constituent pari.  The simple waters are  and which is effected  particularly by the
the following :                           assistance of pure  water.  On the other
   1.  Distilled water.  This is the  lightest  hand, a saline,  earthy, or otherwise im-
of all others, containing neither solid nor  pure water, will alter the  texture of some
gaseous substances m solution, is perfectly  ofthe  pans, impair their  solubility, pro-
void  of taste  and smell, colourless and  duce  ma.erial changes on the colouring
beautifully transparent, has .i soft feel, and  matter, and become a less accurate ana-
yvets  the fingers  more readily than  any  lyser on account of the admixture of foreign
other.  It mixes uniformly with soap inlo  contents.
a  smooth  opaline mixture, but  may  be    Distilled water is seldom  employed to
added to a solution of soap in spirit of wine  any extent in ihe preparation of  food, or
without  injuring  its transparency.  The  in manufactures, on account of the trouble
clearness of distilled water is n6t impaired  of procuring it in large quantities;  but
by the  most delicate chemical re-agents,  for preparing a great number  of medicines,
such as lime-water, a solution of barytes  and in almost  every one of die nicer che-
in any acid, nitrated silver, or acid of sugar,  micaj processes that are carried on in the
"When  evaporated  in  a  silver  vessel it  liquid way, this water is an eseential requi-
leaves no  residuum ; if preserved  from  site.   The only cases in which it  has been
access of foreign matter floating in the air,  used  largely as an  article  of- drink, have
it may be kept  for  ages unaltered in ves-  been in those important trials made of ihe
sels upon which ii has no action, as it does  practicability of procuring it by  condens-
not possess within itself the power of de-  ing the steam of sea water by means of a
composition.  As it freezes exactly at 32°  simpleapparatus adapted to a ship's boiler;
of Fahrenheit, and boils at 212° under the  and these have fully  shewn  the ease with
atmospherical  pressure  of 298° inches,  yvhich a large quantity of fresh water of the
these points are made use of as the stand-  purest kind, may be had at sea, at a modhi
ard ones for their momclrical division; and  rate expense,  whereby one  of the most
its specific weight being always the same  distressing of all wants may be  relieved.
under light pressure and temperature, it is   1 here are one or two circumstances which
employed for the  comparative standard of seem to shew that water, when not already
specific gravity                         loaded with foreign  matter, may become
   P,.re distilled yvater can onlv be procur-  a  solvent for  concretions  in urinary pas-
cd from water which contains no volatile  sages.  Al least, we know that very  raa-
m iters that -Will  rise m distillation, and  terial advantage has been derived in these
continue still in  union  with  the vapour  cases from very pure natural springs, and
when  condensed.  Manv substances  are  hence  a course of distilled water  has been
volatile during dtstdlat on, but most of the  recommended as a  fatr subject of expert-
pasi-s. such as common air, carbonic acid,  ment.
and ihe lik'-, are incapable of uniting with    2. Rain water, is the next In  purity ta
water at a hinh temperature: other bodies,  distilled water, is  that which has  under-
however, such as vgetu.»le essential oil,  gone a natural  distillation  from the earth,
and, in general, much of that  which giv, s  and is condensed inthe form of rain.  This
the peculiar odour to vegetable and animal is a w ater  so  nearly approaching to abso-
matter, will remain in water after d.st.lL- lute purity as probably to be equal to dis-
 io...   So the steam of many- animal  and tilled  water lor  every purpose except i 
860
WATER.
reign contents of rain water appear to vary
according to the state of the air through
which it falls.  The heterogeneous atmos-
phere ofa smoky town will give  some im-
pregnation to rain as it passes through, and
this, though it may not be at once percep-
tible on chemical  examination,  will  yet
render  it liable to spontaneous change;
and hence, rain water, if long  kept, espe-
cially  in hot climates,  acquires a strong
smell, becomes full of animalcula, and in
some degree putrid.  According to  Mar-
gra^ff, the  constant foreign  contents of
rain water appear to be some traces of the
muriatic and nitric acids; but as this water
is always very soft, it is admirably adapted
for dissolving soap, or for the solution of
alimentary or colouring matter, and it is
accordingly used largely for these purposes.
The specific gravity of rain  water  is so
nearly the same as that of distilled water,
that it requires  the  most delicate ins ru-
ments to ascertain  the  difference.   Rain,
that falls in  towns, acquires a  small quan-
tity of  sulphat of  lime and calcareous
matter from the mortar and plaister of the
houses.
   3. Ice and snow water.  This equals rain
Water in purity, and, when fresh melted,
contains no  air, which is expelled during
freezing.  In cold  climates  and in high
latitudes, thawed snow forms the constant
drink of the inhabitants  during winter;
and the vast masses of ice which float on
the polar seas afford an abundant supply to
the mariner.  It is well known,  that  in  a
weak  brine, exposed to a moderate freez-
ing cold, it  is  only the watery  part  that
congeals, leaving the unfrozen liquor pro-
portionablystronger of the salt.  The same
happens with a dilute solution of vegetable
acids,  with  fermented  liquors,  and the
like ;  and advantage is  taken  of this pro-
perty to reduce the saline  part  to a  more
concentrated form.  Snow water has long
lain under the  imputation of  occasioning
tht.se strumous swellings in the neck which
deform  the inhabitants of  many of the
Alpine valleys ; but this opinion is not sup-
ported by any well-authenticated indisput-
able facts, and is rendered  still  more im-
probable,  If not entirely overturned, by
the frequency of the disease in  Sumatra,
where ice and snow are never seen, and its
being quite unknown  in  Chili and in
Thibet, though the rivers of  these coun-
tries are chiefly supplied by the melting of
the snow, with which the mountains are
covered                      .
   4. Spring  -water.  Under this compre-
hensive class are included all  waters  that
spring from  some depth beneath the soil,
and are  used at the fountain  head, or at
least before they have iun any considerable
distance exposed to the air.  It is obvious
that spring water will be as various  in its
contents as the substances that compose the
soil th rough which it flows. When the ingre-
dients are not such as to give any peculiar
medical  or  sensible properties,  and the   |
water is  used for common  purposes, it is  i
distinguished as a  hard or soft spring,
sweet or brackish, clear or turf id, and the
like. Ordinary springs insensibly pass into
mineral springs, as their foreign  contents
become  more notable and  uncommon;
though sometimes waters have acquired
great  medical reputation  from mere pu.
rity.
   By far the greater number of springs are
cold ; but as they take their origin at  some
depth  from  the surface, and below the in-
fluent e of the external atmosphere,  their
temperature i$, in general, pretty uniform
during  every vicissitude  of season, and
always  several degrees  higher  than ihe
freezing point.  Others,  again, arise con-
stantly hot, or with a  temperature always
exceeding  the summer  heat; and the
warmth  possessed by the water is entirely   '
independent  of that  of the atmosphere,
and varies little winter or summer.
   One of the  principal inconveniences in
almost every spring water, is its hardness,
owing  to  the presence of earthy  salts,
 which,  in by far the greater  number of
cases,  are  only the  insipid  substances, ,
chalk and selenite, which do  not impair
 the taste of  the  water ; whilst the air
which it contains, and its grateful coolness,
render it a most agreeable, and generally
a perfectly innocent, drink; though some-
times, in weak stomachs, it is apttoocca-
sion an  uneasy sense of weight in that or>
gan followed  by a degree of dyspepsia.
The quantity of earthy salts varies consi-
derably ; but, in general,  it appears that
ihe  proportion of  five grains of these in
the pint will constitute a hard water, unfit
for yvashing  with soap, and for many  other
purposes of  household use or  manufac-
tures.   The  water of deep wells is always,
ceteris paribus, much harder than that ot
springs which overflow their channel j-for
much agitation and exposure to air produce
a gradual deposition of  the  calcareous
earth ;  and  hence  spring water  often in-
crusts lo a  considerable thickness the in-
side of any kind of tube through which it
flows,  as it  arises  from the earth.  The
specific  gravity of these waters is also, in
general, greater than that of any  other
kind of  yvater,  that of the sea excepted.
Springs  that overflow their channel, and
form to themselves a limited bed, pass in-
sensibly into the state of stream, or  river
water, and become thereby altered in some
of their chemical properties.
   5. River water.  This is in general  much
softer and more free from earthy salts than ■
the last,  but contains less air of any  kind;
for, byi the agitation ofa long current, and
in most cases a great increase of  tempera-
ture, it  loses common air and  carbonic 
                 WAT

acids, and, with this last, much of the lime
which  it  held  m  solution.   The specific
gravity thereby becomes less, the taste not
so harsh, bui less fresh and agreeable, and
out of a hard spring is ofien made a stream
of sufficient  purity for  most  of the  pur-
poses  where a  soft  water  is  required.
Some streams, however, that arise from a
clean siliceous  rock, and flow in a sandy
or stony bed, are from the outset remark-
ably pure.  Such are the mountain lakes
and rivulets in the rocky districts of Wales,
the source of the beautiful  waters of the
Dee,  and numberless  other rivers  that
flow through the hollow of every  valley.
Switzerland  has  long been celebrated for
the purity and excellence of its wateis,
whieh  pour  in  copious streams Irom the
mountains;  and give rise to  some of the
finest rivers in Europe.   An  excellent ob-
server and naturalist, the illustrious Haller,
thus speaks  ofthe Swiss waters, " vulga-
ribus  aquis  Helvetia  super  omnes  fere
Europse  regiones excellit.   Nusquam  li-
quidas illas  aquas et crystalli similimas se
mihi  obtulisse memini poslquam ex  Hel-
vetia excessi.  Ex scopulis  enim  nostrx
per puros silices  percolatse nulla terra vi-
tiantur."  Some of them never freeze  in
the severest  winter, the cause of which is
probably, as Haller conjectures, that they
spring at  once out of a subterraneous re-
servoir so deep as to be eut of the reach of
frost,  and during their short  course when
exposed to  day they have not time to  be
cooled down from 53°,  their original tem-
perature, lo below the freezing point
   Some  river  waters,  however,  that do
not lake  their rise from  a rocky  soil, and
are indeed  at  first considerably charged
with foreign matter,during a long course,
even  over a rich  cultivated plain, become
remarkably pure as to saline contents, but
often foil ted yvith mud, and  vegetable  or
animal exuvix, which are rather suspended
thrtn held in true solution. Such  is that of
the Thames, which taken up at London at
low water, is a very soft and  good water,
anti, after rest  anti filtration, it holds but
a very small portion of any thing that could
prove noxious or impetle ary manufacture.
It is also  excellently fitted  for sea store;
but it here  undergoes a remarkable spon-
taneous change.  No water carried to sea
becomes  putrid  sooner than that of the
Thames.  When a cask is  opened  after
being kept a month or two, aquaniity  of in-
flammable air escapes, and the water is so
black and offensive as scarcely to be borne.
Upon  racking  it oh", however, into  large
earthen vessels (oiljarsare commonly used
for the purpose), and  exposing it  to the
air,  it gradually  deposits  a quantity  of
black slimy mud, becomes char as  crys-
tal, and  remaikably sweet and  palatable.
The  Seine  has  as high a  reputation in
France, and appears from accurate experi-
                 WAT             861

ments  to be a river of great purity.  It
might be expected that  a river which has
passed by a large town,  and received all
its impurities, and been used by numerous
dyers,  tanners, hatters,  and the like, that
crowd  to its banks for the convenience of
plenty  of  water, should thereby acquire
such a foulness as lo be  very  perceptible
to chemical examination for a considerable     fi
distance below the town; but  it appears,      f
from the most accurate  examination, that
where  the stream is at all considerable,
these kinds of impurity have but little in-
fluence in permanently altering the quality
of the water, especially  as  they  are for
the most pari only suspended and not truly
dissolved ; and,  therefore, mere rest, and
especially filtration,  will restore the water
to  its  original  purity.   Probably, there-
fore, the most accurate chemist would find
it difficult to distinguish water taken up at
London,  from that procured  at Hampton
Court, after each  has   been  purified by
simple filtration.
   6. Stagnated waters   The  yvaters that
present the  greatest  impurities  to  the
senses, are  those of stagnant  pools, and
low marshy countries.  They are  filled
with the remains of animal and vegetable
matter undergoing  decomposition, and,
during that process, becoming in part so-
luble  in  water, thereby  affording a rich
nutriment to the succession of living plant*
and insects  which is supplying the place of
those  that perish.  From the want of suf-
ficient agitation  in these waters, vegetation
goes on undisturbed, and the surface be-    %
comes covered  yvith converva and other
aquatic plants ;  anti as these standing wa-
ters are in general shallow, they receive
the full influence of the sun, which further      |
promotes all the changes that are going on
within them.  The taste is generally vapid,
and destitute of that freshness and agree-
able coolness which distinguish spring wi  *
ter.  However,   it should  be remarkjakk
that stagnant waters are generally sffipf^ -
and many of the impurities are only sus-
pended,  and therefore separable by filtrtu
tion;  and  perhaps the unpalatableness ™
this drink has caused it to be in worse ere-   J0f
dit ihan it deserves, on  the score of salu-
brity.  The decidedly noxious effects pro-
duced by the air of marshes anti stagnant
pools, have been often supposed to extend
lo .he internal  use  of these waters; and
often,  especially in  hot climates, a resi-  .  "
deuce near  these places has been as much
condt mned  on  one  account  as  on the
other, and,  in like manner, an improve-
 ment in health has been as much attributed
to a change of water as  of air.
   Wuter-brash- See Pyrosis.
   Water-cress.   See Nasturtium aquati-
 cum.
   Water-dock. See Hydrolapathum.
   JVaterfiug, yell'-w. See Iris palustris- 
 862              WHE                                   WHE

   Water-germander.  See Scordium.         thirds or three-fourths of the length ofthe
   Water-hemp. See Eupatorium.            corn.  It is carried too far when the leafy
   Water-lily, white. See Nymphaa alba.    germs have begun to sprout.
   Water-lily, yellow.  See Nymphaa lutea.      For this reason limits are set to the ger-
   Water-p.irsnip. See Sium.               mination by drying the malt, which is ef.
   Water pepper. See Hydropiper.           fecteddjy transferring it to the kiln, or by
   Water zizania. A reed-like plant, siza- spreading  it  about  in spacious airy lofts.
 nia aquatica of Linnxus, which grows in the Dried in the last way it is called air dried
 swampy parts  of Jamaica and  Virginia, malt, in the first, kiln-malt.  In drying this
 The Indians are  exceedingly fond of its latter,  care must be taken that it does not
 grain,  and account it more delicious than receive a burnt smell, or be in  part con-
 rice.                                     verted into coal.
    Waters, mineral. See Mineral Waters.      From this malt, beer is made  by extrac- <
    Wax. See Cera.                       tion with water and fermentation.
   WHEAT. The  seeds  of the Triticum    With this view a quantity of malt freed
 hybernum,  and astivium of Linnxus,  are so from its germs, and sufficient for  one in.
 termed  It  is to these plants therefore we tended brewing, is  coarsely bruised by
 are indebted for  our  bread, and the va- grinding, and in the  mash-tub  first well
 rious  kinds of pastry.   Wheat is  first mixed  with some cold, then scalded with
 ground between mill-stones, and then  sift- hot, water, drawn upon it from the boiler.
 ed to obtain its  farina or flour.   The flour It is afterwards strongly  and  uniformly
 of wheat  may be  separated into its three stirred. When the whole mass has stood
 constituent parts, in the following manner, quietly for a certain  time, the extract,
 The flour is to be  kneaded  into a paste (mash,) or sweet wort, is brought into the
 with  water in an earthen vessel, and the boiler,  and the malt remaining  in the tub
 water continue pouring upon  it  from a is  once more extracted by infusion with
 cock  which, as  it  falls  upon  the  paste, hot water.
 takes up from it a very fine white powder,    This second extract treated in like man-
 by means of which  it acquires the  colour ner, is added to the first, and both are
 and consistency of milk.   This process is boiled together.
 to be continued till the water run offclear,    This clear  decoction is now drawn off,
 when the  flour will be separated  into three and called boiled wort. To make the beer
 distinct parts:  1. A  grey elastic  matter more fit for digestion, and at the same time
 that sticks to the hand, and on account of to deprive it of its too great and unpleasant
 its properties has gained the name  of the sweetness, the wort is mixed with a de-
 glutinous,  or  vegeto-animal part.   2. A cociion of hops, or else these are boiled
 white powder which falls to the bottom of with it. After which it ought to be quickly
 the water,  and  is the faculum  or  starch, cooled, to prevent its transition into a;e-
 3. A matter which  remains  dissolved in tous fermentation, which would  ensue if it
 the water,  and  seems  to be a sort of mu- were kept loo long in a high temperature.
 cilaginott  extracts.                          On tins account the wort is transferred
   Flour, from whatever species of corn ob- into the cooler,  where it is exposed with a
 tained, is likewise disposed to vinous fer- large surface  to cold air, and from this to
 mentation, on  account of its saccharine the fermenting  tub, that by addition ot a
 contents  the aptitude  for fermentation of sufficient portion of recent yeast  it may
 tiese mealy seeds  increases if they be first begin to ferment. When this fermentation
 co&erted into malt; inasmuch as by  this has proceeded to a  due degree, and the
 pnocess, the gluten which forms  the germ yeast ceases to rise, the beer is  conveyed
 £ separated, and the starchy part appears into casks (casked),  placed in cool cellars,
 WSbe converted into  saccharine matter, where  its finishes  its fermentation, and
 The making of  malt,  for  which purpose where it is well kept and preserved under
 barley and wheat are generally chosen, is the name of barrelled beer,  with the pre-
 as follows:  The  grains  are put  in  the  caution of filling up occasionally the  va-
 malting tub, and immersed in cold water,  cancy caused in the vessels by elation;
 in a temperate and warm season, changing  or the beer is  bottled before  it  has done
 this fluid  several times, especially in  hot  fermenting,  and the  bottles are stopped a
 wealhe, and they are  thus kept soaking  little before the fermentation is compk-ly
 till lev be sufficiently  soft to the touch,  over.  By so doing the bottled beer is ren-
 U othis  they are piled up in heaps on a  dered sparkling.  In th.sstate it frequent-,
 reomv  clean'airy  floor,  where, by the ly bursts the bottles, by the disengagement
 hea«aneouX taking place, the vege- ofthe carbonic acid gas which tt contains,
 itmn  Eins and the  gVains germinate,  and it  strongly  froths, like  Champaign,
 To cause  he germm.aion to go on uni- when brought  into contact of air on. being
c   i   .u   Ko-Tro  .,rp frpntientlv turned,  poured  into another vessel.
fnTh^ufe^V^            -    ?T  ™»  P"P»-d  sh0uld b%limP?
continue till the germs have about  two-  and clear, possess a due quantity  of spirit, 
t
                 WHE                                   WHI              863

and  excite  no disagreeable sweet  taste, wanted.  In  some of the islands  in  the
and contain  no disengaged acid.  By these South  Sea, where each individual  is his
properties it is a species of vinous beve- own lawgiver, it is no uncommon thing for
rage, and is distinguished from  wine, in a near relation to excuse a murderer, for a
the strict sense, and other liquors of that good drunken bout of ciri.
kind, by the much greater quantity of mu-    White swelling.   See  Arthropuosis and
cilaginous matter which it has received by Hydurthrus.
extraction   from  the  malted grains, but    WHITES.  Leucorrhaa.   Fluor albut.
which  also  makes  it  more  nourishing. This disease is marked by the discharge of
Brown  beer derives its colour from malt a  thin white  or yellow matter from the
strongly roasted in the kiln, and its bitter- uterus and vagina, attended likewise with
ish  taste from  the hops.  Pale beer  is some degree of fcetor,  smarting in making
brewed from malt dried in the air, or but water, pains  in the back and loins, an-
slightly roasted, with but little or no hops orexia and atrophy.   In  some cases, the
at all.                                   discharge is of so acrid a nature, as to pro-
   Wheat, buck.  See Buck wheat.         duce  effects on those  who arc connected
   Wheat, easterrk. buck.  See Buckwheat, with the woman, somewhat  similar to ve-
eattem.                                 nereal matter, giving rise to excoriations
   Wheat, Indian.  See Zea mays.          about the glans penis  and preputium, and
   Wui.at,  Turkey.  The Turkey  wheat  occasioning a weeping from the urethra-
is a native  of America, where it is much    To  distinguish leucorrhoea from gonor-
cultivated, as it is  also in  some parts of  rhoea, it yvill be very necessary to attend to
Europe, especially in  Italy and Germany,  the symptoms.  In the latter the running
There are many varieties, which differ in  is constant, but in a small quantity  ; there
the colour of the grain, and are frequently  is much ardor urine, itching of the  puden-
raised in our  gardens  by way of curiosity,  da, swelling of the labia, increased inclina-
whereby the  plant is  well  known.  It  is  tion to venery, and very  frequently an en-
the  chief  bread   corn  in  some  of the  largement of the glands in  the  groin;
southern parts of America, but since the  whereas in  the former  the discharge is
introduction of rice into Carolina, it is but  irregular, comes away often in large lumps,
little  used in the  northern colonies.  It  and in considerable  quantities,  and  is
makes a main part  too of the  food of the  neither preceded by nor  accompanied
poor people in Italy and  Germany.  This  with  any  inflammatory  affection  of the
is the sort of wheat mentioned in the book  pudenda.
of Ruth, wdiere it is said that Boaz treated    Immoderate coition, injury  done to the
Ruth with parched  ears of corn dipped in  parts  by difficult and  tedious  lalours, fre-
vinegar.  This method of eating the roast-  quent miscarriages, immoderate flowings
ed ears of Turkey wheat is still practised  of  the menses, profuse  evacuations, poor
in the East; they gather in the ears when  diet,  and abuse of tea, and  other  causes
about half ripe, and having scorched them  giving  rise  to  general debility, or  to  a
to their minds, eat them with as much sa-  laxity of the  parts more  immediately con-
 tisfaction as we do the best flour bread.   cerned, are  those which  usually pr< duce
   In several parts of  South America they  the whites,  vulgarly so  called, from the
parch the  ripe corn, never making it into  discharge being commonly of that colour.
 bread, but grinding it  between two  stones,    Fluor albus, in some  cases,  indicatt!#tfL^.
 mix it with water in a calabash, and so eat  that there is a disposition to disease in **■'
 it.  The  Indians  make a sort of drink  uterus, or parts connected  with it, e.
from this grain, which they call bici.  This  cially where  the quantity of the dischai_
liquor is very windy and intoxicating, and  is very copious, and its quality highly a«*^
 has nearly  the taste of sour  small beer :  monious.  By some  the  disease has bdmW^^^
but they do not use it in  common, being  considered as never arising from debility of  M
 too lazy to  make it ofien, and  therefore it  the system,  but as being  always a primary  ^"^
 is chiefly kept for the  celebration of feasts  affection of the uterus.   Delicate women,
 and yveddings, at which times they mostly  with  lax fibres, who  remove  from a cold
 gel intolerably drunk with it.  The manner  climate to a warm one, are, however, very
 of making  this  precious beverage, is to  apt to  be attacked  with it, without the
 steep a parcel of corn in a vessel of water,  parts having previously sustained any kind
 till it  grows sour, then the old women,  of injury.
being  provided  with  calabashes  for the    The disease shews  itself by  an irregular
 purpose, chetv some grains of the  corn in  discharge from the uterus and vagina, ofa
 their mouths, and spitting it into the cala- fluid  which, in  different  women, varies
 bashes, empty them, spittle and all, into the  much in colour,  being either of a white,
 sour liquor,  having previously drawn  off green, yellow,  or  brown hue.  In the be-
 the latter into another vessel.             ginning it is, however, most usually white
   The chewed grain soon raises a fermen-  and pellucid, and in the progress ofthe
 tation, and  when this  ceases, the liquor is  complaint act)uires the various dtscoloura-
 let off from  the  dregs, and  set  bjjUl  tions, apd dins;-.nt degrees of acrimony,
1 
  8G4               WIN                                     WIN

  from whence proceeds a slight  degree of thereby occasion much flatulency and enic-
  smarting in  making  water.  Besides  the tations of acid matter; heartburn and vio.
  discharge, the patient is frequently afflict- lent pains in the stomach from spasms are
  cd with  severe  and  constant pains in the also often produced ;  and the acid matter
  back and loins, loss of strength, failure of by passing imo the intestines and mixing
  appetite, dejection of spirits, paleness of with  the  bile, is apt to occasion colics or
  the  countenance, chilliness, and languor, excite diairhcsas.   Sweet wmes are like-
  Where the disease has been of long conti- wise more disposed to become acescent m
  nuance, and very severe, a slow fever, at- the stomach than  others : but as the quan-
  tentled  with difficult respiration, palpita- tity of alcohol vvnich  they contain is more
  tions, faintings, and anasarcous swellings considerable than appears sensibly to the
  of the lower extremities, often ensues.    taste, their acescency is thereby in a great
     A perfect  renioval of the disorder will at measure  counteracted   Red  port,  and
  all times be  a difficult matter to procure ; most of the red wmes, have an adstringent
  but  it will  be much more so in  cases of quality,  by  which  they strengthen  the
  long standing, and where the discharge is stomach,  and prove  useful in  restraining
  accompanied  with a high  degree of acri- immoderate evacuaiions ; on the contrary,
  mony.   In  these cases, many  disorders, those which are of an acid nature, as Rhe-
  such as prolapsus uteri, ulcerations of the nish.pass freely by the kidneys, and gently
  organ, atrophy and  dropsy, are apt to take loosen the belly.  But this, and perhaps
  place, which in the end prove fatal.        all the thin or weak  wines, though of an
     Where the disease terminates in death, agreeable flavour, yet as containing little
  the  internal surface  of the uterus  appears, alcohol, are  readily  disposed  to become
  on dissection, to be pale, flabby, and  re- acid in  the stomach, and thereby to aggra.
  taxed ; and  where organic affections have vate all arthrinc and calculous complaints,
  arisen, much the same appearances are to as well  as to produce the effects of  new
  be met  with as have  been noticed under wine.  The  general  effects of tvine are,
  the  head of menorrhagia.    See  Leuco- to stimulate  the stomach,  exhilarate  the
  rhcea.                                    spirits, warm the  habit, quicken the circu.
     Whortle berry, bears.  See Uva ursi.     lation, promote perspiration, and, in large
     Whortle-berry, red.  See Vitis idaa.       quantities, to prove intoxicating, and pow>
     IVidow-wail.   See  Mezereum.            erfully sedative.   In  many disorders, wme
     Wild carrot.  See  Daucus sylvestris.     is universally admitted to be of important
     Wild cucumber.  See Cucumis agrestis.   service, and especially in fevers of ihe ty«
     Wild navew.   See Napus.               phus kind, or of a putrid tendency; in
     Willow, crak.  See Salix                which it is found  to  raise the pulse, sup-
     Willow, sweet.  See Myrtus brabantica.   port the strength, promote  a diaphoresiSi
     Willow, ttlute.  See Salix.               and to  resist  putrefai tion; and in many
     Willow-herb.   See  Lysimachia purpurea, cases it proves of more  immediate advan-
     Willow herb, rosebay.  See  Rosebay  wil- tage than ^e  Peruvian bark.  Delirium,
  low-herb.                                 whicii is the consequence of excessive irri-
     Wtllow-leaved oak.  See Quercus phellos. tability, and defective  state  of nervous
     WINE.  Vinum.   The fermented  juice energy, is often entirely removed by the free
  of the ripe fruit of the Vitis  vinifera of use of wine.  It is also a well-founded ob-
  Linnxus :—foliis  lo'iatis  sinuatis  nudis. servation, that those  who indulge in  the
.Jlfee wines principally used  in  medicine use of wine are less subject to fevers of the
  are*,  the vinum album hispanicum, or moun. malignant and intermittent kind.  In  the
  vf»m  wine, vinum conorium, canary or  sack putrid sore throat, in  the small-pox, when
^Wine, the vinum rhenamim,or Rhenish « ine, attended with great debility and symptoms
  and  the vinum rubrum, or Port  wine.   On of putridity, in gangrenes, and  in  the
 "a chemical  investigation, all  wines  con- plague, wine is to  be considered as a pnn-
 - sist  chiefly  of water, alcohol, a peculiar cipal remedy; and in almost all  cases of
  acid, the carbonic acid, tartar, and an ad- languor.and of great prostration of strength,
  stringent gummi-resinous matter in which  wine is experienced to be a more grateful
  the colour of the red wine resides,  and  and efficacious cordial than can be furnish-
  which is expressed from the husks of  the  ed from  the whole  class of aromatics.
  grape.  They differ from each other in the    Method of discovering whether wme hat
  proportion of these ingredients,  and  par-  been adulterated with any  metals preju-
  ticularly  in  that  of alcohol, which  they  dicial to the health.—The property wnicn
  contain.   The qualities of wines  depend  the sulphuret of potash  and hepatic  air,
  not only upon the difference of the grapes,  or sulphurated hydrogen, possess of  pre-
  ss containing more or  less of saccharine  cipitatmg  lead  in a black form, has  been
  juice and the acid matter which accompa-  long ago made public ;  snd this proper-
  nies  it, but  also  upon circumstances at-  ty  has  been  employed  to   determine
  tending the process of fermentation. New  the  quality of wines  by means of the U-
  wines are liable to a strong degree of aces- quor probatorius Wirtembergensis.or Wir-
  cency when tak*n into  the  stomach,  and temberg  proving-liquor.   But in trying 
win
WOR
865
 wines supposed to have been adulterated,
 ths proof does  more  harm than service,
 because il  precipitates iron of the same
 colour as the pernicious lead.  Many wine-
 merchants  of  the  greatest  respectability
 rendered by these means suspected, have
 been ruined.   There was  wanting then a
 re-agent, which  should discover in wine
 those  metals only which are prejudicial lo
 the health of man.
   'Phe following liquor, precipitates lead
'and copper in a blnck form,  and arsenic of
 an orange colour, 8cc.  but does not preci-*
 pitate iron, which is not noxious,  and ra-
 ther salutary to  the constitution,  and fre-
 quently gets into wines by accident.
   Method of preparing  the proving liquor .—
 Mix   equal parts  of   oytier-shells  and
 crude sulphur in  a fine powder, and put the
 mixture into a crucible; heat it in a wind
 furnace, and increase the fire suddenly, so
 as to bring ihe crucible to a white  heat,
 for the  space  of fifteen minutes;  pulve-
 rize the mass  when it is cold, and pre-
 serve  it  in a bottle closely  stopped.   To
 prepare  the  liquor, put 120 grains of this
 powder  and 120 grains of cream of tartar
 (acidulous  tartrite of potash) in»o a strong
 bottle; fill  the bottle with common water,
 which boil for an hour, and then let it
 cool;  close  the  bottle immediately, and
 shake it for some time; after it  has  re-
 mained at rest lo settle, decant  the pure
 liquor, and pour it into small phials, capa-
 ble of holding about an ounce each, first
 putting into each of them twenty  drops of
 muriatic  acid.   They   must be  stopped
 very closely with a piece of wax, in which
 there  is  a small  mixture of turpentine.
 One part of this  liquor mixed with three
 parts of suspected  wine, will discover, by
 a very sensible black precipitate, the least
 traces of lead, copper, &c.  but will pro-
 duce no  effect upon iron, if it contains any
 of that metal.  When  the precipitate has
 fallen down, it  may still  be discovered
 whether the wine  contains iron, by satu-
 rating the  decanted liquor  with  a little
 salt of tartar,  by  which the  liquor will
 immediately become black.  Pure wines
 remain clear and bright after this liquor
 has been added to them.
   Winter-bark. See IVinteranus cortex.
   Winter-cherry.  See Alkekengi.
   Wivtkha akom-vtica. The  systematic
 name of the winter barfc-tree. See  Winter-
 anus cortex.
   Wintehaxus conTEX. Winteranus cortex
 magellanicus.  The bark of the  Wintera
 aromatica pedunculis  eggregatis terminuli-
 btts, pistillis quatuor,- it is very much allied
 in its properties to the  cancila alba.  See
 Canella alba.
   WivTKiiAirrs spcnirs. See Canella alba.
   WHISPERING.  A lowness of  speech
 caused by uttering- the  words so feebly as
  ot to produce any  vibration of the la-
  >nx.
   IVoft' bane. See Aconitum.
   Wolfs' bane, blue. See Aconitum.
   Womb. See Uterus.
   Womb, inflammation of See Hysteritis.
   Wood-louse.  See  Millepedes.
   Wood-sorrel. See Lujula.
   Woody nightshade  See Dulcamara.
   Worm-bark  See Geoffraa.
   Wormgrass, perennial. See Spigelia.
   If orm guinea. See Dracunculus.
   Worm-ring  See Herpes.
   Worm-seed See  Santonicum.
   WORMS.  Vermes.  There  are  several
kinds of animals which infest the human
body.   Their usual division is into those
whicii inhabit only the intestinal canal, as
the  wsrarides, &<».-: and those which are
found  in  other  parts, as  hydatids. &c.
Such is the nature and office of the human
stomach and  intestines, that insects and
worms, or their ovula, may not unfrequent-
ly be conveyed into that canal with those
things, that are continually taken *s food;
but such  insects,  or  worms, do  not  live
long, and  seldom, if ever, generate  in a
situation so different from their natural one.
Besides these, there  are worms that are
never found in any other situation than the
human stomach, or intestines, and which
there generate and produce their species.
Thus it appears that  the  human  stomach
and intestines are the seat for animalculx,
which are translated from their natural
situation, and  also for worms proper lo
them, which live in no other situation.
               First  Class.
   This contains those which are generated
and  nourished  in  the human  intestinal
canal,  and which there propagate  their
species.
              Second Class.
   Comprehends those insects or wor^H
that accidentally enter the human pd^|
vix ab extra,  and which never propyl
their species in that  canal,  but are sB
eliminated from the body;  such are ^^H
ral species of  Scarabai, the Lumb^L^M
terestris, the Fi.sciola, ihe  Gordius i^H
tinalis, and others.  The second class iH
longs to the province of natural  historyT
The consideration ofthe first class  belongs
to the physician, which, from the variety
it affords, may be divided inlo different
orders,  genera, and species.
   Order I.  Round  worms.
   Genus I.  Intestinal ascarides.
   Character.  Body round,  head  obtuscfc
and furnished with three vesicles.
   Species 1.  Ascaris lumbricoides. The long
round worm, or lumbricoid ascaris.
   Character. When full grown, a foot in
length.  Mouth triangular.
  II. Ascaris vcrmicularis.  The thread or
maw-worm.
   , 5 S 
866
WOE
      Character. When full grown, half an inch
    in length, tail terminates in a fine point.
      Genus II. Intestinal trichurides.
      Character. Body round, tail three times
    the length of the body, head without vesi-
    cles.
      Species.  Trichuris vulgaris.  The trichu-
    ris, or long thread-worm.
      Character. The  head  furnished with a
    proboscis.
      Order II. The flat worms.
      Genus I. Intestinal tape-worm.
      Character. Body flat and jointed.
      Species  I.  Tania  osculis  marginalibus.
    The long  tape-worm.
      Character. The oscula are situated upon
    the margin of the joints.
      II.  Tania osculis superficialibus.   The
    broad tape-worm.
      Character. The oscula  are placed upon
    the flattened surface.
      These worms were all known to the an-
    cients,  the trichuris  only excepted, and
    are mentioned in the yvorks of Hippocrates,
    Galen, Celsus, Paulus iEgineta, and Pliny.
      Worms may readily be distinguished by
    the following symptoms, viz. variable ap-
    petite, foetid breath, acid eructations and
    pains in the stomach, grinding of the teeth
    during  sleep, picking of the nose, pale-
    ness of the countenance; sometimes diz-
    ziness, hardness and fulness  of the belly;
    slimy stools, with occasional griping pains,
    more particularly about the navel, heat and
    itching  about the anus ;  short dry cough ;
    emaciation ofthe body; slow fever, with
    evening exacerbations and irregular pulse,
    and sometimes convulsive fits.
      Wormwood. See Absinthium vulgare.
      Wormwood, mountain.   The  Artemisia
    glacialis of Linnxus,  yvhich  is common
    about the  Alps, and similar in its virtues
    to the common wormwood.
 V^tJ'Vormioood, Roman.   See Absinthium vul-
   gare
■mesf*  Wormwood, sea.  See Absinthium mari-
   titmM}.
      Tmrmwood, tartareum. See Santonicum.
      IVonT.  An infusion  of malt.  This has
    ;ieen found useful in the cure ofthe scurvy.
      >r. Macbride,  in his very ingenious ex-
      imental essays,  having laid down  as  a
     inciple, " that  the cure of the  scurvy
   depends  on the  fermentative quality  in
   the remedies made use of," was led to in-
   quire after  a substance capable  of being
                  WRI

 preserved during a long  sea voyage, and
 yet containing  materials by  which a fer.
 mentation might occasionally be excited in
 the bowels.   Such an one appeared to him
 to be found in malt, which is well known
 to be the grain of barley, brought suddenly
 to a germinating state by heat and mois-
 ture, and then  dried, whereby  its sac.
 charine principle is  developed, and ren'
 dered easy of extraction by watery liquors.
 The sweet infusion of this he proposed to
 give as a dietetic article to scorbutic pew
 sons, excepting that  it would ferment in
 their bowels, and give out its fixed air, bv
 the antiseptic powers of  which the strong
 tendency  to  putrefaction in  this disease
 might be corrected.
   It was sometime before a fair trial of this
 proposed remedy could be  obtained; and
 different reports were made concerning it.
 By some cases, however, published in a
 postscript of the second edition ofthe
 Doctor's work, in 1767, it  appears that
 scorbutic complaints of the most danger.
 ous kinds have actually been cured at sea
 by the use  of wort.  Its general effects
 were to  keep  the  patients  open, and to
 prove highly nutritious and strengthening.
 It sometimes purged too much, but this
 effect was easily obviated by  the tinctura
 thebaica.  Other  unquestionable  cases of
 its success in this disease are to be seen in
 the London Medical Essays and Inquiries.
   The use of wort has hence been adopted
 in other cases where a strong putrid dispo-
 sition in the  fluids appeared to prevail, as
 in cancerous and  phagadenic  ulcers; and
 instances are published in the fourth volume
 of the  work  above-mentioned of its re-
 markable good effects in these cases.
   As the efficacy ofthe malt infusion de-
 pends upon its producing changes in the
 whole mass of fluids, it is obvious that it
 must be taken in large quantities for a con-
 siderable length of time,, and rather as an
 article of diet than medicine   From one
 to four pints  daily have generally been di-
 rected.   The proportion recommended in
preparing it,  is one  measure of  ground
 malt to three equal measures of boiling wa-
ter. The mixture must be well stirred, and
left to stand,  covered three or four hours.
It  should be made fresh every  day.
   Woundwort.  See Panax.
   Wrist, bones of.  See  Carpal banes:
^ 
YF.L
1ITT
$G?
X
  Xalappa.  (Prom the province of Xalap-
pa, in New Spain, whence it comes.) Jalap.
  XANTHIUM.  (From  £*v8oc,  yellow;
SO named because it is said to make  the
hair yellow.)  The  lesser burdock.  This
herb  Xanthium strumnrium  of Linnxus,
yvas once esteemed in the cure of scrophu-
la, but like most otlier  remedies against
this disease, proves ineffectual. The  seeds
are administered internally in some  coun-
tries against erysipelas.
  Xanthium  stiiumariom.    The   syste-
matic  name of the lesser burdock.  See
Xanthium.
  XERASIA.   (From  fygee,  dry.)   An
excessive tenuity of the hairs similar to
down.
   XKnocoLLTniwM.  (From £«goc, dry,  and
•%oxxvgtov, a collyrium.)  A dry collyrium.
  XEnoMvnrttt.   (From fygoe,  dry,  and
yvgov, an ointment.)  A diy ointment.
  XEiiornTiiALMiA.    (Zngoe,  dry,  and
oqbAXyiA, an inflammation of the eye. )  A
dry inflammation of  the eye without dis-
charge.
  XirnirM.   (From  %t$-e, a  sword;  so
nametl from  the sword-like shape of  its
leaves.) Spurge  wort.
  XIPHOID.  (Xiphoidet,  from £»»::, a
sword, and ttfoe, likeness.)  A term given
by anatomists to parts which  had some
resemblance to an ancient sword, as the
xiphoid cartilage.
  Xiphoid cartilage.   See  Cartilago  end-
for mil.
  Xtloaloks. See Lignum aloet.
  Xvlobaisa.mi v. See  Balsamum gilea-
dense.
  YAM.  An esculent root, obtained prin-
cipally from three species of Dioscorea, the
alata,  bulbifera, and  sativa.  They grow
spontaneously in both  Indies, ami  their
roots are promiscuously eaten as the pota-
toe is with us.  There is great variety  in
the colour, size, and shape of yams;  some
are  generally blue or brown,  round  or
oblomr, and weigh from one pound to two.
They are esteemed when dressed as being
nutritious and  easy of digestion, and are
preferred to wheaten  bread.  Their taste
is  somewhat like  the potatoe,  but  more
luscious.  The  negroes, whose  common
food is yams, boil and mash them  Tbey
are also ground  into flour, and made into
bread and pi dtl  ngs.
  When they are to be kept for some time,
they are exposed upon the ground to the
sim" as we do onions,and when sufficiently
withered  tliev are put  into dry sand  in
casks, and placed in  a dry  garret,  yvhere
thev remain often for many seasons without
loosing any of their primitive goodness.
   Yarrow, common. See .MlleJ-dinm.
   )-..-u-.s.  I ue African name for raspbe-ry.
See  Fr..mbada
   Yellow fever  See  Febris continua.
   Yellow mitwlers. See Santalum album.
   Yorkshire sanicle.  Sec fi.
  Ypsiloolossi-s.    (From  -^ixcidr:,  the
ypsiloid  bone,  and yxutro~A, the tongue.)
A muscle originating in the ypsiloid bone,
and terminating in the tongue.
  YrsiLiiini.s.   (From u, the Greek letter
ypsilon,  and tttot, a likeness.)  The oS h
oides,  so named  from  its likeness to
Greek  letter v ypsilon.             A .
  YTl'RIA.  The  heaviest of the earths.
Its specific gravity is 4.842.   It resefBDlee
glucine in several of its properties. 1 It it
smooth and insipid.  It is infusible sf|
but vitrifies with supersaturated  bora
soda.  It combines with the acids, a
precipitated from ihose solutions by am
nia and prussiate of potash.  It is also pre-
cipitated by  tannin.  The  precipitate is
not soluble in acetous  acid.  As some of
its salts are coloured, and its weight nearly
approaches to that of metals, it is consi.
de'red  as the link which connects the me-
tals with the earths. It differs fom glucine
in not  being soluble in  fixed  alkal>s, nor
being precipitated by the succinates   Its
attraction for the  acids is also  generally
stronger than thatof glucine, and its saline
compounds have  not the same saccharine
taste.  Its other  properties have  net yet
been examined-
 
S68
ZIN
Z1N
z
  Zacciiah-cm1. See  Saccharum.
  Zaffrax.  (Arab.) Saffron.
  Ziibac. (Arab)  Quicksilver.
  :-;akza. An ancient and provincial name
ol the sarsaparilla.
  Zi;a  hays.   The systematic
is generally greyish inclining to black. It
is  often  transparent.   Sulphate of zinc is
found efflorescent in the form of stalacties
or in rhombs.  Sulphuret ofzinc,or blende,
is the most abundant  ore.  It is found of
                              - name  of various colours;  brown, yellow, hyacinth
"lr»  » T" WuCat P ant'  " "ative °fAme- black«  &c"  and  Wlth various  degree, o
  art's   ,fvCat!-1  m  IUly.antlseveral l«stre and transparency.  This zinc ore i
  m m,l  ™ ,', °Pe'       S gla'n' whl?h is contan>inated with iron, lead, argillaceous
 ^,1   k-  ■ hesameW«ses as our wheat, and siliceous  earths, &c.  It occurs both
   yino in'n", ^ e inferior-          m amorphous masses and crystallized in a
   />fc.uuAillA   1  The  name of  a genus diversity of polygonal figures.
 ot  plants in tlie Linnaean system.   Class,    Properties of zinc-Zinc on its fracture
 Monandria. Order, Monogynia.  Zedoary. appears of a shining white colour, with a
      Ihe   pharmacopceial name  of  the blueish tint.  It  possesses some degree of
Kampfena rotunda of Linnaeus, foliis  Ian- ductility,  and  may  be  extended when
    three mches  in  length,  bent, rough,  and ther increase of heat it is volatilized with.
    angular, or in roundish  pieces  about an out change. When melted in contact with
    inch in diameter, of an ash colour on the the air, its surface becomes covered with
    outside,  and white within.  They have an an imperfect  oxid; when  heated a  little
    agreeable camphoraceous smell,  and  a above ignition it  burns with a bright yel-
    bitterish aromatic taste.   Though former- lovvish  white  flame, slightly  tinged with
    ly much  esteemed  against  rheumatic af- green, and a white oxid is formed in light
    fections,  they are at present thought to flakes, which  are  carried off by the rapid
    possess  very little  medicinal powers, al- current of air in  the  burning metal.  It
    though they have a place in the confectio undergoes very  Utile alteration from the
    aromatica of the London pharmacopoeia.   air, its surface becomes slightly tarnished.
      Zkdoaiiia lon-ca.   The long roots  of It is not acted on by yvater at the  usual
;,/  tlie  Zedoaria rotunda of Linnaeus.           temperature of  our  atmosphere,  but  at
      ZitooAitiA eotcxda.    The  systematic that of ignition, it decomposes this  fluid
   tpanie ofthe zedoary plant.  See Zedoaria. rapidly.   It is oxidated and dissolved by
      Zedoary. See Zedoaria.                  the greater number of the acids.  It has a
      Zekxa.  An ulcerated impetigo.   Lepra, very  strong attraction for oxigen, and
  ,.'. SUbkthum.   (From  Zobeth,  Arab.)  Ci- therefore  precipitates the greater number
  *«*Wn\,Civet.  A soft unctuous odoriferous ofthe metals  from  their acid solutions.
   subst|nce about the consistence of honey All the alkalis when digested or boiled
   or butler, of  a  whiteish, yellowish,  or with zinc  blacken its surface and dissolve
   brownish  colour, sometimes blackish, con- a  minute  portion  of it.  It decomposes
   tained in  some excretory follicles near the  muriate of ammonia, sulphate of potash,
   artujjtof the Viberra zibetha of Linnaeus. It  and various other neutral salts. A mixture
        ^grateful smell when  diluted, and an  of nitrate  of potash and zinc detonates
        ions  subacrid taste, and possesses sti-  with rapidity.  Sulphur and zinc cannot
    mlating, nervine, and  antispasmodic vir-  be united  by fusion.  Gold, silver,  plati-
   tues.                                     na, and nickel form  brittle  compounds
     ZIXC.   (Zincum,  Germ.)    A  metal  with zinc.   It easily unites  with  mercury
   found  in  nature  combined with  oxigen,  and tin.  It does  not combine with lead
   carbonic acid, and sulphuric acid; and mi-  or bismuth. The most frequent and at the
   neralised by sulphur. Native oxid of zinc  same time  most useful combination of zinc
   is commonly called calamine.  It occurs in  is  that with copper.  It unites  with  great
  a  loose, and in a  compact  form, amor- difficulty to arsenic, iron, and cobalt.  It
  phous, ofa white, grey, yellotv, or brown inflames in  oxigenated muriatic acid gas,
  colour, -without lustre or transparency, and fulminates  by pressure or a blow  wilh
  Combined with carbonic acid, it is  called oxigenated  muriate of  potash.  It  is a
  vitreous zinc ore, or native carbonate of zinc,  very strong conductor of galvanism.   The
  It is found in solid masses, sometimes in  use of zinc  in the arts is very considerable.
  six-sided compressed prisms, both  ends  In medicine the sulphate of zinc,  or white
  feeing covered with pentagons.   Its colour  vitriol, as it ia  /-aiio/i ;«. ~:..~~ ;-•----'ly 
ZItt
ZYG
°te
in the dose of from £j to Jss, as a vomit.
In small doses it cures dropsies, intermit-
ting head-achs, and some nervous diseases,
and is a powerful antispasmodic and tonic.
A solution of white vitriol is also used to
remove gleets, gonorrhoeas, and for clean-
ing foul ulcers
   Zinc, vitrioluted.  See Zinci sulphas.
   ZINCUM   See Zinc.
   Zincum calcinatum.  See  Oxydumrinci.
   Zi.vcum vituiolXtum.  See Zinci sulphas.
   Zincum vitiuolatum ruumcATu-.i.   See
Zinci sulphas.
   Zi.vui.  An ancient name of the stella-
ted anniseed.  See Anisum stellatum
   ZINGIBKR.  (ZiyfiCtfie, Indian.)   Zin-
giber ulbum.  Zingiber nigrum.  Zingiber
commune.     Ginger.   Amomum  zingiber
of Linnaeus.   The white and black  gin-
ger are both the produce  of the same
plant, the  difference depending  upon the
mode of preparing  them.   Ginger is ge-
nerally  considered  as  an aromatic,  and
less pungent and heating to the system
than might be expected from  its effects
upon the organ of taste.  It is  used as an
antispasmodic and carminative.  The cases
in which  it  is more immediately service-
able are flatulent colics, debility, and lax-
ity of the stomach and intestines; and in
torpid and phlegmatic constitutions to ex-
cite brisker vascular action.  It is seldom
given but in-combination with other medi-
cines.   In the pharmacopoeias it  is directed
in the form ofa syrup and condiment, and
in many compositions ordered  as a subsi-
diary ingredient.
   Ziniiiiikii   aliilm.  The   root of the
amomum zingiber of Linnxus is so termed
when deprived of its radicles and sordes.
   ZiNitniETi commune.  See  Zingiber.
   Zixtiiitiii  xicni.-M.   The root  of the
Amomum  zingiber of Linnaeus is so  called
when suffered to dry yvith its radicles and
lilt: sordes which usually hang to it.
   ZIKCOX.   An  earth discovered in the
year  1793,  by  Kl proth of  Berlin, in
the  Zircon or Jargon, a gem first brought
from the island of Ceylon, but also found
in Fiance, Spain, and other parts of Eu-
rope,  lis colour  is either grey, greenish,
yellowish, reddish brown,  or purple. It
has little lustre, and is nearly opaque.  It
is likewise found in another gem called the
hyacinth.  This stone is of a yellowish red
colour  mixed with  brown.   It possesses
lustre and transparency.
   Properties— It  has a  white  colour,  is
exceedingly  heavy,  and rough or harsh
to the  touch  like silex.  It has neither
tasie nor odour, and is insoluble in  water,
but forms with it  a kind  of  jelly.   It
melts  with  borax into  a transparent co-
lourless glass   It suffers in a charcoal cru-
cible a pasty fusion  by intense heat, and
ccntracls  in its  It. •is'ior*''. acepti.it* a
grey colour and scintillatinghardness.  la
this state it rs very hard  and insoluble in
acids.  Its specific gravity 16  4.3.  Nei-
ther air nor combustible bodies act upon it.
It is soluble  in water, but  retains while
drying in the air a large quantity of it,
which  gives  it the semi  transparency and
appearance of a yellow jelly, or gum-ara-
bic ; it exhibits the same  vitreous fracture.
It unites with all the acids and  form salts*
differing from those of the other bases by
being  decomposable by  alumine, glucine,
the alkalis, and by  mere heat.   It fuses
with alumine and silex.   It is insoluble-
even by boiling in  a solution  of  alkalis.
neither can  it be  fused with them by-
means  of heat; but it is soluble in alkaline
carbonates.
   By these properties  this  earth  may be
distinguished from every other. It is still
of no use in the arts.
   Method of obtaining zircon.—Reduce the
mineral to powder, mix it with three times
its weight  of potash, and fuse it in a  cru-
cible.   Wash the obtained mass in distilled
water, till the  whole of  the potash be ex-
tracted ; then dissolve the residuum as far
as possible in diluted muriatic  acid.   Boil
the solution  to precipitate any silex it  may
contain, filter it, and gradually add  solu-
tion of potash.   The zircon will now be-
come precipitated.  Wash it repeatedly in
distilled water and dry it.
   Zizania aquatica. The systematic name
ofa reed whose grain  is much csteejrted^
See  IVcter zizuniu.
   Zizypuvs.  The jujubes were forraerlyJ
so called.  Sec Jnjtiba.                 1
   Zti.vA.  (From fanx;, to surround.)  Zos-
ter.  The shingles
   ZOOLOGY.   (Z'jologia,  from  fa>sr, ani
animal,and xohe, a discourse.)  Tliat pari]
of natural history winch  treats  of animaiM
   ZOONOMIA.  (From ^x.v,  an  amjfl
and ry;-',a lav.) The laws of ovganWH
   ZOOTOMY    (Zjotomiu.   ['romp^^™
an animal, and  iiy\x, to cut.)  TheJTsscc-
tion of animals.                  1
   Zostlu.   (fiom  fit'. :.<.<;,  to girH^^^
kind of erysipelas which goes  rounH
body l.ke a girdle.                 ^H
   Zvchau.   (Arab.)  Sugar.        ^B
   ZYGOMA.  (From  fyhe, a yoke; be*
cause  it transmits the tendon of  the tern-
poral  muscle  like a yoke)   The cavity
under  the .\  gomatic process of the tempo-
ral bone, and os malte.
   ZYGOMATIC PROCESS.  An  apophy-
sis of  the os jugale and another of the tem-
poral bone are  so called.
   ZYGOMATIC SU'l  L'KE. Suturazygo-
motica.  The union of the zygomatic  pro-
cess of the  temporal  bone  to  the cheek
bone.
   ZYGOMA  TIC LS  MAJOR.  This mus-
clc arises  f.on tlie cheek  uo"e  far ihe 
870             *ZYG

zygomatic suture, taking a direction down-
wards and  inwards to  the angle of the
mouth ; it is a long slender muscle, which
ends by mixing  its fibres with the orbicu-
laris oris and the depressor of the lip.
   ZYGOMATICUS MINOR.  This  mus-
cle arises a little higher up than the zygo-
matics major, upon the cheek bone, but
nearer the nose; it is much more slender
than that muscle, and is often wanting.  It
is the zygomatic muscle that marks the face
with that line which extends from thecheek
bone to the corner of the mouth,  which is
particularly distinguishable in some  per-
sons.  The  zygomatic  muscles  pull the
                 ZZ.

angles of the mouth up  as in laughter, and
from, in this way, rendering the face dis.
torted, it has obtained  the name of distor-
tor oris.  The strong action of this muscle
is more particularly seen in laughter, rage,
or grinning.
  Ztthogala.  Zv%oyAX&.  Beer and milk,
which make together what we commonly
call  posset-drink; a term often to be met
yvith in Sydenham.
   zz.  The ancients   signify  Myrrh by
these two letters, from £yvgv», a name for
it common amongst them; but the late
writers use them only for the Zinzibtr,
ginger.
THE END. 
™
rff* 
«'
 
mst&mt&w;
<**\\\v  \     ^
^ • • »
 
J J.J"*"
^ 
 
 
MccL.htiit
    WX


  <-<it\n 
NATIONAL LIBRARY OF
nlm oioomas  i
NLM010014857